《Ruffian Husband Arrives: Schoolgirl Be obedient》


 Chapter 1

    Su Ran is not very happy. In Nadong, a small southern border city, she prefers to work in the back kitchen. Even so, she cuts her hair as short as a boy to avoid making trouble in such a place.


    In the college entrance examination, Su ran felt worse than several times. After the examination, she knew it was over, and her heart was cool. Then she cleaned it up as quickly as possible, left a message for her mother, and ran to work.


    Nadong, a restaurant called Yulong Snow Mountain, has nothing to do with Yulong Snow Mountain. At the end of the winter vacation, her aunt took her to work here. So this time, Su Ran is familiar with her way here. At that time, she didn''t leave a good impression on her boss. She didn''t hold much hope for the boss to employ her again. Who knows that this is the peak season of tourism, and there is a shortage of manpower everywhere. When the boss is not happy and can''t hire any other staff, Su Ran is employed again.


    Su ran needs money, and Yulong Snow Mountain, an elegant but vulgar restaurant, can give more money than other restaurants, so Su Ran has to bear with the restaurant owner''s face that he wants to drive people away at any time.


    Nadong is divided into two parts. The part in China is called Nadong, and the part outside China is called Wasi. It is said that China has strict control over Nadong, so although Nadong harbors dirt, drug traffickers, smugglers, gangsters and all kinds of gangsters are honest in Nadong. On the other side of the bridge, in Wasi, some people dare to fight in the street in broad daylight.


    High risk is bound to bring high profits. Although China is under strict control, some people are not afraid of death. When they cross the border with drugs, arms and so on from Vasi, these people will die. If they do a business, they will make high profits. With high profits, they will inevitably spend too much money. Therefore, the income of working in Nadong is still considerable, and the income of Yulong Snow Mountain is better than that of other families.


    There are many people living on drugs in the southern province of China, and more people feed on drugs. Unfortunately, Su Ran''s father is one of them. In a large-scale anti drug operation of the provincial anti drug team, Su Ran''s father was killed on the spot.


    Su ran was five years old and Su Ming was ten when his father was killed.


    Five year old Su ran can hardly remember her father''s appearance when she grows up, but the shame her father brought to her family is always with her. Until they grow up, Su ran and Su Ming will be given the word "children of drug dealers" intentionally or unintentionally in front of their names.


    Su''s mother, who lost her financial ability and was despised by the villagers, had to leave her hometown to remarry with Su ran and her brother. Her surname is Wang. She has a daughter, Wang Juan, who is about the same age as Su ran. Her son, Wang Neng, is one year younger than Su ran. After Su''s mother and Wang''s father get together, they give birth to another son, Wang Xun. That is to say, Wang''s father has to earn money to support seven people. So Su ran grew up when her mother was beaten and scolded. Her mother was beaten mostly because of money. But Su Ran''s father died ignominiously. Whenever there was a dispute, Wang Juan and Wang Neng would scold Su ran and Su Ming as drug dealers, which made them unable to hold up their heads.


    Su ran and Su Ming live a depressed life because they have a father who is not well-known. They don''t like to stay in the noisy home all day long, so they put their motivation into their study. So Su ran and Su Ming get very good grades, especially Su Ming. Every year, they are in the key middle school. When Su''s mother got sick, Wang Juan makes a fuss at home and says that Su''s mother''s illness cost a lot of money at home. What school does Su ran go to, It''s the right way to make money for her family, and then encourage Wang''s father not to pay her tuition and let her go to school. If she doesn''t obey, she and her sick mother will be thrown out. Wang''s father used to feel sorry for the large sum of money he spent on Su''s mother''s illness, so he cursed all day. In order to continue taking medicine, Su ran finally agrees not to study.


    At the end of the winter vacation that year, my sister-in-law and my father-in-law happened to come to see Su ran. I heard that Wang''s father would not let her go to school. My sister-in-law was very angry and quarreled with Wang''s father. Finally, Wang Juan and her father scolded my sister-in-law and said that she loved her mother and daughter, so she took care of her own family.


    My sister-in-law and my uncle don''t have a formal job, and my family is not generous. My sister-in-law is afraid that Su ran, who is out of school, will be bullied at home, so she simply lets her father-in-law take Su ran to Nadong to earn money.


    Su ran follows her little aunt to Nadong and goes to Yulong Snow Mountain. But she hasn''t worked for a month. Su Ming, who didn''t go home during the winter vacation to work and save the bus fare, knows from Wang Xun that Su Ran is out of school. He immediately calls Wang''s father and gives him a guarantee that he will pay him a lot of money for his mother''s treatment after graduation. He also gives Wang''s father an IOU by express, Wang''s father agreed that Su ran would return to school.


    After all these setbacks, Su Ran''s achievements naturally plummeted, and even fell behind Wang Juan. At this time, Wang Juan would show a very proud face. Although she tried to isolate Su ran, Su ran was still the goddess in the hearts of many male students. Although the goddess had a bad reputation and was cold, she had good achievements and good appearance, Now there is such a result as their own goddess against their own, Wang Juan found satisfaction, and finally not noisy.


    Several tests are not ideal. Su ran knows that even if she is not ideal, her real score can also be several blocks away from Wang Juan. She just wants to finish high school smoothly and smoothly, so as not to let Wang Juan make trouble and her bad mother suffer any more setbacks. However, Su ran also knows that her real performance is better than Wang Juan''s, but she is really delayed. It''s almost impossible for her to enter the famous university that Su Ming wants. Although Su Ming doesn''t even save phone fees at this time, she often calls back to instruct Su ran about her studies.


    After several times of thorough examination, taking into account what she did not do on purpose, she was still far from Su Ming''s required score, and her performance in the college entrance examination was not particularly ideal. So as soon as the college entrance examination was over, Su ran did not dare to answer Su Ming''s phone call. Besides worrying about not doing well in the exam, she also worried about Wang Neng, a half brother who was one year younger than her and always liked to tell her secretly, It seems that she has been scolded and trained at home and in school, isolated, and has been staring at her all day. Thinking about these bad things at home, Su Ran is very helpless. Anyway, she has come to Yulong Snow Mountain, and she has to earn two months'' money, which is very important for Su ran who has no money. Su ran took a look at the wine ordered by Yulong''s private room, but it was all high-grade wine with high value. She didn''t know who had become rich or had done something harmful to nature. Only when she got cheap money did she dare to drink it. Otherwise, no matter how much she earned, she would not be willing to drink it. Walking to the door of Yulong private room, there were two little gangsters standing at the door. One leaned against the door frame, one yawned and the other yawned and played like an idiot with a cigarette ring. Seeing Su RA coming over with wine, the two little gangsters are in a state of mind. They are like idiots. They hold out their hands to stop Su RA and ask, "what are you doing?" Su ran thought, sure enough, he was right. He was really an idiot. He knew that his tray was full of wine. Only an idiot could ask such a question, so he stopped with the tray and said, "wine man."ˇ° Wine man? How do I know if you''re a wine giver? You don''t have knives or guns hidden in your body. I have to search for them. " Su ran only felt the blood gushing up, like the drug addict who immediately came up to strengthen the Idiot''s words: "must search." Su ran was so angry that when she wanted to fasten the plate on the two second goods, there came a lazy voice: "Xiao Ding, Mao Zi, do you have a bad memory again?" Idiots and drug addicts immediately talk back. Those who should rely on the doorframe come back to the doorframe, and those who should yawn continue to yawn. Hearing this voice, Su ran was stunned for a moment. Seeing that two or two goods didn''t stop him, she pushed open the half closed door and saw that it was the man who worked in Yulong Snow Mountain last time. I heard them call him brother Lu or brother Lu. Now Brother Lu or brother Lu is sitting there with a cigarette in his mouth, a card in one hand and a finger on the table. There is a platinum earring on her ear, which is illuminated by the light and flickers. It reflects a pretty face that is even more famous than a star. It''s a bit confusing if it''s not like that ruffian, Su ran felt that he was more like the black sheep who came out to eat, drink and play. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2

    So when the other party wants to abolish Su Ran''s face, Lu Ge or Lu Ge appears, which is similar to that in the film and television. In a word, the other party bows and lets Su ran go. What''s different from that in the film and television is that Lu Ge and Lu Ge don''t perform any emotional drama that the audience likes.


    Before Su ran left Yulong Snow Mountain to go back to school, in that not too long time, brother Lu or brother Lu came to have dinner twice, just like he didn''t know her.


    Su ran took the wine in. Brother Lu or brother Lu threw the card in his hand and said: "lost!"


    Brother Lu is still brother Lu. There is a man wearing a big gold medallion sitting next to him. Nowadays, a man dressed as an explosive household is a rare creature, so he is unconventional. It''s easy to remember at a glance that the man broke out very thoroughly. Besides the big gold medallion hanging around his neck, the big gold ring on his hands, the big gold ring on his fingers, and his punk red hair, In addition to very outbreak, but also like a big cock outbreak at any time. The rooster broke out. Hey, he stretched out his hand to hold brother Lu or brother Lu''s hand. Su ran was right. He kept touching it. His action was obscene and his tone was ambiguous: "little deer, I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid if I lose. Today''s victory is yours, and the loss is yours."


    Su ran can be sure that the man they call him is not brother Lu, but brother Lu. It''s just that Mr. Zhao''s words and actions make su ran almost have no goose bumps. She just feels that her tall image collapses and disintegrates in an instant. Then Su ran doesn''t expect that a bloody incident will happen in front of her eyes. Brother Lu was laughing, and she was very happy, Just in the blink of an eye, brother Lu took tens of thousands of foreign wine from her tray. According to the owner of Yulong Snow Mountain, this is the treasure of the restaurant.


    Master Lu took the bottle of good wine and knocked it on the table. Then she raised her hand. Su ran saw that master Zhao had just touched brother Lu''s hand and let the broken bottle pierce the table.


    Then Su Ran''s ears were filled with the scream of Zhao Ye''s killing pigs. Then Su Ran''s eyes were full of shaking figures, as if Xiao Ding and Mao Zi heard the sound rushing in, and it seemed that there was a fight on both sides.


    Finally, Su ran came in from all kinds of dizziness. The owner of Yulong Snow Mountain was so black that he saw the loss on the bottom of the pot. The owner of Yulong Snow Mountain must have suffered a heavy loss this time. Several large bottles of foreign wine and all the soft and hard packaging in the Yulong private room were destroyed. The most important thing was that there was no one left who caused the loss. Even master Zhao, who was crying like a pig, disappeared, There''s only a table of blood left, not even a hand left.


    Su ran knew that Nadong was hiding filth, but she didn''t expect that there was such bloody filth. Some scenes often happened in movies and TV, which happened in real life. That''s a dream. Once she was a student who failed in the college entrance examination, she encountered such a thing on the first day of working again. She forgave the baby, not pretending, but was really scared.


    If she is not too poor, she will ask for leave the next day. No, she will ask for leave. She will ask the master for zhenzhenhun, or she will quit her job which is too unsafe.


    But because of poverty, all kinds of lack of money, so Su ran insisted on Yulong Snow Mountain.


    The boss of Yulong Snow Mountain must be sitting behind the bar with a black face. The bar of Yulong Snow Mountain is very high, but it can''t hide the black gas from the boss''s face with heavy losses. As soon as Su ran went in, she heard the boss''s voice: "Xiao Song, you are a pig, you have to work for so long!"


    "Wang Fei, did you take all the money you gave you to whore? How could it be the same as death today?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The boss of Yulong Snow Mountain, whose surname is not clear to everyone, is called Laochou by the white and black people. It seems inappropriate for them to call Laochou as a part-time worker, so they all call him Laochou.


    Lao Chou''s words today are hard to hear, but for the sake of money, we all have to endure. Everyone knows that Lao Chou lost hundreds of thousands last night. Lao Chou was so stingy that he wanted to treat everyone as two people. It''s a miracle in history that he didn''t go crazy and could curse people here.


    Su ran was a bit irritated yesterday. She didn''t hear the alarm twice this morning, so... She came late for a while. She was afraid of being scolded by the old man, so she had to walk into the restaurant lightly.


    But the high bar is not as high as Yulong Snow Mountain. Su ran stepped in, and the thick black air behind the bar came to her face: "little lazy, come here."


    As soon as Wang Fei and Xiao song listen to this, they both bow to Su ran with their hands together, which means that you finally want to save your suffering children, Bodhisattva Da Guanyin.


    Su ran only felt that a crow was flying by. According to her little uncle''s actual combat experience, she should not leave her real name in these dirty places, so as not to get into trouble. In the future, these people would come home looking for trouble. Fortunately, the boss here didn''t seem to have the habit of looking at the ID card, so Su ran lied about her surname ran, But I don''t know if Lao Chou has an ear problem or something else. After Wang Fei''s song called her Xiao ran, he always called her "Xiao lazy".


    Su ran went to the bar like a cat and asked, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    Lying on the reclining chair behind the bar, with a white towel on his forehead, Lao Chuan, who was sleeping, was startled. He pressed his chest and scolded: "lazy, you want to scare me out of heart disease."


    "Didn''t you tell me to come, boss?"ˇ° I asked you to come here. Do you need to come here with a ghost like voice? " Su ran immediately turned around and ran back to the door. She also picked up a tray and two chopsticks. Then she knocked on the tray and jumped to the counter and asked, "is that the boss?" Lao Chan couldn''t lie down any more. He pulled off the white towel and sat up. He looked at Su ran with his eyes fixed. After a while, he began to scold: "are you going to be crazy today, or do you want to make me angry?"ˇ° It''s not that you said I was just like a ghost... "" well, well, it was a mistake that I took you in. " Lao Chan waved his hand. The last time Su ran came to work, he said this sentence most. However, he was dissatisfied with Su ran. Finally, when Su ran wanted to leave, he didn''t tell Lao Chan why she wanted to leave in accordance with the principle of confidentiality of his aunt''s father. Lao Chan was still cursing and paying off all her money. After waving his hand, Lao Chan rubbed his eyebrows for a while and then asked, "yesterday, you saw in that room, who won, the deer or Zhao?" Su ran scratched her head and said in distress: "boss, I was confused at that time. My eyes were full of figures and my ears were full of ping-pong. Then..." then whatˇ° And then there''s no then. " Old noisy a listen, ouch a loud and back to hide chair: "Lao Tzu a grandmother mother to go, how to recruit people, spend so much money to invite people, all pigs, no wonder call small lazy, really than pig pig also pig." For the sake of money, Su ran decided to bear it, and the old man yelled: "who do I want to go to for the loss? I want to find Xu Yunlu, who can let him eat the overlord''s meal and ask him for money. It''s the same as looking for death if I don''t know whether he will win or lose." Su ran knew that the name of the man who was called brother Lu was Xu Yunlu, and Lao Chan continued to call him: "that Zhao master is even more unreliable. I have been in Nadong for eight years, but I have never seen this man. I don''t know whether he got out of the ground or climbed out of the coffin!" Su ran doesn''t quite understand the difference between those who climb out of the ground and those who climb out of the coffin. Is it a matter of conditions? The poor have no coffins, while the rich have coffins. Then Su ran heard the old man yelling for a while, lifted the white towel, put it on her forehead, and scolded everyone: "I raise all pigs, a group of pigs, the laziest pig. I can''t even win or lose. If I don''t work for Lao Tzu, I''ll make up for all my losses." Su ran thought that even if she worked hard for Lao Chou 24 hours a day, she would not be able to pay for the loss of his Yulong private room. Su ran quickly left the bar and went to the kitchen. The chef was Wang Shouyi. She was very good at cooking and friendly. Su ran liked him very much. She failed in the college entrance examination. She went back to Yulong Snow Mountain and asked to work in the kitchen. Besides not wanting to run errands in front of her, she wanted to learn to cook with Wang Shouyi and save some money to open a small restaurant, It''s also a way out. So Su ran, who is called lazy by the boss, is actually the most diligent one in Yulong Snow Mountain Restaurant. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3

    Su ran opened the lid. Under the lid was a plate of crystal dumplings. Su ran quickly arched his hand and said, "thank you, Uncle Wang."


    When Wang Shouyi laughs, Su ran eats happily. Su ran thinks it''s better to work in Yulong Snow Mountain than at home. People here are friendly except Lao Chou, who likes to curse others with a black face. For example, Master Wang Shouyi is not conservative at all. If he wants to learn how to cook, he can teach them all; The foreman Wang Fei is the only good foreman she has ever met. He has broken many dishes and bowls, but he has never scolded her; And Xiao Song is also a very easy-going person.


    After su ran finished eating dumplings, Wang Fei and Xiao Song Bang came in. They also found out the breakfast Wang Shouyi had left for everyone. Wang Fei scolded him while eating: "this dead old man, I''ll fire him one day when I save enough money."


    Xiao song makes a shush. Su ran sees that other employees are coming to work, including Liu Jie, who likes to make small reports. Liu Jie''s name is Liu Jie. When she sees Wang Fei and Xiao Song eating dumplings, she also comes over: "Yo, chef Wang, it''s unfair of you to make dumplings for them, so you won''t make them for us." With that, sister Liu reached out and fished one out of song''s plate. Song turned his lips unwillingly. While eating, sister Liu approached Su ran, "I heard you saw a big play yesterday?"


    Su ran blinked several times, and moved her face to the side. She was too close to sister Liu''s mouth. But sister Liu leaned forward again: "yesterday, we had a fight. Who won, the handsome brother Lu or the man with big gold foil?"


    Su ran suddenly had a feeling that everyone in the world wanted to know who had won the fight between brother Lu and master Zhao.


    So Su ran shook her head decisively and said, "I don''t know."


    "No, you were not in the room. How could you not know who won?"


    Su ran suddenly went back and asked, "Sister Liu, who do you want to win?"


    Sister Liu was very happy. She thought about it and said, "of course, I hope brother Lu can win. I''m a deer powder or a brain powder of brother Lu."


    Su ran feels that she almost vomited. Liu Jie, who is looking at her, is still coveting the star like Xu Yunlu. After Liu Jie''s music is over, Su ran suddenly finds that the back kitchen is silent. She pulls away Liu Jie. She sees Lao Chuan standing at the door with a white towel covering her forehead and a black face. Liu Jie dodges before Lao Chuan roars, Su ran seems to hear that song with Su accent. Liu''s lyrics are actually: "I''m going to disgust you. I''m going to disgust you to death."


    Then the old noisy voice came: "to die, to all, to hide here, to be lazy, to be a pig!"


    Everyone hastened to their respective places. Su ran heard song''s dissatisfied voice: "the restaurant doesn''t operate breakfast, but only makes lunch and dinner. It''s too late to let people come to work at eight in the morning. There''s nothing special to do in the morning. If you don''t let people rest for a while, it''s like driving people crazy. It''s just like that."


    So Su Ran''s ear rang out Liu Jie''s song again: "the evil old society, the blood and tears of the poor people hate ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~, a thousand thoughts, a thousand thoughts poured into my heart ~ ~ ~ ~"


    If it wasn''t for Lao Kuai''s black face, Sura thought everyone could laugh.


    Su ran, Wang Fei and Xiao Song spent a little effort to clean up the Yulong private room. Of course, they just cleaned up the garbage. The hard bags and soft bags had to wait for Lao Chan to decorate them.


    Su ran and Xiao Song carry a bag of cleaned up sundries from Yulong private room downstairs. Xiao Song takes good care of Su ran and tries to lift her head as far as possible when walking in front of her, which makes Su ran very moved.


    When they finished their work, they saw Lao Chuan standing in front of the bar with a black face and looking at the door with dissatisfaction.


    Su ran and Xiao Song also curiously look out the door. Except for the bright sunshine, there are only two big white geese dangling in front of the door. They don''t know whether Lao Chuan is stimulated by the huge loss and suddenly has a new hobby and falls in love with big white geese?


    However, as long as the boss pays his salary normally, it has nothing to do with his hobbies such as foreign body love. Su ran and Xiao song soon pile up the sundries outside the door and wait for the cleaners to clear them away. However, the cleaners in Nadong are still very valuable. Garbage is usually not cleaned up for four days, so Nadong, a somewhat abnormal and prosperous small town, has poor public security, The cleanliness is not satisfactory.


    Yulong Snow Mountain has few guests at noon, but it is very busy at night. Not because there was a fight here yesterday, it was left out in front of the door. On the contrary, the business is more prosperous, and more people seem to be very interested in the result of that fight.


    Su Ran is not interested in the result of the fight. All she knows is that there are more guests, which means that the boss has money. If the boss has money, they will work harder. From yesterday to today, Lao Chuan''s face is the same as that of the bottom of the pot, and there are signs of turning from the bottom of the pot to the water black of traditional Chinese painting.


    Everyone was busy until almost two o''clock before seeing off the last table. While mopping the floor, Xiao Song yawned and said, "boss, can you come late tomorrow morning? It''s almost two o''clock."


    As soon as song''s words came to an end, Su ran immediately felt that the atmosphere behind the bar became cold. Originally, she was counting money happily, and the sunshine was shining on the beach. The pleasant atmosphere on the beach suddenly turned into a very cold atmosphere in the cold winter of December. Then everyone heard Lao Chan''s voice: "no way."


    Su ran heard a scream, she did not even have the strength to follow the scream, just want to finish work and go back to rest. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4

    The house is very close to Yulong Snow Mountain, and the nightlife of Nadong people is quite rich. Su ran returns to the rental house at two o''clock, and there are many stalls and snacks on the way.


    But Su ran quickened her pace. After all, she had to go to work at 8 a.m. the next morning. The labor intensity was comparable to that of a long-term worker.


    Su ran finished cleaning up and fell on the bed as fast as she could. It was almost three o''clock. She even fell asleep before she had time to daydream about losing the college entrance examination. However, Su ran didn''t sleep until dawn. The noise outside woke her up.


    The civilian houses in this area are all foreigners who come to Nadong to search for gold. Since they come to other people''s sites to search for gold, they will certainly not be very rich. If they are not very rich, they are easy to be short of money. They love to quarrel and fight when they are short of money. Therefore, quarrels and fights are common here. This time, it is obviously a big quarrel. Chickens fly and dogs jump outside, After a while, Su ran heard clearly from a loud woman''s voice. It was not a quarrel this time. It seemed that the police station came to check the temporary residence permit. There were more foreigners in Nadong than local people. It was also a sensitive place where right and wrong could easily happen. So the police station would check the temporary residence permit every once in a while.


    Su ran yawns and knows that she won''t have to sleep tonight. She turns over and looks at her eyes. Even in the dark, those eyes are bright enough. Su Ran is scared. When she is about to cry out, her mouth is covered by a hand. She smells the smell of blood from this hand. Su Ran is at a loss, But heard the man''s low voice: "send them away."


    Su ran recognized that it was Xu Yunlu''s voice. Xu Yunlu was usually lazy in speaking. The voice of this meeting was not lazy at all. The style was completely different from the usual, but Su ran recognized it at once.


    In addition to being a good citizen, Su ran also has a very good face. The police who checked her temporary residence permit just glanced at her and left without even looking at her temporary residence permit.


    Su ran had such a high degree of trust in police comrades, Juhan. People trusted him so much, but there was a Xu Yunlu in his room, who didn''t look like a good citizen. And last night, Xu Yunlu cruelly abandoned a man''s hand.


    When the wind and waves are calm outside, Xu Yunlu climbs out from under the bed and goes to Su Ran''s small sofa. Su ran sees Xu Yunlu''s blood under the light, so he asks: "little brother, are you hurt?"


    When Xu Yunlu heard this little brother, he almost didn''t laugh. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su ran looking at him nervously. Well, he said, "it''s OK. It''s a little hurt."


    Su ran had to cough again. She gave full play to the good moral character of a citizen, and earnestly advised a promising young man who might go astray: "there are thousands of ways to make money in this world. As a good young man, you have a bright future, and it is impossible to do anything contrary to the law..."


    Xu Yunlu frowned: "young, how like an old lady." With that, Xu Yunlu listened to the movement outside, then opened a crack in the door, looked outside and said, "little nagging, little old lady, if you can meet me in the future, you can call uncle or dad, but don''t take advantage of it. Call little brother, goodbye!"


    Then, like that night, Su ran didn''t see clearly, and Xu Yunlu disappeared without a trace. If it wasn''t for a small opening in the door and the blood left on the sofa, Su ran really felt like she had a dream.


    When Xiao Song saw Su ran yawning for the fifth time, he couldn''t help asking, "Xiao ran, what did you do last night? Huiqing brother went there. I feel like you didn''t sleep."


    Su ran can''t tell Xiao Song how she was shocked and stimulated last night. After she is sure that Xu Yunlu has disappeared, she quickly closes the door and cleans the blood stains on the sofa with a small brush and detergent for a long time. The worst thing is that after a long time, she finds that there is still a large blood stain under the bed


    Su ran snorted lazily, and Xiao Song began to talk about it: "Lao Chan is a pickpocket. He closes at two o''clock in the evening and lets people go to work at eight o''clock in the morning. I''ll go to the labor bureau to sue him."


    "And then?"


    "Let him make it up to us, you are stupid!"


    "And then?"


    "And then, under the pressure of the labor bureau, Zhou panpi compensated us for the money. Don''t you like the money? Don''t you say you are most short of money!"


    Su ran said helplessly: "next, you lose your job. If you lose your job, you have to look for a new job. You may not be able to find it for one or two months. If you find it, you may not have such a high salary. Do you think that compensation can compensate for your loss of unemployment? The labor bureau supports us well, but it doesn''t mean that the boss will pay for us badly, Finally, we are encouraged to talk nonsense with our boss. If you are unemployed, will the Labor Bureau take care of you and pay you wages? "


    Xiao Song had never heard of such a theory. He threw the towel in his hand and said, "Xiao ran, what''s your argument? It''s like a 17 or 18-year-old passionate and angry youth, who is obviously an old lady in her seventies and eighties. "


    "If you have a job, you can do it well. The boss is strict and ruthless. That''s to ensure that he can make money. If he does everything according to the standards of civil servants, can he still make money? If he doesn''t make money, he won''t open restaurants. If he doesn''t open restaurants, you and I will lose their jobs."


    "Then we''ll work for another boss."


    "In any case, I see on the Internet and newspapers how bad the boss is, how to squeeze hard-earned money, and how to earn dirty money. In this way, whether the boss is cruel to the employees in order to earn money, then the crows are generally black, so it''s not the same where you go." Xiao Song patted his head and said, "Xiao ran, don''t say what you said seems reasonable. Then I''m curious. Do you think the country can make money by raising so many civil servants who don''t do anything?" Su ran blinked his eyes. He didn''t expect that Xiao song would rise to such a high level. After a long time, he said, "I have to ask the country, how can I know." Of course, Su ran can''t tell Xiao song that this theory is influenced by Su Ming. I don''t know if it is influenced by his father''s affairs. Su Ming''s views on many things are different from others. But Su Ming tells her most about these theories. In front of others, Su Ming has few words. According to teacher Su Ming, he has no idea what Su Ming is thinking every day. At noon, there are not many guests. After dinner, we hurry to find a place to climb. It''s easy for men to do, even if we put together two stools. Most women find a table to climb. It''s uncomfortable to sleep in this way, and the sequela after sleep is leg numbness. Su ran actually wanted to go back to the small room she rented and lie down in, but although the distance was close, it took her time to go back and forth. The most important thing is that the temperature in Nadong is still normal in the morning and evening. It will be very hot at noon. Her small room is like a small steamer at noon. Su ran doesn''t know how long she can work in Yulong Snow Mountain, so she can''t even afford to pay for a small fan. On the contrary, it''s better to work in Yulong Snow Mountain. Although Lao Chou is very stingy and does not allow the air conditioner to be turned on, the fan is still on. It''s much more comfortable to have a fan. Su ran finds a table far away from Liu Jie and climbs. She doesn''t like Liu Jie. She is said to be an old employee who has been working for five years. Besides complaining, she likes to boast most. But because she has been working for a long time, she has gone through a lot of trials and hardships with Lao Chan. She doesn''t leave Lao Chan to choose a good tree when Lao Chan is most difficult, so Lao Chan still trusts her. If it''s not because Lao Chou is young and Liu Jie is old, it''s not because Lao Chou is old, it''s because she''s too old. Everyone suspects that Lao Chou has to marry Liu Jie in order to repay Liu Jie for her five-year commitment to him. At this moment, sister Liu is talking about how she spent the most difficult years with Lao Chan. When she came, Yulong Snow Mountain had just been open for three years, but the business was poor and the people ran away. How did she persuade Lao Chan not to close the door and stick to it? As expected, it would be right to stick to it. Otherwise, Yulong Snow Mountain would not be as big as it is today. Su ran wanted to laugh when she heard it. Every afternoon, sister Liu would repeat the story. She had never been to any large-scale restaurants, but she had never eaten pork. She had never seen a pig run. She came all the way from her hometown and passed through many big cities. Sister Liu is so noisy that Su Ran has to get up and fetch some water with her own cup. When she comes back with the cup, she sees Lao Chou propping up his cheeks and knocking melon seeds. She hears Liu''s boasting with relish. Lao Chou''s eyes are not like Lao Chou''s usual black face. Su ran found that he didn''t pay attention to those who always called his boss Lao Chou Lao Chou. Lao Chou was not only not old but also handsome. Of course, he was different from Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu was very sunny, but Lao Chou was not sunny at all. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5

    Su ran quickly turns around, and Xu Yunlu, who is fashionable and handsome, cool and cool, often follows a group of younger brothers, and has a clean habit, stands behind him.


    Su ran was startled. From the bloodstain on the sofa and under the bed last night, it can be judged that Xu Yunlu was seriously injured. According to the degree of injury, Xu Yunlu, a playboy, had no place to nest for ten or eight days; Ten thousand steps back, even if he was not seriously injured, the rooster farmer with gold ornaments should not be easy to cause. Xu Yunlu should stay away for a year and a half if he doesn''t get hurt.


    But Xu Yunlu stood there in a very swaggering way, just like he used to come to dinner, hugging before and shouting after. In fact, Su ran basically didn''t see how Xu Yunlu came in and how he went upstairs, but this time he was really swaggering, very swaggering.


    The old man rubbed himself up, opened Su ran, ran in front of Xu Yunlu and looked at him for a long time: "Xiaolu, you are still alive."


    Xu Yunlu pulled open Lao Chou''s salty pig hand and walked to the bar. He took out a cigarette and lit it and said, "did you call the deer? If you can''t speak, don''t speak. "


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu''s hands wearing black open fingered gloves, but his right hand was wrapped with gauze, and there was blood on the gauze. However, judging from his old way of smoking with his left hand, he didn''t know whether his right hand was often injured or left-handed.


    Lao Chou immediately changes into a smile. Su Ran has never seen Lao Chou laughing so cheaply. Of course, she forgives her for working twice in Yulong Snow Mountain, and she hasn''t been together for a month.


    Lao Chan was very witty. He changed his name and stuck it on again: "Mr. Lu, we are all old acquaintances, right? I''ll give you a discount for the loss the night before yesterday. 500000 yuan. That''s interesting enough."


    Xu Yunlu took a white look at Lao Cha and said, "what''s the loss?"


    "I that, that private room, let you smash, you want to cheat!"


    Xu Yunlu flicked the ash with his hand: "why do you want me? Go to the one surnamed Zhao."


    "I don''t know Zhao. Where can I find him?"


    "If you can''t find Zhao, it''s none of my business!" Xu Yunlu took the cigarette back to his mouth and pushed away Lao Chou, who was leaning over again. Lao Chou was petrified when he heard this. "I said Xu Yunlu, you are too much. You can eat and drink no less than a few hundred thousand a year here."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of your business, won''t I?"


    "Damn, Xu Yunlu, you son of a bitch. You take care of me. You haven''t been eating and drinking here for five years. Have you ever given me a cent? You, you have to pay for the loss, finish all the food and drink before, and take care of others! " Lao Chan went out with dignity.


    "You said it, you said it!" Xu Yunlu nodded Lao Chou with his smoking hand, and the smoke almost came to Lao Chou''s nose.


    Old noisy a stand up: "yes, I said."


    Xu Yunlu waved his hand to maozi, Xiaoding and other brothers who followed him and said, "the boss says that you have eaten him and drunk him all these years, but you have never given him any money. I want you to pay for it!"


    Xiaoding immediately pulled the zipper of his pants and said, "brother Lu, I ate the food, drank the wine, but I didn''t have the money. Since the boss asked me to compensate, my brothers had to pull it out to compensate you. Later, when I went to other people''s house to eat and drink, they all held back and pulled it back to the boss, so that the boss could make more money."


    Su ran was startled and quickly covered her face with her hand. Xu Yunlu pointed to Xiaoding. Xiaoding didn''t dare to pull the zipper down. Lao Chan immediately withered and almost begged, "Xiaolu, Lulu, it''s hard to do business now. You can give some and half, please."


    Xu Yunlu ignored this, waved his hand and said: "open a room."


    Lao Chan is almost crazy: "Lu Lu, you''ve smashed all the private rooms."


    Xu Yunlu pushed the old man who rushed to him quickly and said, "I''m talking in disorder again. The private room is not broken by Laozi, it''s broken by Zhao."


    Lao Chan wants to shake his head, but seeing that Xiao Ding hasn''t left the zipper''s hand, he nods quickly. Then Xu Yunlu nods with satisfaction: "Yulong let the one surnamed Zhao smash. Don''t you still have a snow mountain? Although the snow mountain is a little worse, it won''t be difficult for you today. Just open the room in the snow mountain!"


    While Xu Yunlu was talking, he took some brothers upstairs, but half way, he stopped and pointed to Su ran: "Xiao luozao, send two bottles of good wine to uncle." With that, Xu Yunlu went upstairs with a smile.


    Su ran was startled and turned to Lao Chou. Lao Chou looked at Su ran suspiciously, then waved his hand: "go, send it, or come to me to take a shit and pee every day, I''ll close the door immediately, and you''ll lose your job immediately!"


    Su ran saw that the bar was occupied by Lao Chan. Although the boss agreed to deliver the wine, he was obviously in a bad mood. If he really went to the bar to get the wine, it was estimated that Lao Chan would not give him good fruit when Xu Yunlu left. But if he did not give Xu Yunlu wine, Xu Yunlu would not give him good fruit immediately. After compromise, he thought that the back kitchen had put a lot of wine, so he went back to the kitchen.


    Before Su ran got to the kitchen, she heard Liu''s voice shouting: "come to eat the overlord''s meal again, come to eat the overlord''s meal again. Originally, deer can''t be more gentle in my heart, but it can be regarded as knowledge in Nadong. There are still such ferocious deer in the world. If we let this deer eat, we can only close the door. Let''s all go home and nurse our children."


    Su ran heard a younger security guard joking: "Sister Liu, it''s OK for others to go back and nurse their children. Do you have any milk?"ˇ° Go away and guard your gate It''s estimated that the security guard slapped sister Liu very hard. She came out with a slap. Su ran went into the back kitchen and heard a little girl who came in almost the same time as her asking, "Sister Liu, brother Lu looks so handsome and handsome. It''s harmless for people and animals. There should be many girls chasing him." After that, sister Liu sneered three times: "is human and animal harmless? You little girls only look at their faces. Sooner or later, they will fall black and blue. Brother Lu is so handsome and handsome. I don''t know how many girls he chases, but I know that after being dumped by him, I can''t count how many hands are hanging. Wake up, little girl. People like you want to be fresh at most and play for three or five days. What they like is the kind of hot, spicy, knowledgeable, wolf like woman who has given birth to children. " Su ran blushed when she heard that the little girl was not much older than her. She probably blushed too. She didn''t want to answer the question. However, she was discontented and said, "Sister Liu, how do I think the deer you are talking about likes your type?" There was a dull laugh from the back kitchen, and Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was coming. Everyone was afraid of getting into trouble. At this moment, the old fried dough sticks would rather hide from the back kitchen and make a fool of themselves than go to the front to make trouble. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6

    We hurry to do bird scattered, each busy go.


    Sister Liu was not willing to yell at Xiao Song: "what''s wrong with this type of mother?"


    "Who doesn''t like little girls and likes having children?" Wang Fei spoke out for Xiao Song discontentedly, and sister Liu snorted, "you young ghosts, what do you know? They are good at technology, and little girls can''t stand it."


    Although Wang Fei and Xiao Song are male, they are also defeated in Liu Jie''s 360 degree meat talk, and they both slip away.


    Sister Liu is proud to fork a waist: the young people who have no hair want to fight with my mother, I Pooh!


    Wang Shouyi waited for Wang Fei and Xiao Song to leave before he said, "Liu Jie, I say you are a lot of years old, and you should pay attention to it in front of children."


    "Hey, hey, Uncle Wang, they are all children, so we should teach them more, so that one day they won''t fall into the hands of others and die..."


    Su ran was amused to hear that sister Liu called Wang Shouyi "Uncle Wang". Sister Liu should not be much smaller than Wang Shouyi. The back kitchen still eavesdropped on her, so she couldn''t help laughing and interrupted sister Liu.


    Su Ran is afraid of delaying Xu Yunlu''s wine. She goes in and asks Wang Shouyi to take two zhenloubao wines and put them on the tray. But she sees sister Liu staring at her. Besides not liking sister Liu, Su Ran is even more afraid of her 360 degree nonsense. She turns around and walks to the door, but hears sister Liu say to Wang Shouyi: "Uncle Wang, how do I think this little girl and that deer seem to know each other, Otherwise, the deer is very tall. How can he point at the little girl and ask her to deliver wine? What else do you call her


    "No matter how pretty the little girl looks, and I''m not your uncle, don''t pretend to be young in front of those men. No matter how young you are, the deer won''t look up to you."


    She looks at least 20 years younger than Wang Shouyi. However, according to everyone''s opinion, they should not be much different in age. So she calls Wang Shouyi uncle. Su ran also thinks that she is really pretending to be young.


    Su ran came to the snow mountain private room with the wine. There were other gangsters standing at the door. Fortunately, the two gangsters just slanted Su Ran''s eyes and didn''t say the dirty words like body searching.


    Su ran went into the private room, but saw that the private room was not Xu Yunlu and his brothers, but had already formed a group to rub the hemp.


    Xu Yunlu is sitting in a large leather chair in the middle of the chair. The leather chair is covered with some animal''s skin. If it''s not the face, the momentum makes people feel like they''ve passed through the Weihu mountain. Sitting in the middle of the chair is not Xu Yunlu, but the mountain carving.


    Xu Yunlu is holding a cigar in his left hand with his injured right hand. Xiao Ding kicks his butt to touch a card for him. Xu Yunlu thinks the card is good, just like he picked up a gold ingot. Xu Yunlu thinks it''s a smelly card. He immediately looks as sad as his dead father. Then he goes to the card he plays and changes it into a good card, which Xu Yunlu thinks is good, It''s better to pick from the good cards.


    Su ran doesn''t know how to play mahjong, but Wang Fu does. He not only plays mahjong, but also likes it very much. So his family often gathers a group of gamblers, and they are in a mess all day. But Su ran never sees anyone whose cards are not good, so he goes to change them. He not only changes them in the pile he plays, but also selects them from the good ones.


    When the other three players saw that Xiaoding had changed his cards, they were all shivering and didn''t dare to say a word. After Xiaoding picked a card, Xu Yunlu''s taut face had a smile: "Xiaoding, the skill of playing cards has improved. This time, you''ve got a good card, and you''ve got four times."


    Xiaoding, who was praised, was immediately overjoyed. Maozi immediately added a drink to one side and said, "you give money quickly, give money!"


    Then Su ran saw the other three people take out stacks of money from their pockets and give it to Xu Yunlu. Maozi immediately takes it in his hand and puts it in a black bag beside him. Su ran saw that the bag had already been filled with half of the bag. The other three people were sad, so they did not dare to look directly at Xu Yunlu''s smiling face, which was clearly a pretty face harmless to human beings and animals, It''s like the devil to them.


    Su ran was stunned. What''s the difference between playing cards like this and grabbing directly.


    Su ran thought about what she was doing. She put the wine beside Xu Yunlu. Just as she wanted to leave, she heard Xu Yunlu say, "little wordy, your restaurant has such a service attitude. When the wine comes, it doesn''t pour out."


    Su ran takes a look at Xu Yunlu. The card in front of the goods is too rotten to be rotten any more. Xiao Ding changes the card in a hurry.


    Su ran pours wine to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu says two times, pointing to the other three people: "pour, pour, all pour. Master Lu is lucky today. I''m glad to invite you to drink!"


    Xu Yunlu''s hands with black leather gloves are very beautiful. His fingers are slender and the joints are not particularly obvious. This kind of hand belongs to scholars, so it is difficult to hook it with Xu Yunlu who has heard some rumors occasionally. Xu Yunlu''s left wrist is also wearing two strings of Buddha beads, a wrist watch that should be worth a lot of money. His index finger and middle finger are holding cigars, and the Buddha beads sway gently with the light of his fingers, With every slight shake, the three people sitting in Mahjong shiver.


    Su ran didn''t know that Xu Yunlu''s bad hand had anything to do with his good fortune. She took a look at the half bag of money that maozi had on hand, and thought how many bottles of such wine people could buy with so much money. She asked you to buy it. And you said it was you. Did you pay our boss for wine?


    The other three took the wine from Su ran with a bitter face. Xu Yunlu took the cigar back to his mouth and held his right hand in his left hand. He said with great satisfaction, "Master Lu is happy today. I''ll play with you more. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have enough money. Master Lu will lend it to you. Just give me an IOU. The interest will be calculated according to the most favorable rate." Sura almost heard the sound of three broken hearts. After two o''clock, all the people in the restaurant were very tired. Except for the snow mountain private room, there were no other guests. Originally, in this situation, Lao Chuan used to leave two or three people to guard for a while. I don''t know if he didn''t ask for money today. A glass heart was broken, and he was not allowed to leave ahead of time. So a large group of people are working here with a pair of panda eyes. Su ran was cleaning up the bar, thinking for a long time how much money those people had to lose. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 7

    After a while, Xu Yunlu came downstairs lazily with several little brothers. Each little brother was carrying a black leather bag in his hand. His face was as happy as his eldest brother''s victory.


    Xu Yunlu''s feet in very expensive leather boots just landed on the floor of the first floor. Lao Chan dragged his voice and called out: "Master Lu --"


    Xu Yunlu''s feet toward the door turned to the bar, went to the bar, and leaned to the bar: "little wordy, pour wine."


    Su ran looked at Lao Chou. Lao Chou stood up and said in a low voice, "Xu Yunlu, my Master Lu, are you still happy today?"


    "All right, all right."


    "Mr. Lu is having a good time. Do you want to send some small people to pay for it?"


    Xu Yunlu reaches out to Su ran. Su ran doesn''t dare to see Lao Chan any more. She takes a bottle of Lafite from ten years old and pours a cup for Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu takes a drink from the glass and smashes it several times before saying, "Lao Chan, you dare to ask me for money."


    "What''s wrong with my wine? Ten years of Lafite costs more than 10000 yuan."


    Xu Yunlu smacked his lips and said, "it''s a ten-year-old Lafite, but you can mix 20 bottles of coke with a ten-year-old Lafite."


    Su ran was startled to know that the zhenloubao wine she usually served to her guests turned out to be mixed with coke.


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, you can''t buy 20 bottles, five bottles at the most. What''s more, I''m filial to Mr. Lu. They''re all genuine. They''re not mixed with any coke. Mr. Lu lent me ten courage, and I dare not give you coke. Mr. Lu, you don''t think so."


    Su ran just found out that the boss, whose main job is to scold people every day, has no lower limit and no one can compare with him.


    "So," said Xu Yunlu, laughing with his glass. His evil face was a combination of angels and demons. People and animals said innocently, "I didn''t go to the industry and Commerce Bureau to sue you for selling fake wine pit customers. That''s because you are still sensible." With that, Xu Yunlu waved his hand, and Xiao Ding came quickly. Xu Yunlu said, "we''re having a good time tonight. The little poor have been waiting on us for so long. It doesn''t mean that we''re not Lord Lu. I''ll give you a thousand yuan tip for the little poor who are waiting here."


    So, in addition to the old noisy, all the friends were shocked, or sister Liu first reaction, immediately twisted buttocks came over: "Oh, my deer is generous."


    Xiaoding reached out to stop sister Liu: "this aunt, please stay."


    Su ran can feel the pain of everyone''s holding a smile. Sister Liu wants to pull Xiaoding''s hand, but when Xiaoding doesn''t do the dirty action of pulling the zipper of her pants, she seems to be powerful. Naturally, sister Liu doesn''t pull Xiaoding''s hand. Then we listen to Xiaoding say word by word: "my brother Lu doesn''t like a woman of your age, So I don''t include you. "


    Everyone was happy again. Wang Fei quickly came forward on behalf of all the members of the restaurant, bowed to Xu Yunlu and said, "thank you, Mr. Lu. The restaurant has a kitchen. Not counting the aunt, there are 25 people in total."


    Sister Liu''s face suddenly turned green.


    Xu Yunlu waves to Xiao Ding with satisfaction. Xiao Ding immediately takes out three folds of Mao from his bag. Xu Yunlu shrugs, takes off his cigar, flicks his finger and leaves the bar.


    Xiao Ding threw half of the pile in front of Lao Chou, then stabbed the pile of money with a dagger and said, "every time I come here, I always beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep


    Lao Chan looked at the dagger and stammered a little: "Xiao Ding, Ding ye, no next time, no next time."


    Xiaoding took back the dagger and snorted: "Master Lu came to eat with you. He thinks highly of you."


    Old noisy quickly nods to say: "yes, yes, it is deer ye to look up to small."


    Xiao Ding patted Lao Chou''s white face with a dagger again, and then he left with the rest of his brothers with a wave of his hand.


    Wang Fei gives the money to everyone as soon as he can while Lao Chuan is still in the dagger. Su ran doesn''t expect that she also has it. Looking at the one thousand easy money in her hand, she thinks it''s not a problem to work hard all night.


    But I heard the old man howl: "after five years of eating Laozi, I''ll give you five thousand yuan! You fuckin ''Xu Yunlu, right? Xu Yunlu, it''s amazing, isn''t it? I fucked you... "


    However, Lao Chuan''s howling soon stopped, because the Xu Yunlu he scolded, who had left, suddenly came back and appeared in front of everyone. Lao Chuan immediately changed into a smiling face: "Oh, Master Lu, you''re back again. Did you pull down your food or didn''t eat well?"


    "I think it''s a bit of a loss to give you five thousand yuan for a meal." Xu Yunlu gently waved the uninjured hand, maozi immediately rushed to the bar, quickly glanced at the wine on the wine shelf behind the bar, reached out and took down several bottles of old wine, held them in his arms, and then Xu Yunlu took those brothers away.


    After everyone looked at each other face to face, Lao Chou lost his temper, and no more voice came out. People collapsed behind the bar directly. Everyone put Lao Chou on the shelf with all hands and feet. It took a long time for Lao Chou to howl: "I can''t do it anymore, you all go, all go."


    When the old man was howling, he still glanced at the door for fear that the haunted deer would suddenly come back. After a day''s work, although we sympathized with Lao Chou''s tragic experience, we were really tired. We didn''t expect that we would finally be happy and get a thousand yuan tip from Xu Yunlu. We didn''t dare to show it on our face, but we were just like the festival. Lao Chou gave way, and all the fried dough sticks were fighting for speed. In less than a second, they disappeared. Su ran didn''t expect that everyone was so unkind. Anyway, Lao Chan was still pitiful. So she dropped down to the last one. Seeing Lao Chan''s weakness, she didn''t even want to howl. Su ran, a little thin skinned, had to ask a question of concern before she left: "boss, are you ok?" The old man who closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "why did he call you little wordy?"ˇ° I... where do I know? " Su ran didn''t expect Lao Chou to suddenly turn to ask about it. She was startled, but she saw Lao Chou staring at her. She clearly didn''t have half the momentum of withering just now. Her eyes were sharp and terrible. "The night before yesterday, who won with him and Zhao?" Su ran was even more frightened: "boss, I didn''t see clearly. At that time, there was a fight and everything was in chaos. When I reacted, Master Lu and Zhao were gone."ˇ° You''re not lying? "ˇ° No, I, I''m a part-time worker. I''ve never seen that before. " Old noisy very unwilling to wave, Su ran also with the fastest speed left the restaurant. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 8

    Su Ranzhi thinks that Yulong Snow Mountain Restaurant is a bit abnormal. She shouldn''t continue to work any more. However, she can''t bear to stay up late for two days'' salary and the deposit for renting the small room. She agreed that the deposit would not be refunded if she didn''t rent the restaurant for one month. She paid three hundred yuan for one month. The three hundred yuan was the money she had to pay for the travel expenses, If it wasn''t for the 1000 yuan tip given by Xu Yunlu, he would have lost all his money if he left. Moreover, if he really ran away, he would let Lao Chan think that he saw something. Anyway, he had already come. He was eating in a restaurant and rented a house, so he would stick to it for a few days.


    Su ran arrived at the restaurant on time the next day. Lao Chou squinted at her for a while. Lao Chou''s eyes are also very beautiful. The typical Danfeng eyes are narrow and long. This kind of eyes are long on a woman. That woman is absolutely a great beauty and can win all kinds of praise. Of course, when it''s long on a man, the man is absolutely not ugly, but it makes people feel more feminine.


    Su ran bows down to Lao Chuan. When she looks at the restaurant again, everyone is just like the festival. I don''t know whether she was forced by Lao Chuan''s power or got a thousand yuan tip last night. Today''s working atmosphere gives Yulong Snow Mountain the feeling of creating new brilliance.


    Xiao Song is cleaning Lao zanian''s broken window lattice. Sister Liu is busy cleaning up the wine shelf behind the bar. Even the bathroom cleaner hums a little song and works very hard.


    These are the worst places for restaurants to clean. No matter who they call, they don''t like to take care of them very much. At the moment, everyone is very active.


    Wang Fei, as the foreman, also takes the initiative to mop the floor. As soon as Su ran sees that she''s stepping on the spot, she''s the last one. She quickly sneaks to the kitchen to have breakfast, and then gives Wang Shouyi a hand.


    When Su ran came out again, it was already the time with the most guests at noon. Wang Fei, Xiao Song, Liu Jie and others were so busy that she was caught by Lao Chan to deliver wine.


    Su ran put a table of wine on the tray, and suddenly heard Lao Chuan say in a quiet way behind him: "it''s all cut like an apprentice, and it''s so annoying."


    Su ran doesn''t know if Lao Chuan is talking about herself. Of course, she also decides to pretend that she doesn''t know. Before last night, the wine in the empty squares on the wine rack may be really good, because Su ran often sees Lao Chuan wipe it carefully in his hand like a baby, and do many actions of being intoxicated by the fragrance. It''s about the real Zhenlou treasure wine. If you''re not blind, you can see that you''ve lost your precious wine.


    At noon, like a war, sister Liu kept on beating her hands when she was busy. Because of her seniority, several new employees surrounded her, and she began to beat her waist again: "I tell you, when your boss was young, he was also a very handsome boss, who was very busy with bees and butterflies. Little girls came to the restaurant every day when they had nothing to do, By the way, I''ll give your boss a look. "


    A young girl was eating and asked, "is the boss very old now?"


    "Not old, of course not."


    "Why didn''t the young girl come to watch?"


    "He''s been running a restaurant for eight years, and the little girls are not tired of it. Moreover, after eight years, they are still hopeless. They can''t stand loneliness and still watch it."


    A few new girls look at each other a little bit at Liu Jie''s contradictory words, but the old people all know who Liu Jie is, and they don''t want to catch on to her. It is a young girl who suddenly wonders, "Liu Jie, which one do you think is more handsome


    Su ran, who is several years older than herself and likes to ask questions, now knows her name. It''s Wang Aidou, a strange name. Anyway, no one here uses her real name, so it''s just a name, and no one asks. She just heard sister Liu say: "this is a big play between Guan Gong and Qin Qiong. Do you think Guan Gong or Qin Qiong are powerful?"


    "They are not of the same era. How can they compare?"


    "So, how can we compare different types?"


    "I think Master Lu should be more handsome, sunny and open."


    Su ran filled a bowl of soup and saw Lao Lao standing at the door with a black face. Sister Liu didn''t see it. She said happily, "you little girls look at the surface. Deer''s handsome is superficial."


    "What is not a surface?" Wang Aidou completely confused circle, sister Liu said more excitedly: "of course, it''s on the bed, don''t look at you boss all day long black face, wilt Baji, this kind of person, it''s all under the table, the skill on the bed is ordinary men can''t compare."


    Wang Aidou blushed: "Sister Liu, you can pull anything on it."


    Su ran saw that Lao Chuan''s face was blacker. Sister Liu waved her hand and said, "don''t you little girls like to pull other people''s faces?"


    Xiao Song said, "so you can pull anything to other people''s crotch."


    Another married woman in her thirties couldn''t help asking, "Sister Liu, is it really Mr. Lu who lives well, or is it the boss who is more insidious?"


    "Of course, it''s waiting for you sister Liu to take them all..." Sister Liu raised her head and saw Lao Chou, and immediately swallowed the words back to her stomach. Su ran saw that everyone turned their eyes to Lao Chou. Lao Chou''s face was even darker, but she should have seen the world. She didn''t get scared by the eyes of everyone. She pointed at sister Liu and left.


    When Lao Chou left, everyone changed from dull laughter to loud laughter. If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu playing the overlord card here last night, and Lao Chan asked with that kind of expression, Su ran felt that working in this restaurant was really relaxed and harmonious. Of course, it would be even more wonderful if she didn''t have an old driver like Liu Jie who likes to play meat jokes. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 9

    After a quiet meal, Sura goes to the bar and sees Lao Chan carefully open a bottle of Lafite, pour a small cup, sip a little, close his eyes and be intoxicated for a while, then drink the rest of the glass, pour a small cup again and be intoxicated for a while, then mark the remaining bottle on the wine shelf. There were several empty squares on the wine shelf. He put the empty one on the shelf and looked at it. He thought it was not right. He took out another bottle of wine and put it there. Then he put the marked bottle in that position and mixed it in the pile of wine without empty squares.


    Like looking at his own works, Lao Chan looked at them for a while, then walked away with his hands on his back.


    After Lao Chuan left, Su ran carefully took down the bottle of wine and carefully looked at the place of origin and production date. The place of origin was Bordeaux, and the production date was last year. Now Su ran knows that the longer a good red wine is, the more expensive it is. It''s common sense that it must taste better than the inexpensive one. So Su ran really doesn''t understand why Lao Chuan treats a bottle of red wine produced last year as a treasure


    According to Wang Fei and Xiao Song, there used to be a bartender in the restaurant, but because Lao Chou thought he didn''t make any money, he was fired, so there is no bartender in the restaurant now.


    Su ran wanted to hang out with Wang Shouyi in the back kitchen, but Lao Chou often asked her to deliver and pour wine. Knowing that those zhenloubao wines were made with cola, she didn''t think there was anything magical about those precious wines. She took out the bartender''s stuff and made a fool of it. When Lao Chou was out for something, she poured out the bottle of wine marked by Lao Chou and mixed it with cola and sprite for everyone to drink, I didn''t expect that everyone liked it.


    Looking at the mark, Sura boldly mixed some coke to fill the wine to the mark.


    In the afternoon, when there were few guests, Su ran went to Nadong''s small bookstore and found a very old book about wine mixing. But after reading it for a long time, she couldn''t even enter the door, so she had to go on fooling around.


    Su ran stayed in Yulong Snow Mountain for five days. During these five days, she didn''t think about the college entrance examination or Su Ming. She didn''t even turn on the phone. Of course, after work, in the dead of night, she secretly opened it once. She saw dozens of missed calls from Su Ming. She knew that after receiving Su Ming''s phone call, Su Ming had to force her to go back to school to repeat the exam, Su Ran is not sure that she still has the courage to continue reading in the Wang family, so she quickly turns off the phone again, and then continues to install ostrich in Yulong Snow Mountain.


    On this day, with few guests, Su ran was climbing on the bar to look through the book she had picked up from the bookstore when she suddenly reached out and closed the book she had read.


    The hand was wearing black leather gloves. The exposed fingers were very beautiful and slender. The joints were not very clear. The edge of the leather gloves showed white gauze, but it was much thinner than the gauze she saw for the first time. Su ran looked up and saw Xu Yunlu''s face appeared above her head. This face looked harmless now.


    Xu Yunlu saw the title of the book clearly, turned the book back to the page Su ran saw and asked, "how, do you want to go to the bar?"


    Su ran quickly pressed the book with both hands: "I''ll have a blind look if I''m ok." Thinking that the title of the book had already been seen by Xu Yunlu, he wanted to cover it up, so he released his hand.


    Xu Yunlu points his finger behind Su ran. Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu and points to the bottle of Lafite marked by Lao Chan.


    Su ran takes a look around, but she doesn''t see Lao Chan. She takes a cup and pours it for Xu Yunlu. She hopes Xu Yunlu can finish it in one gulp. She takes the glass back and puts it in place, and then adds coke to the bottle. In this way, Xu Yunlu is neither offended nor found by Lao Chan, and everything is perfect.


    But Xu Yunlu didn''t like her. He took a sip of wine and said, "enjoy the Lafite of 82 years old."


    Sura is a little surprised. A ten-year bottle of Lafite is sky high price in her eyes. It''s enough for her to deal with the repetition easily. What''s the price of 82''s Lafite? Sura is in a cold sweat. But she has seen that the label on the bottle clearly says the production date, which was produced last year.


    After a sip, Xu Yunlu frowned.


    Su ran was relieved when she saw Xu Yunlu''s action. It was not her fault, but Xu Yunlu''s fault. She watched six directions and was wary of Lao Chan''s sudden appearance.


    In fact, Su ran didn''t know why others were afraid of Xu Yunlu. She didn''t think Xu Yunlu was terrible. She thought he was very amiable from the first time she saw Xu Yunlu. She didn''t know if it was because he helped himself out. Seeing that Xu Yunlu didn''t move after taking a sip, she quickly climbed up the bar and whispered on the stage, "little brother, can you drink quickly? You''re not afraid of my constant noise, But I''m afraid he''ll take my salary. "


    Xu Yunlu was happy. He took the wine and looked at Su ran. Su ran found that he was too close to Xu Yunlu. He almost got close to Xu Yunlu''s face. He quickly stepped back half a meter and said, "Master Lu, OK!"


    Xu Yunlu still didn''t move. Su ran had to change her words again: "Uncle Lu, it''s OK."


    Xu Yunlu drank all the wine in his glass. Su ran was relieved. She took the glass, washed it and put it away. She mixed some coke into the bottle that had just poured Lafite, and then put it back to the place where Lao Chou marked it. These two days, there has been a little too much Coke. Lao Chou must not find out.


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "little long winded, that''s the wine your boss drank. Are you sure he won''t find out?"


    "Yesterday, I poured some for Wang Fei, Xiao Song Dui cola and Sprite, and then I added coke and put it back. He didn''t say anything when he drank it last night, and the year above was clearly last year. How can you say it''s Lafite of ''82, which should be very expensive?"ˇ° It''s as expensive as usual. " Xu Yunlu inadvertently said, with his fingers pulling Su ran turned the book, asked, "still studying?"ˇ° Me Su ran didn''t dare to think about the failure of the college entrance examination. Suddenly, she heard people ask about studying. She didn''t know how to answer. Xu Yunlu nodded. Su ran said, "studying is impossible. I haven''t graduated from junior high school. I''ve been working outside." Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and half squinted. Lao Chou suddenly comes out from behind. Su Ran is startled. Lao Chou stares at Xu Yunlu with a black face: "Master Lu, are you coming to dinner again today?" Xu Yunlu shrugged, took out his cigarette and lit it. Suddenly he thought of something and waved to Su ran. Su ran was stunned for a moment. Xu Yunlu''s gesture seemed to let him get closer. He wanted to say something not to be heard by Lao Chan. Su ran hesitated for a moment and then put his head over the cloud. Xu Yunlu gently kisses Su Ran''s cheek and says, "don''t eat, come and belittle your little pity here, can''t you?" Su ran let out a cry. Her small face turned red and white. Her white and red face became darker. She pointed to Xu Yunlu: "Xu Yunlu, you... You... I don''t welcome you here." Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "old man, it doesn''t matter if you move your heart. However, if you listen to what I like, you''d better not make up your mind, otherwise you''re not only biting your teeth."ˇ° You, "Lao Chan said, pointing to Xu Yunlu for a long time," when did you fall in love with her? When did you wrap it up? " Su ran covered her face. The old saying annoyed her even more. However, Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "just now, can''t you?"ˇ° Xu Yunlu, come on, little girl, do you still play less? It''s said that you have more than ten wives in Vasi. Those who are lured to Vasi from here can''t escape from you. You''re not bad for this one, right? " Xu Yunlu, who was smiling, squinted a little. Lao Chan immediately changed into an ostrich: "well, brother Lu, Master Lu, this is a job in my restaurant. Please let it go. I beg you, OK?"ˇ° No wayˇ° Brother Lu and Master Lu, you are not allowed to live. " Lao Chan then pours on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu hides on his side. Su ran seems to hear something subtle. Xu Yunlu suddenly flashes on his side again. Su ran sees that after Xu Yunlu dodges, a big blue porcelain vase behind him breaks and breaks to the ground. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 10

    Lao Chan''s face changed with fright. He reached for the bar and gasped, "Master Lu, please. I''m just a small business."


    Outside came Xiaoding''s voice: "maozi is going there. People are running there."


    Su ran knew that it was a bullet that hit the big porcelain bottle just now. Forgive her for being so big, and she only glanced at a few gunshots in the TV series at home. Like all the people in the restaurant, she let out a wake-up call.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Lao Chou. His smiling face cooled down and said, "it''s better that the person has nothing to do with you, otherwise it''s not a matter whether you can get along here."


    "Master Lu, master Xu Yun, Master Lu, swear to God, people like me and the restaurant are good people. They never break the law. How can they have guns?"


    Xu Yunlu snorted, suddenly grabbed Su ran, and gave her a kiss on the lips. With a smile, he said: "mine!" Then release Sura and turn out of the restaurant.


    Everyone came back to their senses after a long time. They all looked at Su ran as if they were ghosts. Sister Liu was the first to react. She rushed to Su ran and said, "little lazy, little lazy, when did you hook up with this deer?"


    "I, i... I didn''t." Su ran felt that in her 18-year-old life, her life was not as wonderful as that in less than 10 minutes. She was frivolous by Xu Yunlu first, then frightened by the sound of gunfire, and then scared silly by Xu Yunlu''s kiss.


    "Don''t be confused by this piece of skin. Hurry to pack and go back and forth. Sister Liu''s usual words are not alarmist. This is in Nadong. We have strict control on this side. On the other side of Wasi, Xu Yunlu is a devil. He kills people like hemp. If she doesn''t play with girls, she won''t let them go."


    Liu Jie''s words attracted the first laugh after she was shocked. She realized that what she said in the back was different from what she said in the front, and quickly added: "Oh, I''ll kill you if you play with me! Kill them all


    Su ran was angry. She was kissed twice by Xu Yunlu. Although she didn''t think Xu Yunlu was terrible and didn''t hate Xu Yunlu, she couldn''t let him kiss him just because she didn''t fear to hate him. Moreover, the second time he did it on his lips, and there was the smell of Lafite in 1982 or last year between his nose, which was very fragrant, But it''s nothing.


    Lao Chou stamped his foot in anger and looked at Su ran. Su ran saw that it was time to get off work. She shoved the books into her small bag and was about to leave with the bag on her back. Lao Chou stopped her: "lazy, let me talk to you."


    Su ran stops and comes to his office with Lao Cho. In the so-called office, Su Ran has never seen Lao Cho go to work in these two times. There is a table, a chair and a row of cabinets. There are neither books nor antiques in that row of cabinets. The whole office is empty except for these kinds of furniture.


    Of course, Lao Zi has said more than once that he is not a literate, illiterate, and it is not suitable to put books and antiques. But Su ran always seems to have a feeling that he is going to move at any time. Of course, if it is not for the premise that he has been running a restaurant for eight years.


    Into the office, the old noisy asked: "lazy, I never asked you, can you tell me the truth, are you still a student?"


    Su ran didn''t reply. Lao Chou sat down in his chair and said, "now I remind you that if it is, you should go home and continue to read your books. If not, you should leave here and go to other places. There are many places in the world where you can make money."


    Su ran still didn''t reply. Lao Chan sighed and said, "if you don''t want to leave Nadong and live in a better place, Xu Yunlu will pester you. You''re not safe alone!"


    "I''m not afraid!" Su Ran''s mind was still shocked by Xu Yunlu''s impoliteness just now. She didn''t believe Liu Jie''s and Lao Chan''s words at all, but now she did. Xu Yunlu is really... A big hooligan who dares to do everything. However, in China, China is a society ruled by law.


    Su ran out of Lao Chuan''s office and ran to the rented house. As soon as she turned to the alley of her bungalow, she almost ran into a man. Su ran quickly stopped and saw that it was Xu Yunlu.


    The lane was not wide enough for two people to walk side by side, so Xu Yunlu''s long legs in the middle of the lane just blocked Su Ran''s way.


    Su ran saw that it was Xu Yunlu, and subconsciously wiped her mouth hard twice.


    Xu Yunlu took the cigarette out of his mouth and flicked it with his fingers.


    Su ran asked angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    Xu Yunlu suddenly took back his leg and walked forward. Su Ran Ran ran up to him and cried discontentedly, "I ask you, what are you going to do?"


    "You''re still a student." Xu Yunlu has come to the door of Su Ran''s small room. Su ran doesn''t answer. Xu Yunlu points to the door lock. Su Ran is not stupid enough to lead a wolf into the room. He says goodbye to Su ran. He has a heroic image of not opening the door to you.


    Xu Yunlu let out a sound, looked at both sides, stretched out his hand, pulled a small half of the rusty wire from a broken shelf nearby, and twisted it into the lock hole. When Su ran saw her door lock, she was opened by Xu Yunlu. In broad daylight, Xu Yunlu dared to pry the lock to open the door


    But Su Ran has not finished her grief and indignation. She has been pulled into her small bungalow by Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu closes the door with a backhand. Su ran finally realizes that the more terrible thing than Xu Yunlu''s coming into the room is that she is locked in a room by Xu Yunlu. Now she is living in the same room with a wolf. Xu Yunlu nests in the small broken sofa and gives a satisfied hum. Then he stretches his long leg forward and wants to put it on Su Ranwei''s furniture, the bed. But he takes a look at the boots on his feet. In the ghost place of Nadong, it''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s really clean. Xu Yunlu didn''t put them on, Instead, he asked, "are you still studying?" Su ran was so angry that he didn''t answer. Xu Yunlu stood up, pulled Su ran to his arms and said, "Uncle Lu''s patience is limited, so from now on, uncle Lu will ask and you will answer."ˇ° I don''t know Su ran struggled for a while. However, the hands like those of a scholar were not the strength of the scholar''s idea, which made Su ran feel like shaking a tree. However, when Su ran heard the sound of "Uncle Lu", she had a kind of familiar feeling, which made her feel disgusted or disgusted when she was hugged by Xu Yunlu. But Su ran had a good memory. To be sure, since she remembered, there was no such person as Uncle Lu around her. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 11

    "Say no, what can you do?" Su ran pursed his lips discontentedly. Xu Yunlu gently rubbed Su Ran''s face with his fingers and said, "if you say no, uncle Lu will kiss you."


    "You, you dare!" Su Ran''s face turned red. Although she was not disgusted with Xu Yunlu, she still knew that men and women were defending each other. She wanted to earn money from Xu Yunlu again, but she failed again.


    "Do you want to try?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of me calling people?"


    Xu Yunlu tut said: "you can also try, is your voice fast, or my mouth fast."


    Su ran hesitated for a moment and then said, "it''s OK to answer your question. Then I''ll sit on the bed and answer."


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    "At the moment, the bed can make your uncle Lu fantasize."


    "You..." Su ran blushed again, and felt that Xu Yunlu and sister Liu were perfect match. She just wanted to refuse, but Xu Yunlu suddenly put her on the bed, "uncle asked, and you honestly answered, otherwise uncle would be really rude."


    "You..." Su ran was angry and scared. After all, she was so big that she had never met a real rogue before. She burst into tears. Xu Yunlu let go of her hand when she saw her. She pulled Su ran up with a smile and put her on her lap. "Just a little bit of Daoxing, dare to go to Yulong Snow Mountain."


    "The salary of Yulong Snow Mountain is high. If you want to earn more money, why not?" Su ran was very aggrieved. Xu Yunlu ignored this sentence and asked again, "is it a student?"


    Su ran felt that she was still intimate. She just wanted to answer quickly and get rid of Xu Yunlu''s confinement, so she shook her head: "after the exam, just after the college entrance examination, so she was not a student."


    "How much does Lao Cao give you a month?"


    "Three thousand."


    "How much do you want to earn at Lao Chou?"


    "Of course, the more the better!"


    "Don''t you save your tuition?"


    "I failed the exam this time, so I''m not a student, and I don''t have to save any tuition." Su ran said a little dejectedly, Xu Yunlu looked at Su ran, "it doesn''t matter if you fail in the exam, just repeat it for a year."


    "I don''t want to repeat it."


    "Heavy burden at home?"


    "Well." Sura doesn''t particularly like to tell outsiders about her family. She uses her experience to tell outsiders. Instead, she gets more ridicule and insults than sympathy. She doesn''t want to tell outsiders about her family. She doesn''t want to tell outsiders what she really thinks.


    "In that case." Xu Yunlu frowned, "then change the place to earn money."


    "I don''t know!" As soon as Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu looked at her. She was so scared that she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Xu Yunlu pecked her face with a smile, "do you want me to kiss your mouth?"


    Su Ran''s face turned red again. Xu Yunlu reached out and touched Su Ran''s head. After a long time, he said, "Lao Chou, this son of a bitch, doesn''t earn money in vain, so you can earn it here if you want. But remember, Lao Chou is not a good thing..."


    When Xu Yunlu saw Su ran looking at him with wide eyes, he stopped and asked, "do you believe Lao Chan''s words, or do you believe my words?"


    "Can I tell the truth?" Su ran hesitated. Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran with a warning in his eyes. Su ran hesitated again and said, "I don''t believe it!"


    "Believe it or not, I dare now..." Xu Yunlu finally stopped, "you look like this, I really don''t believe you are there."


    "Do I know you well?"


    "I didn''t know you before, but now you dare say I don''t know you uncle Lu?" Xu Yunlu patted Su ran gently. The sound of "Uncle Lu" made Su ran feel a little trance for a moment. It seemed that there was an uncle Lu in her childhood memory, which had been completely blurred, and she felt a little sweet. But Su ran thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t remember it.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. It''s late. Go to bed early." With that, Xu Yunlu lets Su ran go, gets up, opens the door and goes out. He doesn''t leave until Su ran closes the door.


    Su ran almost closed the door with the fastest speed, and then leaned on the door. She almost collapsed. She couldn''t understand that Xu Yunlu''s too intimate actions just now were teasing her


    At the thought that Su Ran''s face turned red just now, she didn''t know that she had heard so much about Xu Yunlu''s cruelty that she didn''t dare to resist; In the past few years, when he was in the Wang family and without Su Ming, he really lacked a sense of security, while Xu Yunlu seemed to be very powerful, so he gave himself a sense of security; Or, as the book says, there is a bad man in the heart of a good girl?


    No matter what kind of idea it is, if people saw it in her hometown just now, Su ran thought her reputation would be gone for ten years.


    Su ran almost finished it as fast as she could. No matter how hot the weather was, she wrapped her only thin quilt around her body. At this time, she finally realized that she could not ignore the failure of the college entrance examination. Could her future goal be to serve wine and meals in Yulong Snow Mountain, run for a long time, and earn about 3000 yuan a month? Of course, in Wang Juan''s hometown, a small county, The average person''s salary is more than 1000 yuan. A doctor in a county hospital is more experienced and earns so much in a month. But doctors and waiters are two grades of work.


    But after a busy day, because of Xu Yunlu''s nervousness, Su ran finally fell asleep without thinking about what she should do. After five alarm times, Su ran finally got up from bed. When she turned off the alarm clock, she felt that she had fallen. How could she be so heartless? After Xu Yunlu''s affair last night, she could sleep so soundly and deeply. She slapped her head hard. Su ran washed as fast as she could, and then ran to Yulong Snow Mountain with her backpack. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 12

    Su ran takes a hard look and sneaks to the kitchen from under Lao Chou''s eyes. She feels Lao Chou gives her a glance, but she can only pretend to be an ostrich, but she doesn''t feel it.


    Su ran steals time to eat breakfast and asks the busy song: "how was it last night?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s Mr. Lu who almost got shot..." Su ran didn''t ask Xu Yunlu whether he found the person who shot him last night, because the situation was so ambiguous at that time that she forgot all about it, but her curious heart still wanted to know what happened after she left.


    Xiao Song put his finger on his lips and said, "old man said this, even if we turn the page, no one is allowed to mention it in the future."


    "Ah, why?"


    "You''re stupid. Although the shooter has nothing to do with Lao CHO, let the police know that Lao Cho''s restaurant can''t be closed for a year and a half."


    "Oh." Su ran thought that the control of guns in China is very strict. It''s really a big deal when shooting happens. He asked in a low voice, "can the deer master turn this over?"


    "At two o''clock last night, it was found out that the bullet was made by a local musket made by an underground factory. The shooter had already disappeared. You think that deer wants to deal with the police. He doesn''t want to deal with it more than Lao Chuan."


    Su ran thought that Xu Yunlu bullied people to win so much money that night. It was robbery. People who do this kind of thing certainly don''t like to deal with the police, so she nodded and asked, "it was two o''clock last night. How can you get up so late every day?"


    "We''re used to it. You''re not the same."


    "Why am I different?"


    "You''re still young. You''re still growing." Xiao Song casually replied, Su ran said, "I haven''t had a long body."


    Xiao Song takes an eye and looks at Su ran. Su ran doesn''t expect that Xiao Song will look at her with an adult''s eye, which makes her feel embarrassed suddenly. He turns around to give Wang Shouyi a hand. Wang Shouyi smiles and asks: "Xiao Lao finished eating?"


    "Uncle Wang, finished."


    "Uncle told you, you are still young, don''t worry about looking for a boyfriend, looking for a boyfriend, that vision must be long-term, Wang Fei or Xiao Song, are a group of bald boys, they do this kind of work, are muddle along, earn some money to support themselves are difficult, so you don''t be confused by them."


    Xiao Song listened and looked at Wang Shouyi discontentedly: "Uncle Wang, I said Uncle Wang, did I know you much earlier than Xiao lazy?"


    "It has nothing to do with sooner or later. Little lazy is a good child. You are not."


    "You are my uncle, my uncle and Wang Fei''s uncle."


    Su ran a little embarrassed to smile, sister Liu immediately came up and said: "lazy, don''t choose Wang Fei, song, with your beauty, next to a tycoon, popular drink spicy, nothing."


    Wang Shouyi said angrily: "Liu Jie, I don''t mean you. Chengtiandi wants to be close to the rich. Is the rich so good? Don''t listen to your sister Liu, you are all harmful."


    Originally, Su ran, Wang Fei and Xiao Song are colleagues. Of course, Wang Fei and Xiao Song usually take care of Su ran. Their mind is impure. However, Wang Shouyi and Liu Jie put the words aside, which makes everyone have something. For a moment, it''s a bit awkward for them to meet.


    Su ran was poor and wanted to earn money, so she didn''t think about the failure of the college entrance examination. Now she gets along well with everyone in Yulong Snow Mountain. She just talks about it. So Su ran feels stable. When she''s not busy, the college entrance examination always comes to her mind.


    When she ran out of her home, Su ran almost escaped. Apart from bringing Su Ming''s more than 400 yuan pocket money, she only brought a senior high school classical Chinese analysis book and a senior high school English grammar book. These two books are su Ran''s, but all the notes on them are Su Ming''s. Su can''t remember when Su Ming came back to write notes for her.


    Su ran doesn''t know what she''s doing with these two thick books. She buys a train ticket, pays the rent, and buys some simple daily necessities. She''ll only have 50 yuan left. If it''s not for Xu Yunlu''s 1000 yuan fee, she''ll encounter some accidents, such as Lao Chan''s cheating and not paying her salary, She can''t even afford a train ticket home.


    Sura, who has no property, often has an empty backpack. In order to make the backpack less empty, she usually puts two books and the new wine mixing book in it.


    When Su ran was not busy in the afternoon and everyone was chatting and arguing, she turned over the analysis of the classical Chinese. Every page had Su Ming''s dense annotations. Without too many annotations, Su Ming scribbled and wrote every word very carefully. Su Ming''s handwriting is very beautiful, and Su ran knows that most of his notes are written in cursive script. It''s terrible that she can''t understand cursive script. All the notes are written in block letters, just like the words in the post, so Su Ran is even more afraid to see Su Ming.


    Su ran hesitates for a moment, finds a piece of paper, tears it in half, and writes the words "Fu" and "no" respectively. Then she pulls it into a ball, makes two pieces of paper and throws them on the table. She closes her eyes and turns around for a while. Then she reaches out and grabs one. Su ran opens it and sees the word "no" on it. Su Ran is a little depressed, and she doesn''t want to repeat it. She really doesn''t want to see Wang Fu''s smelly face any more, I don''t think about the days when Wang Juan can do a lot of things every day. Of course, there is Wang Neng. Su Ran is really scared by Wang Neng''s eyes.


    Su ran tore up the two lots in anger. If you can work here for two months and Xu Yunlu spends 1000 yuan for daily expenses, you can still have 6000 yuan left. Go back and rent a house in the county. The rent of the house in the county is cheaper than that in Nadong. Similarly, you can rent a room at least twice as big as the current one in the county. It''s 18 yuan a year, and you can save more than 4000 yuan, If you are lucky enough to come here to work for 20 days in winter vacation, you will be much more generous. Or this time, you can work here for one more month, and then you can go back to find a way to reread. Sura feels headache, even if he really works here for the time he wants, She also earned the amount she wanted, but God can guarantee that her mother''s health will not go wrong. If it goes wrong, Wang Juan sees that she rents a house outside for re reading, but she doesn''t know what will happen. Even if her mother''s health doesn''t go wrong, Wang Juan sees that she rents a house for re reading, she will still have problems. Su ran closed the book and sighed. It''s a math problem that can''t be more simple: she has to have at least 10000 yuan in her hand. She can not only guarantee the repetition, but also have some extra money. She can send Wang Juan and Wang Neng away when they are in trouble, and even hope to take her mother out to live together. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 13

    After the two aunts were busy, Su ran found a place to crawl and squint for a while.


    Yulong Snow Mountain is very quiet in the evening. There are only four or five tables of guests. This is a phenomenon Su ran didn''t see during her winter vacation last year or when she came to work this year. When she brought wine to the guests in the snow mountain private room, two people were playing cards at the bar.


    Su Ran is a little short-sighted. She doesn''t see who they are. She just thinks they are crazy. She dares to play cards at Lao Chuan''s bar. That''s not the rhythm of being read dead every minute. Su Ran has to deliver wine to a table in the lobby, so she goes to the bar to get the wine. When she comes near, she can see clearly that the two players are Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan.


    Su ran was so surprised that her eyes almost didn''t fall out. When she met last night, she had to fight and kill each other. Because of the shooting incident, the two masters, who had to work until two o''clock, got together to play cards tonight.


    Xu Yunlu was sitting on the high stool outside the bar, swinging his long leg. Today, he didn''t wear boots and wore a pair of good casual leather shoes. The old man was crying and asked, "Xiaolu, how do you think the police want to check the gambling and whoring at this time?"


    "No, when should the police check?" Xu Yunlu looked at the card in his hand very seriously. The hand that didn''t take the card was playing something. Su ran approached and saw that it seemed to be a bullet case.


    "You don''t know it. Under normal circumstances, it''s before every new year''s day. It''s the rhythm of the dead."


    "You don''t call yourself a good citizen. Are you afraid of investigation?"


    "I''m not afraid, but the police found out that all the fans, whorers and gamblers had gone to Vasi''s hiding. Look, do I have any guests in this restaurant today?"


    Xu Yunlu looked up and said, "yes, there are five tables."


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing. When Xu Yunlu saw Su ran, he waved to her: "little wordy, come here."


    Su rancai thinks that his expression is wrong. Xu Yunlu did what he did last night. Today, he should keep a straight face and scold yitongcai. Of course, he didn''t go there. Instead, he went to the back of the bar to get the wine.


    Xu Yunlu suddenly slaps the bullet case on the bar, throws the card in his hand and says: "it''s blown up, old noise, give me money!"


    "Wait, wait, why do I have a spade 2 in my hand and you have a spade 2 in your bomb?" Although Lao Chou is very weak because he has no guests, he has a sharp eye for cards.


    "How do I know? You took the card and opened the seal. If you ask me, I want to ask you."


    "Xu Yunlu, should there be a bottom line in life?"


    Xu Yunlu snorted, reached out and stopped Su ran, took the wine from her tray, looked at it, turned his mouth, put it back, went to the wine shelf behind the bar, looked at it, picked up the bottle of wine marked by Lao Zi, and then took a cup to pour more than half of it. Lao Zi cried: "Xu Yunlu, why do you drink my wine again?"


    "I beat you at cards."


    "It''s good to say you win when you give a thousand."


    "I''ll give you a thousand? Which eye of yours saw me out of the way? " Xu Yunlu poured a big mouthful into his mouth just as he drank liangbaikai. "I didn''t expect that you, a fake wine seller, would adulterate your own wine."


    Su ran was so scared that she forgot to hold her face for fear that Xu Yunlu would tell Lao Chuan about mixing coke into her wine. Of course, Xu Yunlu didn''t tell him, which would certainly arouse Lao Chuan''s suspicion. So she pursed her lips at Xu Yunlu discontentedly, and then she laughed and raised her cup to Su ran. Of course, if it wasn''t a little distance away, Su ran doubted that Xu Yunlu would move again.


    "I sell fake wine. Don''t drink it if you have seed." Lao Chan looked at the bottle of wine he was not willing to drink and let Xu Yunlu finish his cup. Xu Yunlu poured the second cup and said, "Lao Chan, why are you afraid of the police''s investigation of yellow gambling and whoring? It''s because your restaurant can''t stand any inspection. As long as you check, fake wine, fake rice and fake vegetables..."


    "No, no, no, Xu Yunlu, what''s wrong with this meal and dish?" Old noisy dissatisfaction, Xu Yunlu dig open old noisy indignant hand, "and dummy, every minute let you old noisy shut down." During the conversation, Xu Yunlu turned to a box of cigars again. He opened it and said, "do you pay customs duties for this thing? Do you bring it into China privately? I''ve worked hard to enforce the law on behalf of the police."


    "Xu Yunlu, you are also called Master Lu and brother Lu. If you see something good from others, you have to dominate yourself."


    Ignoring Lao Chou, Xu Yunlu took out a cigar, lit it, took a big puff, and then spat out a big puff of white fog, saying, "Lao Chou, this is bad. Except for you, when did I dominate other people''s things? They were all given away by people when they saw me fighting for righteousness, respecting my character, and giving them away with both hands."


    The old man sneered three times and said, "how can I hear people say that those who played cards with you two nights ago were all in Vasi. You lost your gambling in the black casino and you came to collect interest."


    "Lao Chou, you are a very old man. You can''t tell the truth from the lie."


    "I can''t tell? I think you are used to bullying men and women in Vasi. You have long forgotten that you are in Nadong. "


    "Nonsense again, I''m used to bullying men and women? Little wordy, why didn''t I bully myself? However, you don''t have to be a little wordy and bully me. It''s a matter of time. "


    "Master Lu, don''t disgust me. Is your face really made of deer skin?" I want to vomit. Su ran sees Xu Yunlu''s nonsense and leaves with the wine. Xu Yunlu pointed to Su Ran''s back with his cigar fingers and said to Lao Chuan, "mine, do you hear me?" The old man snorted. Xu Yunlu took a look at the old man and snorted loudly. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 14

    "No, you have to tell me first, is the man who shot me cold, the one you''re looking for?" Xu Yunlu is playing with the bullet case.


    "Ha, I''ll find someone to shoot you coldly, fawn. Thank you for praising me. Based on our friendship, if I can find such a person, I won''t let him shoot you coldly. I''ll let him shoot you to death."


    "Or maybe this man was hiding in your restaurant, and he was more familiar with you than his mistress, so he ran away from me."


    "Xu Yunlu, I''m in business. Don''t ruin my reputation. You scare away the guests. If you provoke the police, I''ll be damned..."


    "It''s none of your business. Dare I see the hands of all the people in your restaurant."


    "Xu Yunlu, you don''t pretend to be sages here. I think your hands are fake and it''s true to fake public welfare. First, you say who won with Zhao, and I''ll let the people in the restaurant come out immediately and stand in line. You can look at your hands one by one. You can touch them if you want."


    "Let me see your hands first."


    "Master Lu, you have to have a lower limit in life!"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll go to the industrial and commercial bureau to sue you for selling fake wine and let you close every minute."


    Su Ran has just finished a simple math problem. She has to earn at least 10000 yuan before she can read it again. She doesn''t want the old noisy restaurant to close down. Xu Yunlu takes a sip of Lafite and asks, "little long winded, I''m usually exploited by your noisy boss. Do you want to be fair? Uncle Lu will go to the industry and Commerce Department and sue your boss for selling fake wine as soon as you say yes."


    Old noisy a little petrified: "when did you become her deer uncle again?"


    Xu Yunlu shakes his face twice. What do you want to tell Lao Chuan: we don''t have a secret to tell you!


    Su ran didn''t dare to take it. It seemed that she couldn''t do without it. Xu Yunlu''s face changed faster than the weather. She had to say, "our boss doesn''t sell fake wine. Wine mixed with coke and ice is the favorite of many people."


    He immediately changed the old man and said: "see, Xu Yunlu, this is the quality. Whether a restaurant is good or not depends on the size of the restaurant, the good configuration and the delicious food. The key depends on the quality of the restaurant staff. Do you think it takes less effort for me to train these staff? All day long... "


    "Read it all day, read it, the staff are scared by you, put it, put it, and blow it up again. There are no two spades this time. Let''s see what you have to say."


    "But there''s one thing I can''t figure out."


    "Why do you have so many puzzles all day? Give me money!"


    "Why there were two spades just now, and there was only one spade 2 in this one. What about the extra spade 2?"


    "Damn, is that true? You didn''t say that I didn''t pay attention. As soon as you said it, it''s really true that you have hidden cards. Take out the spade 2 and hurry up. "


    "You... Xu Yunlu, you have to be shameless. Have you ever heard of losers hiding cards?"


    "That''s because you''ve always said that your card skills are so bad that you''ve lost all your cards."


    Forgive Su ran for being young. Apart from her hometown, she took the train when she went out, and then stayed in Vasi twice. So she never knew how to play cards. So she couldn''t help but take a look at her head and let Xu Yunlu catch her immediately: "little wordy, do you think playing cards is fun?"


    Of course, Su ran won''t return. Xu Yunlu continues to pester 360 degrees without dead ends. He grabs Su ran and says, "if you want to play, uncle will teach you."


    Su ran was startled. Lao Chou gave Xu Yunlu a helping hand. Then Xu Yunlu released his hand and said to Lao Chou solemnly, "I''m sure it wasn''t a little wordy that night. Although the little hand was a working hand, it didn''t have cocoons."


    "You''re sick. That night, little lazy stood in front of you. Did she go to fight you? You mean it


    Su Ran''s face turned red with shame, but sister Liu squeezed over, handed her hand to Xu Yunlu and said, "Master Lu, do you feel your sister''s hand to see if she is suspicious?"


    "You don''t disgust me. I touch the dog''s hand, but I don''t touch your hand." Xu Yunlu pushed away sister Liu and said to Lao Chuanˇ° This is the quality of your restaurant staff, who are eager to give their hands to others. "


    Lao Chou felt his head and said, "Sister Liu is an exception."


    Sister Liu snorted and hated Su ran: "strange said no, it was a dog."


    Su Ran is afraid of a few people, so she rushes away to do her own business. She feels puzzled again. That night, Xu Yunlu is shot. Xu Yunlu doesn''t say anything. The people he takes won''t talk nonsense, and naturally won''t go to the police station to poke a cuddle. In addition to a few tables to eat, there are more than a dozen employees who see it. How can no one poke a cuddle?


    Xu Yunlu asks Xiaoding to kick sister Liu, turns her out, and plays with Lao Chan. They are playing. They come in some plain clothes outside. The leader is ah Shui. Su ran knows her. She has been here several times, mainly to find out if there are any security problems such as gathering people to gamble, watching small movies and doing pornographic trade.


    But Su ran thinks that ah Shui''s sudden appearance in a restaurant must have nothing to do with gambling or watching a small movie. Is it because she was wrong just now? Is it someone who poked the matter out last night?


    When a Shui saw Xu Yunlu and Lao Cho playing cards, he immediately said, "brother Lu, you and Lao CHO, don''t fight against the wind. It''s hard for me to do it."ˇ° Ah Shui, we are just idle and bored. We just play cards. If we don''t know how to play cards, it''s forbidden. "ˇ° Of course, it''s not forbidden to play cards. It''s ok if you don''t play money. "ˇ° Ah Shui, brothers, it must have been a hard day. Let''s have some food and drink here. It''s my treat. " Old noisy heard almost did not faint, quickly said: "water, in my territory do not you deer elder brother please, I please."ˇ° Well, since Lao Zao is trying to be filial to you, I''m not going to be mixed in. " Xu Yunlu throws a few packets of soft China to ah Shui. Looking back, he sees Lao Chou holding his eyes and hating him. Xu Yunlu points to Lao Chou and says, "stingy." After that, he threw a bag of soft China to Lao Chou, "how many cigars do you smoke A Shui took the cigarette, left a bag, and threw the rest to his brothers. Then he arched his hand and said, "thank you very much for the two big bosses. Everyone ate the meal, but they were busy for a long time. It''s true that they are thirsty. They dare not drink any wine. Pour some water for them."ˇ° How can we do that? We can''t drink wine. Drink assembly. " Old noisy finish blunt Su ran hook fingers, to a few sweating police body, Su ran quickly took a few cans of coke from the freezer to everyone. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 15

    Su ran was a little depressed. She cut her hair shorter than Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan, but no one didn''t know that she was a woman.


    Another plain clothes joked: "Lao Chou has been running this restaurant for eight years. The women he recruited are either old or ugly. At first, he thought they were afraid of the boss''s jealousy. Later, he knew that there was no boss''s wife. Everyone thought you were doing charity to save the old ugly woman. Now he can''t stand loneliness and loneliness. He''s ready to...", Bounce to that face, pain that person relied on several times.


    Su RA is even more puzzled. Wang Aidou and some new girls are not very bad, and they are very young.


    Liu Jie, who was kicked away by Xiaoding, was dissatisfied: "what''s your point of view? What''s my mother? I''ve been here for five years. I''m old or ugly!"


    A policeman said with a smile, "Sister Liu, you are not ugly, you are not old, you are tender, you are pretending to be tender."


    Everyone is happy, old noisy ignore their mischief, give ashui light cigarette, ask: "ashui, how do you want to find out what whoring yellow gambling?"


    "In Nadong, it''s not always a cover to check whoring and gambling."


    "Why does anyone want to pass the goods from here again?"


    "Really, I don''t know if these people are crazy about money. China has so strict control on that thing that some people are not afraid of death."


    "It''s so close to vassi. Once a bridge passes, it may be paradise."


    "After all, there are drugs on the surface in Vasi, but in fact, there are even countries that rely on drugs to maintain their national economy, which is a headache."


    "Unless a few countries unite to make a real move, there will always be a lot of fish who are caught by China''s ban. With fish caught by the net, people will have hope. With hope, people will fight to win. If they win, they may turn over."


    "No man is rich without windfall, no horse is fat without night grass."


    "The ancients of China are really smart. They have all kinds of life styles, almost all of them."


    Su ran didn''t expect that the three people were chatting with each other, but they were talking very tall.


    Several people chatted for a while, ah Shui had business affairs, so he stood up and said: "you two, you have fame outside. There is no wind and no fire. Fame will not be in vain. No matter whether you are in Wasi or not, I have to remind you not to do anything in Nadong. If you do it, I can''t be sure of you."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "ah Shui, you don''t know that I am a good citizen. There is no better one than me. You really have to check that old man. He must have a problem. The problem is certainly not small."


    Lao Chan rolled his eyes, and Xu Yunlu continued: "otherwise, as soon as he sees ah Shui, you will shout to invite your guests. There is no ghost in his heart. What can he do so actively?"


    Ah Shui pointed to Xu Yunlu: "you are poor. You have drunk water and smoked cigarettes. Go away!"


    Ah Shui left in plain clothes. Lao Chou covered his face and waved the card to Xu Yunlu''s head. Xu Yunlu dodged lightly. Lao Chan pointed to Xu Yunlu with a card: "do you want a face?"


    "Didn''t I hear you clearly just now? Didn''t you rush for a treat? Little long winded, come here and make a certificate for uncle Lu. "


    "I didn''t rush to treat you, but let you invite me. As a result, I paid the bill, and you got the reputation."


    "Lao Chuan, you don''t live by this restaurant. Why are you so mean?"


    "I don''t live by this restaurant. I live by you."


    "Tonight, I won 15 of you, 200 for each, that''s 3000. Take the money!"


    "You give a thousand." Lao Chan wanted to protect his wallet, but Xu Yunlu had already raised a wallet, looked at it and said, "you can live by this half dead restaurant, and you can afford this custom-made Hermes by this restaurant?" Then Xu Yunlu took out a pile of money from it, counted three thousand, put the rest of the money back into his wallet, and then threw it back to Lao Chou. Then he took out five pieces from three thousand, and handed the two thousand five to sister Liu, saying, "the poor people have worked hard, except you, the rest of them have a hundred tips."


    Sister Liu was overjoyed when she received the money, but when she heard that she didn''t have her, she immediately looked down and said, "it''s none of my business


    "Is it none of your business?"


    "I think Master Lu is the one who forces good men to be prostitutes." Liu Jie read discontentedly, and then quickly sent it to everyone.


    We thought that today there were few guests, the business of the restaurant was light, and we would not be beaten by the old noise, so we would have Amitabha. But where did we think that Xu Yunlu had a new hobby like taking drugs recently, and he would tip us if he had nothing to do? Of course, we really need to clap our hands and praise Xu Yunlu''s new hobby, and then we can order 10000 praises and receive them, Then, no matter in the lobby or in the back kitchen, they all ran to the bar to thank Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu nodded his head very much. Seeing Su ran standing on one side, he immediately pointed to Su ran: "little wordy, what about you? You haven''t said thank you to uncle yet. "


    Su ran originally had no money, but also very short of money, this kind of pie with the sky, everyone can be smashed, so still very simply said: "thank you uncle Lu." After that, he bowed to Xu Yunlu like Wang Fei.


    Xu Yunlu accepted with a smile, then handed Su ran the 500 yuan he had taken out and said, "make a table for uncle. Maozi and Xiaoding haven''t had dinner yet." Su ran took a look at the old man whose face was blacker than the bottom of the pot. At last, she took it and ran to the back kitchen to order for maozi and Xiaoding. She did her best to order the food and drinks within 500 yuan. After ordering, she took a tip of 100 yuan from Wang Fei and Xiaosong, who were the same as the festival. Her eyes also narrowed with laughter. Then, like everyone else, we are looking forward to more tips from Xu Yunlu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 16

    "So it''s better to have one skill than one million. Who can let you, brother Lu, have a little skill?"


    "Where''s your face?"


    With a smile, Xu Yunlu comforted sister Liu, who was standing on one side with all kinds of discontent: "ah Jie, even if brother Lu is the master of prostitution, first of all, you have to be good, so you can rest assured that you ah Jie are absolutely safe."


    Su ran wanted to laugh, but sister Liu reacted for a while. She said, "Master Lu, you are also a person who calls the clouds and the rain in Vasi and Nadong. You are on the road, not on the road. Who knows, it''s better to meet than to be famous. You are just a capable person who bullies weak women."


    Su ran heard maozi and Xiaoding, who went to the table to prepare for dinner, retch, one by one.


    For these, sister Liu is omnipotent. She asks Xu Yunlu in a low voice: "Master Lu, you are also a man of wide knowledge. Can a man of insight like me ask a curious question?"


    "Oh, it''s good to know what else you haven''t seen before."


    Xiaoding answered: "brother Lu, that woman has seen a lot of things except men. She has never seen anything else."


    As a result, maozi and Xiaoding cooperated with each other and laughed wildly. Sister Liu was so angry that she rushed over and smashed the secret parts of men and women. Then she put the prefix of "father, mother, father and milk ancestor" on those people. Maozi and Xiaoding were regarded as people who had seen the wind and waves, and who were not afraid of heaven and earth.


    So Su ran didn''t take Xu Yunlu''s hand as lightly that day. She didn''t think Xu Yunlu was terrible.


    There are not many guests. Su ran hides behind the wine shelf and turns over the classical Chinese. Her liberal arts achievement has not been very good. According to Su Ming, the liberal arts is the simplest, and it all depends on memorizing. My family, Ran Ran, is a lazy little girl who refuses to memorize.


    Su ran thinks that she is really wronged. She prefers science. She gets good grades in science, but in liberal arts, she works much harder than science. It''s just the same poems and odes that Su Ming remembers, which can be used for her own use immediately. When she finishes writing, she is praised, and her reading comprehension is better than what he can''t understand, For example, she wrote an article herself, which clearly meant another meaning. But Su Ming said she was off topic, and the teacher also said she was off topic. Su Ming said what she meant, and the teacher also said what she meant.


    Su Ran is very wronged. What she wrote is not what Su Ming and his teacher think.


    As soon as she thought about learning, Su ran was very painful. She even suspected that the articles written by celebrities and writers, like herself, wanted to express another meaning, but they were stereotyped as a kind of dogmatic meaning by teachers and Su Ming with good grades. She could see the souls of these celebrities and authors, so what she expressed was always contrary to the teaching books.


    Oh, I don''t think about it.


    Su ran walked out from behind the wine shelf, and saw Lao Chuan climbing on the bar and asking mysteriously like Sherlock Holmes: "fawn, there are many people on the road. There is a very mysterious person on the line between vassi and Nadong, who makes the people want to eat his meat and drink his blood. The Chinese police are looking for him desperately."


    Xu Yunlu said, "are you a member of natuo group or a member of the police?"


    "What does it have to do with them? It''s not that both black and white pass on this man to the Chinese police. They say that he can accurately provide the Chinese police with the number, location and time of many drug criminals'' transactions. The Chinese police have never been able to beat the air, especially the big drug lord NATO in the line of Nadong and Wasi, because this man is basically paralyzed, but this mysterious man only provides information, But they won''t show up. "


    "And then?"


    "Famous for thousands of years? splendor? You said that in order to be famous, this man didn''t show up in the police. The police didn''t even know who he was. How can we keep his name? Have you read the book dead bridge? What it says is that during the Anti Japanese War, a very powerful spy, not an ordinary spy, was called diejian. When he was finally executed as an enemy agent by his own people, he could not tell his identity. You can still leave a fart name; In addition to glory and wealth, that mysterious man has such skills. Just follow them. Is it black or white? What''s the picture


    "You have to ask such people."


    Speaking of the excitement, Lao Chan crawled closer to Xu Yunlu: "I often think of a very comic scene. The house prices in China are much lower than those in Europe, America and Hong Kong. If China''s economy develops, the house prices will certainly rise. If this mysterious man finally completes his task, he can be identified, As a result, I find that I can''t afford to buy a suite for the salary I haven''t received for many years. This scene must be very gratifying. "


    "Your brain circuit is quite different from the average person. If you are too busy, can you do something serious? Like Xu Yunlu, the principle is to earn money, earn a lot of money, and then go to the world to enjoy life."


    "You don''t have enough money to live in luxury for decades."


    "Hey, decades? But there are people who don''t like money in the world? " Xu Yunlu shook his head and went to the bar.


    About knowing that his bar had nothing to turn over, ah Chan went to the back kitchen to have a look. He scolded Wang Fei and Xiao Song, who were hiding from being lazy. Then he came out again and pasted them on Xu Yunlu''s side and asked mysteriously, "Lu, you said that Li Ji''s feet washing room was taken a while ago. Would it be the secret of that mysterious man?"


    "You either ask the mysterious person you assumed, or you ask the police. If you ask me, I have only three words: I don''t know!"ˇ° Hum, it''s boring to chat with you. "ˇ° Boring, are you still talking to me? "ˇ° Deer, you said that they came to check ah Shui. It seems to be very strict. How can there always be a fish who has missed the net? "ˇ° Why, ah Shui, they want to invite you to be an anti drug consultant, otherwise why do you care about this? " Xu Yunlu didn''t turn over anything good. He was very disappointed. He sat back and washed the cards in his handˇ° Ah Shui, they can remember Li in one pot. Why didn''t they? "ˇ° Mm-hmm. what does this have to do with you and me? "ˇ° Is it possible that the mysterious man was in Liji at that time, but they didn''t know exactly who he was, so they always had to leave some space for him to get rid of himself or something? "ˇ° Well, you weren''t there at that time, "said Xu Yunlu. Thinking of something, he raised his head and looked up at the black faced Lao Chuan." is it difficult that you are the mysterious person, Lao Chuan? You have hidden too deeply. You have been lonely for many years. You really can''t stand it. Finally, you want to expose it? "ˇ° You were still playing with boss Li''s daughter in Liji, weren''t you? "ˇ° According to what you said, you and I were both suspected. God, at that time, I thought I was unlucky and had an accident with Li Ji. Otherwise, we would go to the Bureau tomorrow to confess what we are busy with recently; Second, if you have any questions, please ask them to help you with the analysis? If ah Shui can''t analyze it, let''s go to Lao Gao. "ˇ° You just pretendˇ° Lao Chuan, what you said just now is so deep. I almost thought I was talking to Lao Gao. "ˇ° Get out of here! Do you know Lao Gao very well? "ˇ° I''m not familiar with it. Lao Gao has just been transferred here. It''s said that the person in charge of arresting illegal goods has done a lot of work in a big city in the south. You have to pay attention to that kind of old noise. "ˇ° Go away. You have to pay attention. It''s about the same Lao Chan really wants to beat Xu Yunlu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 17

    The old man said, "it''s mid June. It''s the hottest month in Nadong. You''re afraid of cold."


    Xu Yunlu was carrying a plate, playing with cards and holding a spoon. He delivered food to his mouth with one or another of them. Lao Chou said to the cards in his hand: "I''m telling fortune again. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s amazing, Lao Chuan. I''m so lucky this month. I''ve got a lot of money and wine."


    "Can it be a little fresh? Every time you tell your own fortune, it''s the result."


    "Because I''m so lucky." Xu Yunlu said, pointing to a bottle of wine on the wine shelf, "old noisy, open a bottle."


    "You''ve ruined my bottle of 82 Lafite, and you still want to!"


    "Stingy, a bottle of Lafite mixed with coke, only you can be a treasure when you are old. You can''t eat rice, how to eat without wine, open a bottle of white, and don''t use good, Bordeaux''s will do."


    Lao Chan asked Su ran to take a can of coke for Xu Yunlu: "only this kind of red one, do you like it or not?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed three times. He opened the coke and ate with it. While eating, he said, "old man, do you know why you don''t do much in this restaurant?"


    "I''d like to hear about it."


    "Just because you are stingy and stingy, the food you cook is particularly bad, people have no courage, and the food has no selling point."


    Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu''s words are a little too much. The restaurant manages to eat two meals, but Wang Shouyi often cooks breakfast in private for people he likes. So Su ran actually eats three meals a day in the restaurant. She thinks it''s much better than the food at home. In the Wang family, her mother''s food is delicious, but her mother''s health is not very good, sometimes it''s Wang''s father''s, Sometimes she and Wang Juan do it, and she can eat what she does, but what Wang Juan does can only be cooked, and every time she does it, there are a lot of complaints.


    The old man snorted and ignored Xu Yunlu''s evaluation. Xu Yunlu was not recognized. He waved to Su ran and asked, "come here, uncle Lu''s evaluation of your boss is not in place?"


    Old noisy pushed Xu Yunlu for a while, discontented ground says: "somebody else a student, how do you always want to take advantage of somebody else?"


    "I want to take advantage of you and drink a bottle of red wine. If you don''t give it, you can only save the country and make mischief."


    "You can''t take advantage of my bargain. You can drink all my better wine. How can I do business? Go away after eating!"


    "Little long winded, how about making a deal with you?"


    Su ran didn''t think Xu Yunlu could make a good deal with her. She didn''t answer the question, but Xu Yunlu said reluctantly: "little nagging, this deal is really worthwhile. As long as you are willing, you can earn 10000 yuan in less than five minutes."


    Su Ran''s biggest worry recently is that she has 10000 yuan. If she has 10000 yuan, she will go home to read it again immediately. Therefore, earning 10000 yuan in five minutes is still a little attractive to her. Although she doesn''t believe that Xu Yunlu will have a good deal, she glances at Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu is happy: "little wordy, this deal is really simple. You just have to say a bad word, I''ll give you a thousand yuan, say ten sentences, and give you ten thousand yuan. If you''re such a bully, you can''t do it for five minutes, you''ll just say ten sentences. "


    He was so angry that he wanted to smash Xu Yunlu with something. Except for a computer collecting money and his own mobile phone, he only had a pen that sometimes came out of the water and sometimes didn''t come out of the water. It didn''t work together.


    Su ran lowered her head and did not reply. Xu Yunlu teased her again: "little wordy, it''s time to lose, it won''t come again."


    The old man said angrily, "little lazy, if you say ten words about Xu Yunlu, I''ll give you ten thousand yuan. No, eleven thousand. "


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he laughed. Su ran suddenly raised her head and said, "Master Lu is a bad guy, Master Lu is a big bad guy, Master Lu is a big bad guy." "Master Lu is a big bad guy"


    Su ran said the tenth sentence with nine big bad guys, turned and left.


    Lao Chan immediately pointed to Xu Yunlu and said, "you think everyone has no face or skin like you." With that, Lao Chuan is about to go back to the kitchen to chase out Su ran, but Xu Yunlu pushes Lao Chuan away and chases him with a plate and coke.


    Su ran goes through the back door of the kitchen. There is a big garbage can outside. Lao Chan doesn''t allow everyone to smoke in the restaurant. This is a good place for Wang Fei''s male smokers.


    When Su ran came out, she saw a man wearing a duck''s hat beside the garbage can. Nadong in mid June was not cool. Someone was wearing a hat. Su ran glanced over there out of curiosity, but she didn''t see anyone.


    According to Su Ming''s logic: many people think that the rich should sympathize with the poor. In fact, why should the rich sympathize with the poor.


    So for Xu Yunlu to tease her with ten thousand yuan, she almost won. Su ran was a little embarrassed, but she was not particularly angry. There are more people without money in the world, and ten thousand yuan is very attractive to people without money. In the last two months of the second semester of senior high school, Su Ming was afraid that she was not nutritious enough, so he quietly gave her 500 yuan to drink a bottle of milk every morning. Wang Neng found out, and Wang Neng tried to cheat her out of 50 yuan; Su ran doubts that Wang Juan and Wang Neng can make her mother have a surplus.


    It''s just that Su Ran is more worried about whether or not to go back to school. After a while, the college entrance examination will be finished, and everyone will have to fill in the application form. She must decide whether or not to go back to school. If she wants to go back to school, she will have to go home at least twice. If Su Ming is waiting for her at home, she won''t be allowed to work again, but if she doesn''t go out to work, she will have to continue to live in the Wang family, If you rent a house outside, Su Ming will be under more pressure. Su Ming studies medicine. He is a first-class medical university in China. He has a five-year program. He takes four years to complete it. Su ran knows that Su Ming doesn''t like to be a doctor. When he volunteers, he only says that he will get a high salary in the future. Of course, people with a little common sense know that it''s very hard to study medicine. Although the income will be good after success, it used to be very hard. What''s more, he wanted to go to a big hospital like a top three hospital, fighting for not only the diploma but also the resources. With the current conditions at home, Su Ming, who was originally a master''s degree student, has been considering only finishing his master''s degree, This makes it possible that Su Ming doesn''t even have enough diploma to enter a top three hospital. What surprised Su ran most was that medical science was so difficult to learn. Su Ming chose a law major which was not as good as others. During the years when Su Ming was dependent on him, Su ran had heard Su Ming''s contempt for Chinese law. So she didn''t understand why Su Ming chose such a major. These two majors made Su Ming even a genius, There is no more time to work and earn money. When Su ran was thinking, she heard a slight knock on the board behind her. She turned around and saw Xu Yunlu carrying a plate in one hand and tapping on the door frame with a coke can in the other. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 18

    Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu said: "since I''m not angry, why are you sitting here? It''s so hot. It''s still beside the garbage can."


    "I, I just want to sit down." Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu was sitting too close to her. Her little face turned red. She moved to the side carefully.


    Xu Yunlu is also not polite, let go of the body to sit, two big long legs a stretch, or stick together with Su ran.


    As if he didn''t know, Xu Yunlu put coke in Sura''s hand and continued to eat his unfinished meal with a plate. While eating, he said, "what''s the chef''s name? It''s strange how the curry in the chicken curry tastes."


    Su ran moved again and felt it necessary to protect Wang Shouyi, who took good care of himself: "Uncle Wang''s food is delicious, no wonder!"


    "Why is it so strange for me to eat, or you will pay for it." Xu Yunlu moved closer to Su ran than he had just said.


    The threshold is so big. Su Ran has already reached the edge. Her face is more red. When she is in a hurry, she hears a voice from behind her: "Xu Yunlu, you''re almost there. How can a lazy student fight an old driver like you?"


    "Old man, you don''t have any guests in the restaurant? What are you doing with me when you''re ok? "


    "I''ll watch what you do. I care about my staff. Don''t let your old driver break it."


    "What do you care whether you are her father or her mother?"


    "I''m her boss. I''m just like her parents when they''re not here."


    "You can really take advantage of him. He''s lazy. He''s not afraid of getting old. You''re willing to call him Dad."


    Su ran didn''t even have a quiet place to think about her mind. She quickly stood up, thought that coke was still in her hand, put it on the ground beside Xu Yunlu, and ran back to the kitchen.


    Xu Yunlu pointed to the old man several times and said, "look at you, look at you. As soon as you come, you will scare away the little girl. Don''t forget that he is still a student!"


    Lao Chan: "I don''t know."


    Xu Yunlu went back to the bar with his plate. The meal was fast. In less than five minutes, he finished all the dishes with coke, and then he left with a group of brothers who were full of food and drink.


    Su ran came out from the back kitchen and saw Xu Yunlu''s back. She said bitterly, "this is more fierce than a tiger. I really hope that the new old Gao can do something to catch him and lock him up for ten or eight years."


    Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu looks like a local ruffian. Lao Chan is a stingy boss who runs a restaurant. He should not be the kind with a very high cultural level. However, after listening to their conversation carefully, he finds that they are actually secretly quoting classics. What''s more, Lao Chuan actually read the book dead bridge. The most important thing is that he mentioned the book. Xu Yunlu seems to know about it.


    Su ran actually read dead bridge, which is a Book Su Ming likes to read. She turned it out of his book. It''s a book that even has no cover. Its publication date is several decades earlier than her birth date. She finished it patiently.


    Su ran still has something she doesn''t understand. Does this old man really hate Xu Yunlu or doesn''t hate Xu Yunlu at all.


    Before Su RA can figure it out, Xu Yunlu suddenly comes back, scaring Su RA into returning to the kitchen. Xu Yunlu goes to the bar, but Lao Chan sleeps on the counter behind the bar when Su RA doesn''t respond to the question. Xu Yunlu taps on the counter with his fingers.


    "Little lazy, are you tired of living? You dare to disturb the boss when he sleeps." Lao Chan raised his head and saw that it was Xu Yunlu. Originally, there were several voices of parting jokes, which made him swallow back his throat. Instead, he changed a vicious voice, "Xu Yunlu, you''re crazy. You''re always haunted. How strong a heart you have to have to stand you."


    "I come back kindly to remind you."


    "Remind me? Remind me what? What can I remind you of? "


    "Meddling in business is quick to die, and inquisition is not slow to die."


    "No, Xu Yunlu, you have to remind me every once in a while. When did you come back to remind me? You..." but before Lao Chuan finished speaking, Xu Yunlu disappeared again. Lao Chuan patted the bar angrily, "Xu Yunlu, you have a problem now. You come back to sneak attack from time to time, when you were lazy before, Why don''t you have this problem? " When Lao Chan said this, he stopped and turned to Sura.


    Su ran quickly retreats into the back kitchen door.


    Lao Chou narrowed his beautiful eyes and said, "you are naughty, lazy. You are still a student. What I told you a few days ago is from the bottom of my heart. Don''t take it lightly. I have to teach you when I have time."


    There are few guests in the evening. It''s rare for Yulong Snow Mountain to close before 12 o''clock. Su ran yawns and enters the house. Just as the door is about to close, Xu Yunlu pushes the door open and comes in. Su Ran is surprised: "you, why are you here again?"


    Xu Yunlu went to the sofa for a nest. This time, he was wearing casual leather shoes. He easily took out his feet from the shoes and put them on Sura''s bed.


    Su ran


    Xu Yunlu opened the only small window beside the sofa, lit a cigarette and said, "you clean up your things, don''t mind me."


    Su ran didn''t want to take charge of Xu Yunlu at all, but the key point of the problem is that you are in my home. Is my safety a problem? Xu Yunlu looked at the motionless Su ran and said, "don''t worry about me. I doubt my character. If I really want to do something, do you think you can resist?" This sentence really describes Xu Yunlu''s character. If he wants to be a little bad, Su ran feels that he is really not an opponent. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 19

    Su ran lives in Wang''s family, and Wang''s father smokes too. That''s a master who can smoke anywhere. So although Su ran doesn''t like someone smoking in her place, Xu Yunlu still opens the window when smoking. Compared with Wang''s father, she has a very high moral character in smoking. For the ten thousand yuan she hasn''t seen, Su ran decides to put up with it and wash up.


    When Su ran came out, there was no one in the room, the window was closed, and the door wasn''t tied. This is an old-fashioned door, which can only be plugged in from the room. Su ran couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. How could this man go like this? He was in the bathroom and didn''t know anyone came in.


    Su ran hurried to the door. The house she rented is in a small alley. Except for the street lamp which is always flashing, all the others are not on. So Su ran never closed the door tightly and saw Xu Yunlu standing at the door. It turns out that he didn''t leave. He stood at the door waiting for himself to close the door. The street lamp flashed and flashed, which made people can''t see his face clearly.


    Out of conscience, Su ran opened the door and whispered, "good night, uncle Lu!"


    Xu Yunlu opens the door, but Su Ran is scared. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand to pull Su ran. Su ran screams: "what are you going to do?"


    "Remember, don''t try to seduce me later." With that, Xu Yunlu kisses Su ran on the lips, then lets her go, turns and goes out of the door and says, "close the door!"


    Su ran, who was shocked again, came back to herself and covered Xu Yunlu''s mouth. She was so angry that she wanted to rush out and fight with Xu Yunlu. It''s just that there is Xu Yunlu outside the door.


    Su ran angrily closes the door and wants to wipe her lips, but the window opens. She sees Xu Yunlu leaning against the window and says lazily, "dare to wipe it!"


    "Xu Yunlu, what are you going to do?"


    "Remind you that the window is not tied."


    Su ran went over and tried to push Xu Yunlu away, but Xu Yunlu put his hand around her head and gave her another kiss on her lips and said, "don''t wipe it!"


    Su ran pulls back her head as fast as she can, closes the window as fast as she can, and then hears Xu Yunlu''s bad laughter outside. Su Ran is very angry. This Xu Yunlu is really unreasonable. Now she can be sure that Lao Chan hates Xu Yunlu, but she can''t help it, So we can only hope that the new police officer Gao will soon bring Xu Yunlu to justice, and she is also looking forward to it.


    Su ran wiped her mouth several times with her hands, and finally went to the bathroom to brush her teeth again. She didn''t feel so angry.


    As soon as Su ran put down her hand, she heard the sound of a finger tapping on the window. Then she heard Xu Yunlu say, "I sincerely apologize to you for that during the day."


    Su ran didn''t reply. Xu Yunlu continued: "don''t think about it at night. Sleep well, good boy!"


    And then there was no sound outside.


    Su ran didn''t expect Lao Chan to stand in front of the restaurant this morning. Of course, he didn''t greet everyone. Instead, he stared at everyone with a black face. I don''t know if he was monitoring whether he was late or not.


    Sister Liu drew a face of demon standing beside Lao Chuan. She didn''t know what she was talking about. She kept drawing. When she saw Su ran, she stopped. She came close to Lao Chuan and said, "look, this girl has a face of spring breeze. I can''t say what good things happened last night."


    Su ran


    After staring at Su Ran''s face for a while, Lao Chan said, "I don''t think it looks very withered, and the seal hall is black. Maybe I''m entangled with something dirty."


    Su ran


    Lao Chan waved his hand and said to Su ran, "little lazy, come to my office later and I''ll give you a lesson."


    Liu Jie ah said: "boss, you give little lazy class, can I listen in?"


    "Oh, Liu Jie, you still know to listen in."


    "I''m not a fool. Really, boss, I think Xiaolao is too provocative here. You should be careful that she causes trouble for you. For the sake of the future of the restaurant, an old employee''s voice is: you''d better fire her as soon as possible!"


    Su ran


    The old man hummed a few times and said, "I think you are jealous of others."


    "Me? Jealous of her, why should I be jealous of her? It''s because she looks like a little white lotus that you men all like. On weekdays, she also likes to be a little poor, a fairy, a little pink and a little goblin. That pitiful little face with a pair of more pitiful big eyes can make you look crisp. Just because she has a little wave appearance of a little white lotus goblin, I will be jealous of her? "


    Lao Chan was shocked by Sister Liu''s words. He said for a long time, "I said Liu Jie, are you staying too much at night


    "Anyway, if I see you go in now, I''ll follow you to have a long experience."


    Su ran feels that she can''t listen any more. If she continues to listen, is there really a secret between the two people? Let her know. Without Liu Jie''s advice, Lao Chan has to fire herself. She slips in from the side and is shocked to hear Lao Chan say: "Liu Jie, you follow me?"


    "No, I just want to know what you like, others..."


    Su Ran has goose bumps. When she thinks about the handsome old man, she may be beaten to death by Sister Liu. She thinks that her world outlook is ruined. However, Su ran still has a lot of troubles. She can''t take care of Lao Chou''s flirting with Liu Jie, so she goes to the back kitchen. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 20

    Su ran said that she was working for the second time. In fact, when she was working for the first time, she was filled with resentment that she was out of school. In her memory, she only remembered two things. One was that she smashed people with a bottle of wine and Xu Yunlu came out; One is that he left in a hurry. Lao Chou didn''t deduct a cent from her. She came and went in a hurry.


    Su Ran is a little embarrassed when she eats the egg cake Wang Shouyi left for her. But Wang Shouyi says that these are all made from restaurant materials. It''s right for everyone to work so hard for Lao Cao and make breakfast with his things. This makes Su ran, who is still a little embarrassed, feel guilty, but it doesn''t prevent her from eating very well every time.


    When Su ran ate half of it, she found that some new girls of Wang Aidou got together and didn''t know what to say. Her expression seemed quite frightening. She was just about to get close to listen to it. Wang Shouyi said: "Li Ji''s feet washing room, which was taken away by the police a while ago, his little girl hanged herself. They rented a house there."


    "Oh." Sura almost swallowed the omelet.


    "In fact, Lao Li is also a fool. He does a good job in business. He doesn''t earn less money, but he is greedy. He rents a farmer''s house in the countryside, does farm entertainment on the surface, and does drug business secretly. When he hears that Li Ji washes his feet, many of them are dragged down by Li Ji''s boss and become addicts. Lao Li finds that it''s easy to earn money from drugs, and the more he makes, the better, Finally, a family was ruined. Even the little girl who didn''t take part in it was finally implicated. Now it''s gone. It''s a crime! "


    Su ran continued to bite the omelet, and Li Ji''s daughter finally hanged herself. She can fully understand that she also had a father who was killed because of drug trafficking. The difference between her and Li Ji''s daughter is that her weak and sick mother and strong brother bear the burden together with her, so she is lucky to grow up to such a big age, and has a tendency to continue to grow down.


    Wang Shouyi cleaned up and then said, "you don''t know how beautiful Lao Li''s little girl is. When Li remembers nothing happened, Xu Yunlu and Lao Zao like to soak in Lao Li when they have nothing to do."


    Originally, Su ran still sympathized with Li''s little daughter while eating omelet. After hearing Wang Shouyi''s words, she didn''t sympathize with Li''s little daughter.


    Su ran and Wang Shouyi learned how to make two kinds of snacks, and then went to help several aunts wash and pick vegetables. Today, we are talking about the little girl of Lao Li''s family.


    Speaking of Lao Li''s little girl, we all sympathize with her. The girl like Hua''er is gone, and then we feel sorry.


    Speaking of Lao Li, we all hate him. They say that how many children of good families have been harmed, and the son of which family has been poisoned there, which has led to the destruction of the family; Another man of that family got poisoned in Li Ji, and his wife and children were separated; There is also a daughter-in-law infected, the family''s money has been absorbed, sold on the suction


    Busy until noon, Wang Fei ran over and called, "Xiao ran, I''m calling you to wait in front of me."


    Su ran pursed her lips. This time, Lao Zao promised that she would only do it in the back kitchen. Now it''s like forgetting.


    When Su ran delivered the wine, she found that many people were talking about Li Ji''s little girl. When Wang Shouyi said it, she was very sympathetic. She would not feel it at all.


    After dealing with a group of guests at noon, Su Ran is going to help Wang Fei and Xiao Song clean up the desks and chairs. Xiao Song takes out a small mirror and says, "Xiao ran, you can have a rest. When you come early in the morning, you don''t stop. You don''t have to work so hard. You see the little girls of AI Dou, they are all hiding away."


    According to sister Liu''s outspoken mouth, this is what I think of Yulong Snow Mountain: Yulong Snow Mountain is built according to the standard of Yalou, and the female employees (except for her) are not very good, while the male employees are as beautiful as flowers one by one, and Laochan is the first of all flowers.


    Su ran didn''t pay much attention to it before. This time, Su ran found out that sister Liu''s mouth is not only poisonous tongue and dirty words, but also some facts. Wang Fei looks very handsome and sunny. He is also very clever and diligent. He is also the only head of the restaurant; In fact, Xiao Song is one of the more smelly beauties among the men. He doesn''t look as dazzling as Lao Chou, but he cleans up well and attracts many female customers who come to dinner. Many female customers like to ask Xiao Song for their mobile phone number.


    I don''t know if it''s because of gambling and whoring these days. There are fewer male customers, more female customers, and more foreign tourists. So they are busy with not only the restaurant business, but also the female customers chatting up. They are also very tired.


    "It''s all right. There aren''t many male customers today, and they didn''t send a few bottles of wine." Su ran continued to be busy. Wang Fei found a place out of sight of the bar and lit a cigarette. The old generation told the younger generation, "Xiao ran, don''t work so hard for Lao Chou. Lao Chou''s rambling appearance can''t make the restaurant bigger, so you won''t have a big future."


    "It''s like Xiao ran wants to take your foreman position." Xiao Song disdained to turn his mouth, Wang Fei gave Xiao Song said, "you don''t know how stingy Lao Chan is, the accountant doesn''t ask, the cashier can''t come out, this broken foreman, a lot of chores, also have to take care of the collection of money, I know you''ve been staring at for a long time, just give it to you."


    Su ran smiles and finishes the last thing. Seeing that Xiao Song fans the cigarette with his hand, he gets up and sits down at two tables next to Wang Fei and continues to look at the little mirror.


    Like such a beautiful boy, he usually takes care of himself and does some heavy work for her. Su ran doesn''t feel that she is born. She goes forward and asks curiously, "brother song, do you think that Master Lu and our boss are friends or not?" Before Xiao Song answered, Wang Fei said: "there''s nothing that can''t be seen. I think these two are stirred base." Su ran didn''t understand. Xiao Song solemnly explained to her, "brother Wang Fei means that Master Lu and Lao Cao are not friends or enemies, but lovers." Su Ran is petrified. Wang Fei and Xiao Song have been discussing warmly whether Xu Yunlu is attacked or Lao Chan is influenced by such a big problem. Wang Aidou, a group of new girls, are all corrupt girls. They are still at the age of Mu AI. When they heard about this topic, they were more attracted than Li''s little girl hanging herself. They immediately came together. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 21

    Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou are both male gods in the hearts of corrupt women, so they don''t agree with each other. At last, they quarrel. A little girl says that Wang Aidou is so beautiful, so it''s better to let Wang Aidou sacrifice himself to test whether Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou are the base or not. Wang Fei and Xiao Song, who initiated the topic, are stunned.


    "If you don''t need to rest at noon, then cancel the lunch break." Lao Chou''s voice didn''t know how to rush in, and a group of corrupt women didn''t respond, "Lao Chou is so overcast. He is usually afraid of Master Lu, but he pretends that Master Lu is not necessarily his opponent..."


    In response, the corrupt women immediately scattered, leaving only Wang Fei, who sat smoking foolishly, and Xiao Song, who was muddled with a mirror. Of course, Su RA, who didn''t react from the beginning to the end, was left behind.


    Old noisy with Yin Yin''s eyes swept three people one eye, hatefully said: "don''t learn bad with them." Then he turned and left.


    Su ran looks at Wang Fei and Xiao Song, and Wang Fei and Xiao Song look at her and say, "don''t look at us, Lao Chan must be talking about you."


    Su ran and Wang Aidou don''t like each other very much when they meet for the first time. There''s no reason why they just don''t make a pile. Of course, because Wang Juan used to be bad, Su Ran''s relationship with her classmates was not so good. When Wang Juan just spread that her father was a drug criminal who was killed, for a while, the timid female classmates still walked around Su ran.


    So Su ran also accepted her fate. She seldom got together with Wang Aidou. When she was busy, she went to the kitchen to have a look. Wang Shouyi asked his two apprentices and Wang Fei and Xiao Song to serve everyone''s lunch.


    Su ran also helps as much as she can.


    However, as soon as Su ran put everyone''s bowls and chopsticks in place, he saw Xu Yunlu come in.


    As soon as Su ran wanted to go away, Xu Yunlu came over and looked at Su ran. He was relieved that his face didn''t look like insomnia.


    Lao Chuan, sitting behind the bar with his head supported by his hand, saw it and stood up. He almost rushed to Xu Yunlu. Su ran was putting dishes and chopsticks. He was close to two people. He heard Lao Chuan''s excited and angry voice: "Li Dandan is dead. Are you comfortable now?"


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to push away Lao Chan and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Dare you say that you didn''t do what happened to Li Ji?"


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "Lao Chuan, you didn''t take your temperature today. Are you sure your brain hasn''t been burned?"


    "Xu Yunlu, don''t pretend. I see those real drug lords. Do you dare to touch them? You only dare to take these little fish and shrimps and get some credit."


    "Lao Chou, you should go to Lao Gao and a Shui to say that this is the first big case Lao Gao came to Vasi to handle. I remember I told you that Lao Gao came from a big city in the south, specializing in black goods, which is very cruel!"


    "Big case? It''s so funny. It''s nothing to do with Xu Yunlu. You didn''t provide the information. How can Gao know about Lao Li''s family? "


    "Old man, I find that you have seen too much about Conan and Sherlock Holmes recently. Do you want to be a detective and turn me into a villain or a hero in your imaginary case? Just imagine a homicide and set me up as a murderer. " Xu Yunlu said and lit his cigarette. He snorted and asked, "don''t assume. You must be. Right now, Li Dandan is dead. You seem to be OK!"


    "I should have something to tell you."


    "When you teased Li Dandan, I still remember that he was mean. Now you are as cool as you don''t even know who Li Dandan is."


    "I have a lot of Xu Yunlu. Have you ever heard that Xu Yunlu is affectionate? I''m not like you. There''s sister Liu in front and sister Jing behind. Now I''m worried about Li Dandan. Jia Baoyu is not as busy as you."


    Su ran


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you. What are you doing here?"


    "I haven''t had lunch yet. I can''t come to dinner."


    "You don''t give money anyway."


    "Anyway, you are not short of money. What do you eat?" Xu Yunlu throws Lao Chan aside and goes to provoke Su ran. Su ran doesn''t speak.


    Liu Jie just brought out the dishes. Xu Yunlu said with a few murmurs: "I said Lao Chou, you feed all the dishes to pigs."


    As soon as she put the dishes away, she immediately welcomed them with boundless amorous feelings: "Mr. Lu, you think you are eating in the restaurant. My boss is waiting for us with delicacies, chicken, duck, fish and meat. If you can give us some leftovers to eat, you can help him earn money alive. It''s something that the boss has no choice but to do."


    "Liu Jie, you don''t want to hang out in the shop!" Lao Chan almost made sister Liu angry. Just as Wang Aidou came out with an electric rice cooker, sister Liu immediately pointed to the cooker and said, "Mr. Lu, you see so many people. If you order so much food, you can''t get enough for the female employees, not to mention the male employees."


    "Liu Jie, you have been chatting with Lao Zi for a long time, but you know him best." Xu Yunlu picked up a pair of chopsticks and flipped through a dish of fried meat with green peppers. "What''s the name of this dish?"


    "Fried meat with green pepper." Liu Jie, who speaks with a trump, speaks with a soft voice of the Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces. He always shakes his body. "Liu Jie, what are you looking for Xu Yunlu?"


    Sister Liu didn''t answer. She learned to wear cheongsam on TV and stood beside Xu Yunlu, saying that she would listen to your arrangement at any time. Lao Chan rolled his eyes and Xu Yunlu shivered: "ah Jie, you have something to do with yourself." Liu Jie made a gesture of waving a handkerchief. Of course, she didn''t have a handkerchief in her hand. After waving the fake handkerchief, she put up her orchid finger and said angrily, "no, Master Lu, ah Jie is only for you today!" Su ran heard maozi, Xiaoding and Wang Fei retching. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 22

    Su ran then saw a little girl push Wang Aidou and said, "look at that old witch, Master Lu is not angry, not to mention you. You don''t like Master Lu. Try it."


    Su ran just knew that Wang Aidou, a rotten girl, actually liked a man like Xu Yunlu. Wang Aidou twisted and pushed back the little girl and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "Fried meat with green peppers, why didn''t you see a few pieces of meat?" Xu Yunlu turned over a few times and put down his chopsticks, "Lao Chou, you black hearted boss, you look like you''ve been digging. These are all your employees. The employees who make money for you, you really don''t care."


    "No, Xu Yunlu, don''t you think you''ve been too busy lately? It''s too hard to come to my restaurant."


    "Lao Chan, don''t make a fuss. Now we''re talking about your stinginess to employees. There''s no meat in the fried meat. Do you still want to do business?"


    "I can''t do it for a long time. You can eat overlord''s meal every once in a while, and you can also give them fried meat. That''s my good character."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu wanted to speak, sister Liu gave him a hand and whispered, "don''t give him the same opinion. Recently, menopause has arrived. It''s a bit abnormal."


    Su ran and a little girl: --


    Liu Jie, who is usually very flattering to Lao Chou, is like going against the water now. Xu Yunlu asked: "Liu Jie, you are not very close to Lao Chou recently. Why are you going against the water now?"


    "Mr. Lu, I''ll jump at you with all my heart, but you don''t care for me. I can''t help it."


    Su Ran''s face turned green, but sister Liu''s words were not surprising. "Master Lu, I''m a little short of money recently. Can you help me to survive? Borrow some. "


    Su ran and a little corrupt girl realized that they wanted to borrow money. Wang Fei just got used to it.


    "Liu Jie, I don''t know how much money Lao Zao borrowed. Have you ever paid back how much money you borrowed?"


    "Master Lu, you and Lao Cho are good people. Of course, you are better than Lao Cho. When the little girl''s money is loose, she will return it to you."


    Xu Yunlu laughed a few times. Sister Liu looked at him nervously: "Master Lu, you are talking. I don''t want to borrow much from you, just ten thousand."


    Su ran thinks that there is no more cheeky person in the world than Liu Jie. She borrows ten thousand yuan from her mouth, but she doesn''t say much. That''s enough to pay for her restudy in a year.


    Xu Yunlu rubbed his nose with his fingers and said, "OK, I''ll lend you a loan, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "Don''t you just say ten bad words about Lao Kuai, Cheng? Don''t say ten, even a hundred." As soon as Sister Liu heard that Xu Yunlu was willing to lend her money, she suddenly became a forthright northeast woman in Jiangnan ditty. Xu Yunlu picked up chopsticks, dug out a piece of meat in green pepper, put it in his mouth, shook his head and said, "it''s not cheap, old noisy."


    "What is that?"


    "Stop buying those things for Liu Jing. Make up your mind to let her quit."


    As soon as she heard this, she said with tears in her eyes, "I don''t want to, I don''t want to. You don''t see how pathetic it is. The most hateful thing is old Li. My family quit quietly. They always have a way to lure her back. The drug addiction treatment center is just like a slot machine, I can''t let her stay in it all the time. "


    "If you don''t spend money on the drug treatment center, you can''t let her stay in it, everyone thinks so. It''s already like sardine."


    Su ran just realized that Liu Jie, who had no blind spot in her 360 degree sexual jokes, had a drug addict. Su Ran''s province is a drug hit area in China, and the government''s crackdown and publicity efforts are also strong. Therefore, she knew that most people have drug addicts whose living standards are basically below the poverty line, and Liu Jie is a little annoying except for sexual jokes, I''m quite optimistic. If it wasn''t for today''s show, I couldn''t see that there was a bottomless hole in her home.


    Of course, Xu Yunlu, after finishing the sardine, really gave Liu Jie ten thousand dollars to give him and a little bit of faith in Su Lai''s belief that he was the one who had been eating the king''s food with the old man.


    The old man rushed over and said, "Xu Yunlu, don''t be so hypocritical here. It''s all your evil deeds."


    Xu Yunlu pushed the old man aside and said, "get out of the way. I think it''s almost the same that all the money flows back to you in the end."


    When sister Liu got the money, she and Xu Yunlu bowed to each other, stuffed the ten thousand yuan into her underwear, and happily brought food to everyone. However, seeing Su ran peeping, he immediately turned to Su ran and said, "goblin, don''t look at what you shouldn''t see, be careful of blind eyes, don''t talk about what you shouldn''t say, be careful of rotten mouth."


    Su ran: "then I didn''t feel for sister Liu at all.


    Wang Shou came out with the soup and put it on the table. He sighed and said, "when is the end? Liu Jing has been in and out for three times. Without her sister, I''m afraid I don''t know how many times she died."


    Xu Yunlu picked up his chopsticks and continued to rummage the meat. He frowned and said, "you really want to finish this meat for them."


    "It''s not their pleasure for me to eat their food." Xu Yunlu said bluntly that Wang Aidou, who was not too far away, didn''t know if he was inspired by Liu Jiecheng''s 10000 yuan, and finally summoned up the courage to say, "what Mr. Lu has eaten, we can eat it to feel fragrant." Su ran didn''t expect that Liu Jie was disgusting enough. As a result, Wang Aidou, who usually looks serious and has a little activity of admiring AI, can also be disgusting. Su ran sees Xu Yunlu''s face and continues to turn the meat without any new expression. Wang Aidou moves the other two meat dishes to Xu Yunlu: "Master Lu, don''t just eat one dish, it will be greasy." Liu Jie, who went to the bathroom to wash her face, just saw this scene and made a gesture to vomit: "the little trick of loving beans to seduce Mr. Lu is too tender. Mr. Lu is afraid to laugh in his belly." This made Wang Aidou not like to listen to, and glared at sister Liu: "yes, as far as your means of seducing people are old and spicy, Master Lu likes it, and the boss likes it too." Liu Jie about money has arrived, and the Northeast girls up: "I said little girl, don''t believe your sister Liu''s words, Master Lu is very ferocious, really, sister Liu''s words are not to scare you..." Xu Yunlu: "Su ran: it''s really fast enough to tear down the bridge across the river! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 23

    "Liu Jie, do you still have a little face? You just stepped on me in Xu Yunlu''s place. When you got the money, you put Xu Yunlu together to flatter me."


    "Oh, old man, you are so true. I didn''t see Mr. Lu come to you every once in a while to rub your food and make you poor. I can''t even lend me ten thousand yuan. I''m so angry. It''s necessary to find justice for you. You are my boss, my food and clothing. Everything else is fake, you know."


    Su ran felt that she would faint if she was Lao Chan. As a result, Lao Chan stared at sister Liu for a while. Sister Liu wiped her face with her hand and said, "boss, even if people are beautiful and delicious, you don''t have to stare at them with this kind of eyes. It''s very embarrassing."


    Su ran heard Wang Fei and Song Shi''s laughter behind him. Wang Shouyi shook his head and said, "well, Liu Jie, you can do it by playing with treasure. If you don''t eat, it''s all cold."


    Because there were more Xu Yunlu, everyone made a small table for Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou. Wang Shouyi took the bowls and chopsticks for them, and the rest of them divided into about three tables and sat down to eat.


    Su ran saw Wang Aidou trying to make up with Xu Yunlu. After dinner, she chased Xu Yunlu and said something shyly.


    Su Ran is totally stupid. When she is stimulated and encouraged by others, she can have such great courage. Several other rotten girls are also stupid. They all admire AI. Maybe they have a lot of ideas in their hearts. They usually joke with each other. But after listening to so many negative reports about Xu Yunlu from sister Liu, no one dares to be serious. I didn''t expect that Wang Aidou is very rational, All of a sudden, he was just like a drug addict, and he had to be admired by Xu Yunlu.


    First, Li Dandan was hanged, but then Wang Aidou came out. Su ran repeatedly told herself that Xu Yunlu was a bad person, a big hooligan and a super bad guy, but she was just uncomfortable, very uncomfortable.


    At night, Su ran, who was as tired as usual, had a little insomnia, which made her wake up in the morning, and her spirit was really a little weak.


    Su ran almost stepped on the restaurant. Today''s restaurant is not the same as usual. Everyone seems to get together and say something. Her face is not only the same as yesterday''s panic, but also incredible.


    Of course, the difference is that Lao Chuan and Liu Jie are not welcome at the door as they were yesterday.


    Su ran felt a little empty at his feet. When he arrived at the back kitchen, he saw that the male staff were also gathered here. Anyway, yesterday, the male staff at least didn''t pile up as much as today, while Lao Chuan was here. When he saw Su ran arriving, he nodded to Wang Fei and said, "call them all over and have a meeting!"


    Wang Fei quickly called the female employees who gathered in a pile on the other side.


    Liu Jie borrowed money yesterday, so she should go to stock up for her sister or contact her for drug treatment. So she arrived later than Su ran today. Everyone can see that her steps are very light. Liu Jie immediately said: "Yo, yo, Lao Chan, you are going to have a meeting. I have been here for more than five years, and I haven''t had such a neat meeting."


    Lao Chou points to his position and signals to sister Liu to move quickly. Sister Liu comes over quickly, but instead of sitting where Lao Chou points, she sits beside Lao Chou: "what''s the matter with Lao Chou, so serious."


    Lao Chan ignored Liu Jie and signaled that Wang Fei could start. Wang Fei cleared his throat and said, "it''s such a thing. Wang Aidou, an employee of our restaurant, had an accident last night and died on the way back to the rental house. Is it suicide or homicide? The police are still investigating."


    Su ran was startled. She heard a little girl beside her whisper and added: "it''s said that her clothes are messy, like... Like having been sexually assaulted..." after that, the little girl was also very afraid and leaned against the little girl close to her. Everyone reacted. After being shocked, they had to whisper to each other and wanted to hear more clearly and in detail.


    Su ran jumps out of Xu Yunlu''s head. Is this what Xu Yunlu really is? It''s really what sister Liu said that she likes to play with little girls and then die!


    Sister Liu was also shocked by the explosive news. She had a reaction. First she let out a cry, and then she immediately helped Lao Cho analyze it: "Lao CHO, sure enough, sure enough, what did you say? The little girl refused to listen. She really thought that Master Lu was barking in vain."


    Su ran was suffering from insomnia last night because of Xu Yunlu. At this moment, she suddenly heard the news. She couldn''t bring it up in a breath. She couldn''t tell what kind of emotion it was. She was disappointed, indignant, disgusted... But no matter what kind of emotion she had, she would not spray dirty water on people just like Sister Liu after she took Xu Yunlu''s money, Xu Yunlu must be the first suspect.


    After the most heated discussion, Wang Fei went on to say: "from now on, the boss asks you to pay attention to two things. The first thing is the safety of employees, especially female employees. The boss means that female employees should go back together after work. It is better for them to live together and take care of each other if they have conditions; The second thing is that the police will come to investigate the cause of Wang Aidou''s death later. You can say whatever you see, that is, seek truth from facts. If you don''t see it or hearsay it, don''t talk nonsense. " Wang Fei said, pointing to sister Liu and saying, "in addition to increasing the workload of the police, it may also cause trouble for himself or others."


    Liu Jie, who was just talking to Lao Chou, stopped. Lao Chou wiped his face with depression. Xiao Song couldn''t see it. She pulled out a wet tissue and handed it to Lao Chou, but Lao Chou didn''t answer. Wang Fei worded a few more words, but Su ran didn''t listen any more. She carefully glanced at the crowd. She didn''t see Wang Aidou who was quite different from her. Su ran was a bit in a trance, and a life, though she didn''t like it, was gone. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 24

    No one gathers with Liu Jie, and no one likes to form a group with her. She pesters Wang Shouyi to express her opinions. Wang Shouyi doesn''t like to listen and hides from her.


    Su ran doesn''t like to get together very much. Even if it''s OK, she would rather take a towel to wipe the spotless bar. Lao Chan doesn''t scold everyone as usual, but just walks around in front of the bar with her hands behind her back.


    Lao Chan didn''t know how many times he had walked back and forth. Xu Yunlu came in with sunglasses in his hand.


    Lao Chuan stopped and looked at Xu Yunlu. After a long time, he said, "how dare you come here?"


    Xu Yunlu said, "why don''t you dare?"


    "It is said that the way the little girl died is very similar to the way you used in vassi."


    "What do I do in vassi, have you ever seen or tried?"


    The old man sat down on the high stool of the bar and asked, "Xu Yunlu, who else would it be if it wasn''t you?"


    "Damn it, you do it yourself and want to plant it on others. I believe the eyes of the people''s police are bright. They can never wronged me or let you be the real killer." Xu Yunlu threw his sunglasses on the bar, sat down on another high stool, pointed to one of the bottles of wine, and called out: "little wordy, pour the wine."


    Su ran, who was wiping the cup, took a look at Lao Chuan, who snorted: "if you admit it, I''ll give you a farewell wine."


    "No, why do I have to admit it?"


    "I was pestering you yesterday."


    "Come on, Lao Chou, you''ve lost your mind. A girl likes you and loves you very much. When she confessed to you during the day last night, you killed her at night. What kind of divine logic is this? Fortunately, you''re not a cop." Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran didn''t move and knocked on the bar with his fingers angrily, "hurry up, little wordy."


    "Hey, I''m not a cop. What''s the matter?"


    "If you become a cop, there are more cases of injustice and falsehood than the total of the ten years of turmoil. How did the government go bankrupt, you know?"


    After listening to Xu Yunlu''s words, Su ran felt as if it was reasonable and comfortable.


    Lao Chao should use a perfume that has a rose flavor. When he does not drink, Su Lai can smell the subtle smell.


    When Xu Yunlu doesn''t drink or smoke, he has a light mint flavor.


    Su ran feels that she prefers to smell the smell of Xu Yunlu. She takes a look at Lao Chan and pours wine for Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu took the wine cup from Su Ran''s hand. Seeing Lao Chan shaking his head, he said that he didn''t know. Then he said, "the compensation for the unjust, false and wrong case is the last one to go bankrupt!"


    "Go away, it''s divine logic for normal people, but it''s not divine logic for you Xu Yunlu, a pervert. You''re just a good one. You''re always dressed up and seduced. You can''t tell the difference between the East, the west, the north, the south, the good and the bad. You''re just like a group of moths, attacking you."


    "Go away. I wish you no guests today."


    The old man snorted. Wang Fei hurried in and said, "boss, ah Shui, they''re here."


    "How can they be ah Shui?" Old noisy not too full ground asks, Wang Fei is a bit puzzled, "boss, not a Shui, who should they be?"


    "Such a big case is the case of the dead. Are you sure ah Shui can solve it?"


    Wang Fei was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Lao Chan. Lao Chan thought that he was an employee, or a rookie policeman like a Shui. Some of them didn''t pay attention to his employees. He took a look at Xu Yunlu and went to the gate. Xu Yunlu scolded: "brain is really in the water!"


    Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu had finished drinking, and quickly poured another cup for Xu Yunlu. However, Xu Yunlu whispered, "for a while, ah Shui, they are investigating and collecting evidence. Don''t talk nonsense about things they haven''t seen clearly."


    Su ran was stunned for a moment. Did Xu Yunlu really have a problem? But carefully recalling the intersection of Xu Yunlu and Wang Aidou, except that Wang Aidou suddenly entangled Xu Yunlu like a neuropathy yesterday, they usually had nothing to do with each other. They could have something to do with each other. Most of them heard Wang Aidou and a group of corrupt women''s admiration for Xu Yunlu.


    When Su ran wanted to ask more clearly, ah Shui and his party came in accompanied by Lao Chuan nodding and bowing.


    As soon as ah Shui saw Xu Yunlu, he said, "Master Lu, you are here, and I don''t need to send someone to find you. I heard that Wang Aidou pestered you before he died. For a while, whatever you know, you must explain clearly. Don''t hide it."


    Xu Yunlu frivolously saluted ashui: "yes, sir!"


    "It''s a matter of the dead. Don''t fool around."


    "All right, officer ashui."


    A Shui soon arranged for people to divide the people in the restaurant into two categories, men and women, and each arranged a police officer to inquire.


    Su ran explained what she knew and saw about Wang Aidou. She didn''t have a very good relationship with Wang Aidou, so there was really not much to offer. The police officer said after taking the note: "Comrade Su ran, please think about it again. Has Wang Aidou made any strange moves in recent days, such as making boyfriends or some new boyfriends?"


    Su ran shook her head, and the other side asked, "have you found any strangers in the restaurant recently?"ˇ° This is a restaurant. More than 50% or 60% of the tourists come to dinner every day are new guests. Are these guests strangers? "ˇ° Is there anyone who behaves strangely? " Su ran shook his head, the other side asked: "that restaurant around?" Su Ran''s mind flashed out the person wearing the duckbill hat who appeared next to the garbage can at the door of the back kitchen that day. He just wanted to say, but he thought of Xu Yunlu''s advice, and finally shook his head and said, "No."ˇ° Well, if you forget anything and remember it later, please remember to let us know in time. " Su ran nodded. The policeman asked her to sign on the record and press her fingerprints, indicating that she could go out. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 25

    Naturally, it''s impossible for the restaurant to do any more business. Those who have not been called to the inquiry room are waiting anxiously outside. Only Su ran comes out first, but is arranged to wait in the Yulong private room destroyed by Xu Yunlu and Zhao Ye. It''s not allowed to talk to the staff who have not been asked.


    Finally, after everyone was asked to talk, ah Shui took Lao Chuan, Xu Yunlu and two other girls who were usually friendly with Wang Aidou. She didn''t take sister Liu away. It seems that sister Liu didn''t talk when she was asking questions.


    As soon as the police left, everyone got together and talked about what the police asked. Then sister Liu began to talk nonsense again.


    The police took a few people, in everyone''s random guess, but they didn''t guess the result. Just after lunch, they all came back. The old man yelled with a black face: "what''s the matter? If I''m not here, you don''t work. Don''t you want a salary?"


    Wang Fei asked clearly that he had to camp at night as usual, and immediately began to arrange for everyone to be busy.


    "This dead old man, what is the real body of his previous life? How can he be cut into such a shape? It''s called a dead man in a restaurant. He doesn''t make people sad and mourn, but let people work." While scolding, sister Liu was busier than anyone.


    After hearing this, Lao Chuan said, "is she your sister or your daughter? You still have a good heart to mourn. If you can''t express your sadness, you can just set up a mourning hall for her at your home."


    Liu Jielian said several times. Su ran heard her say to herself: this guy who is going to be struck by thunder is disrespectful to the dead, but the dead will pester him.


    Lao Chou should have heard it too. She gave sister Liu a glance. She didn''t know what she thought of. She immediately came forward and said, "Lao Chou, Lao Chou, do you owe someone a little girl in your life?"


    The old man snorted with disdain. Sister Liu looked around and whispered, "don''t believe it. Have you ever taken advantage of a little girl?"


    Old noisy or ignore, also turned his head, sister Liu quickly around to old noisy face that side, said: "yes, yes, I remember, little girl''s salary, yes, little girl this month''s salary, you have not paid, you quickly burn to others, otherwise..."


    "Or I''ll let you go home and accompany your sister every day."


    So Su ran and everyone were quiet.


    In fact, everyone came to Nadong to earn some money. Seeing that the restaurant had not been closed down because of Wang Aidou''s death, they were very happy that they could continue to earn money. Looking at sister Liu''s poor eating, there was no shadow of death.


    Su ran cleans up the bar. Seeing Xu Yunlu sit down and light a cigarette, Lao Chan comes over and asks, "it''s amazing. It''s a matter of the dead. Why didn''t you see their new senior police officer?"


    "Gao Honggang is mainly in charge of drug enforcement."


    "But he''s the director of the Nadong police department, and it''s said that he may replace Lao Qian."


    "You seem to miss him."


    "Dead people, this is a big case called dead people. When the director is not here, let a Shui do something about it. You Xu Yunlu estimate that this time you can successfully leak the net."


    Xu Yunlu was too lazy to pay attention to him, but he said thoughtfully, "Xiaolu, do you think it''s the strange man with the duckbill hat?"


    Su ran was startled to know that she was not the only one who saw the man beside the garbage can. Xu Yunlu vomited white fog, shook his head and said, "impossible!"


    "How can you be so sure that this man has been wandering in my restaurant for a month. It''s not the aroma of wine and vegetables in my restaurant that attracts him."


    "The man who is so poor that he can''t afford to eat even if he is attracted by your food and wine."


    "This man is familiar with you?"


    Xu Yunlu shrugged his shoulders. What did Lao Chou think of again: "by the way, did you find anyone who shot you cold last time?"


    "I won''t trouble you. Is your skin itchy?"


    "I think it''s amazing that everything happened in my restaurant."


    "How can I hear that you seem to be very excited about all these things happening in your restaurant. Don''t get excited. With your intelligence, it''s more difficult to be Conan, Sherlock Holmes or something like that. "


    "Don''t talk about ivory in your deer''s mouth. You can''t even spit out the dog''s teeth."


    "I suggest you do something serious."


    "What''s serious?"


    "Recently, the wine on your wine shelf is too bad. You should focus on the right way and make more good wine. I''m so frivolous that I have a good excuse."


    "I said Xu Xiaolu, you are almost OK. Xiao Lao is still a student." Dissatisfied, Lao Chan knocked on the bar in front of Su ran with his fingers and said, "you''d better hide where Xu Xiaolu appears in the future, and go to the kitchen to help Lao Wang. When Xu Xiaolu doesn''t leave, don''t come out."


    Su ran let out a sound. She didn''t like to give people drinks or anything. Of course, mixing wine is another matter. As soon as she heard the old man''s command, she immediately slipped faster than the rabbit.


    Wang Aidou''s tragic death left everyone with a psychological shadow, so after class, several young girls went together. Su ran and everyone were not in the same direction. She was also worried, but she did not dare to show it.


    Su ran came out of the restaurant uneasily. She used to look at the quiet and peaceful street. Now she looks a little strange. She always thinks that a monster will jump out of those shadowy places at any time; And the stall owners and a few diners seemed more ferocious than usual. Su ran quickened her pace. When she walked into the alley, she stepped faster, but she seemed to hear footsteps behind her. She walked fast, the footsteps behind her were fast, she walked slowly, the footsteps behind her were slow. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 26

    Su ran was startled. She thought her pursuer had run ahead, but she was running fast. She was too close to turn around, but she saw that the man was Xu Yunlu, and she rushed over.


    Xu Yunlu put out his hand to hold Su ran, who was a little anxious, and asked, "little lazy, what''s the matter, running so fast?"


    "Uncle Lu, just now someone... Someone was chasing me." Su ran was so scared that she couldn''t breathe. Xu Yunlu looked behind Su ran and said, "don''t scare yourself. Maybe it''s just a stray cat or a stray dog."


    "No, I can hear it clearly. It''s human footsteps."


    "Well, since little lazy is so sure, uncle Lu will let someone protect you from tomorrow."


    "Well, how is that good?"


    "Do you want uncle Lu to take charge of the transportation every day?"


    Su ran thought of an important problem and quickly broke away from Xu Yunlu: "Uncle Lu, how are you here?"


    "No, is there any rule in the world that uncle Lu can''t stay?" Xu Yunlu took out the key from Su Ran''s small bag and opened the door.


    Su ran opened her eyes wide: "you''re driving my room."


    "Uncle Lu took the key to unlock the lock. That''s respect for the lock."


    During the conversation, Xu Yunlu has already pushed the door open to signal Su ran to enter the room. Su Ran is very angry and stands still, a bit determined to die. Xu Yunlu looks behind her. Su ran thinks of the footsteps just behind her and rushes into the room as quickly as possible.


    Xu Yunlu had a smile, closed the door to a small sofa, said: "lazy, if you are afraid, simply move to my place."


    Su ran shook his head without thinking about it. Xu Yunlu kicked off his shoes, put his feet on Su Ran''s bed, stretched out comfortably and said, "if you don''t want to stay in the hotel first, you can make do with the hotel here."


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu like a monster. Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and opened the small window: "it''s OK. The hotel money is for your uncle''s sake. Uncle will help you out. When Nadong''s gang of pig cops catch the murderer, they will come back to live."


    "If you add a pig character in front of the note, doesn''t that mean that Nadong''s police want to close the case, just like the Arabian Nights?"


    "Oh, I forget that little lazy likes reading. He has poor physical strength, but his brain is not bad at all."


    Su ran forgot that Xu Yunlu''s entrance was dangerous, and asked: "Uncle Lu, do you think Wang Aidou is unlucky and meets a bad man?"


    "Well, maybe."


    "She can''t provoke anyone."


    "Look at this serious look. Do you want to be Conan or Sherlock Holmes like your boss?"


    Su ran quickly shook his head, Xu Yunlu said: "this is almost a little bit, do not hurry to take a bath and go to bed early."


    "And you?"


    "I''ll have a cigarette and leave when you come out."


    The death of Wang Aidou makes Su RA a little afraid of staying alone in this small room where the doors and windows are not particularly strong. Although Xu Yunlu is not a good person, he has been in her room more than once and has done nothing wrong. If teasing her is not considered, she says in her heart, and goes to the bathroom to get a bucket. The rent is cheap, Except for a small bed and a small broken sofa, there is no other furniture. Su ran usually takes a bath with hot water, but when she walks into the bathroom, she sees an electric water heater on the wall.


    Su ran was a little surprised and stepped back to ask: "Uncle Lu, why do I have a water heater in my room?"


    "Oh, it''s time-consuming and unsafe for you to burn hot water with that old thing when you work so late. I asked Xiaoding to suggest to your landlord that he install a water heater for you."


    "Ah, does the landlord agree?"


    "This little fool, how can he not boast so much? Just after boasting, his brain was stupid. He didn''t agree. Did you run to the water heater in the bathroom with your own feet?"


    "How could it be, how much would it cost, and how could the landlord agree?"


    "If you rent a house, you don''t even have a water heater. Can you live here? If you go on, it''s two o''clock. I''ll teach you whether you can use that thing or not." Xu Yunlu sighed and went into the bathroom to teach Su ran how to use it. Then he boiled water and said to Su ran, "the electricity is not safe. Although Xiao Ding suggested that the landlord install a better one for the safety of the tenant, just in case, you should turn off the electricity when you take a bath."


    "Uncle Lu, how can you treat me so well?"


    "How do you plan to repay uncle Lu?"


    Su ran nodded and said, "Uncle Lu, I''ll keep an eye on what good wine there is."


    "No, your boss is so stingy. What good wine can you have?"


    "And you, what do you want?" The bathroom was originally small. Usually, Su ran used it alone. Now there are more electric water heaters and Xu Yunlu, who is much bigger than her. The space is even more cramped. So Xu Yunlu stares at Su ran with a smile. The two people who are almost close to her make su Ran''s face hard to turn red. Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran unkindly and kisses her on the lip, "I''m sure I know what my uncle wants you to do in return."


    Su Ran''s face is more red, but Xu Yunlu let go of his hand and said: "this day, five minutes of heat is enough. Wash it quickly and go to bed. Although your hair is very short, it''s still bad for your health to go to bed after washing. So there''s an electric hair dryer at the head of the bed. Remember to blow it dry." With that, Xu Yunlu turned off the electricity and went out of the bathroom. After all, taking a bath suddenly rose to a higher level, which was much more convenient than using a bucket of water heated quickly. This was the first time in her 18 years of career that she accepted such a big favor. Her mind was always in a mess, so she didn''t have the heart to experience this luxury. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 27

    Sure enough, there is a small white hair dryer at the head of the bed. Su ran blows his head dry and falls on the bed. He has insomnia tonight. Xu Yunlu is certainly not a good man. Why don''t he dislike him? He even lacks due precautions and wants to treat him as an elder. But his actions are not what the elder should do.


    Su ran baked most of the night cake on the bed, and took a nap just before dawn. So she stepped into the restaurant and didn''t find that Lao Chuan''s face was black and smelly than usual. Wang Fei, who was cleaning the lobby, saw it and asked: "Xiao ran, what''s the matter? I was scared yesterday and didn''t fall asleep at night. How can I survive more than ten hours today with such panda eyes?"


    Su ran didn''t expect that she didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Wang Fei saw it at a glance. The problem is that after Xu Yunlu left, she forgot about Wang Aidou, and naturally forgot what she was afraid of. She was a little ashamed and quickly said, "yes, she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night."


    Su Ran''s voice just dropped, but he heard the old man groan. Su ran quickly asked Wang Fei in a low voice: "how? Sister Liu is angry with the boss again today? "


    "Sister Liu, she hasn''t come yet. Generally, after she gets money from Master Lu or Lao Chuan, she will not be punctual for at least a week or two, so the boss wants to be angry with her and has to wait a while."


    Su ran gave a sound and secretly laughed. Wang Feichong said to the kitchen, "Lao Wang made fried dumplings today and left you oatmeal porridge."


    Su ran ran into the back kitchen and saw that Xiao Song was eating the breakfast Wang Shouyi had left for everyone. She sat down beside Xiao Song and took her share to thank Wang Shouyi.


    After eating two fried dumplings, Su ran asked Song Yi in a low voice: "brother song, the boss seems not very happy today."


    Xiao Song is looking at the mirror while drinking oatmeal porridge, listen to put down the mirror, said: "your boss has a happy day."


    "Usually, he pretends to be unhappy. Today, he is unhappy from the bottom of his heart." Su ran also took a sip of porridge. She felt that Xiao Song liked looking in the mirror so much that she didn''t notice much before. This time, she was really familiar with everyone. She was more relaxed and paid attention to the behavior of people around her.


    "As far as I know, Lao Chuan is lovelorn." When Xiao Song gets close to Su ran and prepares to report, he hears sister Liu saying hello to Lao Chou outside, but does not hear Lao Chou''s reply. Then sister Liu refuses and angrily rebukes Lao Chou, "Lao Chou, what''s the matter with you? I say hello to you, and you don''t even return? It''s the most basic thing to be a man, and it''s necessary to be a superior. So you can''t be a superior after falling, rolling and climbing for so many years. Do you know the reason? "


    Old noisy or did not reply, sister Liu exaggerated: "no, no, these days, the little girl has something to do, did not follow you, old noisy you will not secretly go to the big smoke shop to smoke, now is not a smoker?"


    "Liu Jie, I want to be quiet. Don''t bother me."


    "Oh, I want to be quiet. If only you said you had missed her. Maybe she would not be like this. I''m sorry to tell her that you miss her again." Liu Jie voice feeling and hide to say, about oneself also was moved by oneself, voice to behind unexpectedly choke up.


    Su ran


    Song Yi whispered: "Sister Liu has a sister named Liu Jing, who is very beautiful and likes the boss. She comes to the restaurant every day and you don''t see her. That''s more terrible than those star chasing brain powder. If the boss can smile at her, she can be happy for three days and blow with others for three days. But the boss doesn''t mean that, and I don''t know if she has been hit, I don''t know why I took it. Now I have to take it at least three or four times a day. Sister Liu sent her to the drug treatment center three times. When she came out, she was lured by others and relapsed, so... "


    Su ran just knew that Lao Chou still had such charm. At first, she thought that it was sister Liu who had an idea about Lao Chou, so she couldn''t figure it out and asked, "since it''s the boss who has hurt sister Liu, why doesn''t sister Liu hate the boss?"


    "If it wasn''t for Lao Qian, Liu Jing would have died."


    "Oh."


    "Liu Jing''s three visits to the rehab center were all paid by Lao Chou. Liu Jing had several overdoses, and Lao Chou sent them to the hospital. All the treatment fees were paid by Lao Chou."


    "This..."


    "Little girl, I don''t understand." Xiao Song picked up the mirror again, "you say that Liu Jing is now a money machine. Sister Liu can earn a few dollars a month. She doesn''t keep the old quarrel and relies on Master Lu, not to mention providing her sister with drugs to the drug treatment center. It''s the job of maintaining daily expenses. She can''t find it in Nadong... I''m full, you eat slowly." Song suddenly put down his chopsticks, got up and walked away.


    Before Su ran understood it, sister Liu came in cursing: "it''s too bad. It''s too bad. Eh, Lao Wang tou, you make delicious food for Xiao Lao secretly. Why do you make it for her every time, and I don''t have it?"


    "You talk so much every day. You''re full of nonsense. What else do you need for breakfast?"


    Anyway, sister Liu quarreled with everyone, but she didn''t care. She sat down beside Su ran and said, "Lao Wang tou, you don''t know, explosive news, explosive news, do you want to hear it?"


    "No!" Wang Shouyi refused mercilessly, "by the way, you''ll deal with the pile of garlic and shallots there in a moment."


    "How can I handle it again?"ˇ° Liu Jie, now there''s no need for people to greet you in the lobby. What else can you do except peel garlic and onion when it comes to the kitchen? "ˇ° Lao Wang, you look down on me. "ˇ° If you want people to look up to you, you have to talk less nonsense and do more work! Go Wang Shouyi said impatiently. As soon as Su ran saw that everyone was starting to work, she speeded up to eat dumplings, but sister Liu didn''t say explosive news, so she couldn''t hold it back. She pestered Su ran: "little lazy, sister told you an explosive news." Su ran wants to finish her meal quickly and get busy, but her years of life in the Wang family has made her develop a tolerant character, so she doesn''t know how to refuse Liu Jie for a moment. Wang Shouyi quickly breaks through and says, "what''s the news? Xiao ran comes here to give me a hand."ˇ° Ah, Lao Wang tou, what''s the matter? You don''t have two disciples and grandchildren. There are people who cut vegetables and side dishes. Why do you want Xiaoran to do something? "ˇ° Xiao Ran is more intelligent than them. I just like her. Why, can''t I? "ˇ° You, you are the chef. If you want to cook pork and beef, you have to say that your new dish is delicious. "ˇ° If you want to talk more, I''ll let Lao Chou arrange for you to wash the bathroom. " As soon as she heard it, she immediately shut up and stewed the explosive news in her stomach. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 28

    "It''s strange to say that I have to blame Lao Chuan. I''m so tired of running in such a big restaurant and inviting so many people. I still have to do this job of peeling garlic and green onions. Do you think I do this job?" Sister Liu angrily held out her delicate hands. Wang Shouyi snorted and said, "don''t disgust everyone. If you don''t work, you want to starve yourself and Xiaojing."


    This really hit sister Liu''s weakness, she did not speak, took a bundle of green onions to the door to pick up, but while picking up singing cabbage.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing. Su ran said conscientiously that sister Liu was very creative and annoying, but her singing was not bad, even more charming than the original ones.


    There are more than 20 private rooms upstairs. Of course, except for Yulong Snow Mountain, the rest of the private rooms are relatively small. There are nearly 40 tables in the lobby downstairs. The staff are absolutely tight, but the stingy old man is reluctant to invite more people. He uses up all the people, such as ten people in the running room, when there are no guests in the morning and afternoon, They either help the kitchen or the cleaners clean up. In fact, when the guests are at the climax of dining, they are really as busy as the top. In the long run, everyone will inevitably complain. Laochuan has finally expanded. A few months ago, they recruited Wang Aidou and expanded their staff from 20 to 26, Who knows what happened to Wang Aidou.


    So how depressed the old chatter is. In recent days, it''s normal to scold people in the dark. We understand and understand better. In order to avoid scolding, everyone is even tighter than the string full of bows.


    As usual, Su ran went to the bar from the back kitchen at 11 o''clock.


    The ten members of the running room are in place at this time, but Su ran doesn''t see Xiao Song. She can''t help asking Wang Fei, "where''s brother Xiao Song?"


    "He asked for leave and said there was something wrong."


    "Ask for leave at this time? He is not afraid of the old noise... "


    "He often asks for leave. If he doesn''t ask for it two or three times a month, he can''t live, just like a woman''s great aunt."


    "Ah Seeing Lao Lao Lao coming in from the door with a cold face and sitting on the high stool, Su ran angrily stared at the working Su ran and saw that Su ran was stabbing his back. Fortunately, Lao Lao''s phone rang. When he answered the phone, Wang Fei whispered to Su ran, "how did you offend the Lord?"


    Su ran shook his head, Wang Fei was surprised: "this Lord usually has a black face, but there is no time like this black so pure."


    Su ran was young, spent more time in school and less time in society, so she didn''t quite understand the color of this man''s black face and the difference between pure and impure.


    After Lao Chuan answered the phone, he said to Wang Fei, "ah Shui, they will come to the restaurant to investigate in a moment. Go and tell us."


    "Ah, yes." Wang Fei hurried to carry out the order. When Wang Fei walked away, he always wanted to speak, but Xu Yunlu came in. He kept asking, "Xu Yunlu, you''ve been so busy lately!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m free or not!" Xu Yunlu sat down on the high stool, took out his cigarette, pointed to the wine rack and asked, "little lazy, do your boss have any good wine recently? Open the bottle."


    Su ran shook her head and said, "there''s a bottle of whisky. I don''t know if it''s good."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and said, "it''s something new at last. Let me see if it''s good."


    "The place of origin is Scotland." Su ran said as he handed the wine to Xu Yunlu. Lao Chan''s eyes were staring to the top, "lazy, who are you working for?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the bottle of wine, nodded and cried: "this bottle will do, better than the 82 bottle of Lafite."


    As soon as Su ran hears that she is better than 82''s Lafite, she wants to help Lao Chou get back. Xu Yunlu takes a look at her. Su ran takes back her hand, and Xu Yunlu hands the wine to Xiao Ding, saying, "Lao Chou, the origin of the wine is unknown. I have to help him get rid of it."


    Xiao Ding was just about to pick it up, and Lao Chou snatched it back and said, "it''s not necessary. I can eliminate it myself."


    "Damn it, you''ve got it back." Xiaoding snatched it back again. "My brother Lu is willing to help you eliminate it. He looks up to you. You know, good thing, it''s not my brother Lu who is so lucky and thick. Ordinary people can''t carry it. Something will happen."


    The old man said, "you bandits."


    Su ran thinks that since Lao Chan hates Xu Yunlu, why should he bring a bottle of good wine to provoke them.


    Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan are making trouble. Ah Shui brings people in, but today ah Shui bows.


    As soon as he entered the door, ah Shui stepped aside. Su ran saw a young police officer come in. The police officer''s clothes were much more shaven than ah Shui''s usual clothes. The epaulets were also different. His back was straight and he was very elegant. At first sight, he was a kind of person with good birth, high level and cultivation. In addition, he had a sword eyebrow, Generally, this kind of person is the male incarnation of Xiaoyan who has a sense of justice and responsibility.


    Su ran listened to Lao Chuan and asked in a low voice, "Xiaolu, is this Gao, the director in charge of the anti drug work in Nadong district?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going?"


    "Ah, you don''t always have a big mouth. I thought you knew him very well."


    "Why do I know him so well?"


    "No, you are not familiar with these people. How can you do business? You are only familiar with the customs people."ˇ° You''re familiar with the customs people. "ˇ° How strange it is to say that my restaurant is dead. Gao Honggang is in charge of drug enforcement. What is he doing here? "ˇ° Oh, how strange it is Xu Yunlu learns Lao Chou''s tone, and Lao Chou stares at him. After a while, a Shui led the police officer to Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan and said, "this is director Gao Honggang, the new director of Nadong police station." He and Xu Yunlu are talking about each other. His black face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, is smiling. Su ran thinks Lao Chou''s smile is fake. Of course, even if it''s a fake smile, it''s more handsome than his black face. Old noisy laughs very flattered to jump down from the bench, to high Honggang hand: "high director." Gao Honggang didn''t reach out his hand and looked at Lao Chou. A Shui quickly introduced him and said, "this is Lao Chou, the boss of Yulong Snow Mountain Restaurant." Gao Honggang just nodded, but turned his eyes to Xu Yunlu. Ah Shui said, "this is Xu Yunlu, the diner of the restaurant." Xu Yunlu is still talking about his skin with Lao Chou just now. Hearing ah Shui''s introduction, he waves his hand to Gao Honggang. Then he takes the nail clippers from Xiaoding''s hand and shakes his long legs to trim his nails. Gao Honggang is quite interested in: "are you Xu Yunlu?" Su ran saw Lao Chou''s mouth move. From the shape of her mouth, she felt that Lao Chou had said the word "slut" silently. She just wanted to see clearly. Lao Chou''s mouth didn''t move again, and her face was still smiling. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 29

    Su ran thinks that it''s wrong for Xu Yunlu to treat the male masters in Xiaoyan like this. Now the male masters in Xiaoyan are as insidious as a smiling tiger. They are modest and polite on the surface. If you don''t know what to say behind them, they will put you together and make you half dead.


    Gao Honggang also nodded and said, "Xu Yunlu, before I came to Nadong, I heard a lot of rumors about you. One of them, I remember very clearly, said: Nadong has something to do, no one can deal with it without you; If Naxi wants to make trouble, he will die without your permission


    Xu Yunlu stopped manicure and said, "director Gao, don''t listen to those people''s nonsense. They don''t want me to be good or bad. Nadong is a big place. Don''t mention director Gao, you have managed him in good order."


    When ah Shui heard Xu Yunlu praise him, he was very proud. He waved his hand very modestly and said, "no, it''s all under the leadership of the director."


    Su ran didn''t understand. Does the director of a Shui mean Gao Honggang.


    Xu Yunlu was also stunned. Lao Cao covered his mouth like a smile. For a long time, Xu Yunlu continued: "as for Naxi, director Gao doesn''t know whether there is a private server to visit. It''s just a place where naughty people get together. Moreover, most people are so poor that they have only one pair of pants. Whoever goes out will wear them."


    Su Ran is very suspicious of her IQ. She simply doesn''t know what Xu Yunlu''s words have to do with what Gao Honggang said.


    Gao Honggang said, "I don''t believe these rumors either. Although you Xu Yunlu''s nationality is not Chinese, you are the person who was born in China and is the head of China."


    "Yes, yes, director Gao. I was born and raised in China, and later I immigrated. Even I thought I was crazy. But director Gao, please rest assured that I am a red heart and still love China. It''s impossible to be like the rumor. It''s not like ghosts."


    Gao Honggang''s eyes never left Xu Yunlu. After hearing Xu Yunlu''s loyalty, he said, "OK, I hope Mr. Xu will support our work more in the future."


    "Ah Xu Yunlu was a little surprised. He finally put down his nail clippers and stood up. "Director Gao, what I said is that even if I''m not Chinese, I''m just a common citizen when I move to another country. I''m the head of the Bureau. I''m Xu Yunlu."


    But Gao Honggang sat down on the high stool, waved to Xu Yunlu and said, "Mr. Xu, don''t mention it. Just sit and talk."


    Xu Yunlu is not polite. He immediately sits back and asks Xiaoding to take out his cigarette and pass it to Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang refuses to say, "thank you. I don''t smoke."


    Xu Yunlu is not polite. He takes a big breath and spits out a pile of white fog. Gao Honggang gently fans with his hand and asks, "Mr. Xu is a familiar guest of Yulong Snow Mountain?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "yes, Nadong is a ghost place. It''s Yulong Snow Mountain. It''s clean and the food is barely edible. So when I come to Nadong, I usually eat here."


    "Is Mr. Xu a friend with the boss of Yulong Snow Mountain


    Lao Chuan finally mentions him and comes forward quickly. As a result, Gao Honggang''s eyes still fall on Xu Yunlu. He doesn''t even look at him. Lao Chuan is depressed.


    Xu Yunlu immediately shook his head and said, "no, it''s just a meal. I don''t know any friends."


    Lao Chan once again found a chance, immediately cut in a good way, to get rid of the relationship between himself and Xu Yunlu: "director Gao, I''m the boss of a small restaurant, where can I afford a friend like Mr. Lu."


    Gao Honggang finally turned his eyes to Lao Chou: "are you Lao Chou of Yulong Snow Mountain?"


    Lao Chou was very excited and immediately nodded his head and said, "yes, director Gao, I just do a small business. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when I had been running a restaurant for eight years."


    "I know. Although they came to take notes yesterday, I''m afraid there are still some places that are not careful. I''ll send someone to investigate again today, and ask the boss and employees to cooperate with our investigation."


    "Secretary Gao, you can rest assured that it is us to cooperate with the work of government departments..."


    Before he could speak again, Lao Chan was interrupted by Gao Honggang: "Xiao hen, please ask someone again, and then give me a copy of your and a Shui''s investigation record." With that, Gao Honggang stood up, nodded at Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou, and then left.


    Old noisy very dissatisfied ground asks: "fawn, what does he mean, it is to despise my meaning?"


    Although Su Ran is a standard good citizen and a red heart is absolutely toward her own country, she doesn''t know why she worries about Xu Yunlu''s actions, which will make Gao Honggang resentful, and then produces a lot of adverse things to Xu Yunlu. Seeing Gao Honggang go, she is a little relieved, but listening to Xu Yunlu lazily reply: "it seems so."


    "What''s so great about Gao Honggang? I heard that he was superior by nepotism. You said he was ferocious in a big city in the south. I''m a devil!" Old noisy angry, just a bah, ah Shui had no time to stop, a police officer in police uniform came up and said, "gather all the staff together, we need to ask again."


    A Shui had to introduce: "this is Zhao xiaohen, deputy director of our district, who was transferred with director Gao."


    Su ran sees Zhao xiaohen clearly and is shocked. Isn''t this the big rooster that touched Xu Yunlu''s hand! Su ran was afraid to admit her mistake. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again. Zhao xiaohen''s right hand was still wrapped with gauze, which was different from Xu Yunlu''s. Xu Yunlu''s fingers were flexible, and his hands were not so convenient. Su ran was not sure whether it was the hand abandoned by Xu Yunlu. Lao Chan had already exploded: "Zhao, Zhao Ye!"ˇ° What? Mr. Zhao, you, the owner of Yulong Snow Mountain, are called Laochou, right Zhao xiaohen is a very official image of a police officer, "come here to ask."ˇ° I, damn, my Yulong private room has been destroyed... "Lao Chan has not finished calling, and has been taken aside for questioning. Su ran was surprised to find that Xu Yunlu didn''t know Zhao xiaohen. Then she found that after a Shui explained, he and the group of plainclothes he often carried disappeared, which made Zhao xiaohen in a hurry. It took him more than an hour to bring those people to ask questions. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 30

    Su ran was so scared that she felt that the police seemed to have locked Xu Yunlu as the suspect. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu didn''t find her that night. She told her when she went home and what she did when she went home. However, when she thought that Xu Yunlu didn''t find herself that night, she was a little worried.


    After su ran answered, the police officer asked what the police officer asked yesterday. Su Ran''s answer didn''t differ. Soon the police officer finished asking and asked her to leave the interview room.


    Last time, a Shui isolated those who had finished asking in Yulong''s private room. This is Zhao xiaohen. They isolated those who had not asked in the back kitchen, but those who had finished asking were free.


    The back kitchen can''t help Xu Yunlu. When Su ran got to the bar, he saw Xu Yunlu and Zhao xiaohen, who was wiping sweat on his forehead, sitting on a high stool and looking at each other with hostility. Zhao xiaohen didn''t know what to ask. Xu Yunlu was very reluctant to say: "yesterday, I cooperated with you in the investigation because I was kind and you were kind. You can''t just do it again because I was kind, Let''s waste my precious time again and again. Don''t forget that I''m not Chinese. You don''t have the right to interrogate me. "


    "We didn''t question you, we just asked."


    "Since it''s not interrogation, I can''t answer it."


    "You are afraid to answer."


    "Don''t waste my time any more." Xu Yunlu picked up the nail clipper again and began to trim it. Zhao xiaohen snorted, "your precious time is used to cut your nails?"


    "Officer Zhao, isn''t it important to cut your nails? It''s hard for me to have long nails. I''ve been suffering for several days. Now I''m trying to find such a time. " Xu Yunlu said and Zhao xiaohen you stare at me, I stare at you.


    Su Ran is a little worried about Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu''s reputation is far away from the police. She likes to fight against the police. She just provoked Gao Honggang, but this battle is very incompatible with Zhao xiaohen, who was stabbed by him.


    But in the end, Zhao xiaohen didn''t ask anything from Xu Yunlu and left angrily.


    Xu Yunlu snorted, threw the nail clippers to Xiao Ding, and then hooked his fingers at Su ran. Su ran didn''t know what demon he was going to play again. He looked at Xu Yunlu and asked, "what are you going to do again?"


    "Come here and kiss uncle Lu."


    Su ran ignored Xu Yunlu and was busy at the back of the bar. Xu Yunlu leaned over to have a look and said, "what''s the matter with Lao Chou? I bet Lao Chou can''t do business for ten days."


    "Ah Su Ran is anxious, "then how do we do?"


    "Kiss your uncle and he''ll tell you."


    Su ran pursed her little lips. Xu Yunlu rushed over and said, "OK, OK, I''m teasing you. Tell Uncle Lu how long you plan to work here?"


    "The longer the better, of course."


    "Then you can only work until August at most. Many senior high school students don''t have summer vacation."


    Su ran didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to know this. She looked at Xu Yunlu curiously. Xu Yunlu grabbed her face and said, "I said that you are not allowed to seduce uncle Lu."


    Su ran was angry and annoyed. Xu Yunlu''s hands and feet were very fast. Every time she was on guard, she was always on the way. So she pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu then said, "well, uncle Lu borrows some money from you. You can go back to study and return it to Uncle Lu after graduation. How about that?"


    Su ran heard that Xu Yunlu lent her money. She could think about it. After reading the book, she would come out to earn money. She would certainly be able to pay Xu Yunlu back. However, she shook her head. Xu Yunlu said, "I don''t want to play with Uncle Lu. I just want to play with Uncle Lu. He can play, but you can''t, can''t you?"


    "Well, I''ll do it here first. If I need money when I go back, I''ll borrow some from Uncle Guanlu." Su Ran''s senior high school, senior three students will start to make up lessons in the middle of August. By the middle of August, she will have more than 7000 yuan, so she can''t borrow too much. She will feel better if she owes less money.


    Xu Yunlu waved to maozi, and maozi quickly took out 20000 yuan from the bag he was carrying. Xu Yunlu handed it to Su ran and said, "Lao Chou, you can''t do it if you want to. He''s dead here. Even if it''s nothing to do with the restaurant, it''s estimated that he''ll have to struggle for a while."


    "I... I don''t want it."


    "Tell me why."


    "I don''t know you very well, and if I can''t afford it, what will you do?"


    "They''re all called uncles. They''ve even touched them. They''re not familiar with each other. If they can''t afford it, they''ll come back and continue to touch them."


    "You," Su Ran''s little face turned red, and Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "if you can''t afford it, you''ll be in big trouble. You can''t even pay the interest."


    Just as Zhao xiaohen came back, he saw Xu Yunlu with the money and immediately asked in a sharp voice, "Xu Yunlu, what are you doing? You want to bribe the witness with the money!"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "officer Zhao, your imagination is really rich. Besides you policemen, who can be stupid enough to bribe witnesses under your policemen''s eyes?"


    "What are you doing with the money?"


    "I want to bubble her, want to package her, this old restaurant, I come every once in a while, you think it''s because it''s good, I''m here to bubble this chick."


    "You dare to do such a thing under the eyes of the police!"ˇ° Ha, the police are in charge of a lot of things. I''m going to pick up a girl. It''s legal in the country where I''m a native. Is it possible to break the law in China? Want to pick up a girl, take money to buy her a dress, do you police also want to take care of it? "ˇ° You are a black sheep with all kinds of poisons. Don''t be fooled, little girl Zhao xiaohen was so angry that he almost became a red faced Guan Gong. Xu Yunlu threw the money back to maozi, patted Zhao xiaohen and said, "officer Zhao, you''re right. With so much money, the little girl is really not fooled. She doesn''t agree. If she doesn''t agree, it''s OK. Master Lu takes other girls." With that, Xu Yunlu left with maozi and Xiaoding. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 31

    "Director Zhao, our boss has a lot of wine. Would you like a drink?"


    "Don''t bribe the police!"


    "Well, what about coke?" Su ran thought of a serious problem after Zhao xiaohen mentioned it. Zhao xiaohen is a policeman, and he is still working on the case. Drinking is not good. He thought that several people in ashui had drunk the old noisy coke that day. He knew his mistake and quickly changed it. But Zhao xiaohen hummed again: "I said no bribery to the police!"


    Su ran


    Zhao xiaohen turns the record with his left hand, which is totally different from Xu Yunlu''s. Zhao xiaohen turns it clumsily. At this moment, he only has Su Ran''s record in his hand. He turns it over and asks, "your name is Su ran?"


    Su ran nodded, and the police, she did not dare to use a pseudonym, Zhao xiaohen continued to ask: "you are only 18 years old, home is not here, how come here to work?"


    "More money is made here."


    "Alone?"


    Su ran nodded. Last time she was taken by her sister-in-law, this time she was really alone. Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "I''m very brave."


    Su ran didn''t know how to answer this question. Last time her aunt took her to Nadong, the job she was looking for was not in Yulong Snow Mountain, but in a tea shop beside Yulong Snow Mountain. The boss had just explained to her. She stood in the shop and saw two men walking by. She didn''t know why they made her feel uncomfortable, but she didn''t know how, So I followed them to Yulong Snow Mountain.


    Yulong Snow Mountain happened to be recruiting people at that time. Many people were watching the advertisement. As soon as there were many people, Su ran didn''t see the two men. As a result, Wang Fei, the recruiter, thought she was coming to apply for a job, so he hired her into a restaurant. Su ran compared Yulong Snow Mountain with a tea shop, which was too tall. She simply changed her ways, abandoned the tea shop and went to work in Yulong Snow Mountain, At that time, she didn''t have a mobile phone and couldn''t get in touch with her little uncle. She was so anxious that she couldn''t find her. Later, she found her and called her aunt to scold her.


    "Is this the second time you''ve done it in Yulong Snow Mountain?"


    Su ran nodded, and Zhao xiaohen asked, "the first time you applied for a restaurant with Wang Aidou?"


    "At that time, there were six new recruits in Yulong Snow Mountain. I was very close to them. I saw the recruitment first, and they came in first. But I only worked for 20 days, so I didn''t know them yet."


    "Why only 20 days."


    "Go back to school."


    "It''s not the right time to work on holiday."


    "I didn''t read it at first, but I did later."


    "Why?"


    "There''s no money at home." Su ran still has a lot of trust in police comrades. He plays the role of a good citizen. He tells the truth and doesn''t hide anything.


    Su ran was a student and a poor student. She came out to work for tuition. She was very sympathetic. She was very popular with her pure appearance.


    Zhao xiaohen, with a sound, broke off the police uniform and said, "Nadong is really hot. If there is any water, pour some water for me." Zhao xiaohen saw mineral water and immediately pointed, "that''s OK."


    Su ran quickly takes a bottle of mineral water and hands it to Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen opens it and drinks most of it. Su ran doesn''t know the difference between this mineral water and cola. Is it a cheaper one and a more expensive one.


    The time of this interview was longer than that of a Shui. It was past noon when Lao Chuan came out. When he came out and saw Zhao xiaohen, he strode up immediately: "officer, officer, I remember you, Mr. Zhao."


    Zhao xiaohen took a look at Lao Chan: "don''t yell!"


    "Don''t yell, you have to accompany me in Yulong private room."


    "Why me?"


    "Why can''t it be you? That day you and Xu Yunlu smashed my private room. Xu Yunlu agreed to pay half, and you pay the other half."


    "How much is half?"


    "Half a million."


    Su ran shuddered. The old man was really overcast. He told Xu Yunlu that it was 500000 yuan in total. If he couldn''t get money from Xu Yunlu, he told Zhao xiaohen that half of it was 500000 yuan. Zhao xiaohen stared at old man and said, "do you want to open this restaurant?"


    "Of course."


    "If you want to, it''s to support the police department as a case handling fund."


    "Officer Zhao, what do you mean?"


    "If you support us, we can open business tomorrow. If not, maybe next month, maybe next month..."


    Lao Chan waved his hand decisively: "OK, when I support the work of the government, I can continue to operate tomorrow, right?"


    Zhao xiaohen nods. Su ran stares at the end of the transaction between Zhao xiaohen and Lao CHO, and then walks away with a longitudinal investigator. But after a while, Zhao xiaohen comes back, hands Su ran two yuan and says, "the money for mineral water."


    Then, Zhao xiaohen left again. Lao Chou asked about the situation coldly and scolded: "pretend to be a wolf with a big tail. You have to support the police for 500000 yuan. You don''t need to support the police for two yuan. How many points do you have to support the work?"


    So we all know very well that even if the business goes on, Lao Chuan''s face won''t look good. Xu Yunlu won''t pay for the loss of Yulong''s private room. He also hopes that Ziwu''s big cock, master Zhao, with big gold in his mouth, will let him know that half a million yuan is dead.


    Old fried dough sticks naturally know this truth. They didn''t have lunch at noon, and no one dared to mention the matter of starvation. They quickly dispersed. The old man looked at the scattered people and said to Sura, "come to my office. I have something to say to you." Su ran knew about what Lao Chou was going to say and how to avoid it. Then Zhao xiaohen came back again. Lao Chou said, "how do you like this move more than that deer?" Zhao xiaohen waves to Su ran. Su ran walks to Zhao xiaohen and asks, "officer Zhao, what''s the matter?"ˇ° You''ve just done a good job. You have to have this attitude towards local ruffians like Xu Yunlu. If they''re 20000 yuan, 200000 yuan or 2 million yuan, they''ll be regarded as dirt! " Su ran needs money very much, not to mention 20000, just 200. She doesn''t dare to regard it as dirt. Now she is regretting that she didn''t promise Xu Yunlu to borrow it before returning it. However, Su Ran''s despicable idea is not dare to show in front of Zhao xiaohen, who is jealous of evil. Zhao xiaohen is very satisfied with Su Ran''s attitude. After praising her, she leaves again. Su ran doesn''t move. She stands for a long time and makes sure that Zhao xiaohen won''t return. Then she turns back to the bar. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 32

    Su ran didn''t expect to do it under Zhou Baopi''s hands. She could go home when the day was bright. She didn''t have any relatives here. She didn''t have anything to do when she went home early.


    My sister-in-law and my father-in-law don''t know where to work. They often change their phone numbers. In short, they change their cards as soon as there is a discount. So it''s not my sister-in-law and my father-in-law who take the initiative to contact them. They can''t get in touch with them. Now they dare not turn on their mobile phones. They probably can''t get in touch even if they want to, Of course, they don''t know that they have a mobile phone, because my aunt and my uncle are a little afraid of Su Ming. It''s no big deal. Coincidentally, it''s no big deal after all these years. Of course, when Su ran dropped out of school, I know that my aunt and my uncle took Su ran out, which made Su Ming angry and scolded my aunt and my uncle, My little sister-in-law and my little uncle dare not have a big deal.


    Yulong Snow Mountain is out of business today. At noon, everyone has no food to eat. Su Ran is a little hungry. There is a small supermarket in front of the alley. A brand of yogurt is on sale. Su Ming bought her yogurt. She thinks it''s delicious, so she walks over. It turns out that members of the small supermarket buy one row and get two free. Su ran doesn''t have a refrigerator. Even members buy one row and get two free, If you can''t finish it, it will be broken.


    Su ran finally chose not to buy but to watch. If she had enough, she thought she had already drunk. The air conditioning in the small supermarket was not very good, and there was a discount. There were a lot of people, so it was very hot. Su ran bought a packet of biscuits and came out.


    When she went outside, Su ran thought that Yulong Snow Mountain didn''t care about lunch or dinner today. She could eat biscuits at noon and at night? But what she bought was a small bag. It seemed that it was not enough at night.


    After hesitating for a moment, Su ran went into the small supermarket again. The small supermarket bought some vegetables and meat, but Su ran didn''t have any cooking utensils and finally chose to buy a bag of instant noodles.


    Su ran doesn''t remember when she ate biscuits last time. Wang''s father doesn''t buy snacks at all. Only Wang Juan''s grandparents bring snacks to see her grandchildren. Wang Juan''s grandparents don''t like Su Ran''s family very much, so it''s impossible for her to get snacks. Su Ming gave him 500 yuan for milk, but he didn''t give up. He spent five yuan for Wang Xun''s sugar and was cheated by Wang Neng, The ID card cost 20 yuan, and when she left home, she had 425 yuan.


    Su ran was still a little excited when she bought the biscuit. She was just hungry. She went out of the small supermarket, quickly opened the package and took a piece to eat. It tasted like milk. It was very sweet and crisp. It was more delicious than she thought.


    Yulong Snow Mountain takes a ten day break. When Su ran wants to take a break, she has to go to the bank to get a card. When she saw Su Ming get a card, she can do it with an ID card. Last time she came out, she didn''t have an ID card. She had to get an ID card for the college entrance examination, and she didn''t do it until she was 18 years old. This time, she couldn''t give all the money to her mother. Her mother was very tolerant of Wang Juan and Wang Neng, Of course, sometimes we have to look after Wang Xun.


    When Su ran went to her rental house, she rarely saw several neighbors, but most of them came to work from outside, so everyone didn''t say hello.


    Su ran came into the room and ate most of the biscuits. She put down the biscuits and drank water. She was very satisfied. During the working hours of Yulong Snow Mountain, no one could get enough sleep. It''s rare for her to come back so early today. Su ran just wanted to get some sleep on the bed, but saw a black bag on the bed.


    Su ran was a little puzzled. She didn''t remember when she put the bag on the bed. She quickly opened it and found that it was 20000 yuan.


    If it wasn''t 20000 yuan, Su ran would be scared, but the amount was 20000 yuan. She immediately reflected who put it here. However, it''s useless to know. She doesn''t know where Xu Yunlu lives or her phone number.


    Two thousand yuan is a huge sum for Su ran, not to mention twenty thousand yuan. It''s just like a hot potato. Xu Yunlu is walking on the ground in her small house. Whether the thief comes here is like searching for something. She really doesn''t know what to do. She can only put twenty thousand yuan in her bag and take it with her tomorrow. When she sees Xu Yunlu, she gives it back to him quickly.


    When Su ran came to Yulong Snow Mountain, every day he went to bed. What he lacked most was sleep. He thought about what to do with Xu Yunlu''s 20000 yuan, and then he lay down in bed and fell asleep.


    Su ran woke up from hunger. When she woke up, it was already dark. She saw that it was eight o''clock and quickly got up to install the instant noodles. Then she went to the next door neighbor''s house to ask for some boiled water. She opened the door and found that the street lamp outside was on, not flickering, but normally.


    Eating instant noodles and looking at the lamp, Su ran cried. Since her mother had Wang Xun and Wang Juan and Wang Neng''s eyes, she had no mother''s care when she was very young. Apart from Su Ming, Su ran was afraid that there would be no other person in the world who cared about her so much. Only Su Ming went to school in other places and didn''t go home.


    Su Ming doesn''t go home because he has to earn a living. Su ran knows that he is dissatisfied and indifferent to his mother. If he doesn''t go home, he just wants to avoid his mother. Especially after his mother gave birth to Wang Xun, Su Ming and his mother become more and more strange day by day. He is more disgusted with Wang Xun than Wang Neng.


    Wang Xun is the most special in the Wang family. No matter Wang''s father or Su''s mother, they must really love him, and he is related to his brothers and sisters on both sides. No matter how Wang Juan and Wang Neng hate Su Ming and Su ran, they have a lot of quarrels with Xiao Wang Xun. Wang Neng also beats Wang Xun, but it''s a contradiction between the people; Su Ran is even worse. She doesn''t even make any noise. After Su Ming left home, Wang Xun is the only one who has blood relationship with him, and Wang Xun obviously prefers to stick to her. She just takes money to buy candy for Wang Xun to let Wang know that she has 500 yuan.


    Wang Xun, the little favorite of the Wang family, is afraid of one person, that is Su Ming. In the past, there were only three books, a bunch of keys, a mobile phone and a small wallet with ID card and tens of yuan. Su ran was calm, barefoot and afraid of wearing shoes. Su Ming bought her a second-hand mobile phone. When she bought it, it had a good appearance, but she didn''t know why it couldn''t be used. If the one who sold the mobile phone couldn''t be repaired, Su Ming cut the price to 50 yuan, The other party should have sold it at a bloody price. At that time, his face was blacker than Lao Chou''s. Su Ming bought it for two hours and could use it; Later, with Xu Yunlu''s tip, Su ran felt that she also had a pair of shoes; Now it''s more than 20000 yuan. Su ran thinks she''s wearing more shoes than usual. She''s in a trance at work. She accidentally hits Lao Chuan with a bottle of wine. Lao Chuan''s face is so black that Su ran doesn''t dare to look at it. In this way, she secretly goes to the wardrobe several times. But for two days, Xu Yunlu and his gang of scum didn''t show up. Su ran was really in a trance because of the huge amount of money. When she was not busy in the afternoon, she asked for leave, went to the bank to get a card, and put in 21000. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 33

    Su ran hesitated for a while with the card, went to the teller machine, inserted the card, spent a little time, took 100 yuan out of it, and she still had more than 100 yuan in her hand, which was enough for a long time. She saved it back and tried to access it. Su ran was very happy and it was good to have the card.


    In the past two days, Su ran can finally walk back to Yulong Snow Mountain easily. As soon as she goes in, she sees Xu Yunlu sitting at the bar and a little withered old man drinking a small bottle of beer. Su ran almost cried. She knew that Xu Yunlu would come in the afternoon, and she asked for leave to deposit 20000 yuan in what bank.


    Xu Yunlu sees Su ran coming back and shakes at her with a beer bottle.


    Su ran pursed his lips discontentedly. Lao Chan turned his head and looked at it. He snorted and said, "these two days are just like suffering from spring sickness. He even gave me a drink. Today he asked for leave and personal leave. I don''t even have an acquaintance here. What can I do for you?"


    Su ran didn''t dare to answer. He lowered his head and went to work. Lao Chan scolded Su ran. He felt that he was getting rid of his hatred. Then he turned to Xu Yunlu and continued to tell him: "Xiaolu, what''s the difference between Zhao and rob? What''s the difference between him and you?"


    "It''s a big difference. It''s nothing to do with me."


    "Go away, it''s none of your business."


    "It''s Zhao who arranged to see me. I don''t even know him, OK?"


    "You are all raccoon dogs. No, raccoon dogs praise you. You are a litter of mice."


    "Lao Chan, you really are. You don''t need the 500000 yuan. If you support the government work, you will support it. You should know that Gao is a newcomer and you support him so hard, he can''t remember your kindness. It''s much more effective to give you convenience in everything in the future than to bribe him with 500000 yuan. You see, this time, I thought you were going to be locked up for two or three months. No, the next day, the business started, and the charm of 500000 came out. "


    "Go away, I''m a victim, not a murderer. Why should I be locked up for two or three months?"


    "Oh, what are you pretending to be? I''ve been running a restaurant in this place for eight years, but I don''t understand. Then I have to say that you are always busy and miracles shine on you every day."


    "Do you know the background of Gao?" Lao Chan didn''t take Xu Yunlu''s words and found a new way.


    "Oh, and the background?"


    "What are you pretending to be? No background? But when you are 30 years old, you can be the director. Xu Xiaolu really thinks it''s his cruelty. "


    "I''m not interested in Chinese officials, and I don''t want to have too much contact with them to understand what they are doing."


    "Xu Xiaolu makes money in Nadong and Vasi. Drugs, arms, women and smugglers don''t hold your seven inches. You don''t want to have an intersection with him."


    "Wait, I''m not a Chinese citizen, but I''m also a good citizen of other countries. What you said has nothing to do with me."


    "Just pretend."


    "Tell me about the background."


    "The son of the aristocratic family still depends on the Lu family. Do you know that the aristocratic family is the one with huge money, which has been for generations."


    "Knowledge." Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou touched the bottle and took a sip. Lao Chou also took a sip. "Zhao xiaohen, his brother''s brother-in-law."


    "Well." Xu Yunlu was a little happy, so he asked, "what are you happy about?"


    "I''m thinking about Gao Honggang''s vision."


    "It''s said that he is so beautiful that his elder brother can break with his family."


    "Different parents?" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Lao Chan was happy, "I don''t believe you don''t know the damage."


    Zhao xiaohen does not play as a rooster full of gold. Her image is not as bad as that of Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou. She can even say that she is a piece of fresh meat. However, because of her first impression, Su ran wants to laugh when she thinks of Zhao xiaohen.


    Xu Yunlu saw Zhao xiaohen mentioned, Su Ran''s face a little want to smile, suddenly reached out to seize Su Ran''s hand and said: "wishful thinking, to be beaten!"


    Su ran quickly took his hand back, and the old man hated Xu Yunlu: "if you don''t move, you can''t live, can you?"


    "It''s none of your business." Xu Yunlu drank a mouthful of wine, Lao Chan quickly sent Su ran to do something else, and then said, "now there''s a good play in Nadong''s police station."


    Xu Yunlu did not know what he was doing, so he said, "the previous money bureau can accommodate the Great Buddha Gao Honggang. Look at the bird that ah Shui brought Gao Honggang in that day. It seems to be as servile as the harpagou. It''s fake. In fact, I don''t know how angry it is. You can see that it''s faster than the rabbit when you explain it."


    "Ah Shui is really a complicated animal in your mouth. In front of it are birds, then dogs, and finally rabbits." Xu Yunlu tapped on the bar with his fingers. "Qian Ju is a distant cousin of a Shui."


    "Not only that, it''s time for the money Bureau. Ah Shui has some ideas if he can''t get it right."


    Xu Yunlu held up the wine bottle, shook his head and said, "ah Shui is such a poor thing. It''s hard enough."


    "A man''s judgment of himself has nothing to do with his growth."


    Sometimes, Su ran likes to listen to Xu Yunlu and ah Cho chatting. They are chatting South and North, and a lot of inside stories come out inadvertently. Of course, Su Ran is not interested in inside stories, but likes the atmosphere.


    Xu Yunlu has a faint Mint smell, which seems to be from the two strings of Buddhist beads on his wrist; Lao Xiang should use perfume, which is a very light and light rose fragrance. The content of their conversation is not humorous. Sometimes it''s dirty. But the atmosphere of their slight intoxication is not easy to say. The light peppermint flavor, the shallow rose flavor mixed with the taste of soft China and cool beer. Without drinking, Sura feels that she can be drunk. It''s impossible to have this feeling in a family full of gunpowder all the year round. It''s just that she didn''t get along with Su Ming when she was alone. When she thought of Su Ming, Su Ming was most concerned about herself. However, Su ran felt that it was never easy to be with Su Ming. Su Ming had a heavy heart and few words. Even when they were together, Su ran could feel Su Ming''s oppressive heaviness. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 34

    Zhao xiaohen only felt that he was full of strength and endless strength. Finally, there was a place to use it, which swept away all kinds of depression after he graduated from the police academy. He was in a hurry to go to work before his injury was healed. As a result, on the first day he went to work, he successfully prevented a simple girl from being lured by bad guys. Zhao xiaohen thought it was worth it to come to Nadong, Xu Yunlu, the old goat, I''m sure I won''t give up easily. I have to help the little girl more. The little girl is too small and simple.


    Zhao xiaohen walks into Gao Honggang''s office with all the notes of today.


    Gao Honggang was disgusted when he heard that fighting Zhao xiaohen came in. When he was transferred to Nadong this time, his family didn''t agree with him. It was Gao Honggang''s own request. No matter how well he did and how much he achieved in his previous position, people would give credit to his family. What depressed Gao Honggang most was that he successfully captured two big drug lords in two big cases he was most proud of, Because of these two major cases, the whole police system commended him, made contributions, and promoted him to his post. He was also complacent. As a result, it came out a while ago that the reason why he was able to solve these two major cases was that an insider named "full stop" provided very accurate information to the hall. He just attributed the credit to him because of his family situation.


    Gao Honggang didn''t agree with the tone and thought that all these things were made by his own wisdom and hard work. Of course, there were other reasons. He simply made a report and applied to be transferred to work in Kunming Province, which is the most toxic disaster area. He also had to go to the front-line Nadong. His family felt crazy. He went to Nadong to be the director in name, but in fact he was half a level lower than his previous position, It used to be in the economically developed and prosperous city of southern Guangdong. If it wasn''t for drugs, no one knew what it was.


    Gao Honggang began to investigate the period before he took office. As a result, he only found out that the period was an undercover agent buried by Yu Jingming, director of the police bureau of Nanding city in Kunming province more than ten years ago on the southwest border of Kunming Province, and Yu Jingming, director of the police Bureau of Nanding city in Kunming Province, died in the revenge action of drug criminals a few years ago.


    At that time, the drug disaster was not as serious as it is now. Yu Jingming, the director of the Criminal Investigation Department of the Municipal Police Bureau, thought that the black disaster would become more and more serious. He made a protection plan ahead of time. Therefore, at that time, he paid little attention to this action, and the level was not particularly high.


    In that plan, Yu Jingming not only buried a full stop, but also buried the undercover and informants. As the drug disaster became more and more serious, the role of the full stop was highlighted. Several times of fairly accurate intelligence made remarkable achievements in the anti drug work. Yu Jingming''s forward-looking action plan was affirmed and valued above. It not only increased funding, but also expanded manpower, Yu Jingming was also promoted from director to director, and was jointly responsible for the work with deputy director Zhu.


    Because of his special task, Yu Jingming applied for the highest level of legal immunity immediately after he was promoted to director.


    Yu Jingming''s strong anti drug means and accurate intelligence have made the drug lords in this area of Kunming miserable. The profits of drugs are huge. The drug lords have been operating for many years, and they have money and people in their hands. How can they give up easily? Many Chinese government officials have been corrupted by all kinds of temptations before. This huge loss has made them unite unprecedentedly, He made a lot of money and efforts to infiltrate into the country. Eventually, he killed Yu Jingming and several anti Mafia hardliners and removed them.


    The good thing is that before the sacrifice, director Jing Ming and deputy director Zhu added an emergency plan. If there is any emergency, the full stop will directly transfer the information to deputy director Zhu''s mailbox. This mailbox will not be activated unless it is forced. The email is encrypted, and the password is only known by deputy director Zhu.


    In other words, half a year after the sacrifice of director Jing Ming, the mailbox was put into use, and the upper and lower lines suspected of covering and receiving the full stop in the hall should have been sacrificed. In order to protect the undercover agents, Yu Jingming was the only one who knew the full stop. If it wasn''t for the irregular information in deputy director Zhu''s mailbox, the full stop would have been lost.


    The police department of Kunming province has ordered to find the full stop more than once. In addition to protecting the full stop, it also wants to strengthen the timeliness of intelligence, because the source of intelligence is transmitted from abroad. Some valuable intelligence is invalid when it is received, and the full stop usually sends intelligence once, and the mailbox and IP address will be discarded, So deputy director Zhu arranged for many people to get in touch.


    The information is received by deputy director Zhu, then reported to the province by deputy director Zhu, then transferred to the Ministry, and then transferred from the Ministry to the provincial departments. This is how a large part of the important information about the two major cases solved by Gao Honggang came from.


    Of course, the case solved by Gao Honggang is only a part of it. Other provinces and cities also benefit from the intelligence. In the police system, the full stop intelligence is becoming more and more popular, but the big drug lords in the drug trafficking group want to peel his skin, drink his blood and eat his meat.


    Gao Honggang is looking at another piece of information about the full stop, but it''s always a few words. There''s nothing new. He''s annoyed. Zhao xiaohen comes in and puts the record aside and says, "brother Honggang, I think that Yulong Snow Mountain has a lot of problems."


    Gao Honggang has a headache. Zhao xiaohen is the only brother of his sister-in-law''s family. He is very busy and impulsive. Gao Honggang didn''t want to bring him. It was Zhao xiaohen who asked to come when he learned that he was going to transfer Nadong. He said that it was too thoughtless to work as a small police officer in a district of southern Guangdong city. He wanted to handle major cases.


    Gao Honggang thinks in his heart that Zhao xiaohen''s ability to work as a film policeman is a reluctance. Of course, he doesn''t want his sister-in-law to be separated from his brother-in-law. This idea is only held in his heart. Before he took office, deputy director Zhu talked with him and assigned two main tasks. One is to try his best to find an end; The second is to spare no effort to crack down on drug crimes in Kunming province. Of course, even if deputy director Zhu doesn''t assign these two tasks, Gao Honggang also wants to find an end. He really wants to see how this man has three heads and six arms. He can easily break the image of a police God established with his wisdom and efforts. Before Gao Honggang took office, he received new information from the inside. The criminals of the Republic of Korea wanted to find the agents of the Republic of Korea in Kun province. Naturally, all organizations want to be the agents. However, as soon as the smugglers of the Republic of Korea took action, the news was intercepted by the full stop. The news quickly spread to the leader Zhu. Because the information was accurate, the criminals of the Republic of Korea were arrested after they entered the country. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 35

    Among the three agents, the first one is Xu Yunlu. Speaking of Xu Yunlu, he is also a legendary figure in the southwest border of China. His main activities are in Nadong and Wasi. All his operations in Nadong are legal, in line with the laws of China where Nadong is located; What he did in Vasi was also legal, all in accordance with the law of the GOA region where Vasi was located.


    The GOA region is poor and chaotic. Many illegal businesses in China can be operated legally or sidelined there. The government just names them. The local governments are different in their policies. In order to increase the fiscal revenue, many local governments have violated the rules. They think that the Chinese market is very big and the profits are really considerable, On the surface, the law only forbids, not even punishes, but on the inside, it strongly supports and encourages; Another example is to open a casino, which is a legal business protected by law in Goa. The government even encourages casino owners to invite more people from China and around the world to play in casinos; Another example is the popular human demon in a country, the female body Sheng in a country, which can attract business, but it''s not impossible


    Xu Yunlu and the two major drug lords from Goa to the golden triangle, NATO and afar, are all in the same league. They are definitely not soft hearted masters.


    Natuo had a brother who had offended him and made him lose his legs. How could natuo take revenge on him? In the end, natuo''s brother was wrapped in wet cowhide and hung in the sun for three days. He died alive. It is said that he died very unhappily and screamed for two days and two nights, NATO and Xu Yunlu magically shook hands and made peace. From then on, the well water did not invade the river.


    Afagui was even worse. Originally, his power was no worse than that of NATO. He was also a horizontal figure in Goa and the golden triangle. He caused trouble in Xu Yunlu''s territory. Xu Yunlu made a plan to alienate Xu Yunlu. Finally, he and his brother afatu parted ways. Afatu, a famous killer in the world and afagui''s most effective helper, finally voted for NATO. Afagui''s strength was greatly damaged.


    Since then, Xu Yunlu has gained a great reputation and become a candidate for many gangsters who have no support. The person who offends Xu Yunlu is either bitten by the crocodile in the crocodile pool, or falls into the sea where the sharks appear and wrap their bellies.


    Xu Yunlu doesn''t focus on drug business in Goa. He doesn''t conflict with NATO in terms of big interests. He is cruel enough. NATO may not be able to get rid of it for a while, so he chooses to bear it.


    Xu Yunlu is not a drug-related business, and he is not involved in drug-related business in Nadong. The drug dealers in the Republic of Korea don''t know whether they really don''t know or deliberately don''t know Xu Yunlu''s taboo. They choose Xu Yunlu as the first choice, which makes people in the drug industry in Kunming and Goa look forward to this meeting.


    The most ridiculous thing is that the plan made by the drug dealers in the Republic of Korea is top secret, but the drug dealers have not yet taken action. In addition to the police department, the drug lords and drug dealers in Goa and Kun province have no idea that the drug dealers in the Republic of Korea are looking for agents.


    Gao Honggang finally thinks of the use of Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen, a police officer, is a completely new face in this industry. Let Zhao xiaohen trade with Xu Yunlu instead of a drug dealer in the DPRK. He has never let go, and finally agrees to take Zhao xiaohen to his post.


    The drug dealer in the Republic of Korea, originally named Pu, is a gentle man. However, Zhao xiaohen, who is jealous of evil, thinks that this kind of man can be gentle and honest. He changes his image privately. He dresses up as a punk Rooster and buys a bunch of cheap gold-plated jewelry to decorate his big rooster. He also finds someone to put a fake tattoo on his face and neck. He thinks that the sound of PU and whoring is the same, He changed his surname back to Zhao''s. when he was on the mission, he called himself Zhao Ye in an underworld way and touched Xu Yunlu''s hand provocatively. It was really puzzling for him to come up with this move from an absolutely normal old man. Afterwards, he explained that he wanted to see if Xu Yunlu used a gun.


    Gao Honggang put up with these ridiculous actions when his subordinates called, because no one knew PU. It doesn''t matter what Zhao xiaohen pretends to be, as long as he does a good job.


    What really made Gao Honggang angry was that Zhao xiaohen was stabbed by Xu Yunlu. He didn''t know whether it was the task that made his adrenaline rise or the pain that made him adrenaline rise. He immediately counterattacked with several people and Xu Yunlu''s people to make the fight real or a scuffle. Then he didn''t know whether he had won or lost, Because after being stabbed by Xu Yunlu, he never saw Xu Yunlu again. When the other side called for a stop, Zhao xiaohen found that none of the people fighting with him was brought by Xu Yunlu. He had a strange fight with a group of people he didn''t know. He was very brave and seriously injured.


    The long-awaited meeting between the drug lords and drug dealers in the whole Kunlun and Goa regions has come to an end. Everyone is very eager to know the result of the fight. They want to know whether Xu Yunlu has lost or not. They want to know whether Xu Yunlu has accepted the agent of the drug lords in the United States. Of course, they are more concerned about the whereabouts of the two kilograms of blue ice.


    Fortunately, Gao Honggang just wants to test Xu Yunlu. If it''s a real mission, this time Zhao xiaohen can make him a big joke in the police field. Gao Honggang is so angry that his gentle sister-in-law has such unreliable brothers. Are they really brothers?


    But this farce is not without effect, at least with the rumored Xu Yunlu hand in hand, Xu Yunlu than the rumored old fox, there was a little girl at the scene did not see whether he was winning or losing, the authorities Zhao xiaohen is even more confused.


    So when Zhao xiaohen came in, Gao Honggang didn''t even bother to lift his head and continued to turn over the information in his hand. Zhao xiaohen didn''t know that he made his brother-in-law''s brother feel disgusted with him. He adored and admired his brother-in-law, who had solved many big cases and made drug dealers nervous. Moreover, after his Wulong mission, Gao Honggang quickly took away Li Jixi''s foot room, a big drug selling spot in Nadong, and admired Zhao xiaohen as much as he could kneel down, He imagined that Gao Honggang would take away some poison bunkers or something. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 36

    "Why?" Gao Honggang still didn''t look up. Zhao xiaohen picked up Gao Honggang''s tea can, found a cup to pour it in, then contacted hot water bubbles in the water dispenser, and drank while blowing. "Brother Honggang, you didn''t see that Xu Yunlu is so rampant, and you still pretend you don''t know me?"


    "Does he know you?"


    "That''s too much."


    "I have something to do at the moment. Give me the record. Go ahead." Gao Honggang really didn''t want to communicate with Zhao xiaohen, so he quickly found a reason to kill him.


    "By the way, brother Honggang, and this one named Xiao Song provided something different from others..."


    "OK, I''ll see first. I''ll ask you what I have." Gao Honggang turns Zhao xiaohen out again. When Zhao xiaohen leaves reluctantly, Gao Honggang turns over his notes slowly.


    Gao Honggang mainly looked at Xu Yunlu''s notes last time, but Xu Yunlu, an old fox, was full of nonsense. He said that goa was dirty and chaotic, not to mention being on time. He didn''t even have a clean girl. When he went to Yulong Snow Mountain, he just wanted to have a good-looking, clean and pure girl. Gao Honggang flicked his mouth gently and looked at the photo of Xu Yunlu on the file for a long time before he could not help clenching his fist.


    Gao Honggang and others completely calmed down before turning to laochuan''s notes. According to Zhao xiaohen, laochuan also had problems. Laochuan''s answer was not leaking. Instead, he asked several times about the progress of Wang Aidou''s case. He was dissatisfied with the speed of handling the case by the police several times. Wang Aidou had been dead for several days, but there was no progress at all. Gao Honggang shook his head and turned over.


    Gao Honggang later saw Su Ran''s notes. Su ran, a student working in Yulong Snow Mountain, was lucky to see Xu Yunlu''s and Zhao xiaohen''s wulongjia. Is this kind of coincidence a little too coincidental? But Su Ran''s notes clearly showed her that Lao Chan asked her to deliver wine at that time, so there was no doubt. All the confessions were consistent.


    Gao Honggang dropped the record and took out photos of Wang Aidou''s body, evidence, scene, investigation records and autopsy report. He could be sure that the place where Wang Aidou''s body was thrown was not the first scene. Wang Aidou left work at 1 a.m. and died at 4 a.m. before he died, he was injected with mixed drugs and was brutally assaulted by many people, The real causes of Wang Aidou''s death are: overdose of mixed drugs and inhibition of respiratory central nervous system.


    Gao Honggang clenched his fist and loosened his fist, which is provocation, chiguoguo''s provocation!


    Gao Honggang suddenly thought of something. He took out the record and turned it page by page. It was recorded as follows:


    Q: are there any suspicious people around the restaurant?


    A: once I went to take out the garbage, there seemed to be a person standing next to the garbage can, but when I looked up, I didn''t see it again. I don''t know if I was blind. Officer, is this a suspicious person?


    Q: there are people near the garbage can, maybe they are passers-by, maybe they are beggars. Is there anything abnormal?


    A: the man wore sunglasses and a duck hat on a hot day.


    Can you see the face of that person?


    A: No.


    ˇ­


    Gao Honggang''s eyes stayed on the photo of the recorder. After looking at it for a long time, he frowned.


    Su ran wants to talk about 20000 yuan with Xu Yunlu several times, but Xu Yunlu and Lao Chan have a good talk. She doesn''t find a chance until the restaurant closes. When she comes out after changing clothes, Xu Yunlu is no longer in the restaurant.


    Wang Aidou died in Yulong Snow Mountain. The police came to ask for evidence twice. For the first time, a Shui took care of him and closed down at noon. For the second time, Lao Chuan supported the government by 500000 yuan and closed down for only one day. However, the impact on Yulong Snow Mountain is still great.


    It''s bad luck to know someone is dead; The uninformed don''t know the situation, don''t know how to close down, so Yulong Snow Mountain is never light.


    The restaurant''s business is not good. I''m afraid the staff will have another accident. I''ll let the staff off work before 12 o''clock.


    This time, Xu Yunlu did not come to pester.


    Su ran went to the restaurant the next day. She was busy until noon, but she didn''t see Xu Yunlu. Instead, several people came to the police station and took away the two girls who had a good time with Wang Aidou.


    As soon as she saw it, she immediately opened her mouth and said, "these little girls don''t love themselves at all. They usually don''t keep the door open when they talk. They like this and that for a while, so we are traditional and conservative women."


    Su ran heard Wang Fei say: "yes, sister Liu is too traditional and conservative."


    Xiao Song said, "so I haven''t found a unique brother-in-law for you all the time."


    Su ran heard a few mischievous men all puff Chi a smile to open, Wang Shou an eye a stare: "isn''t all have no work to do?"


    The old fried dough sticks scattered in a hurry. Sister Liu stamped her feet and scolded: "all these little red guys are not good enough to die."


    After scolding, sister Liu suddenly thought of something: "by the way, Master Lu, why didn''t you come here today to cheat me?"


    Su ran also wanted to know that sister Liu''s voice was loud, so Wang Fei, who was far away, heard it and immediately said, "yesterday, I heard him and Lao Chuan say that they had something to do these two days. I want to go to Goa."


    That Liu elder sister ah ah ah: "ah, this son of a bitch, return to fruit ah, also don''t tell me."ˇ° Why, do you want him to bring you a fresh Goa brother from there? " Wang Fei was happy again. Sister Liu ignored Wang Fei and said to herself, "this old fox is very annoying here, but it''s also very tempting if he''s not here." Su ran thinks that sister Liu seems to have said what she thinks, and her little face turns red secretly. However, Su ran quickly comforts herself that it is because the 20000 yuan issue has not been dealt with, so... But Wang Fei says happily: "do you want more people or more money from him?"ˇ° Oh, Wang Fei, it''s not that I''m confident. If Wang Niang is younger, she will surely put Xu Yunlu to sleep. Everyone will sleep, and his money will fly. "ˇ° Hey, sister Liu, you can''t say for sure. If you don''t get it right, you''ll sleep in vain for Master Lu. "The restaurant has no business. When you''re free, you make fun of sister Liu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 37

    In order to earn their tuition and avoid Su''s mother, Su Ming went to study abroad for several years, but seldom came back during the holidays. When he graduated from University, he borrowed a girl''s dormitory and took Su ran to Kyoto for a summer vacation.


    That summer vacation was su Ran''s happiest day. In the evening, she lived on the campus with beautiful environment and fragrant flowers; During the day, he followed Su Ming to work. Of course, Su Ming didn''t work in a small county at that time. He had already got a bachelor''s degree in medicine and a bachelor''s degree in law. He went to work in a well-known law firm. Su Ming said that although his salary was not particularly high, he still had to go to graduate school, so Quan Dang took exercise here.


    Su Ming studied medicine, studied law, and went to a law firm to practice during his vacation. Su ran couldn''t figure it out. Su Ming said that the salary given by the intern was not high. The law firm paid Su Ming nearly 4000 yuan as an intern. In Su Ran''s eyes, 4000 yuan is just an astronomical figure. Why doesn''t Su Ming just work hard in a law firm and become a full-time lawyer. Later, Su ran heard that barristers never earn less than doctors.


    The money Su Ming has saved during the four-year vacation can make su rankuan go to university easily, so Su Ming only let her study in a nearby KFC and wait for him.


    So, Sura had a chance to eat KFC, which was called junk food. It was the most delicious food she had ever eaten in the world, even better than the food in laocho restaurant. Now she didn''t know where the junk was. At the end of the holiday, Su ran reluctantly left Kyoto and Su Ming. She secretly vowed that she would go to Kyoto as well. She would go to a university like Su Ming and study in such an atmosphere. All her classmates were educated, knowledgeable, elegant and well spoken.


    I thought that from then on, those miserable days would be far away from me. I just need to study hard and take an examination of a university like Su Ming. Unexpectedly, it didn''t work out. In the autumn after I came home from Kyoto, her mother was ill. This disease not only spent all the money Su Ming had saved, but also made Wang''s father fill a lot of money. Su Ming almost wanted to give up graduate school.


    It''s just because Su ran was taken to Kyoto by Su Ming. After a visit to Nadong with her sister-in-law and her father-in-law, she dares to go to Nadong alone to work. She has been to Kyoto so far and so big. Besides, it''s not as big as 10% of Kyoto. She doesn''t think there''s anything terrible about a person coming to Nadong.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t come all day, and even Lao Chou seemed to have disappeared. Everyone was so busy that she exclaimed, "Oh, I found out that Lao Chou hadn''t been seen all day."


    A little girl can''t help but imagine: "is the boss and Mr. Lu really..." but when she thought that Wang Aidou, who had been the most noisy about it, had died, she thought that Xu Yunlu could not be used as a joke and stopped her unfinished words.


    But the next day, when Su ran arrived at the restaurant, Lao Chou stood at the door again as usual, coming and going with a black face.


    As soon as Su ran went in, Lao Chou stopped her: "lazy, you are in charge of collecting money with Wang Fei today."


    "Ah Su ran didn''t expect that Lao Chou would hand over such an important matter as collecting money to her. Wang Fei is an old employee and has worked in a restaurant for four or five years. Lao Chou trusts him, which is beyond reproach, but she only added up two times for a month.


    When sister Liu heard this, she even forgot to twist her buttocks when she was walking. She rushed to Lao Chou and volunteered: "Lao Chou, Lao Chou, I''ll take it. I''ll settle it quickly."


    "You think it''s all up to you?" The old man stroked his forehead and said, "just run to your hall."


    "Lao Chou, are you afraid that I will use my money quietly? No, no, I will never do anything so unjust."


    Lao Chan was too lazy to pay attention to sister Liu. He waved to Wang Fei and said, "in addition, Xiao Lao has also done the work of keeping accounts, issuing invoices and arranging information for accountants."


    "Little lazy is easy to take. She has a good memory and quick mental arithmetic." Wang Fei is a big man. When he was asked to do these things, he was already in agony. When he heard that, he could turn out. Gao Guang took Su ran to get familiar with her new job in three steps.


    When Su ran took over the job, she realized that Yulong Snow Mountain was not a very small restaurant. She didn''t hire an accountant, but entrusted an accounting firm to do the accounting. Wang Fei, in addition to running, also worked as a cashier, recording daily accounts, issuing invoices, and sorting out the accounting information at the end of the month. The workload was not particularly heavy, but a little larger, that is, collecting money and saving money, Save at least twice a day, once at 2 p.m. and once at 10 p.m.


    Wang Fei said that Nadong''s law and order is not very good. He usually keeps his bank card with Lao Chou and takes it from Lao Chou when he deposits and withdraws money. He usually takes Xiao Song as a bodyguard.


    Su ran wanted to laugh when she asked Xiao Song to be a dart. She doubted that the ugly male animal with a mirror all day would be able to deal with bad people.


    As soon as Wang Fei saw Su Ran''s expression, he naturally understood what it meant and said with a smile: his main function is to increase the number of advantages.


    Because every time Wang Fei takes Xiao Song as a bodyguard, they also cooperate for many years, so it''s not easy for Su ran to deposit and withdraw money.


    On the first day she took over her new job, Su ran was a little bit in a hurry, but she started quickly, and on the second day, it was much smoother.


    In the afternoon, after saving money, Su ran and Xiao Song go back to the restaurant and see Zhao xiaohen. As soon as Zhao xiaohen sees Su ran saved by himself, he looks very good. He is very satisfied and waves to Su ran with great achievements. Su Ran is really OK recently. Everything goes well, but she blushes. It''s really hot. Su ran greets herself when she sees the people''s police. Of course, she calls back quickly: "it''s director Zhao. Director Zhao has come to understand the case again?" Zhao xiaohen, with a sound, waved his hand to Lao Chou and said, "come with me." Old noisy ah, came up and said: "Comrade Zhao, you are so busy, still come in person, what''s the matter, a phone call." Zhao xiaohen takes a look at Lao Chou. Su ran thinks it''s very meaningful, as if to say: if you are so attentive, is there any problem! Su ran wants to laugh a little, so she doesn''t believe Lao Chan can''t understand Zhao xiaohen''s eyes, because after Zhao xiaohen''s eyes, Lao Chan is still so attentive, and tells Su ran to get coke or something for the people''s police. Su ran learned the lesson of not accepting bribes last time, and did not dare to take coke. Instead, she gave Zhao xiaohen a bottle of mineral water to the police. She immediately got Zhao xiaohen''s praise: "boss, look, you are not as conscious as the little girl in your shop." The old man blinked his eyes, which indicated that he was puzzled. But Lao Chou is soon taken to ask by Zhao xiaohen. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 38

    Because of the hurry, Su ran couldn''t find the time to go to the kitchen to help.


    When Su ran finished her work, she found that some little girls looked at her strangely. Su ran didn''t understand for a moment. She went to the kitchen and heard Wang Shouyi telling sister Liu: "your mouth doesn''t talk nonsense all day, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    "Lao Wang tou, you said that if she didn''t sleep for Lao Chou, how could Lao Chou leave such an important thing to her."


    Su ran felt her head buzzing, and Wang Shouyi was even more angry: "Wang Fei was in charge of those things before. Why didn''t you say that he was sleeping by Lao Kuai?"


    "How long has Wang Fei been here? It''s an honest person that we old employees all recognize. She''s only been here a few days. How about her character? Who knows? If it wasn''t for some dirty means, it would not be her turn to do such a thing! "


    "That''s your turn? It''s not that Lao Wang told me about you. You just talk nonsense. If you can pick up the green onions, it''s quite right for Lao Chou to give you that salary. I want to collect money. I really want you to go. I think you can cry if you lose money every day. "


    "Anyway, it''s just not normal."


    "Don''t make trouble for the old man. When the time comes, you''ll talk nonsense and forget about the restaurant. I''ll see what you can do to support your sister." Every time Wang Shouyi said that sister Liu could poke at her weakness, she immediately shut up. After a while, she was unwilling to grunt, "I''m really unconvinced. She''s so quiet with my family that she can''t even count as a flower with a dog''s tail..." Sister Liu said and snorted cabbage.


    Su ran did not go in, Wang Shouyi protect her, but also help her talk, she felt better.


    Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu for three days in a row. On the afternoon of the third day, when the peak meal was coming, and everyone was so busy doing the exact work, Zhao xiaohen suddenly came to the restaurant with more than a dozen plain clothes and asked Lao Chan to cooperate with him to catch the suspect.


    Su ran always feels that her eyelids are jumping all the time. Lao Chan says that he will try his best to cooperate. Of course, as the boss, he can''t help asking: "so soon the suspect is found out. Is the suspect from my shop? I think you should be more careful about arresting people. "


    "You are responsible for the leakage of information." Zhao xiaohen shut up Lao Chou very directly.


    At ordinary times, the stingy old man who loves to read all kinds of things will make us happy. But today, no one can laugh. Just like Wang Shouyi''s saying that sister Liu "says that the restaurant is gone, and it depends on what you take to support your sister." everyone comes here from afar to work, naturally hoping to earn money. However, old man who likes to read all kinds of things seldom takes any substantial action to deduct employees'' wages, When he is in a good mood, he may make fun of him. Of course, this situation is rare, so it''s a pity that such a boss and such a salary are gone.


    According to Zhao xiaohen''s request, the restaurant was still in business. The plainclothes dressed as diners, waiters and apprentices did not interfere in the normal business of the restaurant. At 10 p.m., they finally caught the suspect by the garbage can.


    Su ran and the staff crowded to the kitchen door, only to see the duckbill hat dropped by the garbage can. The suspect covered his head and struggled. He was forced into a police car by Zhao xiaohen and others. A plain clothes man picked up the hat on the ground. Su ran saw that the hat was very old. She watched it for a long time. Although the man was struggling, she felt that she was a little familiar, However, she was short-sighted. In addition, at night, the street lamp outside was not so bright. The man was pressed and twisted by several policemen. Su ran couldn''t see clearly and didn''t see her face.


    As the police car drove away, Zhao xiaohen and Lao Chou gave thanks. Lao Chou could not help but exhort, "officer Zhao, it''s important to catch the suspect, but don''t make a mistake. If you make a mistake, it''s a human life."


    Zhao xiaohen glanced at Lao Chou, but Lao Chou was still unwilling to say: "officer Zhao, when a homicide case occurs, there is a time limit for solving the case. You policemen must have pressure, but even if there is pressure, you can''t be rash in such a life-threatening matter."


    This time, Zhao xiaohen didn''t even bother to talk, so he took the remaining two plain clothes and got into another car. The car soon roared away from everyone''s eyes.


    Lao Chan shook his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu said that Gao Honggang is just like demonization. How fierce and ferocious it is. In my opinion, isn''t it good?"


    Wang Fei couldn''t help asking: "boss, what do you think of Gao Honggang''s level?"


    "I thought he would catch some kind of suspect or a beggar. That''s not the top number. What else can he do?"


    "Boss, you said that such a beggar would wander around here. How could anyone tell the police?"


    "It must be someone with ulterior motives." Old noisy said, Wang Fei don''t understand, "boss, the suspect who was arrested, at least not the restaurant''s people, if the police use him to solve the case, it''s not a good thing, even if someone has ulterior motives, that person with ulterior motives, it''s not bad for the restaurant."


    "What do you mean?" Lao Chan looked at Wang Fei. Wang Fei shrugged and said, "who is it? You should be nice to the boss. Otherwise, how can you turn the police''s attention to the beggar?"


    "Wang Fei, I think there is something wrong with your mind."


    Wang Fei pointed to his head and asked, "boss, do I have a problem with this idea?"


    "In my opinion, Gao Honggang is an expert in making unjust cases." Lao Chan didn''t answer Wang Fei''s words and turned away with his hands behind his back. When the suspect was caught, Wang Aidou''s family members were informed to claim the body. Because Wang Aidou had worked in a restaurant, she died so young that her parents cried dizzily several times. Her two brothers ran to the restaurant to make trouble, saying that it was only when they worked for Lao Chuan that something happened. Lao Chuan had to give an explanation. If they didn''t give an explanation, Lao Chuan would have to die. It was a mess. Wang Fei, Xiao Song and a group of strong men all went out. Finally, the old noisy lawyer came, and Zhao xiaohen from the police station came. Finally, he explained to Wang Aidou''s brothers that Wang Aidou''s death had nothing to do with the restaurant. Lao Chuan, who had been cleaned up, looked at Wang Aidou''s family crying miserably. Knowing that her family was not rich, she sighed and took 100000 yuan to Wang Aidou''s parents. Finally, Wang Aidou''s family left with Wang Aidou''s ashes and Lao Chan''s 100000 yuan. When the family left, everyone was very sorry, but thinking of Lao Chou, who had paid 100000 yuan, he must be in a bad mood. No one wanted to be scolded at this time. After discussing that Lao Chou was really a good man, they all went back to their posts to get busy. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 39

    Xu Yunlu waved his hand to Su ran and said, "Oh, the ancients are very good. They say goodbye is better than newlyweds. As expected, they haven''t seen each other for three days. It''s rare for Xiao lazy to see his uncle like this."


    Su ran immediately dare not small excited, Xu Yunlu came very handy, put Su ran into his arms and asked: "what''s the matter, I feel very uneasy."


    Su ran was startled and quickly broke away from Xu Yunlu''s arms. However, she saw sister Liu hiding in the kitchen door and rushed out immediately: "Master Lu, you are back!"


    Xu Yunlu quickly signaled sister Liu to stop at a distance of one meter: "ah Jie, you just stand there and talk."


    "Mr. Lu, it''s not fair, little sluggard. You all say it with your arms, but they want to say it with you across the Milky way."


    "Oh, Aunt Liu, you know the galaxy." Xiaoding darted over and said, "you''re my aunt. It''s better to talk to brother Lu across two galaxies. Brother Lu feels safe."


    "No! Make a noise! You''re very noisy, aren''t you? " Lao Chou''s unhappy voice came over. Everyone who wanted to watch the crowd knew that Lao Chou had only lost 100000 yuan. She quickly scattered around, but sister Liu rushed to Xu Yunlu and said, "little lazy, you should like it and start as soon as possible, or you won''t know who it is next time you come back." After that, sister Liu, regardless of Su Ran''s anger, twisted her buttocks and hummed, "the evil old society, the blood and tears of the poor, all kinds of thoughts poured into my heart ~" and walked away triumphantly.


    Xu Yunlu picked Su Ran''s eyebrows, supported him on the bar with his elbow and asked, "little wordy, be honest. I''ve done something wrong to me when I''m not here these days!"


    Su ran rushed to help himself, but Xu Yunlu came up and asked, "what''s the matter? I just saw something happened."


    "Xu Xiaolu, Xu Xiaolu, you''ve come back just in time. Don''t see a woman, the bones will be crisp first. Xiao Lao is a good girl and won''t mix with you. Come here quickly and I''ll tell you the business." The old man patted the bar and said discontentedly.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and sat down in front of the high stool in front of the bar: "tell me, if it''s not a big deal, like a small compensation of 100000 yuan, you should dare to mention it. If you delay me to be lazy, I''ll tear down your restaurant."


    "A shitty one hundred thousand yuan, police. Ah, Gao Honggang, who you say is very fierce."


    "What happened to him?"


    "Call that cock here and take the suspect."


    "Got the suspect?" Xu Yunlu took the cigarette from the cigarette box and said, "with such strong ability, can we solve the case?"


    "Do you believe it? In less than a week, the case was solved!"


    "Gao Honggang? Solved the case in less than a week? It''s said that the fastest case he can solve is one day, and it''s not impossible. "


    "What''s the case solved in one day? It''s a homicide case, a homicide case!"


    "Well, the whole world knows that a homicide happened in your restaurant. A female employee was killed. You are very proud, aren''t you?" Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and put it in his mouth. Lao Chou continued, "do you know who Gao Honggang is catching? That''s the one who is shaking in the garbage can, which is similar to the one who stinks to beg for food."


    Xu Yunlu dropped the cigarette from his mouth: "it''s not Gao Honggang''s style. We should catch someone who has nothing to do with the case."


    Su ran thought that when Xu Yunlu said this sentence, he took a look at her, but Lao Chan was very angry and said, "if you still say that you are powerful, I think it''s just a matter of neglecting people''s lives. If you take the top of people, it''s a terrible fart!"


    After scolding Gao Honggang, Lao Chan rarely took out a bottle of good wine to drink with Xu Yunlu. He even asked, "Xu Xiaolu, why haven''t you collected protection fees in Nadong for a long time?"


    "The alcohol is not high. How can you talk nonsense? Is it because the rich lost 100000 yuan after they failed to fight for the inheritance? What are the sequelae? They are full of grievances here."


    "Go away!"


    At the same time, a table of acquaintances came to let Lao Chou accompany him. Lao Chou reluctantly put down his glass to deal with it. At this time, Su ran asked Xu Yunlu in a low voice: "Uncle Lu, do I know that man?"


    Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s small face and said, "what do you know? Don''t think about it."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu got on again. She quickly pushed away Xu Yunlu''s claws. Xu Yunlu took the cigarette out of his mouth with a smile: "I said that it''s not allowed to seduce uncle Lu."


    "I, I don''t have it." Su ran was so angry that she burst into tears. Xu Yunlu suddenly put Su Ran''s head around her, gave her a kiss on the face and said, "well, uncle Lu apologizes. It''s uncle Lu who seduces little lazy."


    "Ignore you." Su ran pushed away Xu Yunlu, who was not in the right shape, and turned to be busy. Every time he was busy in front of Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu would stop and call out: "little lazy."


    Fortunately, there are guests checking out from time to time. Su Ran has to check out. She can avoid Xu Yunlu for a while.


    So when Su ran came back from collecting the money for the third time, Xu Yunlu grabbed her and asked, "little lazy, I haven''t told my uncle that it wasn''t Wang Fei before collecting the money. How can it be you now?"


    Sister Liu immediately came over: "so I say, if Master Lu doesn''t come back, the flower will never know whose pot it is in."


    Xu Yunlu pushed sister Liu away and said, "I know. You''re afraid that your boiled brother-in-law will fly. Don''t bother me and guard your fake brother-in-law."ˇ° Good will is like a donkey''s liver and lung. I don''t believe in pulling it down. " Sister Liu ran to the hall resentfully. After Xu Yunlu''s delay, Su ran went to collect money from another table. Fortunately, Lao Chan came back. Xu Yunlu pointed to Su ran who collected the money and asked, "how can I treat Xu Yunlu''s woman as something? I''m very excited."ˇ° What? You''re Xu Yunlu''s woman. She''s my employee. I pay her every month to wash the toilet. She has to go, too. "ˇ° You try. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, have you had a good drink? Let''s go now. Many people dare not come to eat when they see you here. " Xu Yunlu "Puchi" a smile, almost did not give the wine to spray out, "old noisy, you really can for his face gold, you this broken restaurant food is bad, wine is bad, not to mention, this was the note sealed twice, others a listen to fear, don''t know what you do here, just don''t come to eat, with my Xu Yunlu what relationship."ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, tell me about the days when you''ve come to my restaurant to eat. My restaurant has more than 200 guests. "ˇ° You''re not as honest as ah Jie. Ah Jie doesn''t often publicize it around. You can''t maintain your restaurant at the beginning. It''s all up to her. Ah Jie encourages you every day, and Xu Yunlu often takes care of you. Your restaurant has been maintained until now. You dare to talk in front of your Master Lu, and it''s a waste of your time. " When Su ran was busy saving money at ten o''clock, Xu Yunlu seemed to be drunk and crawling on the bar with Lao Chan. He didn''t know whether it was half-time or whether he was drunk and talking nonsense again. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 40

    The old man snorted and said in a loud voice that Xu Xiaolu is a master who can''t live without women. He won''t let those warblers come in. He''s not only cheap to Xu Xiaolu, but also dirty other people''s eyes.


    ˇ­


    Su ran felt that she had really polluted her ears. She wanted to keep watch of Xu Yunlu and give him 20000 yuan today. She just didn''t know if the peak tourist season was coming. There were more guests in the restaurant tonight, most of them were men. Today, Yulong Snow Mountain was very busy for the first time after Wang Aidou''s accident. There were many diners after ten o''clock.


    Su ran was so busy that she had to save money again. After saving money and Xiao song came back, Xu Yunlu and his gang of scum disappeared. Su ran stamped his foot angrily. Xiao Song took out the mirror and asked, "Xiao lazy, what''s the matter?"


    "Not much." As soon as Su ran saw that other people''s song was going to stink again, she would have to tease. Now she was not in the mood to tease. She went back to the bar to see that the guests'' dishes were all served, and there should not be too much wine, so she cleaned up the bar.


    Although there are still many guests, most of them are rowing and drinking, and all the dishes are finished, so the runner is not busy. At that time, sister Liu came over with melon seeds, leaned on the bar and said to Su ran, "little lazy, are you busy?"


    Thinking about Liu Jie''s making her own rumor that day, Su ran didn''t want to pay attention to her, but Liu Jie didn''t care. She continued to stick a hot face to Su ran: "do you think Lao Chan trusted you?"


    Su ran didn''t quite understand that Lao Chou even handed over money to himself. How could this not be regarded as trust? What can be regarded as trust? So she didn''t answer. Sister Liu spat out the melon seed skin in her mouth and said, "if you use your brain, it''s not stupid for him to give you the same salary. In vain, he asked you to do one more job, one salary and two jobs. He also got a good reputation and trusted you!"


    Su ran said a little displeased: "that day, sister Liu, didn''t you still struggle to do this job?"


    "Your sister Liu is so stupid. If I win this job, I will find a chance to give the job to others."


    Su Ran is a little bit unfair for Lao Chou: "Sister Liu, fortunately Lao Chou is still helping you, so you can help him to do more. Is it necessary to care so much?"


    As soon as Sister Liu was about to speak, she heard the old noisy voice: "Liu Jie, you look very idle, and you are still eating melon seeds. Don''t you see that other people are too busy to touch the ground? Ah, you still spit the melon seed shells all over the ground. Go, hit the floor and clean them all!"


    When Liu Jie heard this, she didn''t cry, but she was already a little idle. Everyone was happy with the disaster. Everyone knew that Lao Chou had lost 100000 yuan and couldn''t find someone to vent his anger. This is good. Finally, we found it, and we can live in peace for a few days.


    Once again, when she got off work at two o''clock, except for sister Liu, who was cleaning the floor painstakingly, everyone rushed away. Su ran, who had been comfortable for a few days, actually didn''t feel very comfortable,.


    Lao Chuan knows that the other girls live together, but Su Ran is not with everyone. So he is afraid of insecurity and takes the initiative to send Su ran off. Wang Fei and Xiao Song immediately jump out to show their loyalty and say that they should give such a small matter to them, so Lao Chuan kicks them off one by one.


    Su ran was so scared that she found a lot of excuses in her head. But before she could say a word, Wang Shouyi took the lock and looked at it. Sister Liu said: "it''s good for the boss to drive at work, drive after work, and walk around."


    With a broom, sister Liu cried and said, "old man, it''s not safe for me to live alone. Please give me a ride."


    Old noisy cold face looking at sister Liu: "you are not safe, who is safe, I am more worried about where you pass, others are not safe."


    "Old noisy, you go to pick up a girl, I work here, not fair."


    The old man snorted. Wang Fei and Xiao song came to the rescue immediately: "Sister Liu, let''s go. We''ll come early tomorrow to help you. We''ll give you a ride."


    Sister Liu quickly threw the broom, sat on the back seat of Wang Fei''s bicycle and said, "don''t talk, it doesn''t count!"


    Su Ran is still at a loss. After locking the door, Lao Wang passes by and whispers, "I feel that the boss is more reliable than Master Lu."


    Su ran was even more at a loss. Lao Qian and others left, and then he said, "little lazy, let''s go."


    "Boss, I live near. I go back alone every day. It''s OK." Sura simply does not understand that on the fifth day after Wang Aidou''s accident, Lao Chuan finds out that she is not safe.


    "Why, Xu Xiaolu, there is not so much nonsense."


    Su ran feels wronged. Xu Yunlu follows her. She never asks. They all appear suddenly. What if I ask? Su ran suddenly thought of such a question. If Xu Yunlu asked, what would she do? Would you refuse, too?


    "No, boss, Master Lu, he... He..."


    "Why, he''s all overbearing. How do you like this?" As soon as Lao Chuan reaches out his hand, he pulls Su ran forward. Su Ran is almost in tears. Fortunately, the place where she lives is not very far from the restaurant, so her tears haven''t come down yet. Lao Chuan pulls her to the alley. Lao Chuan stares at the alley and asks, "how did you find this ghost place?"


    "My sister-in-law lived here when they worked in Nadong. I also lived here. When I saw the restaurant recruiting people, I just..."


    "You have a sister-in-law, living with them?"ˇ° No, they brought me last time, but this time alone Su ran saw that she was in the alley and spoke more smoothly. "Boss, I live here, so I won''t delay your time. I''ll just go in myself."ˇ° This alley is not safe at first sight. You know, Xu Xiaolu''s group of bastards like to hide in this alley and play tricks to scare the little girl. "ˇ° Master Lu is not such a boring person Su ran thinks that although Xu Yunlu doesn''t like Wang Shouyi, who secretly keeps breakfast for himself every day and protects himself everywhere, he has to take care of himself with street lamps and water heaters, just like Wang Shouyi, so he swallows his saliva. Lao Chan is not willing to listen to it. He hums loudly. Sura asks curiously: "I think the boss and Master Lu have a good relationship."ˇ° Me and Xu Xiaolu? Good relationship? He and I are enemies. "ˇ° The Revenge of killing my father? " Sura was a little surprised. He said, "it''s not that serious, but I''ll never have a good relationship with him."ˇ° Why? " Su ran couldn''t figure out that the relationship between the two people who often drink together would be bad. Lao Chan snorted again, "character problem, Xiaolu''s character is too bad!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 41

    "Do you know why I want to send you? I''m afraid you''ll be fooled by Xu Xiaolu. At this moment, you think he''s just right, but he hasn''t got it. If you let him... Forget it, I won''t talk about it with you. In a word, Xu Yunlu''s character is really bad. Don''t take the chance to think that he treats you differently from others." The old man said, "I''ll give you a ride. What''s Xu Xiaolu doing all the time? By the way, lazy, who else is there in your family besides your sister-in-law? "


    "And mom and brother."


    "They can rest assured that you have come so far to work at this age."


    "My brother is studying outside. My mother, my mother and my stepfather live together. My stepfather''s family also has siblings." Su ran doesn''t particularly like to talk about family affairs, because there''s nothing to talk about except annoyance, and it''s a mess.


    Old noisy see Su ran refused to say, sighed: "your stepfather is not good to you."


    "I can''t say it''s not good. There are many people in my family. He is the only one to earn money. Even if he wants to do well, it''s not good. My mother''s health is not very good."


    "Do you know? Lazy, the most attractive thing about you is tolerance, not complaining because of injustice, not giving up because of frustration. "


    "I, how can I be so good." Su ran didn''t expect Lao Chou to have such a high opinion of herself, but complaining and giving up are useful. She has complained and given up for a long time, but she doesn''t even tell Su Ming, who is studying outside these years. What''s more, Lao Chou, who is just a little better than a stranger, finally sees the door and says, "boss, I''m here. It''s late. You go back quickly."


    Su ran doesn''t know how to send Lao Chuan away at last. She closes the door and breathes heavily, but she hears the sound of stones hitting the door. Su ran quickly opens the door and there is no one under the street lamp.


    Su ran closed the door again, and heard the sound of stones hitting the door. Su ran opened the door again, but still didn''t see anyone. Three times, Su ran opened the door and said angrily, "Uncle Lu, you are so boring." Su ran saw no one, slammed the door, red eyes fell on the bed, even wash are lazy.


    One night, Su ran didn''t know whether she could sleep or not. In the morning, she got up. She was very weak. After washing, she just opened the door, but was pushed back. Then the door closed. Su ran saw that it was Xu Yunlu. She rushed over and slapped Xu Yunlu: "what do you want to do?"


    "I want you." Xu Yunlu then hugs Su ran and presses her on the bed. Su ran panics. She wants to push Xu Yunlu away, but her strength is too great. Xu Yunlu kisses her fiercely. As Su ran struggles, Xu Yunlu hugs her tighter and kisses her fiercer. She uses her tongue to force Su Ran''s mouth open. Then she goes in, and her hands and feet cooperate with her. She takes everything with her, Su ran was so cruel that she almost choked. She tried to bite Xu Yunlu several times, but failed.


    When Su ran was able to breathe the fresh air, she felt that she had come back to life. But she saw Xu Yunlu smiling and looking at her with pride. Su ran only felt the blood gushing up her head and tried to push Xu Yunlu away, but her tears fell down.


    When Xu Yunlu saw him, he said, "just this, you dare to come here and get involved."


    "I come to Nadong to work, which law does not allow it." Su ran said with a cry, Xu Yunlu kisses Su Ran''s tearful face, "no law doesn''t allow you, but you are too young to live here. Listen to your uncle, go home and study hard, OK?"


    "I want to save my tuition." As soon as Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu slapped her on the buttock and said, "it''s OK not to go home. Uncle Lu looks at you well, so I''ll follow uncle Lu. Uncle Lu covers you."


    "I, I didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t be covered."


    "Hard mouth." Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and hugged Su ran, "little lazy, if you talk hard again, uncle Lu''s actions are real. Those are not uncle Lu''s dishes just now."


    "Uncle Lu, do you have many women?" Su ran suddenly asked. Xu Yunlu listened and looked at Su ran for a while before he said, "the reputation of Master Lu is terrible."


    "But Uncle Lu is just Xiao Ran''s uncle." Su Ran''s bright eyes stare at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu gently kisses Su ran on her lips. "Is that the woman who wants to be uncle Lu?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu gently rubbed Su ran with his body and motioned her to answer quickly. Su ran suddenly whispered, "Uncle Lu, Xiao Ran is going to be late for work."


    "Well, uncle Lu won''t force you." Xu Yunlu kissed Su ran again for a while before letting go of Su ran. Suddenly, Su ran whispered, "Uncle Lu, did you know Xiao ran before?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?" Xu Yunlu reached out his hand and picked Su ran up from the bed. He said, "there''s the old man, that''s your boss. If you don''t have deep friendship, don''t have deep friendship."


    "Uncle Lu has a good relationship with boss Chou?"


    "Is it?" Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to buckle Su Ran''s underwear, straightened her coat, and scratched her hair. "Don''t cut it again, keep it."


    Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu reached out and picked up Su Ran''s small bag, which he usually carried. He carried it well for Su ran, and then said, "go!"


    If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu''s domineering behavior, Su ran thought that Xu Yunlu would be as good to her as her brother Su Ming.


    But just now Xu Yunlu''s hands and feet were very fierce. Where he touched his hands, they all had a little hot pain, and they were all sensitive and shy. Due to shyness, physical discomfort, and inexplicable mood, Su ran was so promiscuous that she was always late for work. As soon as she saw Su ran, sister Liu, who was leaning against the bar and was eating melon seeds, immediately said, "Lao CHO, Lao CHO, you see that you just picked her up and sent her home. You''re so late for more than ten minutes. If you don''t deduct her salary, that big guy won''t accept it." Wang Fei and Xiao Song didn''t answer sister Liu''s words, but Lao Cao looked at Su ran and asked, "why didn''t you have a good rest last night?"ˇ° Well, I went to bed a little late. I couldn''t sleep for a while Su ran didn''t dare to say that because of Xu Yunlu, she didn''t sleep all night. The old man nodded and said, "if you can''t hold it, go to my office and lie down for a while." Su ran thinks of Xu Yunlu''s advice and nods casually, so she runs to the kitchen and gives Wang Shouyi breakfast. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 42

    "How about what?"


    "Boss."


    "Uncle Wang, the boss is afraid that I''m in danger. He sent me home. What else can he do?"


    "I didn''t ask you to see a movie, eat, send flowers or anything?"


    "Uncle Wang, the boss is out of care for the employees. It''s luxurious to send flowers. How can he go to the cinema or send flowers?" Whether Xu Yunlu reminds or not, Su ran doesn''t want to get involved with Lao Chan. She thinks it''s very strange that Lao Chan is handsome and handsome. According to Xu Yunlu''s occasional mention, she may even have more money. But she would rather be close to Xu Yunlu, a man with a poor reputation, than get involved with Lao Chan. Is it hard to see if she really has any psychological problems.


    Su Ran has been busy in the restaurant all day, but she doesn''t see Xu Yunlu. She doesn''t know how to survive this day.


    Su ran went to the door and felt that her legs were soft. She just wanted to take out the key to open the door, but she found that the door was unlocked. Su ran pushed the door. The door was bolted from the inside. She had to knock twice. She thought it was ridiculous. This is the house she rented.


    But after a while, Xu Yunlu opened the door. Su ran was a little flustered and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Xu Yunlu said and pulled Su ran into the room. Su ran found that the room had changed, with air conditioning, beautiful curtains, a Simmons mattress on the bed, and a small table with a small induction cooker on it. Su ran couldn''t help asking, "what are these and how did they become like this?"


    "Of course, I asked Xiaoding to suggest to the landlord. The landlord is very sensible. He can understand that you working girls are all from their hometown. In order to make the workers live more comfortable in a place far away from home, he adds something." Xu Yunlu glanced at it, then put on his hand and said, "I can barely live now."


    "Uncle Lu, I know you are very, very concerned about me, but I may only work on holiday here, you waste..."


    "It''s nothing to do with me. It''s the money that the landlord spent. He''s not at a loss. If you don''t live, he can rent it to others." With that, Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran into his arms. "Well, these things are small things. What uncle Lu said in the morning, do you have a clear idea?"


    Su Ran''s face turned red. Xu Yunlu pinched her chin and said: "uncle said that if you don''t force me, I won''t force you. But if I think about it for a long time, my uncle will make a decision for you."


    Sura: No, what''s the difference between this and forcing.


    Xu Yunlu lightly printed on Su Ran''s lips and said, "it''s so late. Hurry to take a bath and go to bed."


    Su ran didn''t sleep much last night. She had been busy all day. She was more tired than the third year of senior high school. She went to take a bath. It was just that the places that Xu Yunlu broke hurt when they were stained with water, so she moved slowly. She came out to see Xu Yunlu in the sofa and read her classical Chinese. Su ran doubted that Xu Yunlu could understand it, But the question came out: "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Why am I leaving?" Xu Yunlu closed the book, shook his head and said, "China''s education has not been reformed all the time. How can it be changed as if it were more than ten years ago?"


    "Uncle Lu, have you learned it before?"


    "Do you think uncle Lu is like a child out of school?" Xu Yunlu points to a small suitcase beside him and asks Su ran to open it. Su ran opens it curiously, but sees Xu Yunlu''s personal belongings and personal clothes inside. Su ran picks up Xu Yunlu''s pajamas and looks at Xu Yunlu, "..."


    Xu Yunlu took the pajamas and put them on and said, "I came here after taking a bath. Your bathroom is too small for me to use."


    Su ran completely confused circle: "you, what do you bring pajamas to do?"


    "Sleeping with you, of course." After changing his pajamas, Xu Yunlu sat down on the bed and patted the small empty position against the wall.


    Su ran was worried and blushed: "you, don''t you say no..."


    Xu Yunlu murmured discontentedly, pulled Su ran into his arms and said, "uncle has brought the ointment to my little lazy."


    Su ran was startled and quickly refused: "no, uncle."


    Xu Yunlu let out a sound, Su ran suddenly thought of something, scared to quickly cover his mouth, Xu Yunlu happily untied Su Ran''s pajamas button, said: "remember, uncle estimated and let you go, come, let uncle see, there is no injury, this ointment is OK, good medicine, not too painful."


    Su ran with both hands to pull tight clothes, Xu Yunlu is not willing to say: "sooner or later is uncle''s, protect meaningful?"


    "Uncle said not to force Xiao ran."


    "Uncle just gives you medicine, what does it have to do with forcing you? Hurry up, it''s two o''clock, don''t toss about."


    Su Ran''s clothes soon fell into Xu Yunlu''s hands. As soon as Xu Yunlu''s hands went in, Su ran was thinner, and her chest was just developing. Moreover, she was used to wearing students'' underwear. Xu Yunlu said, "what''s the point of wearing underwear when sleeping? Is it so tight and comfortable? Do you want her to grow up? "


    Su ran blushes with shame. Of course, I can''t say that because I''m afraid of you, so


    "That black hearted boss of yours is on purpose. Does he have such a business?" Fortunately, as Xu Yunlu smeared the medicine, he divergedˇ° He had quite a lot of guests yesterday and today. " Su ran answered shyly. Xu Yunlu moved very quickly and snorted as he stretched out his hand to take off Su Ran''s pajamas. "Many farts are all here to support him. Later, you will see that there are so many male guests, which are not the same proportion as usual, but also very generous. They are all fake." Su ran was a little petrified and forgot to be shy. After a long time, she asked, "boss, he asked someone to support the scene?"ˇ° It''s not that he invites people to support the scene, it''s that other people want to lick his stinky assˇ° Ah, I think the boss is very unhappy today. "ˇ° He that is affectation, pretend, good, our two good Chen beautiful scenery, discuss other men to do as much as possible Xu Yunlu put away the ointment and got up to wash his hands. As soon as Su ran heard this, she became nervous and quickly pulled the quilt to lie down. She thought it shouldn''t be like this. Then she quickly got out of the quilt, but she still didn''t feel good. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 43

    Su ran did not know that lonely fox alone cold people, all need people to accompany, but she was really tired and sleepy, and very strange, many people mentioned Xu Yunlu are afraid of the majority, but she felt that Xu Yunlu around, smelling the faint mint aroma of Xu Yunlu, especially safe, this tired and sleepy plus feel safe, Su ran did not earn from Xu Yunlu''s arms, fell asleep.


    But Su ran also shamefully slept soundly. If it wasn''t for her cell phone three times in a row, she really couldn''t get up.


    Su ran turned off the alarm clock, turned over and sat up. Only when she sat up did she remember what happened last night, she quickly reached out and touched her body. She found that except for the button on the collar, her pajamas were complete, and Xu Yunlu was not in the room. If Xu Yunlu''s suitcase and slippers were not placed beside the bed, Su ran really felt that last night would have been like a dream.


    When Su ran looked at her mobile phone again, she screamed and jumped out of bed. After washing, she grabbed her small bag and reached for the lock, but she couldn''t find it. As a result, she found that all the old-fashioned bolts and locks on the door had been replaced by automatic secret locks. Su ran looked at the time again, and it was too late. She rushed out of the room, closed the door and ran to the restaurant.


    Su ran stepped on the restaurant at 8 o''clock and rushed into the restaurant. She took a big breath. As a result, she saw sister Liu, who was crawling next to Lao Chuan and was eating melon seeds, looking at her with a hundred thousand points of surprise, and said, "Lao Chuan, this girl has been chased by ghosts like this, or has she been chased by murderers like this. How can she be so hot every day?"


    "What are you doing here if you don''t work?" Because Su ran didn''t let him take him away last night, Lao Chuan was very upset. Sister Liu snorted, "if someone doesn''t like you, you will only get angry with them."


    "If you don''t want a salary, you just stay here!"


    "I said you men are not cheap, did not like you, you when a treasure, my family''s quiet life how so bitter, even bitter than cabbage ~ ~" Sister Liu false wipe tears, and then humming cabbage, stepping on the steps, hand a finger to scratch left the bar.


    As soon as Su ran saw that she was not late, she was relieved. She came back with a very important question. She didn''t have the key to the lock of her room. What should she do when she went back at night? So she didn''t even hear the old noise and walked back.


    The old man said discontentedly, "it''s hard not to let the ghost chase you out. It''s like you don''t have a soul."


    Su ran nervously changed her clothes, put away her small bag, and then went to give Wang Shouyi a hand. Wang Shouyi motioned her to eat breakfast quickly. Su ran sat down and listened to Wang Shouyi saying: "little lazy, you have a lot of things now, and you will be busy with the things ahead in the future."


    "Lao Wang tou, why?" Liu Jie, who was singing cabbage and orchid fingers picking onions, was immediately dissatisfied. Su ran quickly said, "Uncle Wang, I''m so busy."


    "What can I do for you? There are so many guests these days. You''ve worked too hard." Wang Shouyi pointed to sister Liu. Su ran put down her breakfast and said, "Uncle Wang, I''m really busy, and I especially want to be your apprentice."


    Sister Liu ha a loud: "this fat lick, Lao Wang head can sleep tonight?" So when she was humming Chinese cabbage, she deliberately changed the lyrics of Chinese cabbage into xiaobailian and goblin.


    Su Ran is a little aggrieved. She really wants to learn how to cook with Wang Shouyi. When she comes home after her vacation, she can make the skills she learned for Su Ming, her mother and Wang Xun. The most important thing is to show off with Su Ming: in our family, not only do you know how to read, but also I can cook and eat.


    Thinking of Su Ming, Su Ran''s little face darkened when he was looking for himself all over the world.


    Su ran had been busy all morning, but she didn''t see Xu Yunlu. She was a little worried without a key. She couldn''t stay in the hotel at night. She really had to stay in a hotel. Su ran heard from her aunt and uncle that the hotels in Nadong are very expensive. The cheapest one costs 50 yuan a night. When she thought of spending 50 yuan to stay in a hotel, Su ran back to the dressing room, I want to take out my wallet and see how much money I have left.


    But Su ran couldn''t find her wallet. She was confused. She quickly took out all three books and emptied out the keys. She didn''t see her little wallet. Su ran was more anxious. It was all her belongings.


    Su ran turned over the wardrobe again, but she didn''t. instead, she came to hide from the lazy sister Liu. When she saw it, she asked curiously, "lazy, what are you looking for?"


    "Sister Liu, I, my wallet is missing."


    "Ah Sister Liu didn''t believe it at all. "Your wallet is missing. You little girl, do you have 100 yuan on you? It''s better to steal a bottle of wine from Lao Chou than steal your wallet."


    "But there is no more."


    "Yo, yo, you always look like a goblin and a little white lotus. It''s really pitiful. Don''t worry, don''t worry. How much money do you have in your wallet and do you have fifty yuan?"


    "I, I..." Su ran didn''t dare to say that there was a card in it. Xu Yunlu gave her 20000 yuan in the card, but she was so anxious that she rushed up.


    Sister Liu suddenly thought of something. She patted her legs and said, "I remember that you have a tip of 1100 yuan from Master Lu in your wallet. Right? Who gets a thousand yuan? How much can a little girl have? It''s just like that." Sister Liu scolded and went out, "which one of you stole little lazy''s wallet, more than 1000 yuan, which one of you can''t get 1000 yuan, for which one of you, 1100 yuan is less than ten days'' salary, but for little lazy, it''s all your belongings, so you''d better face up and give it back to the little girl..."


    Once sister Liu''s cursing style comes into play, it will be like the water of the Yellow River. Sister Liu''s voice is not small. When she scolds, her voice is even louder. After a while, she yells everyone who is preparing to have a rest. Su ran didn''t expect to work this time. She was so unlucky. As soon as Sister Liu finished shouting, Wang Fei immediately suggested that Su ran call the police. Xiao Song waved the little mirror and said, "what''s the use of calling the police if you don''t have any money?" Wang Fei dissatisfied: "the police useless also have to report to the police, you do not report to the police, the thief felt the police useless mentality, next time do not know who to steal." Wang Fei''s proposal was supported by many people. Xiao Song shook his head and said, "to repay you is to repay them, but Nadong is just like ashui. It''s better not to say so." Everyone''s noise in the end to the old noisy to bring. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 44

    Xiao Song''s lips curled slightly, and sister Liu''s lips curled just like Xiao Song''s.


    Wang Fei immediately dials the alarm number. The old people all know that the possibility of a Shui''s getting their wallet back is close to zero. They comfort Su ran sympathetically. They all come out to hang out. No one can''t see that Su Ran is very thrifty at ordinary times. They also joke that when master Lu comes, they ask Su ran to find Master Lu to make up the tip.


    Su Ran is very contradictory. She wants to call the police but is afraid of calling the police. When the police come, what should she do with her 20000 yuan card.


    But this time the police came very quickly, and it was Zhao xiaohen, deputy director of Zhao, who brought people in person. Everyone was a little surprised.


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen came in, he was very business-oriented and asked, "you have a report here. Who reported it?"


    Wang Fei rushed out and said it was himself. Zhao xiaohen asked discontentedly, "how can you do everything in this restaurant?"


    I don''t like to hear this: "Comrade people''s police, what do you mean? This restaurant is full of business! What''s the matter with our restaurant! "


    "Isn''t it? One will die and one will lose things. Remember, the people''s police are not only for you. If you lose something or how, report it quickly."


    Old noisy almost not angry, silently with the mouth read a: you are a nepotism household, no Gao Honggang, you when the toilet deputy director is almost the same.


    Wang Fei rushed forward to tell the story.


    Originally, like some kind of mollusk, he leaned lazily on the bar and looked at Zhao xiaohen with the eyes of looking at the prisoners. When he heard that Su ran had lost something, he immediately stood up and asked, "Comrade Xiao ran, tell me the story again."


    Everyone thinks it''s not complicated at all. There''s really no need to ask Su ran to retell it again, but we have to rely on the people''s police to solve the case. So Su ran told the story again according to Zhao xiaohen''s request. Zhao xiaohen asked someone to make a record. Then he quickly put on his rubber gloves, picked up Su Ran''s bag and asked, "let me help you sort out your ideas. First, when you go out in the morning, Do you have a wallet with you? "


    Su ran was stunned for a moment. Usually, she can definitely answer that she brought it, because she would not take out her wallet before going to bed. But last night, Xu Yunlu lived with her, just like Xu Yunlu. He didn''t respect her privacy at all. Is it possible that he took it or turned it over and didn''t put it in. He was in a hurry and didn''t look at it, so


    Su ran didn''t answer. Zhao xiaohen then asked, "second, have you checked every layer of this bag?"


    Su ran nodded, and Zhao xiaohen said, "do you mind if I check it for you again? Of course, if there is any inconvenience, I can arrange the female police to check it."


    Su ran waved her hand and said, "no inconvenience."


    Zhao xiaohen asked another police officer to drive away the idle people while he reached into his bag to get things. As a result, his hand stopped. Then everyone saw that he took out a pink wallet from the outermost layer of Su Ran''s small bag.


    Su Ran''s eyes were wide open. Zhao xiaohen held the wallet and asked hesitantly, "Comrade Xiao ran, do you have two wallets?"


    Su ran quickly shook her head and said, "no, officer Zhao, I have only one."


    "Is this the one you said you lost?"


    "Yes


    As soon as Su ran finished, she received a lot of voices


    "I haven''t lost it for a long time!"


    "Really, do you think it''s not good enough to play as a little wretch or a little Bailian, and you still have to use this move when we''re all ok?"


    ˇ­


    Liu Jie ah several times: No, it won''t, lazy you tease elder sister to play!


    Su ran was wronged to death. Just now she turned it very carefully. Every time she went one layer, she even looked for the small net bags with water cups on both sides. I really couldn''t find her wallet.


    Zhao xiaohen said, "it''s just a false alarm. Next time I''ll be more careful, I''ll tell you how much money a little girl can have. It''s all about the thief. How miserable the thief is."


    Everyone was amused by Zhao xiaohen. The old man looked at him with a smile and said, "officer Zhao, it''s hard. Let''s have a drink here."


    "It''s the duty of our police to serve the people without hard work." Zhao xiaohen put the small bag and wallet back into Su Ran''s hand. "Comrade Xiao ran, don''t be too nervous. It doesn''t matter. In the future, just like this time, if anything happens, remember to call our people''s police!"


    Zhao xiaohen, who is busy showing his public servant''s image of being tall and great, completely forgets his words of admonishing Laochan when he comes in: your restaurants are full of business!


    "Thank you, officer Zhao." I''m really sorry that Sura has such a black dragon.


    "Like your boss in the old society, my name is Zhao xiaohen, and the alarm number is 534221."


    Everyone wanted to laugh a little, but Zhao xiaohen''s serious expression made her smile a little inappropriate, so she kept it. Sister Liu murmured discontentedly: even the police like goblins and little Bailian. No wonder!


    After Zhao xiaohen left, Su ran was a little at a loss with her lost wallet. The most important thing was that she didn''t know how to face the old people who sympathized with her and comforted her just now. The old man said with a cold face, "if you don''t put it away and go climbing for a while, it''s hard to get enough sleep at night."


    "Lao Chuan, you all know that people are short of sleep, so let''s climb for two sessions. Don''t climb for a while." Elder sister Liu entangled Lao Chou again. Lao Chou still said coldly, "as long as you don''t want to get paid, you can''t get up for a long time!" Sister Liu quickly slipped away. Su ran had to put her wallet in her small bag, lock it in her wardrobe, and then looked at it several times before she left. There are still a lot of people today. Su ran observed it carefully. It''s Xu Yunlu''s saying that there are many men and he has a big hand. However, when it was almost 12 o''clock, Lao Chan didn''t know which nerve was wrong. He suddenly stood up and asked Wang Fei to drive the people away. Su ran just a little believes what Xu Yunlu said. The so-called guests are all here to support Lao Chou. Otherwise, no one will turn away the business that is sent to him. So when everyone got off work before 12 o''clock, Su ran changed her clothes and was just about to leave. Lao Chan stopped her and asked, "did you really lose your wallet today?" Su Ran has been holding her grievance for most of the day. In the afternoon, everyone pointed out to her that she should hold it more. So when Lao Chan asked, she replied, "if you want to believe it, you can believe it. If you don''t want to believe it, you can''t believe it." With that, Su ran put her little bag on her back and left. Lao Chan looks at Su Ran''s back and waves his fist angrily: what''s the matter with this girl! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 45

    However, Su ran was still reluctant to spend 50 yuan to stay in a hotel. With a very unwilling mood, she walked into the alley. When she was near the door, she saw the street lamp on her head and her room was also on.


    Su ran almost knelt down and quickly walked to the door. The door was hidden. She pushed the door open. In such a small room, except for the bathroom, she had a clear view of the rest. She didn''t see Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu''s suitcase and slippers were still beside the bed.


    Su ran walks into the room. As soon as she wants to close the door, Xu Yunlu comes over.


    After Xu Yunlu came in, Su ran closed the door and asked, "Uncle Lu, why are you outside?"


    "Why didn''t you come back at twelve today? Aren''t there many guests?"


    "It''s all turned out by the boss."


    "What''s the matter? You look so ugly." Xu Yunlu nests in the sofa, takes out his cigarette and asks, Su ran doesn''t know why and how to be wronged in front of others. She can be very strong when nothing has happened, but when she comes to Xu Yunlu, she can''t hold her feelings completely and her eyes turn red.


    When Xu Yunlu saw him, he quickly put his cigarette box on the armrest of the sofa, pulled Su ran into his arms and asked, "what''s the matter, little lazy is not very strong, how can you say that you are going to cry?"


    Su ran was a little angry with herself. She didn''t want to cry, but when Xu Yunlu asked, she was crying and finished what happened in the afternoon.


    Xu Yunlu takes out a paper towel and wipes the tears on Su Ran''s face. Then he looks at Su ran. Su Ran is a little embarrassed by Xu Yunlu and asks angrily, "don''t you believe me?"


    "Why don''t I believe you? I''m just thinking, who will be interested in your wallet? What can a student''s wallet have? ID card, card and not much money. When the wallet comes back, it''s not for money."


    Su ran couldn''t figure it out: "it''s not for money, it''s for cards."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. It''s reasonable for Xiaoding to find someone to follow you. When you go to apply for the card, no one will follow you."


    Su ran knew that she was going to apply for the card. Xu Yunlu knew that. His face was even more strained. Xu Yunlu held his head in his hand and said thoughtfully, "it''s impossible. You''re here at your age. The person who stole your wallet should just want to turn it over, but I didn''t expect that you suddenly went to the dressing room. Maybe you didn''t have time to put your wallet back in the bag, so you had to hide with it, I didn''t expect that your wallet is the one that worries you most. You''ll find it at once. "


    "I, I''m just looking around." Su ran saw Xu Yunlu laughing and said angrily, "tomorrow, I''ll take out your money and give it back to you, so I won''t be scared all day."


    "If you dare to give it back, I''ll make a decision for you now."


    "What decision?" Su ran didn''t respond. When she did, her little face turned red. Xu Yunlu laughed and raised her chin. "Uncle said that he would make a decision for you. It''s a decision to let you go home tomorrow. What are you blushing about?"


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was teasing her, and her face was even more red. She beat Xu Yunlu several times before she asked, "Uncle Lu, who do you think is so boring and can flip people''s wallets? Besides, my wardrobe is locked. Does he have the ability of Uncle Lu? "


    "Yo, yo, yo, that''s the opposite. Can he compare with your uncle Lu? That''s true Xu Yunlu then took out a key and handed it to Su ran, "the key to the door."


    "Why did you change the lock again?"


    "This lock is more difficult or inconvenient. Go to clean it up and go to sleep."


    After hearing this, Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu was just as casual to his family, but the crux of the problem was that he was not his family, and he wanted to treat him as an elder. However, she did not like to sit in the arms of her elders and sleep with them.


    Xu Yunlu said that and then he lay on the bed happily. He felt that Su ran didn''t move. He couldn''t help asking, "lazy, what''s the matter?" Finish saying to see Su ran still did not move, displeased, "whether or not uncle makes a decision for you now." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s voice fell, Su ran rushed into the bathroom with the fastest speed. Xu Yunlu snorted: smelly girl, it''s not a matter of every minute to clean up you.


    Su ran experienced the things during the day. Besides being misunderstood and uncomfortable, she was also afraid. Her wallet was taken away by someone who didn''t know what the purpose was, and then she came back. The person who took the wallet wanted to do was afraid when she thought about it. So as soon as Su ran came out of the bathroom, she climbed over Xu Yunlu and hid in the bed.


    Xu Yunlu, who has changed his pajamas, is chatting with people on the phone. He likes to use white T-shirt and loose trousers as pajamas, which is very homely.


    Seeing Su ran hiding in the bed, Xu Yunlu turns off the phone, reaches for a Red Wallet with kitty cat at the head of the bed, hands it to Su ran and says, "change one."


    Su ran was very uncomfortable when she thought that the little wallet had been taken by an unknown person. She didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu had thought of it for her. The red wallet was very beautiful, and there was a cute cat logo in the lower right corner. Su ran liked it as soon as she saw it, hesitated for a moment, and then took it over and said, "Uncle Xie Lu."


    Xu Yunlu picked up Su Ran''s previous wallet, took out the things one by one and handed them to Su ran. Su ran put in her ID card, card and more than 100 yuan as she liked. Xu Yunlu then threw the old wallet into the garbage can.


    Su ran was still reluctant to give up. It was the first wallet Su Ming bought for her. It was on the stall, five yuan each. But she liked the pink color and the little animal pattern on it. Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran back to his arms and said, "the old one doesn''t go, the new one doesn''t come. Besides, you don''t need two wallets now. Most of all, you don''t know who took it, whether the person had an infectious disease or just went to the toilet..." before Xu Yunlu finished speaking, Su ran was happy. "Uncle Lu said so, the money is the same, so do you want to throw it away."ˇ° Money is not the same as wallet. Wallet is a personal thing, exclusive. Money is a circulating thing, not exclusive. Go to bed early, it''s time to grow up. "ˇ° Yes, uncle Lu, you can check your fingerprints. If you compare them, you will know who stole them and who took them? "ˇ° Oh, this girl knows how to check her fingerprints. "ˇ° When my brother is free, he likes to read Crime Solving books. I secretly read his books, which are all written like this. "ˇ° At that time, Zhao xiaohen could really find it by checking his fingerprints, but he probably didn''t think your wallet was valuable. Besides... "He thought I didn''t lose it at all, because he forgot where to put it."ˇ° Yes, by now, there are at least more fingerprints of you and me in the wallet. For such a large wallet, so many people have touched it and want to check a complete fingerprint... "" it''s very difficult, and even if it can be checked out, Zhao xiaohen still thinks I''m still mad. "ˇ° So I''m looking forward to the pig that Gao Honggang brought to do something different from pigs, so we''d better sleep happily. " When Xu Yunlu said the second half of the sentence, she was very ambiguous, but Su ran was really sleepy and tired. She didn''t feel uncomfortable around Xu Yunlu. She didn''t feel particularly disgusted by Xu Yunlu''s kissing and touching her. She was so old that she didn''t use air conditioning. She didn''t know that Xu Yunlu liked low temperature. She just thought it was cold to use air conditioning. Fortunately, there was Xu Yunlu around, It''s very warm. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 46

    When the other party answered, Xu Yunlu hung up.


    In the morning, Su ran woke up in Xu Yunlu''s arms. When she woke up, Su ran was startled. In retrospect, she only felt a little blushed. Xu Yunlu put his arm around Su ran and asked, "what''s the matter with her


    "Uncle Lu, is that right?"


    "What, right?" Xu Yunlu moved his arm, which Su ran had been pillow in the middle of the night. Su ran faltered twice and summoned up the courage to say, "you are my uncle."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pull Su Ran''s red face, and then gave him a hard kiss to relieve his resentment and said, "if you don''t call me uncle, won''t you solve it all?"


    "But I think you''re my uncle."


    "Then you can call it uncle and be a little brother." Xu Yunlu talked about his little brother. It was the first time that Su ran called to him. Su ran was happy when she heard it. Xu Yunlu took the opportunity to hold him in his arms, kiss him and touch him again. Then he let go and said, "Lao Chan is too tired to work there. If he can''t stand it, he won''t do it. He doesn''t want to go home. It''s OK to review his lessons here first. At that time, I''ll send you back."


    "No." Su ran rushed into the bathroom, occupied the bathroom, cleaned it up, carried her new wallet on her back and ran away.


    Xu Yunlu looks at Su Ran''s back and shakes his head. He has to find a way to get Su ran back, but he has too many things to do, and he is a little reluctant.


    When the phone rang, Xu Yunlu saw that it was maozi, so he answered it. Maozi said, "brother Lu, Liu Jie didn''t see anything at the beginning. Xiaoding knocked on it and said it. He also took the initiative to help the lazy girl chase the thief, because he was afraid that the opposite party thought she saw it. She pretended it."


    "As long as she''s pissing, I think there''s something wrong with being willing to be lazy. Sure enough, who did it?"


    When maozi finished, Xu Yunlu said with a sneer, "I don''t care what he''s doing here, but he suspects Xiaolao and even tosses about Xiaolao. It''s not up to him. Qin Xing asked him to send him in, so I''ll exchange him for Qin Xing."


    "Brother Lu, Qin Xing has always blocked you."


    "Not one more time anyway."


    "Deler, I''ll do it now." After maozi finished, Xu Yunlu hung up, shook his head and said to himself, "Gao Honggang, I want to give you a big gift. It depends on whether you are happy or not!"


    Su ran into the restaurant happily. If it wasn''t for the strange look in her eyes, she almost forgot that she was here yesterday.


    So Su ran put away her smile, put the bag away, changed her clothes, locked the cupboard and went to the kitchen.


    As soon as Wang Shou saw that Su ran was not hit by yesterday''s incident, the old man was very happy. He handed Su ran a bowl of oatmeal porridge and pointed to the milk emperor''s bag made in the early morning and said, "eat it quickly. It''s specially made for you."


    Su ran likes to eat sweet food. She is so happy that she takes the porridge in her hand and says, "thank you, Uncle Wang!"


    "No one else does." Wang Shouyi is proud to show off his difference to Su RA and others.


    Su ran thanks again, but heard sister Liu''s unhappy voice: "you two thank you so much for the past, and don''t let others work."


    Su ran just found out that sister Liu was not late again. She couldn''t understand why she wanted to thank Wang Shouyi. However, she saw that her right eye was black and blue. She looked at Wang Shouyi puzzledly: "Sister Liu had a fight with someone last night?"


    Wang Shouyi said in a low voice: "don''t pay attention to her, it must be money is not enough, where to cheat money, let people clean up."


    "Lord Lu gave her ten thousand yuan."


    "To send her sister to rehab, you have to go to most of them. The problem is that you don''t know if you can get rid of them."


    Su ran, who had no sympathy for sister Liu, was a little sympathetic: "when will this be the end?"


    "She can''t have a head unless her sister really gives up or dies of drugs."


    Well, Sura still understands. If she doesn''t understand, it''s not all because of her father that she has suffered so many years. From the perspective of the victim, her father has been killed ten times, and she''s afraid that she can''t get rid of the hatred of drug victims at home. But Sura can''t hate her father, although she can''t remember what his father looks like.


    Su ran deals with the busiest guests at noon and asks Xiao Song to accompany him to save money. Xiao Song comes over with a mirror. As soon as Su ran installs the money, Xiao song suddenly catches Su ran.


    Su Ran is startled. Xiao Song usually takes care of her, but she has never had any physical contact. When Xiao Song catches her, she finds out that Xiao Song, who is usually very ugly, has huge strength, even no less than Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran called: "Xiao Song, what are you doing?" With that, Su ran suddenly found that some people in strange clothes appeared outside the door, such as those on TV, which should be riot suits and so on. Those people surrounded Yulong Snow Mountain very quickly.


    When Xiao Song drags Su ran back, Zhao xiaohen and a Shui rush in with guns and people. Then they point at Su ran with guns. Su Ran is scared to death, but Zhao xiaohen cries out: "Song Jie, let go of Su ran!"


    Su ran didn''t understand, but she felt something against her neck. It was not a small mirror used by Xiao Song. It was the same thing that Zhao xiaohen and a Shui had in their hands and that they had seen on movies and TV. Then she listened to Xiao Song''s voice: "I didn''t expect that there were two children with a high surname."ˇ° Song Jie, let Su ran go. " Little song ha, with a hip-hop tone, said, "what''s the difference between letting her go and not letting her go? If you let her go, will you let me go?" Zhao xiaohen, that water said: "song, little girl is to work, you usually have a good relationship with her, won''t pull her back!"ˇ° Anyway, if I die, it''s worth it to have such a beautiful girl to accompany me to die. " Xiao Song said and asked Su ran in a very joking tone, "Xiao lazy, how about dying with Xiao Song''s brother?" This, Su ran really don''t want to, Wang Juan saw those police and bandit films, although most of the time she just glanced at them, but those common sense still taught her, at this time can''t irritate bad people, so she didn''t dare to answer "no", but asked: "brother song, you are a good citizen, it must be police officer Zhao. They made a mistake, you explain it to police officer Zhao, they will be OK." Xiao Song said with a smile: "Xiao lazy, in fact, you are not only beautiful, but also interesting. I really like you. Otherwise, you can go with me and make sure that you are popular and have spicy food, and you don''t have to be annoyed by old people. How about that?"ˇ° This... This, brother song, don''t play, they, the gun they are holding is real... "But Su ran thinks that the gun that Xiao Song put on his neck is not fake. Xiao Song smiles and pulls Su ran back. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 47

    Ah Shui had to step back and said, "Song Jie, if you fight stubbornly again, we will shoot!"


    Su ran heard song tut tut several times, holding a gun in one hand and slinking Su ran in the other. In the eyes of Wang Shouyi, Liu Jie and others who didn''t react, Su ran easily went out of the kitchen door leading to the garbage can.


    After being surrounded by police in riot suits, Zhao xiaohen and a Shui rush out with guns. As soon as Zhao xiaohen bursts out, he shouts, "don''t shoot, he has hostages!"


    Su ran heard song tut again: "Gao Honggang, there is a little brain, how the people below are so pig."


    Su ran saw that Zhao xiaohen and a Shui police were followed by Wang Shouyi and others. Now everyone was completely back to their senses, and all of them showed a frightened expression. Wang Shouyi was the first to say: "Xiao Song, Xiao Song, you... Don''t you... That''s Xiao lazy. I usually call you brother!"


    Xiao Song said with a smile: "Uncle Wang, I can''t help it. Zhao seems to care about this lazy girl. I don''t want to go to prison and get shot, so Xiao lazy girl..." Xiao Song''s tone is not nervous at all about going to prison and getting shot, just like usual joking.


    Su Ran is really nervous. This little song is definitely not the one who takes care of her very much. It''s a Song Jie who may have shot her. But Su ran, who has never experienced this kind of thing, can''t think of a way to get out of the predicament for a moment. Her clothes are soaked with sweat. At this moment, she suddenly sees the opposite upstairs, holding out a hand and two fingers, The hand was wearing black gloves with bare fingers.


    Su ran was a little short-sighted. She saw the hand and the finger moved. She quickly tilted her head slightly as if she understood it. Then there was a sharp sound in her ear. Xiao Song grabbed her arm and released it. Su ran heard Xiao song cry, as if she was swearing, but it was definitely not the language she understood, In the curse, she raised her hand and shot in the direction where she had just stretched out her hand. Su ran took advantage of this gap to struggle out of the imprisonment of Xiao Song with the fastest speed and greatest strength in her life.


    Of course, even if Su ran used all her life''s energy, Xiao Song should have been injured, and he had to avoid the bullets from the opposite building and the riot police at any time. However, the speed was not known how much faster than Su ran. He raised his hand and fired back two shots. He rolled on the ground and grabbed Su Ran''s ankle.


    Su ran screams in fright, but her shoulder is caught. As soon as she looks up, she sees Lao Chan. Lao Chan picks her up. Su ran hears song scold "shit". Then she releases the hand that grabs Su Ran''s ankle, grabs something nearby, and jumps onto the wall, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground.


    Su ran ears rang out a gunshot, small Song jumped up the wall was hit sparks.


    Su ran was so scared that she kept barking, but her cry was soon drowned in a faint smell of roses.


    When Su ran left Lao Chou''s arms, sister Liu and everyone gathered around her. They asked her what was the matter, and they asked if she had anything to do


    Sura''s brain was blank, and then everyone''s brain seemed to turn around at last


    "Just now, Xiao Song took Xiao Lao


    "Xiao Song seems to have a gun in his hand..."


    "The police seem to want to catch Xiao Song..."


    "What happened to Xiao Song?"


    The restaurant is in chaos, and Su ran doesn''t know if Zhao xiaohen has caught Xiao Song in the end, but all the people in the restaurant are taken back to the police station.


    Su ran didn''t expect that this time she came out to earn money so badly. She dealt with the police one after another. Fortunately, she was in a restaurant in the first two times. This time, she was in the police station, the real police station. Fortunately, she was a very obvious victim, not in the interrogation room, but in a police officer''s office. But this time, she was too careful, And it was repeated several times.


    Su ran told the story for several times, including the cry she heard from Xiao Song. But Su ran didn''t explain the hand she saw from the beginning to the end, the hand with black mittens. She felt with her sixth sense that the hand didn''t want to appear in the police station.


    When the police ask Su ran, they don''t find any flaws. After taking the notes, they ask her to sign and press her fingerprints. They tell her to have a good rest. If she has any discomfort, she will see a doctor immediately and let her go.


    In addition to Lao Qian, Su ran should be the last one to come out of the restaurant. When she came out, the staff of the restaurant were not seen.


    Because her father was shot and killed by the police, from the bottom of her heart, Sura doesn''t particularly like the police. She just wants to leave as soon as possible. When she comes to the door, she sees Zhao xiaohen, a Shui and many plainclothes come back in two Iveco cars.


    Su Ran is grateful for Zhao xiaohen''s repeated attempts to stop ah Shui and the police from shooting when he is held hostage by Xiao Song. But now his head is in a mess. He doesn''t even know how to thank Zhao xiaohen, so he hides away.


    After a while, Zhao xiaohen and a Shui came in complaining to each other, and then quickly went up to the second floor. They should report to the director''s office.


    Su ran turns her head, but sees Gao Honggang standing upright in the side passage of the director''s office, looking at everything downstairs. Her eyes seem to fall on her. Su ran leaves quickly.


    Su ran walked out of the police station and found that it was dark outside. Su Ran is at a loss. She doesn''t know if Xu Yunlu is waiting for her in her rental house. When Su ran got to Nadong twice, she got off the train from the railway station and went directly to Yulong Snow Mountain. She never came to the police station, so she didn''t know how to go back to her place. When Su ran was trying to figure out the direction, a car stopped in front of her. The hand in black mittens stretched out the window and waved to her. Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu was driving. She was relieved and ran to the car. Xu Yunlu opened the door sideways and let Su ran into the car. Su ran got into the car and felt that she was about to collapse. Xu Yunlu helped her fasten her seat belt and pointed to her right shoulder. Su ran was a little embarrassed. Then she leaned back. Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s face and drove away from the police station. Xu Yunlu drove around and stopped at a corner near the police station. He rushed to the front and said, "let''s get rid of them first." Su ran saw that it was Wang Shouyi and sister Liu. They should have come out first and waited for her outside. Maybe they had been asked for too long, so they were sitting in front of a nearby tea shop waiting for her. Su Ran''s heart was warm, so she got out of the car quickly, went around from behind and called: "Uncle Wang, sister Liu." As soon as we saw Su ran, we all let out a cry, and then asked the police if they were embarrassed; Are you scared; How to provoke Xiao Song; What''s the matter with Xiao Song? No matter whether these people care about themselves or not, Su Ran''s heart is warm. She answers one by one, but what''s the matter with Xiao Song? Su ran really doesn''t know. Everyone''s place is not in the same direction. Seeing that Su Ran is OK and comforting, they separate. Wang Shouyi wants to send Su ran off. Su ran says she wants to be quiet, but it''s not far back. Wang Shouyi just nods and leaves. After Wang Shouyi left, Xu Yunlu drove the car and opened the door again. Su ran got on the car and couldn''t speak for a long time. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 48

    "A man who can pull out a gun at any time, do you think he is improvising?"


    "Is Xiao Song a bad man?" Su Ran is still a little bit distrustful, can also be said not to accept, "Xiao Song usually takes care of everyone."


    "This little song is called Song Jie in China and afatu in Goa."


    "He, he''s not Chinese?"


    "His ancestors were Chinese soldiers, and he should have been Goa in the years of the Chinese civil war. He gradually broke out in Goa."


    "Xiao Song, he sells drugs?"


    "His family is in this business. To the south of Goa, there are several major drug lords. NATO ranks the first, followed by afagui."


    "Afagui?"


    "It''s the half brother of Xiao Song. To be exact, Xiao Song is the brother who was swept away by afagui. Later, he went to natuo and became the most famous killer under natuo. No less than ten policemen at home and abroad lost their lives in his hands, and the means were extremely cruel. Before he became famous, he also learned some disguises. When he approached the target, he had different identities and faces, In addition, the shooting method is accurate and the hand is hard enough. Basically, there is no defeat. "


    "He takes a mirror all day and looks like a woman. Can he be so powerful?"


    "The puppet mother and so on, all is installs, he defends the psychology to be extremely heavy, the mirror may let him observe behind has the danger." Xu Yunlu said, but he was afraid. There were so many people in the restaurant that Xiao Song grabbed Su ran as a shield. Fortunately, he happened to be near Yulong Snow Mountain. Otherwise, Mao Zi and Xiao Ding would fight against Xiao Song, but he still didn''t know what the result would be.


    Su ran shivers. Xiao Song, who has been holding a mirror all day, has killed so many people and is cruel. Su ran still doubts: "he has gone to natuo and doesn''t need to work for natuo. Otherwise, why is he in Yulong Snow Mountain? I heard Wang Fei say that Xiao Song has been in a restaurant for several years, and is Lao Chan his goal?"


    "I''ll tell you the main reason later, but the secondary reason can be mentioned slightly, because he is afagui''s brother. Although he was swept out of the house, NATO can''t completely trust him." Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and said with a smile.


    This, Su ran or a listen to understand, that Tuo afraid this is the brothers play bitter Drama: "since he has been hiding here for so many years, how come officer Zhao came to find out? Officer Zhao doesn''t seem to be very powerful... "


    "Oh, you can''t underestimate it. My little lazy is very smart." Xu Yunlu smiles, grabs Su Ran''s small face and says, "Nadong''s cops are all pigs. Gao Honggang is a clever pig. Maybe the beggar they caught last time wandered around the restaurant and confessed Him. But Gao Honggang is still a pig, you know."


    "Is that Xiao Song''s cold shot?" Su ran doesn''t particularly like the police, so Xu Yunlu scolds them, and she doesn''t plan to correct them.


    "No, Xiao Song''s shooting is not so bad?"


    "Who is that?"


    "When it''s time to tell you, I''ll tell you."


    "Was Wang Aidou killed by Xiao Song?"


    "Xiao Song''s killing methods are ferocious, and his shooting skills can rank among the best in the world, but he has never heard of rape and drug use. Xiao Song is a very conceited killer, and he has always been a lone wolf. Before Wang Aidou died, he was sexually assaulted by many people."


    "Who on earth is trying to harm you?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran: "do you believe that I didn''t do it?"


    Su ran nodded and asked, "will my wallet be taken by Xiao Song?"


    "It''s possible."


    "What''s he doing with my wallet?"


    "People like him are naturally suspicious and don''t trust anyone. Besides, it''s your second time in Yulong Snow Mountain."


    "He suspected that I was a policeman?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. Su ran said, "Uncle Lu, your shooting is accurateˇ°


    Xu Yunlu was a little surprised and looked at Su ran: "how do you know uncle Lu shotˇ°


    ˇ±Don''t you sign at me on the opposite floorˇ°


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing: "your eyesight, can you see me make gestures? And in the face of a master like Xiao Song, I can only surprise him and make gestures, which can''t hurt me or youˇ°


    ˇ±Uncle Lu didn''t gestureˇ° Su ran was a little surprised. Xu Yunlu shook his head. Su ran blushed, "then how can I see so clearlyˇ°


    ˇ±That is to have a heart to heart with Uncle Luˇ° Xu Yunlu grabs Su Ran''s little face for a moment. Su Ran''s face is even more red. He says, "Uncle Lu, what''s wrong with Yulong Snow Mountain? Why does Xiao Song hide here?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell you when it''s time to tell you."


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly, thinking about the more than 30000 yuan she had not saved during the day, she quickly took it out and asked, "Uncle Lu, Yulong Snow Mountain may not be open for a while now. I don''t know where Lao Chan lives, and the card is in his hand. What can I do now?"


    "I don''t know where he lives. Are you hungry?" Xu Yunlu is not very interested in it.


    Su ran didn''t have lunch at noon. She was hungry long ago. She had a sudden change before. She didn''t feel it. Now she relaxed. She was very hungry: "hungry, flat stomach."


    "Oh, it''s all flat, uncle. Feel it." Although Xu Yunlu molested Su ran in language, his actual action was that he immediately dialed the phone and asked Xiao Ding to pack and deliver it. After the phone call, Xu Yunlu said to Su ran: "recently, don''t go to Yulong Snow Mountain. Anyway, Yulong Snow Mountain is full of skin. I want to use one of you as two. You''re just resting, sleeping, reviewing and eating. I''ll let Xiaoding send you."ˇ° Can''t I even get out of the house? "ˇ° It''s really boring. Just stroll around. Don''t go too far. You don''t know what will happen to Yulong Snow Mountain, and you don''t need to provoke. "ˇ° Xiao Song has done a lot of harm to Lao Chou. " Su ran sympathizes with the old man who stinks all day long because of bad business. But Xu Yunlu doesn''t answer this. He reaches out his hand to touch Su Ran''s head and says, "after a while, after dinner, I''ll have an early rest. By the way, did you mention me in the police station?" Su ran shook his head. Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s head and said, "this girl has a good brain. Although she knows I''m there and I''m there, she doesn''t talk nonsense."ˇ° Uncle Lu, you fired. Officer Zhao and a Shui know that they want to find you out. What should they do? "ˇ° As far as a Shui and Zhao xiaohen are concerned, they are not as keen as you. They may not be able to find out that I shot Xiao Song. Just look at Gao Honggang. If he finds out, he can only ask you why Xiao song let go of you. But if you don''t tell me, he can''t find any handle. "ˇ° But you firedˇ° The bullet is on Xiao Song. Ah Shui and Zhao xiaohen can''t catch him, so there is no evidence. " Su ran was relieved. She was afraid that the police would hold someone to shoot. Now she can say that she was scared and didn''t know anything. As soon as Su ran felt relaxed, she immediately became mischievous and asked Xu Yunlu curiously, "Uncle Lu, who is the right shooter between you and Xiao Song?"ˇ° Today, if you lower your head a little, I can kill him. " After all, Su ran usually gets along well with Xiao Song, so Xu Yunlu doesn''t shoot Xiao Song, so Su ran secretly breathes in her heart. Xu Yunlu said: "I''m just making an analogy. Xiao Song was killed so easily. He just got a false name." As they were talking, Xiaoding brought dinner. They had dinner together. Xu Yunlu sat on the sofa and flipped through the newspaper. Su ran didn''t know where Xu Yunlu''s newspaper came from. It seemed that it wasn''t all Chinese newspapers. Su ran took a bath, dried her hair, and lay on the bed with Xu Yunlu by her side. She was so frightened that she didn''t even think about it, so she fell asleep. Xu Yunlu waited for Su ran to fall asleep before he got up, turned off the alarm clock on Su Ran''s mobile phone, covered Su ran with a quilt, and then went out. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 49

    Gao Honggang rubbed the bloodstain with his finger and asked, "did you hurt him?"


    "It was very chaotic at that time, a lot of people shot." A Shui took the words, but Zhao xiaohen frowned and said, "when Xiaoran girl was controlled by him, no one shot, but after Xiaoran girl broke away, we shot."


    "Can su ran break away from Song Jie''s embedment?" Gao Honggang stares at Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen hesitates. "At that time, I was also very surprised, but Xiaoran really broke away. However, he was so scared that he fell to the ground as soon as he broke away. Song Jie quickly grabs her feet. It''s Lao Chan who drags Su ran. Song Jie doesn''t know how to let go and runs away."


    Gao Honggang looks at it for a while, then suddenly stands up and strides to the opposite four story building. He shows his ID with the residents. Gao Honggang quickly comes to the top floor and walks to the side facing yumianxueshan. Gao Honggang chooses several positions and finally stands. Gao Honggang takes a gun and looks at Xiao song''s position with a sight glass for a while. Then he carefully searches the ground and walls, The other side didn''t leave any trace. Obviously, he was an old hand and a very careful old hand.


    Gao Honggang looks back, and the opposite direction of Yulong Snow Mountain is an abandoned building. The width between the abandoned building and the building he is staying in is less than two meters. For a certain kind of people, it''s just like playing to pass such a distance. If I guess correctly, someone really gives song Jie a cold shot here, it should be from the other party''s abandoned building.


    Gao Honggang quickly went down the stairs and went to the abandoned building. The stairs were covered with moss. When he got to the top of the building, Gao Honggang walked slowly along the Yulong Snow Mountain. Looking at it slowly, he saw that there was a mark of stepping on the sand, which should have been left by the other party when he jumped to the opposite building. When the other party finished, he came back from here and smoothed the mark, However, the sand, which has not been moved for a long time, has a trace. It''s very clear, but it can only prove that his judgment is correct. He can even restore how the other party jumped from here and how he shot Song Jie by the wall of the opposite building, but he has no evidence to find this person.


    When Gao Honggang was restoring the scene in his mind, Zhao xiaohen couldn''t help asking: "brother Honggang, what are you looking for?"


    Gao Honggang gives Zhao xiaohen a white look. Looking at the striking marks on the sand, he even feels that his opponent left them on purpose. His wild and proud face seems to be saying: Gao Honggang, I''m here, you come!


    Gao Honggang snorted and turned to leave the roof. Zhao xiaohen scratched his head and asked a Shui, "do you understand?"


    A Shui pointed to the mark: "Gao Ju is interested in children playing with sand?"


    "Which child would come here to play with sand?" Zhao xiaohen also looked at the mud that had been wiped strangely, "is it difficult for someone to jump from here, but what does he jump to do and shoot coldly?"


    "Why did he have a grudge against Song Jie?"


    "Then how does he know that Song Jie is here, and we want to catch him again?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going? Let''s go. Let''s go. The high bureau is gone. " A Shui pulls Zhao xiaohen to say, Zhao xiaohen side follows a Shui to walk, at the same time looked back at that wipe mark one eye again, "what person, so light, all the way have never seen footprints, if not because want to jump over, have to work hard, afraid even that mark all cannot leave."


    "Superman!"


    Su ran had a really deep sleep. When she woke up, it was already bright outside. She was so scared that she quickly turned over, rushed to the bathroom, picked up toothpaste and toothbrush. Then she thought that she didn''t have to go to the restaurant today, and her action slowed down.


    It''s rare for Su ran to finish washing so easily in the morning. Then she doesn''t know what to do. She sees bread, milk and 1000 yuan on the small table. She knows that Xu Yunlu left it for her. For breakfast, Su ran can accept it. But Su Ran is a little at a loss. She hesitates for a while and puts it into Xu Yunlu''s new wallet.


    After breakfast, Su ran reviewed her lessons, took out her books and went back to bed.


    Su ran read until noon, and Xiaoding really brought lunch. Spicy chicken, hand shredded cabbage, laver egg soup, one meat, one vegetable and one soup were packed in a heat preservation tube. It was definitely not the kind of take away fast food. It was not worse than eating in Yulong Snow Mountain. The chicken in spicy chicken was much more than that in Yulong Snow Mountain.


    Xiaoding sat at the door and saw that Su ran had eaten all the food. There was a lot of food left, so he asked, "would you like to have more food for you in the evening?"


    Su ran shakes her head, because Xiao Ding has molested her, so she is not used to getting along with Xiao Ding alone. Xiao Ding says, "brother Lu wants you to take a nap. If you get up and feel the room is stuffy, just walk around."


    Su ran felt that the rest of the dishes must be dumped by Xiaoding. Unfortunately, she still took the initiative to dump them. She washed the thermos and handed them to Xiaoding. Xiaoding yawned and said, "you don''t have to wash them in the future. Someone will wash them. Brother Lu knows, but he can''t peel my skin."


    "Can I ask you something, Xiao Ding?"


    "As long as you don''t ask where brother Lu is, just ask." Xiaoding took the thermos and yawned again. Su ran was dumb. She just wanted to know where Xu Yunlu was and what he was doing. Xiaoding said cunningly, "it''s OK, I''ll go."


    Su ran snorted several times discontentedly. Since entering Yulong Snow Mountain, it is really lack of sleep. Now it''s OK. After eating, Su ran seems to have to go to bed. She falls on the bed impolitely and sleeps until two thirty. After reading for a while, she feels bored. She simply puts on her bag and goes out for a walk. Xu Yunlu won''t let Su ran go far. Su Ran is also obedient. Fortunately, there is a small supermarket nearby, a small bookstore where she searched for the book of wine mixing, and some shops where she bought clothes and daily necessities. Except for the biscuits she bought that time, Su ran really didn''t go shopping, so she just went shopping there. In the end, Su ran found a bound book of anecdotes about mountain spirits in that small bookstore, and read it. Su ran saw it in the evening when she saw it. She thought that Xiao Ding had to send her dinner. She asked about the book, which was sold as a second-hand book for three yuan. After hesitation, Su ran bought it. Taking the book out of the bookstore, Su ran was about to go to the rental house when she heard sister Liu call her: "little lazy, little lazy!" Su ran looked back and saw that she was really sister Liu. She had the feeling of meeting a difficult friend for the rest of her life. She was very surprised: "it''s you, sister Liu!"ˇ° I thought I was wrong. It''s really you lazy. " Sister Liu''s eye is still dark green. She looks a little funny. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 50

    "Is that restaurant open? Did the boss come? "


    "No, the restaurant is locked. Lao Chou doesn''t see him either. When he meets Lao Wang tou, he says that he called Lao Chou, but nobody answered him. I don''t know whether it''s the matter of Xiao song that''s involved or something really happened."


    "I don''t think the boss knows Xiao Song is a bad man."


    "I don''t think Lao Chou is a fool."


    "Will the boss have put it back, just in a bad mood, so..."


    "It''s not impossible. The old man was in a bad mood several times, and suddenly he didn''t come to the restaurant. But at that time, he would call Lao Wang tou and Wang Fei and tell them whether they could open the door."


    "By the way, this time, why didn''t I see Wang Fei?"


    "Oh, don''t mention it. I think of it. I haven''t seen it yet."


    Su ran saw that sister Liu didn''t know much about it. Sister Liu seemed to have something on her mind. She didn''t have much contact with the people in the restaurant. She was really afraid that sister Liu would leave. For a moment, she couldn''t meet any of them. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Sister Liu, do you know where Lao Chan lives?"


    "Ah Sister Liu didn''t respond. Su ran said, "well, I didn''t have time to save the money I collected at noon that day. If you have worked for him for so many years, you should know where he lives. I''ll send the money to him."


    "Ah, yes, yes." Sister Liu finally woke up like, "I''m fine anyway, I''ll take you."


    On hearing this, Su ran, with the pleasure of meeting another acquaintance after the accident, urged sister Liu: "let''s hurry. In case the boss is here, he must know more than us. We can also ask Xiao Song what''s going on."


    "That is, that is." Sister Liu took Su ran out of the alley. Su ran asked, "Sister Liu, is there anything wrong with your family?"


    "Ah Originally buried in walking, sister Liu woke up like, "that''s, which family doesn''t have something to do."


    Su ran thought that the restaurant might not be open for a moment when Xiao Song was in trouble. Sister Liu was worried that she would not be able to work and had no income. What could her sister do? She could not help but sympathize with her. With this sympathy, I realized that I had been working in a restaurant for more than ten days. If I was at home and asked if I didn''t start work for a while, would I and sister Liu ask for the salary for more than ten days first.


    Su ran calculated how much money she could have in more than ten days. If she really couldn''t go to work, would she go back to see her grades in the next time, or she didn''t do well in the exam anyway, so she just went on looking for a new job and directly earned the money for re reading, otherwise she would have to spend more than 100 yuan on the way back and forth? It''s too tangled.


    Lao Chan doesn''t live nearby. Sister Liu finds an electric tricycle and takes Su ran to the electric tricycle. Su ran then asks, "Sister Liu, if the boss can''t start work for a while, shall we pay first?"


    "Knot, knot, must knot, otherwise cannot drink the northwest wind to go." Liu''s face was not good, and her dark eyes were not enough to see. Su ran didn''t ask any more.


    Lao Chou lives in a high-end villa area with ethnic characteristics, which is much cleaner than other places in Nadong. They were stopped by the security guard at the entrance of the villa area. Sister Liu obviously came, took Su ran to register, and then walked in. As he walked, he said: "he lives close to the inside. The house is the eldest. It''s going to take a while."


    Su ran was not afraid to walk. When she was in the county, the Wang family was far away from the school. She walked with her feet.


    However, in such a villa area, Su ran realized that Nadong was not all dirty and messy. It was a paradise. Apart from tall trees and flowers, people were just like walking in a sea of flowers. All kinds of villas were hidden in a beautiful sea of flowers, which was the essence for tourists to flock to, Nadong, a small city, is dirty and chaotic because it can''t accommodate so many tourists. According to sister Liu, the government is stepping up efforts to rectify it. As for when it will be rectified, I don''t know. Speaking with sister Liu, Su ran doesn''t feel that she has gone far and just comes to a bigger villa.


    Seeing the villa, Sura was a little surprised, because from Lao Zi''s office, which was so simple that it gave people the feeling that he might close the door at any time and travel around. The garden outside the villa was well decorated, which should have cost a lot of money.


    The contrast between Lao Chan''s villa and his simple office is so great that Su RA, who has no knowledge, can''t turn around.


    So Su ran asked curiously, "Sister Liu, which is more valuable, the villa or the restaurant?"


    "Oh, it''s not necessary to ask. Of course, it''s the villa. I''ve heard from people who know the business that the decoration of the villa is worth millions." Sister Liu''s face is better, a bit of usual look Feiyang, pointing to the villa said, "big bar, can enjoy it."


    Su ran nodded and said, "it''s really big and beautiful."


    Liu juege stepped forward and rang the doorbell. After a long time, the sound of footsteps came from inside. Sister Liu said, "it''s the uncle of Lao Chou''s doorman. I''ve watched it for many years."


    After a while, a small door opened on the gate. Sura saw that the man who opened the door was a man in black. He was in his forties at most, not very old.


    Sister Liu explained the purpose of the two people''s coming. The man said: "the boss came back last night, but he went out early this morning. According to his usual habit of going out, he should come back soon. Do you want to wait for a while?" Su ran was relieved when she heard that Lao Chan was OK. Anyway, she was OK. She said, "OK, we have something to find him. Let''s wait." The uncle got out of the way and let two people in. Uncle closed the door, took two people through a crescent door, pointed forward and said: "that''s where the boss lives. Just go there and wait for him." Su ran thanks her uncle and goes forward with her sister Liu. But when she reaches out to pull her, she finds that Liu''s face is a little frightened. Before Su ran understands, someone pricks her neck with something from behind. Su ran screams, but soon she doesn''t have the strength to speak. Liu''s face turns into several. The uncle just came up, Sister Liu seems to argue with him. She seems to be talking about money. But Su Ran has no strength all over and can''t hear anything clearly. Then she falls to the ground. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 51

    Mao Zi arranged for someone to go, and then he said, "brother Lu, let someone do this kind of small thing. How can you go there in person?"


    Xu Yunlu smiles and doesn''t speak. Maozi says, "brother Lu, how many blocks have Qin Xing added to you in the past six months? You always help him, and how many times have you fished him out. Every time you give him money, you leave for a few days and come back. On purpose, last time you were still beating you cold in Yulong Snow Mountain. If you didn''t give afatu to the police this time, He doesn''t know how long he''s going to be locked up. "


    "By the way, did you get rid of his gun?"


    "In the place where he lives, a tile turned out and threw it into the river."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, and maozi said, "the place where he lives is really no better than the place where beggars live."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak any more. When he saw that the person arranged by maozi gave Qin Xing money, Qin Xing should be familiar with the person who gave the money. He also patted the man on the shoulder and back, and gave thanks as brothers. The man told maozi to leave Nadong. Qin Xing nodded and bowed, saying that he would leave immediately.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head after reading, but the phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was Xiaoding, he answered: "say!"


    Xiaoding said in a bit of panic: "brother Lu, miss Xiaoran has gone to Laochan''s house, and she hasn''t come out yet."


    "What is she doing there?"


    "I listen to her and Liu Jie say that they want to find money for Lao Chou to send the restaurant, and they also want wages."


    "You son of a bitch, are you smoking too much today?"


    "Brother Lu, I don''t dare. It''s all your prescribed dose... And she''s following Liu Jie. Liu Jie is really going to be the same as our aunt..." before Xiaoding''s words were finished, Xu Yunlu scolded, turned off the phone, and then asked maozi to arrange for people to go to the frontier inspection station and the road to the mountain. Maozi asked, "brother Lu, what if you don''t go to Wasi and the mountain?"


    "Of course, we don''t rule out several roads leading to the mainland, but there are so many roads going to the mainland that we can''t arrange for people to block them. We immediately go to Laochou''s home and transfer out the monitoring of the community or his home." Xu Yunlu then asked people to go to the drug treatment center to get Liu Jing out. He took maozi and rushed to laochuan''s residence immediately.


    It''s just that Xu Yunlu''s phone rings before the car arrives at Lao Chou''s house. As soon as he sees that it''s sister Liu calling, he''s always willing to pick up sister Liu''s phone. If he doesn''t want to, he''s too lazy to answer it. He''s never in such a hurry to answer it as now: "Liu Jie, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, I know you are very angry now. Don''t worry."


    "Say the point!"


    "Today, I was asked to help tie up the lazy boy."


    "Say the point!"


    "I saw them pick up the lazy boy and send him away. I''ll give you the license plate number first." Liu said license plate number, Xu Yunlu told maozi, maozi immediately arrange people to check, Xu Yunlu said, "Liu Jie, is not feeding home, you son of a bitch, play with me."


    "Master Lu, Master Lu, don''t worry. Listen to me first. I think if they don''t let me help, they must ask others for help. Even if Master Lu knows this time, watch out, but it''s hard to prevent this time. Next time, after weighing it over and over again, I''ll promise. Master Lu finds people and cleans them up, so as to prevent the next time. Master Lu, you say, right?"


    "Shit, how much do they give you?"


    "A little bit, just a little bit." As soon as Sister Liu heard Xu Yunlu ask for money, she immediately became cautious. Xu Yunlu impatiently raised her voice, "how much!"


    "One hundred thousand, one hundred thousand dollars." Sister Liu knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed from Xu Yunlu, so she told her honestly. Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "it''s all right. Well, if someone really finds it in the car you said, I''ll give you a double reward!"


    "Master Lu, Master Lu, I knew it was right to follow you. You are a great good man, a great good man."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "your Liu Jing, I can take it with me. If you tell a lie, she will pick up a guest in Vasi and pay you back. I will also arrange a holiday ferry for you and shark at sea." After that, Xu Yunlu hung up the phone despite Liu''s crazy call of "Master Lu".


    Maozi quickly said: "brother Lu, the car that Liu Jie just provided has passed the frontier inspection station, and our people have already arrived at Laozi''s residence."


    "Dare to go to Wasi, look for death, let Shaodong keep an eye on the car, and link the surveillance video of Laozao''s house to Shaodong, let him find all the cars that lazily went in and left Laozao''s house one by one, and track where they have gone."


    Maozi quickly asked someone to do it, and then he called again and said, "brother Dong, I will send some information to you later, and help you deal with it. Brother Lu wants to find someone."


    "Men, women? Brother Lu of your family has been taking Nadong as his home recently. He''s very happy. I''m not looking for a man. "


    "Female, female, Dongge, hurry up, or brother Lu will have to kick my head."


    "Female, you can try it. I tell you brother Lu, if you find it, you ghost brother will cut off the Hu first." The other side knew that it was urgent, joked, and hung up. Maozi immediately turned to Xu Yunlu, "brother Lu, brother Dong said that brother GUI wants to cut off Hu."


    Xu Yunlu ignored him and asked, "where''s the old man?"


    "Gao Honggang was detained in the police station for various reasons."


    "Never been home?"ˇ° After seizing Xiao Song, Lao Chuan really hasn''t been home. " Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Maozi asked tentatively, "brother Lu, will you let the people in natuo know that you are interested in the little lazy girl? They..." I''m more interested in it. " Xu Yunlu gave maozi a few times, and maozi said, "whether brother Lu is really interested or not, others can''t understand it, but I can''t understand it."ˇ° I''m tired of it. "ˇ° Brother Lu, are we still going to Laozao''s house now? "ˇ° Go Xu Yunlu''s mind is meticulous. Even if maozi doesn''t understand why he still wants to go, he still drives to Laochou''s house. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 52

    As soon as they got to Laochou''s house, maozi''s phone rang. Maozi took it as soon as he saw it and said, "brother Lu, Dongge said that since the lazy girl came in, Laochou''s house has come out with the car that Liu Jie provided with the license plate. The car stopped in a car repair shop for ten minutes and then left. After forty minutes, three cars came out of the shop, but no car ever came out, Only cars enter. Of the three cars, two go to Wasi and one to the mainland. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said: "it''s a bit of a hand. Let Li Gui and others stop the two cars going to Wasi. You arrange for people to chase the cars going to the mainland. Before you find anyone, Shaodong stares at these cars. You also have to keep an eye on Laochan''s villa and car repair shop. You can''t let go of any car that comes out."


    "What about the previous one?"


    "I won''t let it go." When Xu Yunlu finished, the phone rang. He saw that it was sister Liu, so he threw it to maozi. Maozi connected the phone and scolded sister Liu. Then he turned off the phone and asked Xu Yunlu, "do you want to blackmail this aunt''s phone?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Mao Zi didn''t talk to Xu Yunlu for two days. He knew that Xu Yunlu liked to talk and laugh on the surface, but he was actually a cold and alienated character. He didn''t even know what Shaodong and Li Gui were thinking. Liu Jie, who was not a role at all, could have a number in Xu Yunlu''s phone. I didn''t know if Xu Yunlu was a condiment in Nadong, Did not dare to pull the black phone did not speak, put the phone to Xu Yunlu, asked: "what about Xiaoding?"


    "What a piece of rubbish! I can''t do such a small thing well!"


    "Brother, Xiaoding, he is just a waste. Why don''t you let him run errands for Dongge first? And make brother Lu''s eyes clean. " When Mao Zi saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t return, he didn''t talk any more.


    The car soon arrived at Laochou''s villa. Before getting off the bus, Xu Yunlu suddenly said, "don''t tease me too hard!"


    "All right!" Maozi turned over and quickly dialed the phone, "brother GUI, brother Lu has spoken. Don''t tease me too hard!"


    Maozi and Xu Yunlu didn''t enter Lao Chou''s house from the front door, but they went over the wall. Maozi was also the Ascaris lumbricoides in Xu Yunlu''s stomach, but at the moment, they didn''t know what Xu Yunlu was doing.


    Xu Yunlu quickly found the place where Su ran was tied according to sister Liu. There was no obvious sign of fighting on the ground. However, Xu Yunlu squatted on the ground for a while, went to the nearest garbage can, took out Su Ran''s small bag from the garbage can, opened the bag, and didn''t see the 30000 yuan that Su ran said, but the wallet, key and three books he gave Su ran were all there, And one more magazine.


    Xu Yunlu, carrying his bag, went around to the servant''s room nearest to the gate and saw an old man in his sixties fall to the ground. However, he should be waking up and his hands and feet are moving.


    "Mao Zi asked:" the other side is pretending that the old man cheated the little lazy girl into the door


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He turned and walked to the main hall of the villa. When he entered the main hall, there was no one. When the people arranged by maozi finished their work, they should have left.


    Xu Yunlu turned over and went to Lao Chuan''s bedroom.


    Maozi followed up and asked, "brother Lu, we have not been to this house many times. Except for many US dollars that brother Lu is not interested in, there is nothing else."


    Xu Yunlu put on his gloves and took a look in Lao Chou''s bedroom. He felt there was no need to turn it over again. He pressed a button at the head of the bed directly. A cupboard door beside the bed opened, revealing a basement with steps. Xu Yunlu told maozi: "you guard it on it."


    Xu Yunlu said that and went straight down. He had been to the basement many times. Lao Qian studied chemical engineering, maybe because of his personal interests. There were some experimental equipment in the basement, but he knew that they had nothing to do with drug processing. In addition, there was a big safe, which was just like what Mao Zi said. There were a lot of US dollars in it.


    Xu Yunlu still took a tour of the basement. Lao Chuan is a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder. He must have his own place to put all his things. Anyway, it''s clean and tidy. It''s the same as no one has ever moved here. So Xu Yunlu really admires Lao Chuan for being the boss of that messy restaurant for so many years.


    This time, Xu Yunlu finally saw something different from before. There was a desk in the basement, which used to be clean. This time, there was a bottle of wine and a wine glass on the desk, with a pen and two notes beside it.


    Xu Yunlu walks over and takes a look at the note. I didn''t expect that Lao Chuan has the same choice difficulty as Su ran. Of course, Su Ran''s choice difficulty is caused by lack of money.


    On the two pieces of paper, one says "recognize" and the other says "no". It hasn''t been folded yet. There is residual wine in the wine cup. Obviously, Lao Chuan should be drinking muggy wine. When he wanted to decide the fate of something by drawing lots, someone interrupted him, so that from then on to the incident of Xiao Song, he, an obsessive-compulsive patient, didn''t come back to clean up all this.


    Xu Yunlu came out of the basement and came to laochuan''s computer. He turned on the computer and knocked on it for a while. Then he said to maozi, "I''ve connected it. Let Dongge copy laochuan''s data, and let him clean up the monitoring after we leave."


    Maozi immediately called. Xu Yunlu and maozi swaggered to the front door. The old man who was guarding the door could hold up half of his body. When maozi opened the door, they left.


    When Su ran woke up, she was in a bed. She didn''t expect Gao Honggang to sit opposite her. Su ran was a little surprised, but in her mind, the image of the people''s police is still very tall, so she whispered: "high, high police officer?" When Gao Honggang saw Su ran wake up, he said, "I''m very sorry, Miss Xiao ran. We''re also out of a bad plan for those things just now." Su ran was puzzled, but she still had instinctive defense. She sat up and looked at Gao Honggang with her legs in her hands. Gao Honggang then said, "we asked Xiao ran to come here in this way to ask her to help us."ˇ° Officer Gao, are you all asking for help in this way? " Su ran stares at Gao Honggang, and Gao Honggang tut says, "Xiao Ran''s character is not very gentle. Unexpectedly, she also has thorns." Su ran was silent and didn''t speak. Gao Honggang said, "because only in this way can I let Xu Yunlu, the old fox, be deceived." Su Ran is to deal with Xu Yunlu. Her heart seems to be pricked by something and her head doesn''t open. Gao Honggang frowns and says, "girl Xiaoran, you''re just a student. You won''t have any idea about scum like Xu Yunlu in such a short time." Su ran didn''t like to listen and didn''t speak. Gao Honggang continued: "what kind of person is Xu Yunlu? Do you know that he, NATO and AFA have three evils. Of course, this Goa is not only a place like Goa, but also a large area from Goa to the golden triangle. All three of them can be said to have done evil, lost their conscience and harmed many people and families, I''m not here to give you data. I just want to tell you that Xu Yunlu is not a kind person. Don''t think that his little favor to you is that he likes you. He''s more than a month old and three or five days short. He''s tired of it. He has so many romantic affairs and tricks that he can write several books about teasing girls. Some even jokingly say that he can go to Guinness, Of course, these may be rumors, but the reason why they become rumors is not without wind and waves. Miss xiaora, you are a good girl. You should be careful about feelings! "ˇ° Well, the main reason for these digressions is to remind a girl of her age You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 53

    "I don''t need your reminding."


    "Well, it''s a matter of Xiaoran''s feelings, so Xiaoran is stubborn. She has to bear all the benefits and sufferings, but I hope to tell her another thing, so that she can see Xu Yunlu clearly and cooperate with our police work sincerely."


    Su ran doesn''t understand what''s wrong, so he can help the police to deal with Xu Yunlu. Gao Honggang sees that Su Ran is not so resistant, so he says: "Xiao Ran''s father, Su Yue is also a drug dealer. Xiao ran knows."


    Su Ran''s heart jumped up violently. No one had mentioned her father''s name for many years. She didn''t know if she should take it as an insult to hear the name.


    "Su Yue was killed, but before he was killed, we received a tip. It was this tip that told us that your father Su Yue was a big drug dealer and that your family was a drug selling dens. Su Yue was the main person in charge of this dens. After Su Yue was killed, we found 100 kilograms of different kinds of drugs from your family. You know, in China at that time, What is the death penalty for drug trafficking? "


    Sura doesn''t want to hear about it. Although she doesn''t hate her father, she really doesn''t want to hear about the events that made the family carry the stigma.


    "Fifty grams! I know that Xiaoran is very secretive about this matter, and I don''t want to blame her father''s behavior on this matter. I just told her that the person who informed the police at that time was not the informant of the police, but the one who wanted to get rid of your father. "


    "The man you are talking about is Xu Yunlu?" Su ran finally raised her head and asked hesitantly. Gao Honggang nodded and said, "it''s almost the direct reason, because Xu Yunlu was very young at that time, and he was under your father''s hand. Your father was already in charge of a drug gang. Xu Yunlu is ambitious. How can he be willing to be inferior to your father? I said he has many tricks, not only in dealing with women, In other things, too, he cleverly used the police to help him get rid of his opponents and replace your father. "


    "Xu Yunlu and my father know each other?" Su ran always thinks that Xu Yunlu is very close. Is it because Xu Yunlu knew his father at that time, so he had contact with him.


    "It''s not unusual for them to eat black inside their drug trafficking group, but it often happens. The reason I tell you is that I want you to see Xu Yunlu clearly. For his personal interests, he is not recognized by his relatives. According to the confessions of those suspects who were arrested at that time, Su Yue attaches great importance to Xu Yunlu, and usually treats him as his own brother."


    Su Ran''s heart jumped and her head hurt badly, but she endured it and didn''t say anything. Gao Honggang said, "we didn''t want to drag Xiao ran back into these drug dealers, but Xiao Ran Ran Ran into her. And the most ridiculous thing is that Xu Yunlu had some ideas about her, so we decided to ask her to help us."


    "What if I don''t agree?" Su ran pressed her head, but Gao Honggang was not angry. "Girl Xiaoran, this kind of thing has to be agreed by the parties. If she doesn''t agree, we won''t force her. Although her father didn''t die directly in the hands of Xu Yunlu, she also died indirectly in the hands of Xu Yunlu. From a private point of view, she doesn''t want to avenge her father, she doesn''t want to avenge each other, It is proved that Xiaoran girl is a person of noble sentiment, but if Xu Yunlu does not die, more innocent people will die in his hands. According to the information, Xu Yunlu also protects many notorious murderers, drug criminals, economic criminals, smugglers and hackers with his power. If you help us, Xiaoran girl is also helping those innocent victims, so Yu Gong, we want to ask you for your support. "


    Su ran didn''t speak. Gao Honggang looked at her watch and said, "miss Xiaoran, we have arranged for you to enter the game, so we can''t delay too much time. We can only give you ten minutes to think about the reasons for catching Xu Yunlu. I have already said the reasons for asking for her help. Now we just wait for her to give us an answer. If she doesn''t agree, we will send someone to take you home, This layout is a failure. We''ll find another opportunity. "


    Gao Honggang came out of Guan Sura''s house, and the old man looked at him with a gloomy face: "Gao Honggang, you are really, really unreasonable."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Xu Yunlu''s accusations are only your guess."


    "Guo Jieyu, if you think Xu Yunlu''s accusations are just my guess, why do you waste eight years in this ghost place? We''ve all studied psychology, criminology, and basic crime profiles. "


    "I''m going to use evidence instead of guessing to convict. Xu Yunlu is very smart and resourceful. If he is really a criminal, he is a gifted criminal, not a general profile."


    "Well, let''s go our own way. Whoever finds Xu Yunlu first and convicts him is the winner."


    "Gao Honggang, don''t be too radical."


    "Guo Jieyu, you''ve spent eight years. How long do you plan to spend? 18 years, 28 years. It''s more comfortable to be a restaurant owner than a policeman. I think you''ve forgotten that you''re a policeman. As a policeman, what have you done these years? You''re studying for a master''s degree or a doctor''s degree with Xu Yunlu in a university. He studies economics and you study chemical engineering, Xu Yunlu becomes a criminal with a high diploma in economics, and you become a Gaowen in chemical engineering. With the help of the police, I really don''t understand that your boss can promise all this, and he thinks highly of you. Is he crazy? "


    "Gao Honggang, to deal with some criminals with high intelligence, it takes quite a lot of time and energy to grasp their criminal facts. We should learn more about what he is learning than them. Otherwise, when he uses high technology to commit crimes, we can''t even understand it. What else can we talk about? Besides, he studies economics, I don''t study chemical engineering, I study criminology?"ˇ° Guo Jieyu, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Our strong point is anti drug. There are other special technical departments. If you give these to the technical department, it will be OK. Otherwise, the police have been divided into more than ten departments, and they all handle cases like you. What else can the criminal police do, such as anti drug, criminal investigation, economic investigation, and so onˇ° Gao Honggang, don''t speak so eloquently. Are you sure you don''t have personal grudges? "ˇ° Guo Jieyu, believe it or not, I''ll shoot you! "ˇ° Xin, you people of Gao family depend on your aunt''s surname Lu. Now they just kill anyone at every turn! "ˇ° Guo Jieyu, you son of a bitch Gao Honggang then gave Lao Chuan a punch. Lao Chuan didn''t dodge and was hit to the ground by Gao Honggang. Looking at Lao Chuan on the ground, Gao Honggang sneered and said, "you''re really busy with chemical industry. What''s more, this Yulong Snow Mountain has several tons of drug trade a year under your eyes. How do you explain to me? Don''t tell me you''ve been in control, you''ve been in control, and alfatu has hidden the poison in your wine cellar. "ˇ° There are not a few tons, I know, you are less exaggeratingˇ° Put away your saying that you are higher than me in the past. Now I am higher than you in the past. In the past, we fought equally. Now, you are lying on the ground and talking to me. This is the result of eight years spent here. So now listen to me. If you succeed, you can be free. In your lifetime, add the stars on your epaulet. " Lao Gua was so angry that he said nothing. Gao Honggang, who was going out, suddenly stopped and turned to Lao Gua and said, "besides, you''re not very interested in that little sluggard. If you spend it like this again, that little sluggard is afraid that he will be wandered away by that scum of Xu Yunlu." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 54

    Su ran wakes up again and finds herself lying on the ground with her hands and feet tied. She is very soft and has a headache. Thinking about Gao Honggang, her heart is in a mess. She even thinks that if she doesn''t meet sister Liu, everything will be as good as before.


    Now that she has reached this stage, it''s no use for her to think about anything. When she turns around, she finds that the place she''s staying in is not like a kiln, a prison, a firewood room on TV or in a movie. The temperature of the room is moderate, which is much more comfortable than the room she rented in Nadong. Moreover, the place where she lies seems to be fluffy, not like the floor.


    Sura wondered, what is this place? Thinking that Gao Honggang told her clearly what would happen before Xu Yunlu found her, he couldn''t grasp. The police had to protect her secretly and try their best to ensure her life safety,


    Now, Sura doubts how hard the police can do their best. It seems that something terrible happened to the car that sent her on the way. She hears the driver scream and scream in front of her. She hears people seeping. Later, the door opens. Before she can see anyone, she smells a fragrance, and then she doesn''t know anything. Then, she wakes up, Lying in such a comfortable place.


    It seems that Gao Honggang is alarmist. This trip is not a hard job, but a beautiful one. At least the place where he lies now is more comfortable than the bed.


    When Su ran was getting used to the darkness, the light on her head suddenly came on. She realized that she was not staying in a cellar or a cell, but in a very spacious room. She was lying on the ground, but there was a thick carpet on the ground. So she thought the room was fluffy and well decorated, Of course, it''s not luxurious and fancy, but simple and exquisite. With the sixth sense, this is a man''s room, and she seems to be a little familiar with the atmosphere here.


    After a while, the door opened, and the man who came in was a man in a flowery silk shirt and black Harem Pants. The man had a bald head and bright earrings. His skin was very white and his lips were very red. There was a red tattoo on one side of his face, which was a bit like a poisonous snake letter. Other men had gold chains around their necks, Or hang a cross or something. It looks like a golden whistle.


    This man is a ghost. He doesn''t look like a good man. He looks like a vampire on TV,


    Su ran didn''t think that she thought it was a good job. She came in a little bit of non-human monster, which scared her to use all her strength to move back, but she didn''t want to be bound. In fact, she didn''t move far.


    The man saw Su ran and said in a strange voice: "it''s really a peerless little beauty. It''s really my taste."


    "You, who are you?"


    "Me?" The man took out a small sandalwood fan, opened it and turned around. Su ran was short-sighted. She saw that there was a green boa head tattooed on the man''s neck and head. The snake letter she thought was the snake letter. The face on that side was the direction of the green boa head. Su ran subconsciously wanted to shrink back.


    "Little girl, I like your pretty face very much. It''s better to follow me and make friends with me. I''ll make sure you are popular and drink spicy."


    Su ran didn''t believe it. A strange monster, who had never seen him before, tied himself up in order to get along with him. Gao Honggang didn''t want to deal with Xu Yunlu. The monster in front of him seemed to have no resemblance to Xu Yunlu. What''s the matter?


    Su ran swallowed hard and asked, "but I don''t know you."


    "It''s hard not to know. In ancient times, it''s all the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers. It''s also hard not to know..." the man said and reached out to lift Su Ran''s chin. Su ran turned away and the bald man was happy. "Girl, you are not happy. I have many ways and means to make her happy, very happy."


    "But you don''t know me. Why do you let me be bound?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, then said with a very evil smile: "I have to bind many people here every day. You are not in my eyes, otherwise you know what those people are sent to do?"


    "Coolie?" Su ran felt that her answer was not logical. The bald man immediately shook his head and said, "no, I have a flower. She likes to eat human flesh, especially the meat of a young girl like you. She loves it most."


    Su ran heard to hit a shiver: "you tie a person, is for feeding snake?"


    The bald man laughed strangely: "Oh, is the little girl very smart? How do you know that Huahua is a snake, not a leopard, tiger or lion?"ˇ° Because, "Sura looked hesitantly at the man''s neck. The man touched his neck and said with a strange smile," it turned out that she betrayed herself. "


    "My hand is dead. Can you help me untie the rope?"


    Bald man ah a: "is really abrupt beauty, actually forget beauty is still tied, of course, of course."


    Su ran with the sixth sense, this looks very fierce man, there is no real sense of malice, her hands and feet were tied for so long, really some hair wood, ask to untie and so on is also casual talk, but did not expect that this man really casually pulled out a Japanese knife, put her hands and feet of the rope.


    Su ran saw that the bald man threw away his knife. After he was sure there was no danger, she sat up with her legs curled up and slowly moved her wrist. She found that she was put in front of a large pear blossom wood bookcase. It seemed that there were a lot of books on it. Su ran felt that the bald man was not like a man who could read so many books. Seeing that Su ran sat up, the bald man also sat down beside her and said, "little sister, what''s your proposal just now?"ˇ° What proposal? "ˇ° It''s a good proposal for Qin Jin. If I can''t help you untie the rope, I''ll turn my face at once. "ˇ° Brother ghost, you have to wait for me to have a rest and think about such an important matter! "ˇ° What was your name just now The bald man was a little surprised. Su ran cried with a smile, "brother ghost!"ˇ° You, do you know me As soon as the bald man finished speaking, Sura jumped up, raised her foot and hit him on the chest, "because you are like a vampire!" Although Su Ran is not a very strong girl, and she didn''t receive special training when she was a child, she has a very strong and strong elder brother Su Ming. When her father was alive, he studied Taekwondo for several years. After his father passed away, Wang''s father couldn''t spend money on it. He hid outside the only Taekwondo school in the county. He not only studied it himself, but also forced Su ran to learn it, Whether she wants to or not, she is forced to learn some tricks by her tough brother, especially her footwork, so she is very accurate and directly kicks the man''s heart. In fact, Su ran wanted to pick up the short knife that was thrown aside by the bald man and stab him directly, but she was not sure that she could get the knife, and she could get it, so she went straight on, kicked the bald man, and immediately picked up the short knife. The bald man was unprepared. Seeing that Su ran was delicate and had just passed the medicine, he didn''t expect Su ran to kick so accurately and use his strength so skillfully. With a cry, he fell to the ground and lost his fan. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 55

    There was a burst of laughter outside the door. Su ran never thought that Su Ming''s tricks would really be useful. When she succeeded, she raised her legs and ran to the door. Only at the door stood a gentle man in a slim black shirt and straight trousers. He was wearing a pair of black framed glasses and was standing on the doorframe with one hand. He was laughing and tears were coming out. Behind him, Su ran, There were also five or six stout men in black and sunglasses.


    Su ran had to step back, turned around and wanted to run back. In the end, Su Ran''s strength was there. The bald man who fell on the ground had turned back. One of them turned over and sat up, picked up the fan and looked at Su ran. He said fiercely, "you really think that I''m a vegetarian. I''m not going to be tied up soon."


    As soon as the five or six men in black rushed in, Su Ran''s trick, even if he was waving a Japanese knife, the other side didn''t wave a few times, and soon he was tied up again.


    The bald man angrily got up from the ground, touched his bald head with his hand, pointed at Su ran with a fan, and said: "tie the bed, wait for me to deal with the affairs of the gang, and then deal with you!"


    Su ran struggled to kick off one of her shoes. The men in black who tied her took off her other shoe and tied her to the big bed in the room.


    The bald man shook his fan and said: "really, little girl doesn''t like toasting. I''ll give you a drink later."


    Then the bald man went to the door and snorted at the smiling gentle man: "it''s funny, isn''t it? You want to be cleaned up, don''t you?"


    The gentle man touched his very handsome hair with his hand, then put his arm around the bald man''s shoulder and said, "let''s go, Ben Zun, let''s clean up your image again."


    The bald man turned his head very plaintively and glared at Su ran: "it''s so strange." Then he left with the man very plaintively.


    When the door was closed, Su ran was angry and anxious. She struggled for a while, only to find that the rope that tied her to the bed wasn''t tied tightly. She broke away a few times. This time, the rope that tied her hands and feet wasn''t as professional as those of Gao Honggang. The rope wasn''t very tight. She didn''t open the ropes of her feet and hands.


    Su ran earned it and saw that her shoes were neatly placed under the bedside table, and there was bread and milk on the bedside table.


    After this toss, Su ran didn''t know how long she had fainted, and there was no one in the room. She was hungry for food because of the temporary safety. Seeing that the bread and milk were sealed, she hesitated for a moment, and thought that even if the milk bread was drugged, she would faint again at most. Anyway, she had fainted twice, and she had no psychological burden after another time, so she tore open the package and ate it.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Ran''s brain began to work: what''s the matter with these people? Is Gao Honggang a real person? It''s Xu Yunlu''s pig who baits Xu Yunlu. As a result, Xu Yunlu didn''t take the bait, and the bait didn''t fall into the deer''s nest. Instead, it fell into the snake''s nest. The ghost man just now seems to have no malice, but his behavior is so strange that he doesn''t look like a normal human. I can''t wait to die! Gao Honggang couldn''t count on it, so he had to rely on himself.


    Su ran immediately searched the room with her eyes. The room was super large, several times larger than the house where the Wang family lived. The facilities in the room were very complete. There was a toilet, bathroom and a small study. The bed was also super large, much larger than the ordinary one meter eight bed. The sheets were very good, the quilts were also very good, it was comfortable to sleep, and it looked very luxurious.


    Sura put her hand on the bed sheet and quilt cover, and then saw that the screen window was closed, and all the big windows were open.


    Su ran went to the window and tried. The screen was very easy to open.


    The knife was taken away, but there was a paper cutter on the desk in the small study. Su ran grabbed the paper cutter in his hand.


    The next morning, the bald man pushed open the door and saw that there was no one in the room. He found that the screen window was wide open and the bedspread was torn in a mess. He rushed to the window and saw that the bedspread was torn into strips and hung there with a rope. He quickly called out: "God, she ran away, Dongdong, Dongdong, she ran away, that girl is so bad, she ran away!"


    "I don''t want to be chased back!" It was the gentle man who was called Dongdong. When he heard the cry, he rushed into the room. He was also worried. "It''s all you, you flower ghost idea!"


    The bald man was complained by the man who called Dongdong. They left the room quickly and started calling before they got to the door.


    When they left, Su ran crawled out of the big closet and touched the door. He saw the two men trot to the downstairs hall, and soon four or fifty men in black came from all directions.


    Su Ran''s heart was cold when she saw so many people.


    What did the bald man say in a hurry? He took everyone out. Su ran carefully went back to the window. Sure enough, the bald man took people to the window and pointed to the rope hanging on the windowsill.


    At daybreak, Su ran found that the window was facing a pool garden, and then the broad lawn, all kinds of flower beds, rocks and rattan corridors designed for beauty, were beautiful and big anyway.


    Forty or fifty men in black were busy looking for them.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu got on the bus, the phone rang. As soon as Mao Zi saw that the call was coming, he said, "brother Lu, brother Lu, it''s brother Dong."


    Xu Yunlu answered the phone and asked, "Shaodong, what''s the matter?"ˇ° Deer, fawn, that little girl is so interesting. She''ll slip the old ghost away. You''d better hurry back, otherwise, the old ghost will really cut off your beard. "ˇ° You two are boring, aren''t you? I''ll find more things for you two. "ˇ° Ah, fawn, it''s clearly a good intention and no reward. "ˇ° Rolling, is it idle? " Deer, you are not serious this time The other party''s voice suddenly became serious: "in fact, you know you shouldn''t, so you will have a weakness, too bad for you, if you just play, this little girl can''t afford to play." Xu Yunlu didn''t speak and turned off the phone. Sura has never seen such a person. It''s clear that the two psychopaths have gone downstairs to summon their brothers to look for her. Who knows that the people they just summoned sent them to look for her everywhere. Suddenly they came back together. The man called Dongdong took out a portable, opened it, knocked on it for a while, then shook his head. Then they rushed back to the room again, and then found Sura. Su ran thought that she would get a beating and other insults. This is how she occasionally watched the TV series Wang Juan watched. The bad guys are very abnormal. She was ready to bite her tongue and commit suicide, but it didn''t work out. One of them stroked her forehead and pointed at her several times, while the other hid and called. Su ran thought that if she didn''t beat or insult her, she would be hungry for at least a few days. As a result, the bald man came with a pile of delicious food in the evening. Su ran thought that if she wanted to run away, she would have to eat and drink enough to have the strength to run. Otherwise, the milk and bread she ate last night would have been tossed for such a long time today. How could she have the strength when she had the chance to run, It''s not polite to eat with bald head. Bareheaded asked her name, how old she was, whether she was studying or not, why she went to Nadong and so on. Su ran felt that bareheaded was not malicious, but really not like a good person, so she was not as honest as answering the police, but answered the truth one by one. So when Xu Yunlu arrived, he said with a bald head and a bitter face, "little deer, how can I know that little girl is eating chicken legs happily with me. We are eating very well." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 56

    "Where is she?"


    "I don''t understand. We had a good time. As a result, she ran away."


    Xu Yunlu raised his foot and kicked in the past: "Li Gui, you still play, you still play, Vasi this place, she is not familiar with life and land, has no passport, you want to play her to death."


    The gentle man quickly came out to stop Xu Yunlu and said, "well, Xiaolu, Xiaolu, stop the fire. Now it''s most important to find people."


    "Shaodong, you and Li Gui and so many brothers let her run away. Are you all in vain?"


    "Xiaolu, the little girl was too humiliated. She had a good chat with ghosts after drinking coke. As a result, she was so humiliated that she slipped from the snake hole."


    "Are you both so smart?"


    "No, Xiaolu, I heard that you are serious. We are all very excited. Hi, I want to celebrate for you in advance. I don''t know..."


    "Go away! You check, quickly adjust the camera monitoring, check which direction she went


    "Xiaolu, the cameras on Vasi''s side are not like those in China. They are installed as if they don''t need money. They''re very precious here. There''s not one for tens of kilometers."


    "I don''t care."


    Xu Yunlu takes people to leave. Li Gui gets up from the ground and gives Shaodong a slap. Li Gui covers Xu Yunlu''s tummy and asks anxiously, "Dongdong, do you think that little girl can escape Xiaolu''s evil hand? I''m too worried about her."


    "Just worry about it. I have to transfer the monitoring."


    "I''ll be with you, Dongdong." Li Gui picked up a pot of fried rice lace and put it in his mouth. He said in a dramatic way, "obviously we were happily drinking coke and gnawing chicken legs, so she ran away. It''s so heartless. Where is Xiaolu''s opponent? Poor Xiaolu, this is not the tragic version of deer meeting wolf."


    Shaodong shook his head, went downstairs with his hand and walked to a row of white houses behind him.


    As soon as they entered the row of white houses, Xu Yunlu came back, pointed to Li Gui and said, "give me the flowers."


    "No, fawn, you suddenly have paedophilia. We have been shocked. Did you learn anything abnormal when you went to Naxi this time?"


    "Isn''t there a camera for tens of kilometers? Let Huahua smell lazy and chase me. "


    "Ah, Xiaolu, no, do you think Huahua is a dog? She is a very precious forest nymph, the overlord of the forest. How can she do something as cheap as a dog for you?"


    "If you don''t give it, I''ll kill it and eat meat. I''ll count one or two..." Xu Yunlu hasn''t counted three.


    "Deer, you are so cruel. Are you sure deer can eat Python?" Li Gui''s mouth was poor, but he had already picked up the golden whistle around his neck and made a harsh sound. Then everyone heard the sound of the trees shaking violently outside.


    Xu Yunlu left with the man and the snake. Li Guicai approached Shao Dong and asked, "Dongdong, let''s calculate the time. The little girl and Xiaolu can meet each other. Why didn''t she ask for help on the road? Is this a trouble? Is the joke a little over? Xiaolu can''t be true. How can she be different from those women before? Xiaolu doesn''t like that, ˇ±Li Gui pointed out with his hand that his figure was very hot, "that kind of one? Really turning into a paedophile


    "Well, stop talking nonsense and help Xiaolu. Huahua doesn''t listen to Xiaolu very much." Shaodong was busy, and said, "go quickly, tell Xiaolu that the little girl is going to the right road. By the way, ask Xiaolu how much the phone number of the little girl is. I''ll ask Xiaoxi to take the next seat. Oh, no, the little girl is a Chinese mobile phone, and she is bound by someone. You can''t have a mobile phone."


    "Ah, the little girl is really brave. I dare not go without flowers. I''m afraid, but I''ll add some adventure and excitement. The condiment is good, and the little girl can''t say that she is even more brave to Xiaolu..." Li Gui ran outside and jumped on a coquettish motorcycle while he was wordy. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, he chased out.


    Su ran didn''t expect that she escaped from the strange house of those two men who were insane. She didn''t know how to escape. Anyway, she went out of the back door on the pretext of going to the toilet when she was a little dizzy. There was a white house behind her. She went around the White House, saw a pool, and then saw the hole in the corner of the wall. She climbed down without hesitation, That hole can allow her to easily climb out, but the hole has a special smell, make people feel sick.


    But Su ran can''t think too much, because the house is weird. She didn''t expect Gao Honggang to be so unreliable. It''s no wonder Xu Yunlu called him a pig. His police force is too suspicious and insecure.


    After climbing out of the cave, Su ran saw that there was a flat concrete road in front of her. She ran along the road for a while. She thought that there seemed to be only one road in front of her. As long as the people in the house drove out of the cave, they could not escape. So she tried to walk along the side of the road as much as possible. As a result, there were bright lights speeding from far to near, Su ran out of the woods and wanted to stop the car. But suddenly he thought that in the middle of the night, how could there be a car driving towards the house? He was not the man of that strange house.


    Su ran quickly went back to the grass and squatted down. Without making a sound, the two cars drove in front of her. When the car passed, Su ran forward again. There were three roads in front of her. She hesitated for a moment and chose the right road which she thought was more auspicious. She just wanted to stay away from this ghost place as far as possible.


    I don''t know how long it took for Su ran to realize that some roads were not easy to run around. Although she was far away from one danger, she was close to another. The road in front of her became more and more impossible, and then there was no road. She seemed to be on the mountain. Even in the middle of the night, Su ran could see the dark forest in front of her, with shrubs and weeds on both sides, She didn''t feel it until she stopped running. It seemed that there was something rustling in the grass and woods, crawling or running, as if there were green eyes staring at her. Su ran was so creepy that she didn''t dare to go any further. Looking at the night, Su ran decided to go back to the main road just now, and then hid beside him to see if there were villagers or tourists, and then decided. After thinking about it, Su ran turned around and went back. She didn''t notice when she went up the mountain. This time, she found that there were a lot of forks. Su ran couldn''t remember which road she followed. I don''t know when the mountain wind blows. Sura feels like she''s going through a horror movie, and what''s most sad is that she''s still the woman who''s always alone. Su ran didn''t know how long she had been walking in the mountains. In short, she came out in the middle of the night. By now, there was a little morning light in the East. In any case, dawn is better than dark. Su ran wiped her sweat with the back of her hand, hoping that she could meet one or two villagers, mountain people and passers-by as soon as possible and get out of the present predicament. When Su ran was flustered, he finally fulfilled his wish. One day, someone came down the path. However, when someone came near, Su ran found that his dress was not the same as Nadong''s, but closer to some minority costumes in Nadong''s mountains. After all, Su ran worked in Yulong Snow house, and there were all kinds of people who came to Yulong Snow Mountain, so Su ran quickly confirmed that he was a Wassi. Su ran immediately rushed to stop the man and asked, "excuse me, where can I go down the mountain?" The other party gives Su RA a puzzled look. Su RA thinks that the other party is a Washi, and she can''t understand what she is talking about. There are not many Washi people who come to Yulong Snow Mountain, and most of them are Washi people who have a little spare money. Su RA can''t learn Washi in such a short time with few contacts. She has weak language ability, and she doesn''t even learn it. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 57

    When Su ran was in a hurry, another person came by. Su ran was disappointed to see that she was still a Washi. But she was a Washi woman, a pretty Washi woman. What she didn''t expect most was that the Washi woman came up very enthusiastically to ask what was going on. What she didn''t expect most was that the Washi woman could speak Mandarin and ask what she wanted to do, She was just about to go down the mountain, so she could take Su ran down the mountain with her.


    Su ran knelt down to the Bodhisattva in her heart.


    Farewell to the Wasi mountain people, Sura followed the Wasi woman to the foot of the mountain.


    At first, Su ran was a little wary. This is an unusual looking mountain. It''s possible that such a beautiful Wasi woman would make people feel that Tang monk met Baigujing. However, Su ran saw that the mountain road was getting wider and wider, and the road she left yesterday was getting closer and closer to her, The heart finally calms down and the suspicion fades away.


    Her feet finally fell on the flat road. She was relieved to see a van parked not far away. Next to the van, there was a Washi man. She was even more excited. She said goodbye to the beautiful Washi woman and ran over.


    It''s only when Sura is running close that she suddenly thinks that she is in Vasi now. She can''t speak Vasi words, so she quickly turns to the beautiful Vasi woman for help.


    But Sura turned her head and saw impatience and contempt in the eyes of the woman.


    Su Ran has been in the Wang family for many years. She is most sensitive to people''s faces. She is very puzzled. She can be sure that she and this Wasi woman are meeting for the first time. Why does she have such eyes.


    The Washi woman didn''t expect that Sura would look back. In a flash, her face didn''t have the expression that Sura had just seen. Instead, she asked enthusiastically, "what else can I do for you?"


    Su ran quickly waved her hand and said, "no, No Then he turned and ran to the van.


    As soon as she got to the van, Su ran suddenly changed her direction and ran forward. She heard the voice of the man behind her and the sound of closing the door. Su ran didn''t hesitate any more and ran faster on the side road.


    Su ran secretly congratulates herself that she only wears casual shoes. For her escape, these shoes are just a kind of help. She doesn''t have to wear high-heeled shoes to cross the forest and race with dinosaurs like the woman in the TV that Wang Juanzi watched


    I don''t know how long and how to run. Su ran didn''t know at all. In the end, she got rid of the van and saw a lot of people. It was a big market with lots of people, but the sewage was flowing and the flies were flying. It was dirty and messy. What made Su ran happy was that there were many simple faces like mountain people.


    As soon as Su ran was relieved, she heard a cry from someone behind: "there, catch her!"


    Sura looked back. It was the Wasi woman and the man beside the van just now. There were two more men.


    Su Ran is crying. She doesn''t know who she has offended, but it''s no use crying. She doesn''t know how to ask for help.


    Su ran could only lift up her soreness legs and continued to fight with those people in the market for several times. Finally, she was chased to an alley by several people. The front and back were blocked, and Su ran could not retreat. When she was about to despair, she heard someone say: "Yo, yo, yo, little girl, have you ever practiced your legs and run fast enough, This night, I''m tired of the ghost master and your sister Hua. "


    Su ran finally heard what she understood, but when she saw that it was Li Gui, she turned and ran to the group of people chasing her. However, before Su ran, she saw that the Washi woman suddenly stepped back a few steps, and then turned and ran. As soon as Su ran was blocked, she saw that the woman ran away, and no matter Su ran, she ran away.


    Li Gui rides a motorcycle and rushes to the front of Su ran. He soon catches up with the group of people who run away. Then Su ran sees Li Gui leave the car and stop one by one. Then he raises his leg and kicks down the front of the car. The group of people see that it''s Li Gui. They run like shit and don''t care about the two people who are kicked down and stopped by Li Gui.


    Li Gui kicked the one in front of him and kicked the one stopped by the motorcycle.


    As soon as Su ran to see Li Gui running in front of him, she quickly turned around and ran back. As a result, she turned around and saw Xu Yunlu. Su ran was so surprised that her blood was about to rush out, so she rushed over.


    Xu Yunlu reached out and fished Su ran. Looking at the dirty and flowery face, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: "lazy, you are so worried."


    "Uncle Lu!" Su ran put his hand around Xu Yunlu''s neck and almost hung on him. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "OK, it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    "Uncle Lu, there are so many bad people here. How can I come here?"


    "After running all night, I''m sure I''m tired. Take a bath and have a rest, and then we''ll talk slowly."


    Su ran should, just want to let go, but see Li Gui wave his hand, in the house to see the people in black rush up, the two people on the ground to tie up, eagles catch chickens generally into a business car.


    Li Gui jumps off the motorcycle, flicks the mud on his trousers, and then comes to Su ran and Xu Yunlu. Su ran hugs Xu Yunlu more tightly.


    Seeing this, Li Gui shook his head and said to Xu Yunlu, "come on, how do you plan to thank me?"ˇ° Thank you for your fartˇ° The deer is not authentic. You can take advantage of the little girl without me. "ˇ° Get out of here! " Li Gui pulled the sunglasses, pulled Su Ran''s clothes, and said very vaguely: "little lazy sister, you know people by their appearance. That deer is much worse than the snake. Be careful." Xu Yunlu raises his foot and gives it to Li Gui. Shaodong drives over and raises his head to them. Li Gui turns over and rides on his motorcycle to stop people. He blows with a whistle and steps on the gas pedal. Then he disappears. Xu Yunlu holds Su ran in the back seat of Shaodong''s car. Shao Dong threw a bracelet to Su ran and said, "put it on. Please don''t worry. Vasi and Nadong are different." The frightened Su ran didn''t reach out. Xu Yunlu raised his hand and put it on Su Ran''s hand. Shao Dongcai asked, "why did you go to Nadong so long this time?"ˇ° There''s something wrong Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and smoothed Su Ran''s wet hair. After all, Xu Yunlu is a familiar person. Su ran turns around and finds that she is almost paralyzed in Xu Yunlu''s arms. This posture is too indecent. She quickly climbs out of Xu Yunlu''s arms and sits down next to her. She is not stupid. She also hears that several people are not hostile in the conversation between Li Gui, Shaodong and Xu Yunlu, It turns out that Gao Honggang''s pig didn''t make a mistake. The place he stayed last night should be Xu Yunlu''s nest, which Gao Honggang said. Su ran couldn''t help but get upset. Is what Gao Honggang said true? Shaodong asked Xu Yunlu, but he didn''t want to say anything, so he didn''t ask again. It was only an hour''s drive, and he returned to the old nest where Su ran escaped. At that time, she thought it was quite big. At this moment, Sura, who was not so frightened, looked at it and felt that it was bigger. She didn''t know if it was the legendary base. The gate is electrically identified. As soon as Shaodong''s car arrives, it opens automatically. Shaodong drives the car in. Su ran sees a wide cement road in the middle. The left row looks like a garage. Many cars and trucks are parked. She even sees several military off-road vehicles, which seem to be carrying a machine gun. Su ran, who was a little suspicious, starts to believe Gao Honggang. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 58

    The car finally stops at a row of buildings. Shaodong gets out of the car and goes up the steps. Xu Yunlu holds Su ran down from the car. Su Ran is embarrassed. Xu Yunlu smiles, puts her down and pulls her up the steps.


    There was a man in a dark uniform standing there. He saw Shao Dong smiling and Mimi nodding to say hello, and Xu Yunlu smiling and Mimi nodding to say hello, which was different from the 50 or 60 men in black that Su ran saw that night.


    Xu Yunlu and Shaodong just nodded and went in. Su ran also went in. Then they saw Li Gui and himself happily drinking coke and eating chicken legs in the hall. At this moment, Li Gui was sitting in a wide sofa with two legs crossed. Opposite him stood two men in black, reporting something in Wasi dialect.


    When Li Gui saw Xu Yunlu and Shaodong coming in, he waved them to leave.


    Shao Dong went over, put his hand on Li Gui and said, "master ghost, you''re very agile. I haven''t seen you so majestic for a long time."


    Li Gui planed Shaodong and said, "I know you have a secret love for me, but I only like deer, so you can save it."


    "Get out of your way."


    "But Xiaolu is empathetic. I can''t love you in my life." Li Gui exaggeratively covers his face with his hand. Shao Dong gives him a look and says, "he''s also pushing his nose on his face. Let''s talk. What''s the matter with those people? If you dare to come here to arrest people, you will lose your face? "


    "I cleaned up the two arrested, and told them everything. They were all gangsters on the North Street. They said that this woman named Dany came a few months ago, and there were two men in her hands. They gave them money a few days ago. They said they wanted to help them do something, but they didn''t say anything about binding people. When she got to the mountain last night, the woman suddenly asked them to do something to the little lazybones, and they didn''t agree, The woman added more money and said that in the wilderness, Master Lu had so many eyes to stare at. After finishing the work, she left quickly. They thought that the little lazy was alone, and it should not be difficult. So they agreed. "


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran to sit down and hugs her, who is still shaking. Shao dongruo holds her cheek in his hand and says, "when did this person come out? It''s a very common name. Many girls in Vasi call this name."


    Su ran slowly recovered in Xu Yunlu''s arms. After listening to Shaodong''s words, she said carefully: "they said a woman who seems to know me, but I certainly don''t know her."


    The three turned their heads and looked at Su ran. Su ran was startled and quickly shut up. But Shaodong said, "tell me about her characteristics. I''ll draw a sketch for her."


    After a while, the smiling uniformed man came over with Shao Dong''s drawing board, paper, pen and eraser. The woman was very beautiful. Sura told us all the characteristics of the woman she could remember.


    Shaodong soon drew a prototype. Su ran shook her head and said that many places were not like it. Shaodong immediately used an eraser to redraw it. After more than an hour, Su ran said that it was not like it. Shaodong was about to use an eraser, but Xu Yunlu said, "it''s Li Dandan."


    Shao Dong and Li Gui turn their eyes to Xu Yunlu. Li Gui directly says: "Xiaolu, it''s Li Dandan. I didn''t expect that she is so punctual. She is much more feminine than a little slob. She is big and thin. I like it."


    Xu Yunlu gave it to Li Gui and said, "just draw a picture, and you''ll know that it''s big and that it''s small. After a day and a night, let''s take a bath and eat something to have a rest."


    Su ran felt that her whole body was full of rancid smell, but that day and night she almost collapsed, and her whole body was in pain. She didn''t know whether it was a fall, a run, a beating, or a branch scraping or cutting.


    Sura woke up in the room where she was shut. She was lying on the big bed whose sheets and covers had been destroyed by her paper cutter. Of course, the big bed had been replaced with new sheets and covers.


    Su ran didn''t know how she slept yesterday. She didn''t even know whether she had eaten or not. She only knew that Xu Yunlu was helping her all the time. Then she slept in Xu Yunlu''s arms all the time. Now she woke up and Xu Yunlu was not around. All kinds of pain became more acute and she was hungry.


    There is a leather stool beside the bed with a new skirt and a new set of underwear. The clothes that Su ran wore yesterday are worn out of shape. Even if they are not worn out, they are too dirty to wash. She hesitates and puts them on. Fortunately, the underwear is still the student style that she used to wear, but Su Ran is so big that she seldom wears skirts, so she is not used to it, However, the style of this skirt is novel, and the texture should be very good.


    Su ran came out of the room in pain and looked downstairs. There was no one in the living room, but there was a sound in the dining room. Su ran went downstairs to the dining room.


    The dining room is very big. The long dining table can accommodate at least 20 people. The main colors of the dining room are white, gray and coffee. So there is a large golden decoration on the coffee carpet, which makes people feel a little disobedient.


    Xu Yunlu, Shaodong and Li Gui only occupy one end of the table. Li Gui grabs the food on the plate with his hand and asks, "that is to say, Li Dandan is dead."


    "At least Nadong was saying that she hanged herself."


    "You didn''t verify the news."


    "Why should I go?"


    "Xiaolu, it''s not that old man who says you are heartless. You have to go there for a while when you are busy. It''s just that you used to sleep with other people. You..."


    Shaodong''s direction is facing Su Ran''s direction. He quickly interrupts Li Gui: "you Huahua, I look at her. She is lazy. I feel that she is not in a good mood."ˇ° I used her as a dog yesterday. Is she in a good mood? " Li Gui also saw Su ran. His eyes lit up and he turned his head toward Su ran. When Xu Yunlu saw Su ran in a skirt, he laughed and said, "little girl looks good in a skirt." Xu Yunlu finished and waved to Su ran, saying, "come here for dinner." Su ran was not used to wearing a skirt, but saw Li Gui again. She felt really uncomfortable. She went over and chose to sit next to Xu Yunlu. The smiling man quickly put on a set of exquisite tableware, and then sent some plates of newly made food. Xu Yunlu said to Su ran, "he is Hengbin. If you need anything, just look for him." Hengbin still said with a smile: "Miss Su, nice to meet you." Su ran was at a loss and nodded after a while. Xu Yunlu cut a chicken chop with Su Ran''s tableware, mixed it with spaghetti, poured it with mushroom juice, handed the plate and Corn Cream Soup to Su ran and said, "hungry, eat something first. See what else you like to eat. " Shao Dong and Li Gui look at each other meaningfully. Li Gui says to Shao Dong with his mouth: poor Li Dandan is sleeping in vain again! Shaodong kicked Li Gui, who rolled his eyes. Su ran couldn''t remember what she had eaten yesterday. She was really hungry. She hesitated for a moment and saw that Shaodong, ligui and Xu Yunlu soon went to talk about something else. Then she picked up the fork to eat. This, she knew, was Western food. In the county of Wang Juan''s family, all the people had better conditions at home. There was a female classmate in the class. She went to the western restaurant once a month, When I was at school, I dazzled them. I told them that foreigners were very particular about how to share food with a set of tableware. Before sharing food, I used public tableware. Unlike Chinese people, a few pairs of chopsticks turned over and over in the dishes, which was very unsanitary. I also said how delicious the steak, chicken steak, pizza, dessert and cream soup were. Sura didn''t eat Western food in the only western restaurant in the county, so she couldn''t compare it. But the chicken steak here is really delicious and the soup is also delicious. However, she prefers KFC, which doesn''t have so strong cream flavor. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 59

    Su ran ate a few chicken chops, drank soup, and was not so hungry. She looked up at the restaurant and found that the gold on the ground actually came to a Roman column. Su ran was surprised when a huge snake head appeared on Li Gui''s head spitting a red letter. Su ran screamed in fright.


    Li Gui quickly reached out and patted the snake''s head and said, "Huahua, don''t scare the little lazy. It''s my sister. I''ll love her later."


    The big snake''s head curled into the golden yellow with great dissatisfaction. Su ran saw clearly that the golden yellow just now was a huge python.


    Xu Yunlu gently stroked Su Ran''s back and said, "don''t be afraid, Hua Hua is very gentle."


    Su ran had never heard anyone boast that the boa constrictor was gentle, and he was still such a big boa constrictor. It was too weird and he was still afraid. Li Gui patted the boa and said, "OK, don''t play. My sister wants to eat and go to the yard to bask in the sun."


    The boa constrictor named Huahua twisted his body and swam down from the pillar to the courtyard.


    Su ran saw that Hua Hua was really climbing in the yard, still basking in the sun, and then her fear turned into surprise. Xu Yunlu said with a little urgency: "after your brother Li Gui was beaten to death, the king of hell didn''t take him in. He returned to the world and found that he had a special function, which is to communicate with non-human things."


    Li Gui went to a: "what, call your uncle, call Ben Zun elder brother, descend Ben Zun generation!"


    Su ran looked at Li Gui and thought it was amazing. Xu Yunlu added: "that''s why his name is worthy of the name."


    Su Ran is more curious: "Uncle Lu, why do people name their children ghosts?"


    Li Gui''s face turned green after hearing this. Shaodong happily patted Li Gui and said, "there''s no ready-made one."


    Several people are making trouble. Shaodong''s mobile phone has a text message prompt. He takes it up and looks at it, saying: "Gao Honggang wants to unite with the GOA regional government to carry out an anti drug operation."


    Su Ran''s heart clattered, Li Gui Er asked: "he plans to join hands with the government of which area of Goa."


    "Vasey."


    "What does Gao Honggang mean? He doesn''t know that Vasi is fawn''s territory. Fawn is the most law-abiding. He''s crazy."


    "Because Xiaolu is law-abiding, those who are not law-abiding do not also operate in Wasi. Wasi is closest to China, which means that it is closest to money and what kind of power does not exist."


    "It''s a real toss. Can he do it?"


    "He has an uncle. I heard that he is in a higher vocational college in China, and his uncle''s family is very good. Without his uncle''s presence, he can suppress provincial officials in Kunming province by using his name alone. It is estimated that he can mobilize a lot of police in Kunming province this time, and he can also get the support of the provincial garrison."


    "It''s so bold."


    "If not, that''s why he applied for transfer. It seems that he wants to get enough political capital here."


    "A big play is about to start. Goa still has to die a few small fish and shrimp to live up to the big action of others."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu''s mouth turned up with disdain. Shaodong said, "the news that Xu Yunlu wants to wash white is more and more true."


    "He''s a lot smarter than afagui." Xu Yunlu picked up the cup, shook it gently, took a sip of the wine and said, "old fox, he''s all washed white. It''s estimated that the water in the Pacific Ocean is getting black."


    "The United Nations originally wanted to disintegrate the drug lords from Goa to the golden triangle. NATO''s purge was born with the tide, so it could not get the strong support of the United Nations."


    "It''s not a good bird."


    "What a complicity." Shao Dong finished, Li Gui said puzzled, "what do you mean!"


    "It''s not a good bird."


    "So Dongdong, it''s not me who says you. You are always so literate and unpleasant. Is it difficult for me to speak so clearly?"


    "It''s terrible to be illiterate," Shaodong said


    Su ran finally wants to smile. Li Gui points at Su ran and says, "little lazy is going to smile. If you smile, you will forgive me!"


    Su ran quickly put her face on again, and Li Gui pointed at Su ran with his finger: "give the ghost grandfather a smile."


    Xu Yunlu stares at Li Gui, taps on the table with his finger and asks, "ghost, how come that thing hasn''t been found yet?"


    "Xiaolu, I suspect that those people in the Republic of Korea are liars. They are famous for being poor and stingy. How can they get this?"


    "Don''t underestimate them. The drugs they bring into China every year are no less than 500 million." Shao Dong scooped out two spoons of roast beef rice and said without hesitation.


    "500 million. You haven''t seen money, have you?"


    "The problem is that in such a poor country, 500 million US dollars is not a small income."


    "Can you speak without half a sentence?"


    "Do you think I''m talking about 500 million Li?"


    If it wasn''t for Gao Honggang''s task, Su ran would be killed by Li Gui and Shaodong.


    After dinner, Su ran knew that this meal was lunch. After that, she slept all night and all morning. However, Su ran still felt weak, which was more than 100 times as tired as Su Ming forced her to practice Taekwondo. Not long after su ran returned to the room, Xu Yunlu pushed the door in and conveniently raised the temperature of the air conditioner. Then he sat down beside Su ran. Su ran was a little embarrassed. Xu Yunlu could not help but smile and put Su ran in his arms and asked, "what''s the matter, lazy, still angry with Li Gui and Shaodong?" Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? Besides the repetition, what''s the matter? Why are you so worried? Are you really scared by Li Gui?"ˇ° Uncle Lu. "ˇ° Wellˇ° I, "Su ran was very tangled. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to collect Su Ran''s short hair and asked," am I really brainwashed by Gao Honggang? " Su ran was surprised and looked at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu raised Su Ran''s chin with his hand and said, "if Gao Honggang really intends to use you to deal with me, then he is really a pig. You have such a small expression. What else can you hide?"ˇ° Uncle Lu, he said you killed my father Su Ran''s psychological defense line finally broke. He said everything he had been holding for a few days. Without hesitation, he sold Gao Honggang to Xu Yunlu. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu patted Su ran and asked, "what did he want you to do to seduce me?" Su ran blushed and said, "he asked me to find out where you often stay. It''s better to find your old, old, base, weapons and equipment in your base, as well as the defense plan..." after hearing this, Xu Yunlu reached out and pinched Su Ran''s face, shook his head and said, "he really... Really looks up to you, and let a little girl without any training complete such a task, I think he wants you to die. " Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu''s words are to the point. When Gao Honggang assigned her tasks, she was also doubting whether these tasks would be a little tall. Could they be completed by herself? Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pinch Su Ran''s small face and asked: "little lazy, as a result, you still choose to believe uncle Lu?" Sura nodded and asked, "Uncle Lu, can you tell me if my father is what officer Gao said?" Xu Yunlu''s face darkened and said: "it''s said that Gao Honggang is a self righteous pig. He will always return it to our police. We police. How old was he then? I''m afraid he didn''t go to the police academy. I know what a fart."ˇ° Can uncle Lu tell Xiao ran the truth? Is my father what officer Gao said? You indirectly... "What if?" Xu Yunlu said, Su ran wants to break away from his arms, Xu Yunlu can''t help laughing, grabbing Su ran back and saying, "OK, I won''t tease you." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 60

    "That''s not it." Su ran was relieved. Xu Yunlu gently touched Su Ran''s head. Su ran suddenly looked up and asked, "what about Uncle Lu?"


    "Eat, of course! It''s all here, and uncle Lu is not going to be polite. "


    "Eat it?" Su ran looks up at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu suddenly kisses her lips and presses her to bed.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was so unreasonable. Mingming, Mingming was saying that Gao Honggang wanted to deal with him. He didn''t care about it. He actually said "eat" in his head. That''s what eating means.


    Su Ran is a little angry, but what makes her even more angry is that she is wearing a skirt today. Xu Yunlu easily unties her skirt. Su Ran''s face turns red immediately, but Xu Yunlu whispers in her ear: "no matter how much, give it to Uncle first, so that uncle won''t think about it all day."


    Su ran wants to be close to Xu Yunlu, which has something to do with not having a father''s love since she was a child. But she really wants to be close to Xu Yunlu. She thinks that even if she likes Xu Yunlu, she has to wait for her to finish her reread and college, and some things should happen.


    But Xu Yunlu sealed the voice that Su ran wanted to protest with a kiss, and didn''t give her any more time to tangle.


    "Lazy so shy, the first few will not have a good feeling, uncle will not spend time to do those frivolous." When Xu Yunlu said this, Su ran felt pain. The pain was different from the general bruises and scratches. Her body could not help shaking gently.


    Su ran remembers that she read a book called Xiaoyan and read it secretly. The girl in the book likes to do this kind of thing with the man she likes. The book describes that it''s a very pleasant thing, but Su ran feels all kinds of discomfort, like being punished.


    In a sense, apart from the narrow possessive mentality of men, Xu Yunlu prefers mature and experienced women. But Su RA is different from other girls. He likes her from the first sight, and then knows her name. So Su RA''s trembling body makes him feel more happy than any other woman, He is just a physical need, a sensual pleasure; With Sura, he has a combination of spirit and flesh. Apart from the senses, the spiritual emptiness has never been satisfied.


    Su ran had seen many faces of Xu Yunlu, cunning, silent and declining, and she didn''t think he was terrible. Now she finally realized Xu Yunlu''s wolf nature, wolf''s ferocity and greed. She could only hear Xu Yunlu''s breathing, but Su ran always felt like she heard some ferocious animal swallowing food, the illusion of biting bones and swallowing blood.


    "I wanted to leave all this for the first night of my marriage, but I can''t wait so long, not a moment."


    Su ran woke up and heard the first sentence in her ear. Finally, she fainted, but she definitely fainted because of the happiness and happiness she had written in her peeping words. She couldn''t stand Xu Yunlu''s endless torture and suffocated because of Xu Yunlu''s overbearing kiss.


    So suddenly hearing the voice in her ear, Su ran was startled and found that she was encircled by Xu Yunlu in her arms. She was a little embarrassed and moved. Only then did she find that she was not only in Xu Yunlu''s arms, but they didn''t have a wisp of skin.


    Su ran just remembered what happened before she fainted. She turned her head angrily, but saw Xu Yunlu with a smile in her eyes. The blood thirsty and ferocious smoke disappeared. If it wasn''t for all kinds of pain originally, and all kinds of new pain were added, Su ran felt that she had really had a spring and autumn dream. When she thought about all kinds of fainting, tears would flow out.


    Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran, kisses her tears and says, "no, my uncle is very busy. He can''t stare at her all the time, but he doesn''t want to lose her."


    "But, but," Su ran didn''t know how to express her complicated feelings. She absolutely didn''t hate Xu Yunlu, and even really liked it, "but didn''t you encourage people to go back home to take the university entrance examination?"


    "That''s not contradictory."


    "But none of them."


    "Don''t any of your classmates fall in love?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "That''s what. Just because their boyfriends are your classmates, you should take it for granted. I''m not your classmate, so this kind of thing should not be taken for granted. What''s the logic? Feelings? This kind of thing doesn''t have to go through this kind of thing in the end. It has nothing to do with age, nationality, wealth and poverty, right?"


    "But they didn''t..."


    "Nothing, but you are my Xu Yunlu''s person. That''s the truth. Besides, don''t listen to Li Gui''s nonsense, and don''t be fooled by him. Uncle Lu is only your own; Don''t listen to Gao Honggang. His uncle has said that he is a pig. "


    "But..."


    "It''s a fart. I put some water on it. I''ll be bubbling for a while. My uncle wants to be lazy for a long time. He''s a little excited. Maybe he doesn''t grasp the strength well. I''ll see if he gets hurt later." Xu Yunlu said very domineering holding Su ran to the bathroom.


    Xu Yunlu likes the low temperature, but Su ran doesn''t adapt to it. After taking a bath and taking medicine, she hides in the quilt.


    When Xu Yunlu saw her, she went to the bookshelf, picked up Su Ran''s small bag and handed it to her. Su ran saw that it was her own small bag. She never thought that her small bag would be recovered. She was a little surprised to take it from Xu Yunlu. When she opened the bag, she found that the book, key, mobile phone and wallet were all there, but 30000 yuan was gone.


    Su ran immediately forgot all kinds of pain on her body and cried out: "Uncle Lu, 30000 yuan is gone. What can I do? It''s the boss''s!" Xu Yunlu gives her bag to Su ran, mainly to distract her attention. After hearing this, she smiles and doesn''t speak. She nests in the sofa, picks up the book she left here last time and turns it upˇ° Uncle Lu, the boss''s money is gone. He must think I took it. " Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu ignored her, so she couldn''t help raising her voice. Xu Yunlu flipped through the book and said, "if he thinks you took it, I''ll beat him for you."ˇ° But if you hit him, doesn''t he think I took it? It must be sister Liu who took it away. Sister Liu is good or bad. It''s very annoying. " As soon as Su ran thought of everything at the moment, it was all because of sister Liu. Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s head and said, "well, I''m tired. I''ll lie down for a while. I don''t want to go downstairs for dinner. I''ll have someone deliver it. If I''m still tired, I''ll give uncle Lu a few bites." Su ran pounced on Xu Yunlu and bit him several times. Xu Yunlu reached out and raised Su Ran''s chin and asked, "do you want to breathe?" Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu lowers his head and kisses Su ran with his blood on his little mouth. After a while, he opens his mouth and asks, "how''s it going Su ran shakes his head, Xu Yunlu smiles, and presses Su ran back to bed: "anyway, I don''t want to get rid of my hatred, so my uncle will let you hate enough, but my uncle doesn''t want enough, and I can bear it." Su ran awoke shamefully. She was awakened by hunger. She didn''t expect Xu Yunlu. Of course, if Xu Yunlu is a human, does he have human nature? He was obviously angry, angry and sad. He didn''t comfort him, but also... Again and again. He had learned Taekwondo from Su Ming. He didn''t even have any room to resist. It was too embarrassing. Anyway, it''s very uncomfortable to be hungry. Even if she wants to settle with Xu Yunlu, Su ran feels that she has to be full before she has strength. Su ran walks out of the room and finds a large study next to Xu Yunlu''s bedroom. The door of the study is open and there is no one in the room. The bookshelves there are much larger than those in the bedroom. However, the small study in the bedroom is mostly miscellaneous books, which are a bit like the thread bound books and orphaned books mentioned by Su Ming. The books in this room seem to be economic and chemical books, Su ran took a book and turned it over, but she was still hungry, so she put down her book and went out of the study. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 61

    Su ran looks downstairs. There is no one downstairs, and there is no sound in the dining room. There are only two people in black standing at the entrance of the corridor. The kitchen is opposite the dining room, the back door is opposite the kitchen, and the front door is opposite the hall. It seems that there are two people in black standing at both the back door and the front door, who should be the bodyguards of the house.


    So Sura thought of a problem, these two doors have bodyguards, there are bodyguards in the room, how did he escape that night? And it''s so easy to escape?


    Su ran went downstairs to the hall with doubts, and finally heard a voice coming from a room.


    Maybe it''s because there are bodyguards in the room, or maybe it''s not a secret matter. The door of that room is not closed tightly. Su ran walks over carefully and sees that the layout inside is like a conference room. Besides Shaodong and Li Gui, there are some new faces she doesn''t know, but Xu Yunlu is not in it.


    Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu who wanted to settle his account. She turned around and wanted to leave, but heard someone in the conference room say, "Mr. Shao, I really can''t understand this. Mr. Lu''s business in Vasi and Nadong is legal. But this joint action between China and Vasi seems to be aimed at Mr. Lu."


    "That''s to say, Master Lu has always been strict with the illegal business. How many people are envious of the lucrative business like drugs? Master Lu does not allow anyone to touch it. Nata has a very big opinion. In Goa and the golden triangle, which one does not have any drug business, we do not have any. How can we aim at us instead?"


    "Even if some of them didn''t listen to me and played in the dark, compared with NATO and afagui, and even some gangs of a certain scale, they were just like Maoyu. How could this large-scale action representing justice be aimed at Luye?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Shao Dong knocked on the table with his hand and stopped the chattering: "the joint action between the Chinese police and Vasi is fierce. I just want to remind you to be more disciplined. Don''t even hit the edge ball. As long as you are disciplined, you will be OK. Trussie, you should restrain the people under you, especially Nata, It''s too much to worry about. It''s always them who are in trouble. "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shao. None of us will make trouble for Mr. Lu at this point."


    "Well, you all go back."


    When Su ran heard this, she quickly hid behind the green plants and saw a group of people coming out. The first one was a big fat man with a beard. Even when they talked in Wassi, Su ran also heard that he was called trussie. After these people left, Shaodong came out, walked to the next room, pushed the door open and went in.


    Su ran saw that it was completely quiet outside, so she came out carefully and went to the meeting room. In addition to smoke, there was no one in the room. Shao Dongjin''s room was not closed tightly. Su ran went over and looked inside carefully. She saw maozi and Hengbin playing table tennis, and there were mahjong tables. It should be a functional room.


    There is a large leather sofa against the wall. There are several people sitting on the leather sofa. In the middle of the sofa is Li Gui. He only heard Li Gui say in a poor voice: "maozi, they also know this. It''s a long way back. It has something to do with Xiaolu''s being entangled by a Japanese girl named Heiyan when he went to Japan to do business. Heiyan girl fell in love with the fawn at first sight. She chased and yelled to sleep with our fawn. The fawn was good-looking, hot and fit for the fawn''s appetite, so the fawn gave up the struggle when she was hiding for a while. From the fawn, the two of them agreed in advance. If one of them felt tired of sleeping, they could break up at any time, Where does the fawn know that it''s a deer entering the tiger''s mouth? The girl is fierce and sleeps every minute. As you know, the fawn barks fiercely. In fact, you all know that I won''t say much. I''ll soon be willing to break up. If the girl doesn''t work, the fawn can only escape. "


    Su ran heard a burst of bad laughter and noise inside. Li Gui continued: "where does Xiao Lu know that this girl says she is single? In fact, she has a fiance. I just found out from Dongdong that her fiance is a son of a Chinese family. Her surname is Gao Ming Honggang."


    "No wonder, since Gao came to Nadong, I feel that the sky is always green, which is greener than Huahua''s favorite tree. It turns out that our Master Lu has put on a big green hat."


    "Whether Gao Honggang likes this girl named Heiyan or not, and doesn''t like this marriage. No one knows, but the Heiyan girl broke her engagement with Gao family because of the crying fawn. For Gao Honggang, who has the best face in the world and is selfish and stingy, you all know the result. If you fight more, you will hate her."


    "The original name of Heiyan is Shankou Heiyan. Shankou is a famous family in Japan."


    "It''s a man''s name in Japan."


    "Old man Yamamoto has no son, only such a daughter, completely as a son in support."


    "The Gao family and the Yamamoto family do not belong to the combination of government and business."


    "When Heiyan girl was breaking her engagement, the GAOs found a step for themselves. They said they didn''t know the situation of Heiyan family. They had known that they didn''t dare to marry this family."


    After the words were exchanged for a lot of cutting voices, Li Gui continued: "so Gao Honggang is willing, reluctant, and Xiaolu is also very unjust. Until now, he knows that this girl is not simple at all, no matter her family or fiance, but it''s not too late." Li Gui said, and in exchange for a pile of cutting voice, someone asked, "and that Aku?"


    "Speaking of this, Aku is even more shameless. He has a brother who is a warden."ˇ° It can''t be parkan. "ˇ° You''re right. It''s as pleasant as taking a vacation for those of us who live on the road. But in parkan, most people can''t go, and it''s hard for those who can take a vacation to feel comfortable. The most important thing is that they can''t go back. So Aku is a kind of pervert in parkan prison. He plays a tough role and has some Kung Fu. He has a pervert hobby, that is, he chooses strong prisoners to practice boxing with him and the warden. Most prisoners want to do this kind of job, but all prisoners in parkan prison are afraid, because whoever is chosen to practice with him, whether he wins or loses, As a result, there is only one, that is, death. If you lose, you will be killed by the pervert. If you win, the pervert will be killed by a group of prison guards! Xiaolu had a very good friend who died like this. Xiaolu was so angry that he tried to sneak into the prison and took the place of a selected prisoner to practice with him. You know Xiaolu is very gentle at ordinary times, but he was angry and didn''t know the weight of his hands and feet, so he killed akuna brother carelessly, After killing him, he left the prison very easily, which is said to be unable to fly out of the mosquito. Naaku didn''t care about his brother''s abnormal behavior, but resented our fawn. This time, he finally had the chance to join hands with Gao Honggang. That''s a good chance. They are like each other, so they have a good fight. "ˇ° Where''s Master Lu? Haven''t you seen him today? "ˇ° Let URI goˇ° What does the acting president ask us to do? How could he be in vassi? "ˇ° When he came to Vasi to investigate, he didn''t know what to investigate. But in the corridor, it was said that NATO wanted to wash white. In fact, URI thought that our fawn could help him. He appreciated our fawn very much and thought that if fawn helped him, he could really wipe out the big and small guilds like Goa. "ˇ° You said that the acting president would take good care of Mr. Lu. Aku has a big nerve You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 62

    "In Goa, the local power is much stronger than that of the government. The reason why URI is acting president is that the former president was assassinated and was appointed in the face of danger. It''s hard to say when he can take over."


    "In Goa, the president is a high-risk profession."


    Li Gui sighed and said in great distress: "this Wuli wants to reform politics and eliminate gangs in Goa area. I support it with both hands, but it''s all a fatal move. I''d like to make an appointment with our fawns, but don''t let our fawns get hurt."


    When the function room became quiet, Li Gui continued: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to boast about my fawn. Just his appearance and body, he can be a star every minute. When we Xiaolu become a star, all kinds of fans do not break their heads and rush to sleep with him or kiss him. In the daytime, we choose a few relatives who are pleasing to our eyes to sleep. In the evening, we accompany politicians, celebrities and wives with all kinds of wrists to turn off the lights to sleep. Life should not be too easy. After that, Dongdong worked as an agent for Xiaolu, while Hengbin still worked as his housekeeper. Maozi was responsible for opening the car door with his bag, and benzun was responsible for pimping Xiaolu. That huge amount of silver was like running water. It''s pitiful to see that there is a good life for those who are popular and drink spicy food. However, the fawn wants to live such a life of fighting and killing. "


    Su ran always felt that Li Gui''s words were meant for her, and the laughter in the function room resumed.


    After laughing, maozi put down the club and said with a thick face, "all brothers are here. Can you help Xiaoding beg for help?"


    Shao Dong just made a sound: "brother Lu said that Xiaoding is a waste."


    Maozi was relieved and asked: "Xiaoding is really a waste. He is still in Nadong. Dongge can help him and send him something to do. Let him make contributions and atone for his sins."


    "Stay with Nadong first. Let him tell his subordinates to be smart, less talkative, more eye-catching and more leggy. At that time, there will be many things for him to do. By the way, anyway, let him smoke less."


    "He''s in control now, and he knows it, but it''s too hard to quit because it''s contaminated."


    Maozi was relieved, and Shaodong suddenly asked, "by the way, abin, I''m not going to get something to eat for the little girl. I haven''t eaten anything since last night. Your Master Lu will be distressed for a while."


    When everyone was happy again, Hengbin said, "it has been arranged for a long time. I won''t be hungry for the little girl. I want to find a woman to take care of the little girl. It''s more convenient. Master Lu doesn''t agree."


    Li Gui sighed: "this is also true. Xiaolu never allows people to bring women here. There are only male mosquitoes here. As a result, he made an exception himself."


    "No, little girl, didn''t you bring flowers back?"


    "Damn, I''m making wedding clothes for others!"


    Everyone was happy again. Li Gui then said, "I don''t know why the deer''s taste suddenly becomes so big. It''s so tender all of a sudden. The old deer is eating tender grass."


    "That said, why can''t old deer eat tender grass? Only young deer know tender grass is delicious, old deer don''t know."


    "Don''t say that the young grass looks really delicious. It makes people want to eat it hard. The old deer, Xiaolu, is so damn happy."


    "A bunch of old lusters."


    Su ran was a little embarrassed when she heard that all the men were talking nonsense. She turned around and ran back upstairs. She saw that there were three cars outside at the door. A tall and strong man opened the door and Xu Yunlu got off the first car.


    Su ran back to the room. Xu Yunlu got out of the car and saw Su ran. He went into the door and saw Su ran upstairs. After passing the function room, he suddenly stopped, knocked on the door and said, "don''t talk nonsense there."


    After that, Xu Yunlu turned and went upstairs, but he heard Li Gui say in a loud voice: "you said yesterday was a good day, the wedding day, but that Wuli, who didn''t understand the customs, called early in the morning to urge, urge, urge the ghost to reincarnate! I don''t understand the customs! "


    Xu Yunlu ignored it, turned around and went downstairs to the restaurant. He opened the electric incubator and saw that the prepared food was Chinese food. Xu Yunlu took a tray to put the food on, and then went upstairs again with the tray.


    Li Gui had come out of the utility room and put a beautiful poss at the door. Seeing Xu Yunlu coming near with a tray, he gentlely extended his hand and said, "little deer, thank you


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu gives Li Gui a kick and walks upstairs with a tray around Li Gui. Behind him comes a happy laugh.


    Xu Yunlu glanced back, and the laughter stopped suddenly. Then he went upstairs with a snort, went to the bedroom, knocked on the door and pushed the door in.


    Su ran back to her room and sat on the bed with her legs in her arms. Originally, she wanted to settle accounts with Xu Yunlu, but when she saw Xu Yunlu, she was shy and got the upper hand. She didn''t know what kind of way and attitude she should take to Xu Yunlu. She simply put herself in the quilt and felt embarrassed when she thought about it.


    Xu Yunlu went into the room, put the tray on the bedside table, reached out and fished Su ran out of the bed: "I didn''t eat last night, I didn''t eat in the morning, I didn''t eat at noon, I''m really not hungry?"


    Su ran did not speak. Xu Yunlu patted Su ran and said, "I have a look at the food prepared by abin. There are braised tendons, steamed perch, green vegetables, stewed chicken legs, steamed eggs and red oil bamboo shoots."


    Su ran heard the red oil bamboo shoots raised his head and looked up. He saw that the dishes Xu Yunlu brought were not big and exquisite. There were seven or eight kinds of dishes. Xu Yunlu moved the bamboo shoots to Su Ran''s face and asked, "do you like this?"ˇ° How do you know I like this, this? " Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and pinched Su Ran''s face and said, "tell me what you have, uncle doesn''t know? Uncle also knows that you don''t particularly like western food, and you''re not particularly picky. "ˇ° Uncle Lu... "Come on, eat first." Xu Yunlu handed Su ran chopsticks and rice. Su ran hesitated and reached for her job. Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. Xu Yunlu picked up the phone and saw that it was Li Gui. He went to one side and asked in a low voice, "why?" Although Su ran suffered from all kinds of discomfort, she was really hungry for a long time. She just saw that Xu Yunlu was not very nice. As soon as Xu Yunlu walked away, she immediately started to eat the delicious food in front of her. After hearing Li Gui''s strange smiles, Xu Yunlu said, "how about thanking you?" Xu Yunlu looked back at Su ran, who started to eat, and scolded him in a low voice. Li Gui laughed angrily: "Lao Lu, how can you feel such a delicate girl? You just got it last night. It''s not your style."ˇ° You want me to turn against you, don''t you? "ˇ° I''m afraid, I''m afraid, I''m afraid! " Ghost Li laughs and hangs up the phone. Xu Yunlu doesn''t put the phone on. He walks to the balcony and puts the phone down. He reaches for a cigarette to light it. Xu Yunlu finished a cigarette and saw that Su ran had to eat seventy-eight before he returned to his room. The meal Hengbin had to cook was not big, but it couldn''t resist the variety. So Su ran ate less than half of it no matter how hungry she was. Xu Yunlu moved his things away and naturally hugged Su ran, who wanted to avoid him. Su ran said, "these days, I may have something to do. You''d better not go out alone. You''d better not leave here. If you have anything to do, you can find Hengbin." Su ran didn''t say anything. Xu Yunlu continued: "there''s still the matter of rereading. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take you home and go through the formalities with you after I finish what I''m doing."ˇ° I can do it myself. "ˇ° It''s your business that you can handle it. Uncle Lu will help you. It''s uncle Lu''s business. Uncle Lu will accompany you back. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 63

    "No, No."


    "I forgot what uncle Lu said again. Don''t say no to Uncle Lu."


    "Uncle deer." Su ran suddenly climbed up in Xu Yunlu''s arms and cried. Xu Yunlu gently stroked Su Ran''s back and asked, "why, I''m afraid of my family."


    Su ran whispered, "well," and Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid of Su Ming?"


    Sura was a little surprised: "you, do you know my brother?"


    "That freak." Xu Yunlu shook his head and asked, "by the way, I always wanted to ask about the situation of your family after your father''s accident."


    "My mother was in poor health. Later she married Uncle Wang with my brother and me."


    "Uncle Wang?" Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and takes out his cigarette, but remembering Su ran in front of him, he stops his hand and says, "your mother is also a treasure in the family. Even when she almost broke up with your father because she wanted to marry him, your grandmother and grandfather should not care about your mother."


    Su ran didn''t know about it. She was very surprised and asked, "are you really dad''s little brother?"


    "I asked you." Xu Yunlu didn''t answer Su Ran''s words. Su ran shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Occasionally I heard my mother and brother mention it. It seems that the neighborhood can''t accommodate us. Some people went to grandma''s house and let go a dagger to threaten them. They were afraid. They knelt down and begged my mother not to go home."


    "Where''s your grandmother?"


    "Dad''s accident spread to the family, and my grandfather and grandmother were both ill. My grandfather had a heart disease, but I couldn''t get over it. My grandmother had a cerebral hemorrhage, and I couldn''t get up. There was also a little aunt. Listening to my mother''s meaning, it seemed that because of my father''s accident, my little aunt was dismissed from public service..." Su ran didn''t finish, but she felt that Xu Yunlu''s hand was getting tighter and tighter, When she was so painful that she almost screamed, it took a long time for Xu Yunlu to scold, "Yu Jingming, you son of a bitch!"


    Su ran cried softly in pain. Xu Yunlu found that she let go of her hand. Su ran saw that her wrist was purple. Xu Yunlu said "Oh" with regret. He quickly found the ointment to put on Su ran. After that, he put Su ran in his arms again and said: "there will be an uncle to protect you. Don''t be afraid."


    Su Ran has been living in the crevice of the Wang family since she can remember, so she is very sensitive to the warmth and coldness of human feelings. Originally, she felt that Xu Yunlu and his father really knew each other. Moreover, she felt heartfelt uncomfortable about the tragic experience of her mother and their brothers and sisters. Unlike Gao Honggang, she even felt that Xu Yunlu was intimate and whispered "Hmm".


    Xu Yunlu is not a person who easily reveals his emotions. He can see that Su ran lives in a poor family when he knows it''s su ran. But he never thought Su Ran''s family would fall into such a situation, so his emotions fluctuated. However, after smearing medicine on Su Ran''s wrist, he recovered as usual. He hugged Su ran and said, "what happened just now, Don''t tell anyone. "


    Su ran looked at her wrist and asked mischievously, "uncle, do you mean Xiao Ran''s hand?"


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing: "little lazy, this smart, uncle just like it."


    Su Ran''s face turned red and his head lowered. Xu Yunlu patted Su ran gently and said in a low voice, "I''ll accompany my uncle obediently."


    After a while, Su ran asked, "Uncle Lu, do I want to make a fake defense plan for officer Gao?"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "no, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go back home for a second reading. But if you want to go back home for a second reading, you don''t have to. You are forced by Gao Honggang, and you are not a professional informer or a trained undercover. So even if you can''t finish the task he gave you, he thinks you are not suitable to do it. But if you cheat him with a fake, He is the official standard spokesman of China. How can you reread it if he is bad? "


    Su ran didn''t think of this layer and asked a little worried: "is uncle Lu in danger?"


    "There are no decent troops in Goa. If local forces want to fight, they have to hire mercenaries. Mercenaries are mainly for money. If it really endangers their lives, I think... At least uncle Lu has not met those who are really desperate; As for China, the regular army is very powerful, but it is impossible for him to send the regular army to cross the border to fight. Although Goa is poor, it is also watched by countless eyes. The transit of the regular army of China is equivalent to aggression. The nature of aggression has completely changed. In this situation, ordinary countries will not easily make excuses for other countries; If China doesn''t send regular troops, it can only be a joint effort between the police. After all, the police are different from the army. Moreover, the local government of Goa can''t allow too many Chinese policemen to enter the country. No matter how weak he is, he has his own state secrets. If there are a lot of policemen from other countries, do you want any secrets? "


    Su ran was relieved. Xu Yunlu said, "these days, if you want to review your lessons, you should review your lessons well. If you don''t want to review your lessons, you should watch TV, listen to music and read novels..." but as soon as Xu Yunlu''s words were finished, the phone rang again. When Xu Yunlu saw that it was Li Gui again, he answered the phone angrily and asked, "are you finished?"


    "Xiaolu, I have to remind you that Dongdong has just found out that the Japanese girl has entered the country in Wasi and said that she wants to help you deal with Gao Honggang. Damn, what charm do you have to make her betray so thoroughly? I and Dongdong have to learn from her."


    "Nerves."ˇ° She has been here many times before. Would you like to take your new lover to another place to hide? "ˇ° Don''t talk nonsense here. "ˇ° Oh, look at my mouth. I''m going to hide in another place with your little true loveˇ° Go away, I should have let NATO hang you. "ˇ° Ah, fawn, don''t take such a heartless. " Before Li Gui finished speaking, Xu Yunlu cut off his phone, and then asked someone to send him a new mobile phone, mobile phone and tablet. He turned on the TV and said to Su ran, "here you can receive all the programs from China. I don''t know what kind of games and music your little girls like. I''ll connect you to the Internet with my hand, mobile phone and tablet, and you can play by yourself, as well as the books on the bookshelf, If you like, flip it. " In fact, Su ran wants to know if the Japanese girl Li Gui said is true, but she is thin skinned and doesn''t want to ask. After Xu Yunlu left, Hengbin came to clean up. Su ran helped Hengbin clean up, but Hengbin didn''t stop him. When Su ran came downstairs with a tray, she found that Xu Yunlu was also in the utility room. She didn''t know who was saying, "there''s another undercover there. It''s really a copper wall and iron sheet, the tomb of undercover."ˇ° That''s amazing. In less than half a year, he even killed an informant and an undercover. He had no inside information in the police station. Do you believe that? "ˇ° So these cops are too fuckin ''irresponsible. They don''t clean up the inside, so they keep sending people to die. "ˇ° Goa''s president is the first high-risk occupation, and undercover is the secondˇ° Is the arrangement wrong? Undercover should be number one! "ˇ° I don''t think either the police or the gang will send undercover agents so often. Will NATO deliberately punish one or two of his criminals from time to time in order to scare the police and the gang? "ˇ° Xiaolu, do you think we have undercover agents or informers here? " After Li Gui said this, everyone was quiet. Li Gui quickly coughed and said, "I have no other meaning when I say this. It''s just a metaphor. Which one of you and Xiaolu has not been friends for more than five years? If you are really undercover, Xiaolu''s character of not taking anything seriously will be ruined by the bastards." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 64

    "Well, well, not to mention that, this woman, has anyone found out her whereabouts?" Shao Dong interrupted.


    "This woman appeared in North Street. She seems to have some money on hand. She wants to work in their territory in Canta, but she can''t get in. Now she works in a shop in afatu."


    "Be a lady."


    "Not that."


    "Find a chance and get it out. Your ghost wants to ask her a few words."


    "It''s easy."


    "Why the Buddha?" Li Gui is very hurt.


    Su ran follows Heng bin through the dining room and goes to the kitchen. She finds that Li Gui says that mosquitoes are male only. It''s really exaggerated. I don''t know how many times, but there are only two female troublemakers in the kitchen.


    Su ran and Heng bin put down their things, and Heng Bin said, "I''m going out to buy something today. Would you like to go with me


    Su ran doesn''t particularly like watching TV and playing games. In Wang''s family, the only TV is basically controlled by Wang Juan, so she doesn''t catch up with any drama, and has no feeling for the idols that girls like; It''s impossible to have a computer at home. Wang Neng is addicted to the Internet. He usually makes money everywhere. If he gets money, he will disappear. Unless he has no money to surf the Internet, he will reappear in school and at home. Of course, because he can''t surf the Internet without money, he will not be a pig or a dog. When he gets money again, he will disappear. He will go back and forth for many years.


    Su ran, who doesn''t like the Wang family very much, prefers to stay at home in Xinhua Bookstore in the county town when she has a little spare time on weekends. So Su ran prefers Xu Yunlu''s two rows of large bookshelves with a lot of books on them, which are much better than those in Xinhua Bookstore in the county town. She doesn''t know whether Xu Yunlu is used to decorate the facade, There are a lot of books or only heard, did not read, but listen to horizontal bin to take her out, eyes a bright, quickly nodded.


    Heng bin continued: "but Master Lu likes to be clean. It''s clean and comfortable here. It''s not like that outside."


    When I was chased by Li Dandan, I saw a market which was dirty and chaotic. Su ran saw it and saw it. She was psychologically prepared and nodded her head to show that she understood it.


    Heng bin takes Su ran to a truck with two bodyguards.


    In the place where Xu Yunlu lives now, every day a designated company sends the items of Hengbin from Nadong in the early morning with several large trucks. Hengbin seldom goes out to buy them in person, unless Xu Yunlu needs some scarce or temporarily increased supplies. He takes Su ran with him. He knows that Su Ran is not familiar with the place, and Xu Yunlu is very busy, I don''t even have a speaker. I''m not used to it.


    Su Ranchang once went to Kyoto at such a big age, and twice to Nadong. The Wang family is a place where she is very depressed. She yearns for the outside, so she is very happy to follow Hengbin.


    The biggest characteristic of heel Hengbin is that they are respectful in the place they go. Many people call him "bin Ye". Even if it is dirty and messy, they leave the cleanest place they think to Heng bin. Seeing Su ran, many people are curious to ask if Su Ran is Bin Ye''s new helper.


    Hengbin is very friendly to people. He also talks and laughs with everyone. His main purpose is to take Sura out for a walk, and his secondary purpose is to buy things.


    However, although Vasi is dirty and messy, it also has exotic characteristics that Nadong does not have. Su ran, who has never been abroad, is still very excited when she thinks that she has gone abroad. She and Hengbin choose some fruits that Vasi only has. As for the snacks that smell delicious, the people who process them and the process are really unsanitary. Su ran finally gives up.


    Su ran followed Hengbin back to the place called Xu Yunlu''s nest by Gao Honggang. The last time she took Shaodong''s car, she came in through the side door. This time, she followed Hengbin through the back door. She found that on the west side, the place she had never set foot in seemed really big. There was a large forest. It seemed that there was a camp in the forest. From time to time, people came in and out. These people seemed to have guns on their backs.


    But Su ran was tired. Last night, because of Xu Yunlu''s tossing, except that Xu Yunlu was a little late, she didn''t sleep very well psychologically and physically. Today, she went shopping with Hengbin, and her energy was a little overdrawn.


    Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu. After taking a bath and watching TV for a while, she found it boring, so she went to Xu Yunlu''s bookshelf, found a Book of a foreign writer she liked, and took it down to read it.


    Su ran remembers that she fell asleep leaning on the sofa with the book she found, but when she woke up, she was lying on the bed. She quickly got up and could see that there were people lying next to her, but now there was no one.


    Su Ran is careful to go down the building. The meeting room and function room are quiet at last. But look at the clock, it''s almost ten o''clock. Su Ran is a little regretful. Tomorrow, tomorrow must not get up so late. Otherwise, what will Hengbin think.


    But Su ran soon blushed a little. What do they think of Hengbin? What''s the matter? Why do you care what they think?


    When Su ran was thinking wildly, he heard a noise coming from downstairs: "you stop me, but you dare to stop me and call Xu Yunlu out to miss Ben."


    "Miss Black Rock, Master Lu is not here!"


    "You dare not let Miss Ben in. How can I know if what you said is true or false?"


    "Miss Black Rock, you can call Mr. Lu to ask." The quarrel stopped for a while. It was estimated that the woman had gone to make a phone call. Sura carefully went to the French window and looked out. She saw a beautiful woman in black leather clothes and trousers, with a good figure and carefully dyed hair, standing in front of a very aggressive car, tapping on the engine cover with one hand and holding the phone with the other. The standing posture of the beauty is as domineering and confident as that car. When Su ran looks there, the beauty should dial the phone: "what do you think I''m doing? Of course I''m here to help youˇ° You don''t need it!? Lulu, would you please be reasonable? I heard the news at the airport. Originally, I was going to fly to Japan, but I immediately changed my ticket to fly to you. You talked to me in such a tone. "ˇ° I don''t care. I said we don''t count the breakup. We have to start over. " The beauty is about to stand tired. After changing her posture, she sees Su ran standing in front of the French window. Her beautiful eyes stare to the maximum: "Xu Yunlu, you don''t let me in, there are women in your room!" The beauty''s voice is loud enough. Xu Yunlu is a person who absolutely enjoys everything. He doesn''t like the completely closed air-conditioning environment. The room has air conditioning on. In order to ensure the air quality, the screen windows are closed and the windows are all open, so Su RA can hear clearly. Su ran grew up in a small county. Wang Juan is the one who annoys her most. However, even if Wang Juan is overbearing, compared with this woman, it''s not enough to see that she''s dumped ten thousand streets. The beauty''s eyes are just like a little ant''s, and it''s possible to crush her every minute. Su ran and the beauty are very hostile eyes, someone gently patted her, Su ran turned his head to see is horizontal bin, horizontal bin standing in the side of the flower rack, the beauty outside should not see his direction, horizontal bin see Su ran turned his head, with his head to the upstairs, Su ran about understand the meaning of horizontal bin, let her go upstairs. Su ran had to take a look at the beautiful woman, turned and went upstairs. After a while, she heard the sound of a car coming from outside, and then the sound of footsteps coming into the hall and the voice of the beautiful woman named Heiyan: "Xu Yunlu, I want you to give me an explanation immediately."ˇ° Eh, you didn''t speak Chinese before. When did you speak so fluently? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 65

    "For the sake of you, Xu Yunlu, I have learned from my teacher."


    "Well, it''s really hard for you to learn a language. It''s a great honor for Xu Yunlu."


    "Then explain it to me quickly!"


    Xu Yunlu said angrily, "what can I explain to you?"


    "The woman in your room!"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    "Xu Yunlu!" Black rock''s soprano with hands beating something''s voice came, "you son of a bitch, I have said many times, that break up does not count."


    "Miss Black Rock, you are also a lady with status and status. Do you talk like farting? If you say you want to break up, we have to break up. If you don''t want to break up, we have to get along. What do you think I am?"


    Su ran didn''t close the door tightly when she came in. She carefully looked out through the crack of the door. She saw that black rock, who was cursing and shouting, suddenly came forward and hugged Xu Yunlu: "little deer, I know it''s my fault. I know how many women you have these years, but I''ve decided to forgive you!"


    Su ran almost rushed out, Xu Yunlu and her, but any bloody woman, will also rush out, just rush out to scold Shankou black rock, or give Xu Yunlu a slap in the face, and then go away, go away, won''t he?


    Xu Yunlu broke Heiyan''s finger and said, "Heiyan, you... You are really self righteous!"


    "According to Xu Xiaolu, you broke up on purpose." Heiyan didn''t hold it. After releasing Xu Yunlu, he put his arms around his chest and questioned him. Xu Yunlu sat down on the sofa and said, "no, Miss Yamaguchi, it was you who proposed the breakup at that time!"


    "I said, usually obedient, that day I met a bag, big things, you suddenly impatient, and I quarrel, you are deliberately, deliberately let me break up!"


    "Miss Yamaguchi, are you sure you have no problem with your brain? It''s been several years. What''s the matter with you? Are you crazy or excited and dumped by your boyfriend?"


    "Xu Yunlu, you look down on people. Is there such a stupid man on my condition?"


    "Oh," said Xu Yunlu suddenly, "I just said that when I was dumped by you, Xu Yunlu was in agony for many years, and the wound just healed. What kind of madness did you have?"


    "Xu Yunlu, are you really out of pain?"


    "Well, I''ve thought about it more than once."


    "Do you jump in your diving suit?"


    "Seriously, what are you doing here?"


    "Deer, these years, around, around, I found that you are the best!"


    "Ah, you really want to tear a big wound for me, that''s no good, I''m afraid of pain!" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Heiyan sat down on him again and put his hand around Xu Yunlu''s neck. "In fact, I''ve long wanted to get back together with you, but I know you are very cunning, so I didn''t come to you until this time."


    "What''s the best time?"


    "Master Lu, right?" Heiyan hooked Xu Yunlu''s chin with his fingers. Xu Yunlu took Heiyan''s hand away and said, "that''s right!"


    "Do you know who is the new governor of Vasi?"


    "Aku!"


    "Who are the Chinese police?"


    "Gao Honggang!"


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Heiyan stood up confidently from Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu shrugged and said, "if you want to help for the sake of old friendship, I''m grateful!"


    Su ran pursed her lips several times, but she didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would answer like this. Her subordinates grasped the doorknob, but she listened to the black rock with a smile, pointed to the upstairs and asked, "you hide one on it, and then expect me to help you?" After saying that, Heiyan looked at his well maintained hands and made beautiful nails. Xu Yunlu also stood up, "of course, if you don''t read the friendship of that day and don''t help me, I understand."


    "Xu Yunlu, according to the Chinese language, you are a dead duck with a hard mouth. As a man, I understand you for saving face." Heiyan said, pointing to the direction of Sura''s peeping, he said, "turn out that little sister!"


    "Why?"


    "The reason is that I''ve come to you no less than five times. I''ve never seen a woman before. When I enter your door, those bastards under you push three yin four, and she actually enters your bedroom, so I have to get rid of her!"


    "And then?"


    "Of course, marry me. I won''t mention your past. Is it a deal?"


    "Heiyan, I live a life of licking blood and rolling knives. I''m used to freedom. I never want to get married and harm any woman."


    "This kind of life is my favorite, so I''m not afraid of you!"


    "You''d better find a man with a sense of responsibility. I can''t control myself."


    "Xu Yunlu, if other men dare to say this in front of me, I will immediately throw him into the sea to feed the sharks. But you are different, my first man, my favorite man, you men, sewing, playing, and sometimes enjoying something fresh. I understand that even if you marry me, I''ve decided to treat you like a Japanese woman and never interfere in your personal life


    "I''m... I''m so honored!" Xu Yunlu shivered and said, "Heiyan, you''d better leave this blessing to other men. I''m Xu Yunlu''s misfortune."ˇ° Xu Yunlu, don''t toast, don''t drinkˇ° Heiyan, I heard that your father is not very well recently. "ˇ° You have no conscience. I was going back to see my father. I heard that you had something to do, so I came here. So I, the unfilial girl, really have to go back to take care of the old man. But what I tell you is all serious. If you are stubborn, this time you will not only deal with Gao Honggang and Aku, but also many mountain pass families! " With that, Heiyan raised his body in the direction of Su Ran''s station and made a gun "pa" action. Then he blew his fingers and said, "what''s your taste now, yellow haired girl? When Miss Ben goes back to serve her sick father, she will come back to discuss with you. If you are in a special emergency and need help, Miss Ben''s phone number has not changed! " With that, Heiyan left the hall with her people. Heiyan got into the overbearing car, and the people she brought got into other cars. A group of people, seven or eight cars, left the hall and went away. Xu Yunlu looks at Heiyan and his party getting farther and farther away. With his mouth slightly tilted, he gets up and pours himself a glass of red wine. He shakes it gently. Just as he wants to drink it, he looks up and sees Su ran coming out, and goes upstairs with his glass. Su ran turned and went back to the room. Xu Yunlu followed him, but he stopped at the door, leaned against the doorframe and said, "Uncle Lu didn''t cheat you. I told you that uncle Lu is not a good man." Su Ran is very angry. She turns around and stares at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu goes in with a wine glass: "Ran Ran, angry with uncle?" Su ran didn''t speak, turned and fell on the bed. Xu Yunlu put the wine on the bedside table, put his hand around Su ran and whispered, "don''t hold it in your heart, answer uncle."ˇ° Uncle doesn''t like her any more. How did she get in? " Xu Yunlu smiled: "you really think of a place with your uncle. After a while, my uncle will check to see who is doing harm."ˇ° It must be Li Gui. "ˇ° Well, very likely! You all know that he wants to destroy us, so don''t be fooled by him. "ˇ° Li Gui, why does he want to destroy us? "ˇ° I''ll tell you about that later. "ˇ° If what she said just now is true and you have one more enemy, what shall we do? " Su ran couldn''t understand that her boyfriend''s old lover came to challenge her. She shouldn''t cry, make trouble and hang herself. But she said this in a hurry. Xu Yunlu took a drink and said, "Yamaguchi is not a small family, it''s a big family, it''s a big gang. It''s a big family, it has its own rules, it''s not a little girl''s willfulness, Other people have to let her do mischief, including her old man, a powerful figure, and his daughter''s mischief and willfulness. He will tolerate it, but if it''s too much, he still has to consider the gain and loss of interests. If the old man can''t survive and changes to a new leader, it''s not enough to be afraid. If the new leader is robbed by her, it''s another matter. Of course, if the new leader is robbed by her, I don''t think it''s too far away from Shankou''s home. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 66

    "You, how can you say that every time, it''s so clear." Su ran forgot to be jealous and was really worried for Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu drank all the wine, put it on the bedside table, poured it on the bed, and said weakly, "I was urged by Li Gui in the early morning. I was so busy that I could see stars at both ends. I had no time to clean up such a delicious little lazy. I didn''t expect that there was such a thing waiting for your uncle Lu. I''m really tired."


    "Ah Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was joking again. Instead of worrying about it, she was relieved and ready to sleep. However, Xu Yunlu didn''t seem to be pretending. She should get up very early in the morning, so she went over and helped Xu Yunlu take off his shoes.


    Xu Yunlu suddenly turned over, hugged Su ran and said, "come on, lie down with uncle for a while."


    Su ran


    "My uncle wanted to take you out for a few days, but..." Xu Yunlu just wanted to say something gentle to Su ran. He heard the voice of Li Gui calling as he entered. "Lu Lu, Xiao Lu, it''s amazing. Yesterday we said that NATO killed an undercover, today we also caught one."


    Xu Yunlu had no choice but to let Su ran go outside and said, "Li Xiaogui, don''t whine. You''re an undercover on the left and an undercover on the right. You''ve been in Wulong for more than once. You can call after you''ve made it clear to me!"


    "Lu, Xiaolu, it''s true, this time it''s absolutely true. When talking on the phone with the outside, he was caught by the low tower. Dongdong has transferred out the content of the phone and said all kinds of code words. Dongdong are busy deciphering it. It''s a pity that NATO is catching a female undercover agent or a bright one. It''s so cool that NATO''s gang of young and old lusters are playing all kinds of games. These two days, we are very happy, I caught an old ugly black, but it''s hard for my brothers. "


    Su ran now knows the short tower in the old ghost''s mouth. She accompanied Xu Yunlu to see the bodyguard of the acting president yesterday. She was tall, strong and black. Like a black tower, she was called a short tower.


    "I don''t know if those cops have no mothers or sisters. Let women be undercover agents, make movies and TV dramas, and tease little girls. If they are really sent out, they will be punished by heaven." Xu Yunlu said as he went downstairs. Before Li Gui came in, he quickly put a small button in the crack of the sofa. As soon as it was finished, Li Gui came in and asked happily, "is that little bitch in black rock gone? This time it''s so sharp? "


    "Exactly, I also want to ask you Zun, how did Heiyan get in?"


    "Xiaolu, that''s unreasonable. Do you suspect that I let her in?"


    "Or else?"


    "It''s Dongdong. Dongdong is jealous of you. He''s very good-looking, but women just stare at you, Xu Xiaolu. There''s a big gap in his heart."


    "Li Gui, I can tell you that this is an extraordinary period. Pay attention to it."


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t let her and her group go to other places. They all came here by the main road and were monitored. She didn''t drop anything here."


    "Now there is a very advanced eavesdropper, called nano eavesdropper. General electronic equipment can''t be found. It''s said that only one or two big country''s intelligence systems are in use, so..."


    "Deer, I am wrong, I dare not again."


    "Go and turn over the places where she has been, and the places where her men have been."


    Li Gui asked someone to find Shaodong and turn over all the places where Heiyan had been. Sure enough, he found a button sized eavesdropper in the crack of the sofa where she and Xu Yunlu had been sitting. Li Gui grabbed it and threw it on the ground and trampled on it: "tell me, oh, don''t tell me that she came to admit her mistake, that she shouldn''t have been so unkind to you, What''s more, she really wants to help you tide over the difficulties. I just... I didn''t expect that she was so calm that she wanted to come to inquire about the news and who she wanted to do for. NATO, afagui, Wasi government or the Chinese police? "


    Xu Yunlu spread his hand: "so..."


    "Fortunately, Xiaolu, you are alert. How did you send the coquette away?"


    "Her father is dying of illness, so I reminded her."


    "This little wretch is so unfilial that his father is going to die. Do you still have leisure to pester you?"


    "This is the charm of your Master Lu."


    "Break it up, you''ll have to."


    "Where''s the undercover you''re talking about?"


    "Mao Zi and AI TA are having tea with him."


    "Do you know if it''s from vassi or from China?"


    "According to your orders, they all drink tea according to the undercover of NATO and afagui. If they can decipher the content of the phone, they will soon be able to understand it. However, I don''t think the persistence of NATO is very good. They shouldn''t drink tea for long. It''s very likely that they are sent by Vasi, and the one sent by China is much stronger."


    "If you find out what you''re going to do, you''ll let it go. You don''t have to have a grudge with them if you don''t have to."


    "But they are always talking again and again. We don''t kill two chickens like NATO. They have turned us into a vegetable market."


    "Also said, don''t you use it as a vegetable market?"


    "Xiaolu, people all know that they are wrong. They must correct it later. My flower will make them unable to fly in even a mosquito." As soon as Li Gui thought of the eavesdropper, he immediately swore an oath. Xu Yunlu snorted.


    "Xiaolu, even Dongdong is a little nervous this time. Why are you still as usual?"ˇ° Why are you nervous? Whether it''s Aku or Gao Honggang, there must be a reason to go out and arrest people. If there''s no reason, they rush to arrest people? "ˇ° Oh, Xiaolu, you''ve been staying with little lazy sister for a long time. Is it pure? They want to catch people and make a few excuses. That''s not a matter of every minute. "ˇ° So, I''m not waiting for them to weave the accusation. I should panic every day when I''m waiting. Before they weave the accusation, I will die of over nervousness? Do you want to laugh at black and white? " When Xu Yunlu finished, Li Gui laughed three times. Xu Yunlu took a glass of wine, poured two glasses of wine, handed one to Li Gui, drank one by himself, and then said, "it''s OK to drink tea with that undercover. It''s hard to be cruel or more, but you can''t kill or maim them. If you ask clearly why you''re here, you''ll let them go and don''t give them a chance to make a reason."ˇ° I''m afraid these dead cops will not kill them, and they will become more and more rampant. "ˇ° Don''t get angry too much until the critical moment. "ˇ° It''s not a lot of mistakes to listen to you anyway. "ˇ° What does it mean to not make too many mistakes, but not to miss them? " Xu Yunlu finished drinking the wine in his glass, pointed to the golden ball swimming in with Li Gui, and said, "let your stinky flowers go away. Don''t scare my lazy family."ˇ° Hello, Xu Xiaolu, how do you talk? What is smelly flower? When you have a new lover, you forget your old love! Don''t forget, there are many snakes in this ghost place except for female mosquitoes. If it''s not for your old love, I''ll hum! " Li Gui angrily finished, turned and walked out of the hall. Su ran thought of Li Gui''s saying that there was not even a female mosquito here. It was not contradictory. There were two women in the kitchen. Of course, the two women were so strong that they were a little indescribable. As soon as Xu Yunlu turned around, he rushed upstairs and waved: "lazy, come down and play with Huahua." Su ran looked at the golden ball and shook his head. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and said, "come on, I''m not afraid. Huahua is very gentle." Su ran hesitated and walked down. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pull Su ran, pointed to the flowers on the ground and said, "it''s really the most gentle animal my uncle has ever seen."ˇ° I''m afraid only uncle Lu said that snakes are the most gentle animals. "ˇ° When you''re full, there''s no animal like that. " Xu Yunlu reached out and patted Huahua''s head. Huahua moved lazily. Xu Yunlu pointed to Huahua and said, "see, see, how gentle." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 67

    Su ran carefully sat down beside Xu Yunlu and looked at the flowers on the carpet.


    Xu Yunlu held Su ran to his lap and said, "lazy, Shaodong and Li Gui also live here, but they live in the White House in the back row, but they often deal with the affairs of the Gang here. When there are many people here in the future, you don''t show your face. There are stairs leading to the bedroom in the kitchen."


    Su ran looks up at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu suddenly smiles and kisses her on the lips. Su ran didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to say something. Suddenly, she stands up and takes a step back, but she doesn''t stand firm. She sits on the ground and almost presses the flowers. She screams in horror. Xu Yunlu reaches out and pulls her back to her arms and says, "it''s OK, people who can come here, They are all chosen by thousands, but I don''t want you to show too much in front of them, which is bad for you. "


    Su ran wants to express her determination: I''m not afraid!


    But Xu Yunlu hugs her and doesn''t speak any more, so Sura swallows her words back.


    After Xu Yunlu left, Su ran found that the room still had a third floor. On the third floor, there was a very spacious gym and a magnificent piano room. The gym and piano room were clean, but Su ran felt that no one had moved either the piano or the gym for a long time.


    Xu Yunlu is obviously very busy. Hengbin also has a lot of things to do. Su Ran is responsible for taking care of Huahua.


    Su ran and Hua Hua soon ripened. Hua Hua was really gentle. She was very gentle when she didn''t eat. Anyway, she was so lazy.


    In fact, Huahua doesn''t like to stay in the house at all. She prefers a cold and humid place in the back yard. After eating, she likes to climb on the big stone specially prepared for it to bask in the sun.


    Su ran thinks that apart from the fishy smell of her home, she is not comfortable with Hua Hua. For example, Hua Hua is very good when she climbs on a stone to bask in the sun.


    Huahua is not only good at sunning, but also has a good place to choose. It''s at the back door of the kitchen and next to the row of white houses. It''s surrounded by gardens and a flower rack not far away. Sura likes to sit under the couch of the flower rack and review her lessons.


    However, looking out through the fence of the garden, you can see the patrol people. These patrol people are wearing colorful clothes and carrying guns. When they see these, Su ran feels that she is not really in the county of Wang family or the restaurant of Nadong, but in the place called Xu Yunlu''s old nest by Gao Honggang.


    Sister Liu didn''t expect to cooperate with her. She charmed Su ran and pulled her away from the truck. Someone asked her to meet her and threw a black leather bag at her. She picked it up and quickly opened it. It was 100000 yuan. Sister Liu never dreamed that she would meet such a god of wealth after Lao Chuan and Xu Yunlu. But she threw money to her, wearing a hat and sunglasses on a hot day, Wearing a black collar coat, she obviously didn''t want her to see her true face. She has been dealing with people like Xu Yunlu a lot, and this sister Liu understands. However, what sister Liu wonders is that Xu Yunlu, a notorious person, has never been so secretive and always showed her true face.


    Liu Jie took the money to go, the other party suddenly said: "first wait!"


    Sister Liu was so scared that she hugged the black leather bag tightly: "great Xia, do you want to go back?"


    "If you can answer me a question, I can give you more money."


    "The problem? What kind of questions? "


    The man took 10000 yuan out of his black coat at random and threw it to sister Liu, saying, "if you answer honestly, it''s also yours."


    Sister Liu felt that her liver was beating all the time. Of course, she knew better that the money that was so easy to get might not be so easy to spend: "great Xia, if it was a very difficult one, my sister and I could not know it?"


    "It''s not difficult for you at all?"


    There was no difficulty at all. Sister Liu''s heart was alive again: "well, what kind of problem is that?"


    "I''ve checked that a lot of Xu Yunlu''s rumors come from you. I just want to know where you get them?"


    This scared sister Liu out of her wits. She almost thought that Xu Yunlu had sent her to kill her. However, the other party had just tied Su ran. Xu Yunlu seems to be very interested in the Yellow haired girl now. So it''s illogical to say that the other party was sent by Xu Yunlu. It''s impossible to just tie the person Xu Yunlu likes and turn around to help Xu Yunlu kill her, So with great vigilance to answer: "those are I made up."


    "So bold?" That person draws out 10000 again, throw to Liu Jie, Liu Jie murmurs two, "great Xia, really is I make up."


    That person drew out three fold ten thousand to shake in front of Liu Jie, Liu Jie almost rushed over: "great Xia, someone forced me to say."


    "Someone forced you to say it?"


    "Yes, it should have been eight or nine years ago. Someone came to me and asked me to speak ill of Xu Yunlu. The more I said, the better. He would give me money from time to time."


    "Man, do you see?"


    "No, he''s a little bit like you, great Xia. The difference is that he doesn''t wear sunglasses, but a half black butterfly mask."


    "Then he asked you to say it, and you said it."


    "How dare you, sister? I''m not a talkative person?" The other party disdained to smile, sister Liu then said: "great Xia, really, I didn''t agree at that time. At that time, I didn''t know Mr. Lu. Why should I speak ill of others?" The other side pondered: "yes, at that time, Xu Yunlu was not a deer master. Why did you agree?"ˇ° He threatened me. You can see that I was born more beautiful than Xi Shi. In addition, I was younger and the water color was better at that time. I had to protect myself, so... "The other party didn''t even want to smile:" I didn''t see anyone giving money? "ˇ° It can''t be seen that it''s thrown on the floor near my window from time to time every month. "ˇ° How much is it? "ˇ° It''s not fixed. I''ll talk more, I''ll talk more, I''ll talk less, I''ll talk less. "ˇ° Are you still giving it to me now? "ˇ° I haven''t given it for two years. "ˇ° So you''re still spreading? "ˇ° It''s not a habit. Sometimes I can''t help but gruntˇ° You are not afraid of Xu Yunlu''s revenge. "ˇ° When I knew Master Lu''s fame, I was afraid. I didn''t dare to talk nonsense. I was still worried every day. Later, Master Lu came to the restaurant for dinner. When he got familiar with him, he found that he didn''t take it seriously even if he said one or two words, so... "I''m not allowed to talk to anyone about what I''m looking for you today The other side threw the money to sister Liu and turned to walk into the black night. Sister Liu didn''t see anyone. She kept nodding. After confirming that there was no one, she quickly collected the money and went home. After Liu Jing was sent to the drug treatment center, there was no one at home. Sister Liu knew that Liu Jing was not in the drug treatment center either. The next morning, she went to the bank to deposit her money and left home. Flowers in the sun, Su ran in the flower rack on the back of a little don''t like, astringent classical Chinese, suddenly heard Li Gui''s voice: "deer, you really don''t envy the profits of drugs, you see that tuoduo cunning, earn pot full, and then wash white ashore, nothing."ˇ° Li Gui, don''t you have enough money to spend these years? "ˇ° Deer, I don''t mean that. Which of the money you let everyone earn is not enough. I mean you can easily make more money, isn''t it better? " Xu Yunlu didn''t speak, but Li Gui was worried: "Xiaolu, you see, in China, 50 grams of drugs used to be sold, that is, the death penalty, now it''s two kilograms, and it depends on the circumstances and the nature of the drugs. What''s the point? Besides, the sentencing of drug traffickers aged 16 or 14 in China is not as lenient as before, especially those under the age of 14, the penalty is very light, It''s said that afar GUI had trained a group of children under the age of 14 when they promulgated this Law in China. They were specially responsible for delivering goods. When these children grew up, they had the experience of delivering goods and survived. They have become a new force in afar GUI''s group. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 68

    Xu Yunlu still did not speak, Li Gui said: "why, Xiaolu, do you have any psychological shadow on drugs?"


    "Ghost, any one person, of course, if he can still be called a person, at least there is a bottom line, right. I don''t have a shadow over drugs. I don''t discriminate against drug traffickers or drug addicts. I even think that drug abuse is just a personal habit, just like smoking. It''s just that drugs are a more expensive consumption, which ordinary people can''t afford. But, Li Gui, let''s just play the edge ball. We can train children under 14 years old to deliver goods like afagui. If I want to really develop this kind of job, will I give it to you or Dongdong? "


    "Fawn, it''s boring. I''m just giving you an example. You take it out of context. You do it on purpose!"


    "No matter whether the sentence in China is wide or tight, drug trafficking is prohibited in China. This is my forbidden area. You can do it in countries that are not prohibited. For example, Canada has already legalized the sale of cannabis. You can do it with hemp oil, hemp resin and hemp grass. OK, because it''s legal."


    "Xiaolu, do you know that the profit of a country that does not ban it is still so good? It''s like selling cabbages on the roadside. Every family can grow and sell cabbages. What price can they get? If the roadside is not allowed to sell cabbages for free, then those who can grow and sell cabbages can sell cabbages at a sky high price. "


    "Ghost, I think you should be an economic lecturer!"


    "Deer, otherwise, I dare say that if we are in the drug business, which platform can we compare with, NATO or afar? They all have to step aside. It''s hard for me to watch them make a lot of money!"


    "Say it again!"


    "Deer, we don''t do drugs. Let''s do intelligence business. That business, if we make money, is the grandfather of drugs."


    "If you''re tired of living, it''s up to you."


    "Deer, of course, I don''t mean that. I mean that we dare to do it under the leadership of Xu Xiaolu. Please, Xiaolu, with such a good platform, why don''t we do these great profitable businesses, but rather do those difficult ones? As a result, the police don''t sell their accounts at all."


    "Well, if you feel that your Master Lu has deviated from your direction, give you a chance to do anything by yourself."


    "No, fawn, I don''t want to get away from you. I had a hard time holding your thigh and killing me. I didn''t let go. I just felt too bad..."


    "Say it again!"


    "I won''t say it!" As soon as Li Gui reaches out his hand and covers his mouth, Su ran can''t help laughing. With her smile, Li Gui almost jumps over: "who!"


    Seeing Su ran, Li Gui pointed at her and asked angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to bask with the flowers."


    Li Gui said bitterly, "you heard what your uncle Lu and I said just now?"


    Su ran quickly raised her hand and said, "you and uncle Lu have just arrived here. When did you talk?"


    Li Gui curled his mouth, and then laughed: "take Huahua to play, don''t get in our way."


    Su ran takes a worried look at Xu Yunlu. She was born in a country where drug control is very strict. She knows that doing that kind of thing is immoral. In her heart, she doesn''t want Xu Yunlu to follow Li Gui''s advice.


    When Su ran left with Hua Hua again, she vaguely heard Xu Yunlu say to Li Gui, "well, you don''t have to remind me again and again about these things. By the way, have you found the two kilograms of blue ice I asked you to look for?"


    "Ah, I''m about to talk to you about it. AFA guizheng is swearing about it!"


    "Afatu got it, but didn''t give it to him."


    "That is, afatuna went to pay homage to NATO. As a result, do you know the result?"


    "Don''t ambush, say it quickly."


    "Do you know what the concept of two kilos is? If it is sold to those developed countries, the market value will be 100 million yuan. But according to the informant, there is not even 200 grams inside the two kilos outer package."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "I''ll tell you how Li Guo, a group of men like women, can be so generous. How could a fine man like afatu be so careless this time."


    "No matter how delicate it is, there are also things like napping. Those who want more face suspect that it was your fawn who deliberately let afatu go to see his jokes."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran waited for Hua Hua to bask in the sun, swam back to her favorite snake nest, then returned to the flower rack, took back her books and bags, and turned into the hall.


    As soon as she went in, Su ran heard Li Gui''s exaggerated voice: "Hey, Xiaolu, I''ve only left for a few minutes now. You''ve changed your hair style. It''s very handsome."


    There were a lot of people in the hall. Although Su ran was a little short-sighted, she recognized Xu Yunlu from the people sitting or standing. Xu Yunlu changed the style of his half long hair and cut it short.


    Xu Yunlu had to shake his head. Thinking that he could not shake his hair, he waved to those people and said, "roll, roll all!"


    But thinking of Xu Yunlu''s advice, Su ran didn''t go into the hall. She went into the kitchen, where two chefs with people were busy. It was not one or two people who could be busy preparing dinner for these people.


    Su Ran has seen the delivery trucks in the morning for two days. They are all big trucks of about five tons. Except for Xu Yunlu''s, there should be a lot of people here to eat and drink every day. Hengbin was leaning against the corner cupboard. He had just arranged for the people to eat and drink in the hall and had a rest there. Hengbin sees Su ran and rushes to the kitchen. Su ran looks around and sees two bodyguards in black standing there. Sure enough, there is a staircase leading to the second floor. Su ran takes a skirt and goes up the stairs carefully. She feels that this building is not smaller than the one in the hall. On the contrary, she has a feeling that Xu Yunlu should go out from this staircase more often. After going upstairs, Li Gui''s voice came back to his ears: "Xiaolu, there is an old Chinese saying that long hair is for you. Can you interview me, who do you cut your long hair for?"ˇ° The reason why brother Lu cut his long hair is to tell everyone that he wants to say goodbye to the past. "ˇ° What do you say goodbye to the past? With us? "ˇ° It doesn''t mean that. It''s not saying goodbye to us. Anyway, brother Lu doesn''t cut his hair for nothing. "ˇ° Isn''t that bullshit? " Everyone noisy, horizontal bin came over: "children, are you hungry?" Su ran thinks it''s a little funny. Hengbin seems to be several years older than everyone else, but it''s very comic to call him a big boy. But no one seems to mind. Someone immediately answers: "abin, don''t you say you want to roast whole cattle and sheep for big guy?"ˇ° Yes, yes, abin, when we go out for a day, we are half tired from the mud and the water. We need to eat meat and drink wine in large bowls. Don''t send us off with bird food for flowers. " During the day, Su ran can see that Hua Hua swallows half a sheep in one gulp. Heng bin says that Hua Hua''s real food intake is more than that sheep. But Li Gui usually feeds it once every ten days. Today, she feeds it because Su Ran is carrying Hua Hua. These people actually say that Hua Hua eats bird food. Is there such a big bird? Su Ran is not interested in roasted whole cattle and sheep. What makes her particularly uncomfortable these two days is the dress Xu Yunlu prepared for her, which is full of skirts, all kinds of skirts and high heels. She is not used to wearing all kinds of dresses, but the clothes she came here can''t be worn at all. Of course, even if she can wear them, You can''t change it every day. Back in the room, she kicked off her high heels. Su ran took a big breath and sat on the sofa rubbing her feet. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 69

    Su ran adapts. As soon as she turns out her English book, she hears a knock at the door. Then Hengbin comes in with a paper bag. Su ran looks at Hengbin for unknown reasons. Hengbin hands the carton to Su ran and says, "Master Lu says he''s waiting for you at the stairway over the kitchen."


    Su ran


    Horizontal bin eyebrow pick said: "deer said to take you out to play."


    "Just take me?" Su ran didn''t believe it, because Xu Yunlu said he had something to do and couldn''t take her out to have a good time. Heng bin nodded and said, "Master Lu said he couldn''t take you to a far place, so he took you to see Vasi."


    After hearing this, Su ran quickly took over the paper bag, opened it and saw that it was a set of relatively neutral pants makeup and a hat suitable for both men and women. Hengbin left the room and closed the door by the way. Su ran into the dressing room and changed her clothes. Her pants were very neutral. When she put on that hat, Su ran a little doubt that the person in the mirror was herself?


    What makes Sura most happy is that the shoes with clothes and pants are actually a pair of flat bottomed leisure shoes. Finally don''t wear so uncomfortable high-heeled shoes, Su ran kicked the high-heeled shoes aside.


    But Su ran was afraid that Xu Yunlu was in a hurry. After changing her clothes, she ran down the stairs. After finishing the stairs, she saw her hands in her pants pocket, leaning against the stairs to wait for Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu heard the sound of footsteps, and as soon as he looked up, he saw that it was su ran. He stood up straight, stretched out his hand, and Su ran jumped into his arms.


    Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran for a while, then let go, reached out and lowered Su Ran''s hat a little bit, said: "lazy, you are so dressed that my uncle doesn''t want to go out. I wish I could go back now and take you..."


    Su Ran''s face turned red, and he quickly released his hand that was still on Xu Yunlu''s arm. Xu Yunlu laughed and pulled Su ran out and said, "my family is lazy. It''s too easy to be shy."


    Su ran raised her head when she saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t tease her. Before, Xu Yunlu always had half long hair, so it suddenly turned into short hair. Xu Yunlu, who had a beautiful and neat hairline, looked different from before. Anyway, it meant more handsome: "Uncle Lu, where do you take Xiao ran to play?"


    "It''s not going to play. It''s uncle who has something to do with you. You stay in the room every day. Uncle is afraid that you are bored, so he takes you with him. I''m not happy."


    "Happy


    "Although all the places uncle goes to are under his control, it''s hard to say about people. There are always some people who are brave and not afraid of death. So when uncle does things for a while, you must follow him closely. If uncle can''t take you with him, you must not leave maozi''s vision."


    Su ran nodded and found that the people in the hall had begun to eat and drink fat. Hengbin was arranging people to send all kinds of ready-made food to the hall.


    Su ran roughly understood that Xu Yunlu deliberately left behind those friends who spent every day together and took her out to play, just like a child who secretly wanted to do bad things.


    When he got there, Su ran found that it was a new nightclub with a large scale.


    As soon as you enter, there is deafening music. On several revolving platforms, there are hot dancing girls in very exposed clothes. Under the platform are a group of young men and women who shake their heads and shake their heads and dance very happily.


    Su ran found out that Xu Yunlu had four or five people with Mao Zi and short tower, but not Li Gui.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu showed up, a group of people came to meet her. She kept shouting "Master Lu" and "brother Lu". Su ran didn''t feel like a good person in terms of their tattoos and clothes. Anyway, she was not the same kind of person she usually met.


    Su Ran is a little afraid. After all, she fights with Su Ming when she is young or old. She just helps to carry her schoolbag and watch. All the people who fight with Su Ming are students. When they are the most scoundrels, they fight three to one. In front of them, there are many signs that if they don''t agree, they will attack them immediately.


    The owner of the nightclub, everyone called chachage, nodded and bowed to welcome Xu Yunlu into a private room.


    Fortunately, Cha Cha and the two core figures stayed with Xu Yunlu, and the rest of them retreated outside. Su ran was relieved.


    After Cha Cha and others left, they gave a brief account of the situation of the store. Su ran understood a little from their mixture of Goa, Mandarin and English. This store was opened by Xu Yunlu in this street. It seems that this street didn''t belong to Xu Yunlu before, so everyone was very excited to open this new store. It means strategic expansion and success.


    Su Ran is sitting beside Xu Yunlu. While she is listening attentively, several beauties dressed very sexy come in with drinks and snacks.


    Su Ran''s clothes are neutral. On this occasion, she thinks that she is more suitable to be a boy. Learning from Xu Yunlu, she turns up her legs. Of course, in bearing, she is far inferior to Xu Yunlu, who is domineering. In behavior, when she is already hungry, she reaches out and puts her hand on the nearest snack chicken rice flower.


    Xu Yunlu smiles a little. Su ran reaches for a grain of chicken rice. Just as she is about to put it in her mouth, she sees Cha Cha''s hand pushing a bound woman in. She goes to Xu Yunlu and pushes the woman to the ground with all her strength.


    Su ran was so scared that the chicken rice flower in her hand almost fell down. After checking the woman''s hair, Su ran saw that it was Li Dandan who tied herself that night. She didn''t mix with it. It''s not like Xu Yunlu should smoke. Her face didn''t even change. Su ran was weak and couldn''t eat chicken rice flower.


    Mao Zi, who was sitting on the side of Xu Yunlu, stood up, walked over and kicked Li Dandan: "Oh, isn''t this miss Dandan of the old Li family?" Li Dandan saw it was maozi. He was surprised and called: "brother maozi, help me!"ˇ° Who''s your brother? Don''t yell When Li Dandan saw maozi, he naturally saw that the man sitting in the middle was Xu Yunlu. He immediately called out: "Master Lu, I''m Dandan. Master Lu, help Dandan." At the moment, Li Dandan''s hair is disheveled, his face is blue, and his mouth is bloodstained. When Li Ji''s little girl, she must be bright and beautiful to attract Xu Yunlu''s eyes. Mao Zi snorted, "it''s not impossible to save you, but before saving you, Master Lu has to ask you a few questions. If you can satisfy Master Lu, there''s no need to say, But if you don''t like the answer, no one can save you. "ˇ° Just ask, brother Mao Li Dandan''s words are to maozi, but her eyes are sad to see Xu Yunlu. With such a beautiful woman''s eyes, Su ran feels that she is about to let her see her sitting on one side. Mao Zi said, "tell me, how are you in vassi?"ˇ° I''d like to be in Nadong, but can Nadong hold me now? " Li Dandan gives a wry smile, but Xu Yunlu, maozi and Su ran all know what happened to her family, so there''s nothing to pick. Maozi was not embarrassed and continued to ask, "how did you get to Wasi?"ˇ° Two friends my dad used to know sympathized with me, so they helped me leave Nadong. "ˇ° What are you doing in vassi? "ˇ° What if I came to Wassi to survive? " As soon as Li Dandan''s voice fell, Cha Cha gave her a slap in the face, "dare to talk to brother maozi in such a tone, you are impatient!" The slap in the face was clear and crisp. It was not a fake slap. The voice was very clear. After hearing Su Ran''s hand shake, Li Dandan also gave a cry. He covered his face with his hand and looked at Xu Yunlu plaintively. Xu Yunlu''s face was the same as before, but he said in a harsh voice: "seriously."ˇ° If I don''t come here, how can those people in Nadong let me go? When I come to Wasi, I want to avoid those people and avenge my parents. Does Master Lu want to let Dandan die in Nadong? " Li Dandan said tears flow out, Sura in Nadong can hear too many versions of Li Dandan, in did not meet Li Dandan tied her, or sympathy for Li Dandan''s experience. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 70

    Mao Zi said with a sneer, "Oh, I don''t know. I''m still a filial daughter. So, my Master Lu has wronged you."


    "Brother maozi, I can''t understand what you said."


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have a good memory. Let me remind you. Come to Vasey, what did you do in North Street?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I was on North Street looking for two of my father''s former friends."


    "What about finding friends?"


    "I asked my father''s friends to help me find out who betrayed my father."


    Maozi yo said several times: "Li Dandan, in front of Master Lu, don''t pretend to be innocent. Li Dagang openly sells drugs in Nadong''s foot washing room. Even the children in the street know it. Do you think you need someone to sell it? Of course, if you want to add some mysterious aura to Li Dagang, we can''t help it. You''re just checking out who betrayed your father in North Street. I hope you''ll answer after you think about it. Master Lu is always polite to women. Try your father and brother who are still alive. "


    It must be quiet in the room. Only Li Dandan looks at Xu Yunlu plaintively. The air conditioner in the room is fully powered, but Su Ran is sweating. She is really afraid that Li Dandan will just look at Xu Yunlu, who has never changed his face. Then, like heilaoda on TV, she asks maozi to chop off Li Dandan''s finger, The sweat keeps running.


    After a while, Li Dandan said, "in addition to trying to avenge my parents, someone asked me to come here and wait, waiting to arrange tasks for me."


    "Who?"


    "When I''m hanging and I''m almost out of breath, my rescuers."


    "Do you see people?"


    "No!"


    "Did you say what the mission was?"


    "No


    "Just because he saved you, you accepted his mission?"


    "He also promised me that he would help me find out the person who betrayed my father and brother, and help me put him under the law."


    "What about you tying people up in Master Lu''s territory?"


    Su ran was startled. She didn''t expect that Mao Zi would ask about it.


    "I, I..." Li Dandan couldn''t realize this sentence for a moment, and Mao Zi kicked her feet. "You dare to bind people on the site of Master Lu. You can''t tell the reason. You can''t go out of this room straight today."


    Maozi''s feet are really heavy. It''s estimated that most men can''t stand it. Besides, Li Dandan is such a delicate woman. Li Dandan screams in pain. Su ran takes a careful look at Xu Yunlu, but there is still no extra expression. Maozi raises his feet again, and Li Dandan cries and says: "I, I need a woman there, just met one, I..."


    "Still make up, still make up, all right, ghost Lord caught you two men, if let them confront you, do you think good?"


    "I''ve heard that Master Lu is because of the girl who doesn''t want me. I didn''t expect to meet her there, so..." Li Dandan changed his words quickly.


    "So what do you want to do?"


    "So I want to clean her up."


    "How do you know her?"


    "After hearing that, I went to Yulong Snow Mountain to see her secretly and saw her with Master Lu..."


    Maozi still wants to get on her feet. Su ran can''t help it any more: "brother maozi, let her go!"


    Maozi took a look at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu nodded after a while. Li Dandan recognized that the little boy sitting next to Xu Yunlu was su ran. His expression almost collapsed in an instant. Maozi put down his foot and said, "OK, Miss Xiao ran, if you want to let you go, let you go. But in the future, you want to live in Lu Ye''s territory. Do you know what to do?"


    Li Dandan wiped his face and said, "I know that if that person comes to me and gives me an assignment, I will tell brother Mao the first time."


    "OK, I''m still sensible. Go away!"


    Su ran looks at the two and drags Li Dandan out. This is a violent scene that she has never seen since she was a child. After watching this one, she only feels a little shivering, but she hears Xu Yunlu ask in a low voice: "why, is the air conditioner not enough, sweating so much?"


    "No!" Su ran found that he was not only shaking, but also wet with sweat. He just lowered his head and lost his excitement.


    After listening to Xu Yunlu''s words, Cha Cha immediately ordered people to turn on the air conditioner.


    Su ran saw the inspector who was closest to Xu Yunlu walk away, and then whispered: "in fact, uncle Lu, i... you don''t have to treat Li Dandan that way."


    Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and took a puff on it. He said, "don''t be sentimental, little lazy. You think uncle is doing it for you."


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu not quite clearly. Xu Yunlu took a puff of smoke and said, "uncle is for himself, isn''t someone telling her the task?"


    As soon as Su ran heard that it was not because she had treated Li Dandan like this, she was immediately relieved. Xu Yunlu laughed and gently shook her head.


    As soon as Su ran was relieved, the door was pushed open, and he heard Li Gui come in shouting: "deer, you''re not interesting enough. You''ve left us to take the little lazybones out to have fun. You forget your old love when you have a new one, don''t you?"


    Fortunately, Li Gui was the only one who came in. The crowd in the hall didn''t follow him. Xu Yunlu flicked the ash with his fingers and asked, "what are you doing here?"ˇ° Hello, I''ve already said that I''m your first favorite princess. Even if you have a queen, I''m the only favorite. Really, you want to abandon others before the queen is established? " Li Gui said that he had put his hand around Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu frowned and looked at the hand that hugged his shoulder. Li Gui immediately let go. Xu Yunlu waved at Cha Cha with the back of his hand. Cha Cha left with the people. Xu Yunlu vomited a white mist and said to Li Gui in a low voice: "go to check Li Dandan. The police have investigated her suicide and confirmed that she is dead. Now she is said to have been saved and is here alive. The police of Nadong are too derelict, Look who saved her Li Gui made an OK gesture: "after sleeping, little girls should also pay attention to it. They are so dead that they suddenly come out in front of you. They are scared to death." Although Li Gui is pulling light in his mouth, he has already taken out the phone and dialed it out. After giving orders, Li Gui took the phone and lit a cigarette and said, "Xiaolu, I guess it''s mostly Gao honggangbu''s enchantment array. As a result, it''s not as good as the little lazybones. It''s said that you Xiaolu exposed Liji''s foot washing room to the police, and let Li Dandan come to revenge on you as the little lazybones." Xu Yunlu laughed and did not speak. Li Gui took a cigarette and said, "Gao Honggang, what does he want to play? Little lazy bug and Li Dandan must be enchanted. It''s not just little lazy bug and Li Dandan. Damn it, you have to be the enemy of many little girls who killed their father. Little lazy bug is a smart one. It''s hard to tell other little girls if he doesn''t get caught by Gao Honggang. " Xu Yunlu put out the cigarette in the ashtray: "if Li Dandan was sent by Gao Honggang, Gao Honggang''s moves must be different from laziness, otherwise..." "otherwise, he would not have looked at you with that kind of sad eyes just now. That kind of eyes were soaked in vinegar."ˇ° So... "" so Gao Honggang put her father''s revenge on others, and you have another affair with Li Dandan... "" can you talk to others? "ˇ° Ah, just you Xu Xiaolu, who can believe you if you don''t have a leg? Let''s analyze that Li Dandan is not familiar with his life in Vasi. How pitiful a little girl is. If you are a little compassionate, the little girl will cry and act like a spoiled girl at you. You have to hold people tightly in such a miserable life. It''s hard to avoid sleeping, I''ll ask you to help me find someone to kill my father or foe, and then I''ll stay with you as I should. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 71

    Xu Yunlu looks at Li Gui with warning eyes, and Li Gui turns into a detective, and then analyzes: "and the little lazy bug comes with the heart of revenge for killing his father. Gao Honggang knows that you like the little lazy bug, and will definitely stay around, and then... And then, Xiaolu, do you think about it? It''s terrible to think about it. Fortunately, the little lazy bug is different from those women who have no brains, Therefore, Gao Honggang has miscalculated. "


    Xu Yunlu took a bottle of wine and handed it to Su ran. He said, "it''s a low degree fruit juice wine. It''s not in the way to drink less."


    After Li Dandan was taken away, Su ran didn''t make a sound again. At this moment, Li Gui repeatedly said that Li Dandan had an affair with Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu handed her wine. Then she came back to herself, took it and said, "thank you!"


    "Don''t listen to Li Gui''s nonsense. Uncle Lu is not so bad."


    Su ran saw that Li Gui turned around and told maozi what happened. She asked in a low voice, "then you and Li Dandan..."


    Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran and said: "all said, don''t listen to Li Gui''s nonsense. Although Master Lu is not a good man, she doesn''t want all kinds of women. Master Lu really doesn''t want to do business."


    Su Ran''s face turns red, and people still doubt it. However, Xu Yunlu explains that Xiaoxingan is much more comfortable. Xu Yunlu reaches out and pinches Su Ran''s face: "uncle has something to deal with. If you want to feel bored, you can go out and play, just take the short tower."


    Su ran had never been to such a place. To be exact, she didn''t particularly like it. However, when Xu Yunlu said that she had something to deal with, she put down her wine bottle and went out for a walk.


    This meeting is supposed to be the climax of the bar. The lively music almost covers all the sounds. Men and women are also all kinds of dancing.


    Su ran likes the bar more. With curiosity, she comes to the bar to see the bartender mixing wine for others. Short tower takes a few people to stand not far away, drinking or smoking, which does not affect Su ran.


    Naturally, the bartender has been ordered. Su Ran is curious, so he answers her one by one and makes her a low alcohol cocktail.


    Su ran took a sip of it. She didn''t feel very different from the juice before she dared to drink it. The people in front of her screamed or danced, and many men and women hugged each other to kiss and dance face-to-face. It would be more presumptuous to kiss or touch when hiding in the corridor or private room.


    In a word, all kinds of miasma in front of her make su ran blush very much. She only dares to drink what the bartender has mixed for her. But she thinks that if Su Ming knows that she has come to such a place, I don''t know if she will be so angry that she will cut off the relationship between brother and sister.


    Su Ran is thinking about something in the deafening music. Suddenly someone nearby asks, "little brother, is there anyone here?"


    Short tower a few people stand straight, bartender naturally also stare over.


    Su ran saw that she was a woman. She shook her head and said, "no one!"


    The woman sat down on the high stool next to Sura, and maozi returned to drinking and smoking. The woman was a self-made man: "little brother, are you 18 years old, can you drink? Oh, yes, there are not so many restrictions in the ghost place, ah Guo! "


    "Are you Chinese?" When Su ran heard that the other party had been speaking Chinese, she asked curiously. The woman nodded and asked curiously, "are you Chinese, too?"


    Su ran nodded, and the woman was happy: "it''s so close to China that it''s almost assimilated by China. There are more Chinese speakers than Goa speakers, so it''s normal to meet Chinese people."


    "You don''t have a Nadong accent."


    "I''m here to travel, and you?"


    "Me... Me too."


    "I was fooled by the travel agency to say that there is no industrial pollution, beautiful mountains and good water, and the environment is first-class. Only when I arrived did I know that there is no industrial pollution, but some people pollute it. Except for a few rich areas, the whole of Wasi is a model of filthy mess. Later, I heard that it''s good to open a bar here. At first glance, it''s really good, It''s time to bubble. " The woman said, took out a cigarette, smoked one by herself, and then handed it to Sura.


    Su ran quickly waved her hand, and the woman couldn''t help laughing: "God, in the bar now, can you still meet your innocent little brother?"


    Su ran didn''t expect to work in Yulong Snow Mountain and cut her hair shorter than a boy, but no one thought she was a boy. In such a ghost place as a bar, a woman thought she was a boy, and she finally succeeded in dressing up as a man.


    The woman is an old bar man. After drinking and smoking, she will take her to dance on the dance floor. She quickly refuses to say, "I can''t dance!"


    "I''m not afraid. We all follow the ideas. It doesn''t matter if we can''t keep up with them."


    Those dances were not particularly difficult. Su ran followed the woman and soon got into music. Dancing with this kind of rock music was really a pleasure to vent. However, Su ran soon felt that she had eyes looking at her. When she looked up, she saw Xu Yunlu standing upstairs, holding his chest in his hands and looking at her. Seeing that Su ran found him, she gently raised her eyebrows at Su ran, Then he put his finger on his lips and made a kiss. Then he pointed his finger to her, and with the string of swaying beads on his wrist, it could kill people.


    Su Ran''s face turned red, and she didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. She found that the woman didn''t know where to dance for fun. She left the dance floor and ran back to the bar. In the meantime, she secretly looked at the place where Xu Yunlu was standing, but there was no one there.


    Su ran sits back on the high stool, climbs on the bar and holds up her glass. However, at this end, she finds something under the glass. Su Ran is surprised and quickly picks it up to see that it''s a note. She opens it and reads: Miss Xiao ran, you seem to have forgotten what you''re doing in Vasi? Su ran was startled. She looked up and looked around. She saw all kinds of twisting figures and waving arms in front of her. Su Ran''s eyes were sore, and she didn''t see who was like the person who put a note for herself. Turn around to see dwarf tower and others, have just stood from the place to the bar, but is still drinking, smoking, smoking, no one to her here. Su ran was at a loss when Xu Yunlu and Li Gui came out under the support of Cha Cha and others. When approaching Su ran, Li Gui puts his finger on his mouth and kisses him. Then he points his finger to Su ran. Su ran, who is in a panic, is stunned by Li Gui''s action. Li Gui can''t help but Tut and says aloud, "little lazy, it''s so boring. How can I not respond at all?" Xu Yunlu kicks Li Gui and bends his arm to Su ran. Su ran then remembers that Li Gui''s action just now was Xu Yunlu''s teasing on him. His face turns red and he picks up his flustered little sweetheart and goes to take Xu Yunlu''s arm. Xu Yunlu gently picks his eyebrow and asks, "what''s the matter, little girl?"ˇ° Just now, just now, someone put this under my glass. " Su ran took out the note. Xu Yunlu said, "let''s go back." Su ran followed Xu Yunlu out of the bar and got into the car. Just about to say it, Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "go back and say it." When he arrived at Xu Yunlu''s residence, Su ran asked: "Uncle Lu, who is it? Is it that woman?"ˇ° Would you like to know? "ˇ° Thinkˇ° So what if I know? "ˇ° I just want to know. " After hearing this, Xu Yunlu took Su ran to the back of the hall, passed the kitchen and went directly into the White House in the back row. Su ran walks around with Hua Hua. She knows that there are a row of houses here. She also knows that Li Gui and Shaodong live here. However, she has been here for five days, but she has never been in. Xu Yunlu went to one of the scattered doors and knocked lightly. Su ran heard Shaodong''s voice: "come in, little deer." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 72

    Xu Yunlu pushes the door in. Su ran sees a study like place. However, there are several computers on the wide desk. Xu Yunlu sits on the leather chair in front of the desk and says, "are you wandering in the stock market again?"


    "This is my hobby. I''ll make a little money for you."


    "It''s late at night now."


    "It''s time to study the data late at night."


    "Lazy wants to see who put something under her cup today."


    Su ran saw Shaodong''s head finally stretched out from the back of one of the computers: "this kind of small matter, go to the back, find Xiaoxi."


    Xu Yunlu points to one of the doors. Su ran pushes the door open and walks in. It''s a huge office. The most office supplies are computers, at least a dozen of them.


    A busy man with a small pigtail heard the sound of opening the door. He poked his head out from behind a computer. Xu Yunlu also stepped in and pointed at Su ran. The man asked Su ran, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to find Xiao Xi."


    "Oh." Then the man pointed back. Sura went to the place where the man pointed and saw a thin man with black glasses.


    The busy man didn''t look up. The man with the pigtail turned around and said, "just say it, he''ll listen."


    Su ran said what she wanted to do. Xiao Xi was busy all the time. When Su ran was a little impatient, Xiao Xi suddenly turned the screen of a computer in front of her to Su ran. Su ran saw the video on the screen of the woman after she went to the bar and took the drink from the bartender.


    Sura looks at Xiaoxi in a bit of surprise. Then she turns back to the screen and sees that after she and the woman leave, a man in a plaid shirt and an ink mirror appears in the camera. Soon she puts something under her glass. Sura opens her mouth, points to the man and asks Xiaoxi: can you see his face clearly? The light is dark and the portrait is not big enough.


    As soon as Su ran finished, Xiao Xi knocked a few times on the keyboard in front of him, and the screen in front of Su ran changed to another scene. She saw that it was the scene of the plaid shirt man who just walked to the door of the bar. The man was wearing sunglasses, and the light at the door was brighter than that in the bar, so Su ran recognized the person and asked: "Zhao xiaohen?"


    Xiao Xi saw that Su ran had recognized it, so she turned back the computer screen and went to work on her own.


    Su ran didn''t expect Xiao Xi to find what she wanted so soon. This office is not small, but there are not many people. There are servers behind it. Seeing Xiao Xi so busy, she looks over her head curiously. As a result, she sees Xiao Xi busy playing games on several computers.


    Su ran: "Li doesn''t care for himself. It''s an insult to life.


    Su ran just barely came out. Xiao Xi suddenly raised her head and looked at her unfriendly. Su ran quickly made a embarrassed gesture and left the computer office as soon as possible.


    Su ran returns to Shaodong''s study, Xu Yunlu and Shaodong have a cup of tea, authentic, Xu Yunlu took a sip, shook his head and said: "you what bullshit tea, how every time you drink it, you have a taste of foot."


    "Ah, is it difficult for tea farmers to pick tea with their feet instead of their hands?"


    "Don''t make me sick."


    "People like you, who don''t like tea, always like to attack tea in words. That''s disrespect for tea culture. How the tea culture of China for thousands of years has been destroyed is destroyed by the nonsense of you people who have no culture and no foundation."


    "Return to China, just like your own father, your own father and mother''s father and mother were not smuggled out by China in their early years."


    "Xu Xiaolu, don''t hit people like this." Shao Dong closed his eyes and took a drink. He was very intoxicated and said, "it''s so mellow. Sure enough, it''s several kilos of tea. It''s different when you drink it. Xiaolu, you can bring me some more next time."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help but look at the sky. Seeing Su ran coming out, he raised his cup and asked, "do you want to pay for your brother''s Ming tea?"


    Su ran shook his head. Xu Yunlu put down his tea and asked, "how about seeing people?"


    "It''s deputy director Zhao. He came to Vasi, too."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, shakes his head and says, "Dongdong, you didn''t have dinner either. I didn''t have dinner with xiaolanglang. Let''s go together."


    Shaodong put down his tea, his eyes finally left the screen and said: "just now, there was so much excitement in front of him. I thought you were all full of food and went out for a meal."


    "I know your Master Lu is a hard-working man. How can he have such a good life? Li Gui didn''t eat it. He''s making a fuss over there."


    "You go first. I''ll come in a moment."


    Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran and leaves Shaodong''s study.


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran to the restaurant. There are more than ten delicacies on the table. Li Gui looks at the table with a knife and fork longingly. Xu Yunlu sits down and asks, "are you sure you want to use a knife and fork when you eat Chinese food?"


    Su Ran is also hungry. She sits down and sees Xu Yunlu start to move her chopsticks. She also reaches for her chopsticks and picks up the dish in front of her. As soon as she delivers the dish to her mouth, Su ran feels that Li Gui, who is sitting opposite her, seems to be different from usual. For a moment, she doesn''t think of anything different. She can''t help but stop using the chopsticks and looks at Li Gui curiously.


    Xu Yunlu is not happy: "so good-looking?" Li Guicai, who was holding a knife and fork, found that Su ran was staring at him, so he pretended to use his fork holding hand to the next cheek, and said: "little lazy, even if the ghost is graceful and romantic, don''t use this kind of vision. I can''t stand it." When Li Gui finished, he got his head. As soon as he looked up, he saw Shaodong. He looked at Shaodong discontentedly: "you are jealous of me. Peach blossoms are flying all over the sky."ˇ° I''m jealous of you. Miss Xiaoran must think you''re missing something! "ˇ° I? What will I lack? " Li Gui immediately uses his eyes to look at the place he can see. After Shao Dongyi reminds him, Su ran finally finds out that Li Gui is different from his usual life. "Brother ghost, why is the snake on your neck gone?" Li Gui rolled his eyes dissatisfied, and Shao Dong said, "you think your brother Li Gui dares to tattoo such a big snake on his body. Tattooing is very painful and painful!"ˇ° It seems that I''m afraid of pain. Sooner or later, I''m going to put the pattern on me. I''m so jealous of you! Youˇ° Oh, I''m so jealousˇ° You are so jealousˇ° How sour Shaodong suddenly thought, "Li Gui, I''m thinking, if you feed some vinegar to the flower, what will it do?"ˇ° How dare youˇ° Often feed, one day when eating snake meat, can you feel good sour! " Su ran thought it funny, but Li Gui didn''t look back. She thought there was something on Li Gui''s neck, but her eyesight was not very good. She couldn''t see clearly. With a little curiosity, she carefully went to Li Gui''s back and took a look. She found that the green Python was really gone, but there was a vivid little golden snake on the back neck. She couldn''t help asking: "brother ghost, this small snake, It seems to be true. Is it true? "ˇ° When you call me uncle ghost, I''ll tell you. " Shao Dong said, "that''s true."ˇ° I think the small one is cuter than the big one But Su ran said this sentence, see Xu Yunlu''s face is particularly bad, quickly return to his position, concentrate on eating, Li Gui snorted and said, "Xu Xiaolu, what black face do you have, you and the little sluggard did not get married, even if I and the little sluggard love each other, wipe out the flame of love, what do you do, isn''t it, little sluggard?"ˇ° I just found out that your big snake is missing Su ran pleaded discontentedly. Li Gui waves his fist at Su ran discontentedly. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 73

    Su ran just heard Xu Yunlu say: "he was chopped off and almost cut off his neck. Later, he was connected, but he left a very ferocious wound. He liked flowers, so he put the trumpet pattern on his neck."


    "Oh." Su ran felt her neck. She felt uncomfortable when she was cut down by a knife and crawled there.


    Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s short hair and said, "it''s quite long. Tomorrow, I''ll let the hairdresser take care of it for you."


    "Don''t..." Su ran didn''t finish, don''t take care of, see Xu Yunlu staring at her, put the back two words to swallow back.


    Shao Dong''s mobile phone has the sound of text messages. He takes a look at it and winks at Xu Yunlu. They go upstairs. Li Gui hums: "Xiao Dongdong is always so mysterious and always wants to take the place of my favorite concubine." Then Li Gui wiped his bare head and ran upstairs.


    Su ran looked at the table delicious, no one to eat, good waste, no one, Su Ran is not constrained, choose their favorite to eat, see Xu Yunlu next to a bottle of wine just opened, also took a cup to pour half a cup, drink a sip, feel not old noisy there with cola Lafite good to drink, but all poured, quickly put that half a cup to drink, gave up.


    After drinking, Su ran felt that she couldn''t eat any more, so she went upstairs and passed by the study. The door wasn''t closed tightly. Su ran looked curiously through the crack of the door and saw Shaodong and Li Gui lowering their heads and talking to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu sat in the front, saw Su ran at a glance, and then reached for Su ran to hook his fingers.


    Li Gui slapped Xu Yunlu''s hand and said, "Hey, don''t you understand Dongdong''s words? Aku said that there are drugs in our territory. If you want to catch you, you are still in the mood to be happy and tired of the old here."


    "What a low-level game, I disdain to play this game with Aku." Xu Yunlu said and stood up, "you go to think of a way to deal with this matter!"


    "Me Li Gui pointed to his nose and asked discontentedly, "Why me?"


    "Because you have the ability to do this kind of complicated disease."


    "Didn''t you just say it was a low-level game?"


    "Just right for your ability!" Xu Yunlu then pulls Su ran out of the study. Su ran hears Li Gui shouting in the study, "Xu Xiaolu, you satirize me!"


    Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran back to the bedroom, hugs her and falls on the bed and asks, "little girl, what are you laughing at secretly?"


    "It''s terrible to see Li Gui at the beginning!" Su ran said from the bottom of her heart. Xu Yunlu asked unhappily, "what do you mean, it was terrible at that time, now?"


    "Now, he''s so funny..." Su ran saw Xu Yunlu''s bad eyes, and the words suddenly stopped. Xu Yunlu snorted, pressed Su Ran''s head down, and said with a warning, "uncle, I didn''t touch you these two days. I feel sorry for you. It seems that my uncle is polite, isn''t it?" With that, Xu Yunlu pressed Su ran down on him. Su ran cried out, "Uncle Lu, you''d better continue to be polite."


    Xu Yunlu smiles and kisses Su Ran''s mouth with the fragrance of wine, and says, "now I''m lazy. I feel like I just saw you. My uncle wants you to be happy and not be separated from my uncle."


    "Uncle Lu, Xiao Ran has not."


    "It''s all right, uncle said this is another kind of shengfen."


    Su ran said he didn''t understand, and Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "uncle said that the birth score is, because what you don''t like now is uncle''s favorite, so first follow uncle." With that, Xu Yunlu kisses Su Ran''s mouth with the smell of wine, and then unlocks Su Ran''s clothes.


    When Su ran wakes up, because of the curtain, the room is dark. She sits up with a quilt and purses her lips, and looks discontentedly at the bathroom. Xu Yunlu has a big place here. Su ran can''t hear the sound of the bathroom, but she feels that Xu Yunlu is in the bathroom.


    When Su ran was staring at the bathroom, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened. Xu Yunlu came out with a bath towel wrapped around his waist. His hair and body were still dripping with water. Su ran quickly took back her eyes. Xu Yunlu laughed, walked quickly and held Su ran in his arms: "lazy, wake up."


    "You go."


    "I don''t know." Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and rolled around on the bed and asked, "little lazy, I put water for you. Do you want bubbles?"


    Yesterday I went back to my room, not only didn''t take a bath, but also was tossed about by Xu Yunlu in the middle of the night. It was all kinds of discomfort. Su ran nodded and stretched out her hand from the quilt to get her pajamas, but Xu Yunlu pulled her out of the quilt and carried her into the bathroom.


    Xu Yunlu put Su ran into the bath. Su ran was excited by the water, and many parts of her body were bitten by ants, which made her body tremble. She peeped at Xiaoyan, which seemed not to be like this. The man was very gentle and good to the woman, but Xu Yunlu was like a wolf every time. He never said anything, and he didn''t have the gentleness of Xiaoyan.


    After su ran finished washing, Xu Yunlu smeared medicine on her, wrapped her pajamas on the bed, and after kissing for a while, she went out of the bedroom in pajamas. Xu Yunlu likes to sleep in white T and loose pants, and his pajamas are just like household clothes.


    After Xu Yunlu went out, Su ran sat up. Although she was not disgusted with Xu Yunlu, and even close to him, she didn''t particularly exclude Xu Yunlu from doing whatever she wanted, but Su ran was in a mess. Every time after this, she felt a serious sense of guilt. She felt that all these were wrong. She had to reread them and


    Before Su ran was finished, Xu Yunlu came in with breakfast: "little lazy, although it''s past breakfast time, my little lazy still has to eat something, right?" Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu put down his breakfast, pulled Su ran into his arms and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Uncle Lu, I''m afraid of... "" what are you afraid of? " Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s wet hair and said, "I''m afraid uncle won''t want you?" Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu couldn''t help but smile: "afraid uncle will be arrested?" Su ran still shook his head. Xu Yunlu looked at Su ran for a long time: "little lazy, that uncle can only guess, you are afraid of Su Ming." Su ran didn''t speak or shake his head. He grabbed the quilt. Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s hand and said thoughtfully, "it''s not right either. Su Ming''s temperament is strange and people are not very close to him, but he should be very indulgent to you and you shouldn''t be so afraid of him. That''s still my problem. "ˇ° Afraid of pregnancy? " Xu Yunlu suddenly said that he felt that Su Ran''s hand was tight in his hand, so he patted Su Ran''s hand and said, "what''s terrible about this? My uncle wants a man and half a woman. When he''s pregnant, he''ll give birth to him."ˇ° I also want to... "Su ran said eyes sour, Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s head and asked," don''t you want to? " Su ran did not speak, Xu Yunlu very firmly said: "pregnant, born, born again to read, read that early day late day, what''s the relationship." Su Ran''s eyes are wide open, reading, for her, what is more important than rereading now? Xu Yunlu raised his eyebrows and said, "well, darling, you have to be pregnant. Right? Come on, have breakfast. After breakfast, uncle will take you for a ride." Xu Yunlu finished, took two pieces of bread, sandwiched a piece of bacon and a single fried egg and handed it to Su ran. Su ran shook her head and said, "so much, I can''t finish it."ˇ° How can it be? It''s almost noon. I haven''t had breakfast. It doesn''t matter. If I can''t finish it, my uncle will eat it. "ˇ° Uncle, I want to eat bread with jam. "ˇ° That''s OK. This one is for uncle. Uncle spreads jam for you. " Xu Yunlu made the bread and handed it to Su ran. Then he handed her a glass of milk. He picked up the bread with bacon and eggs and ate it. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 74

    "Uncle Lu, what about the note left by officer Zhao?"


    "What about the note he left?" Xu Yunlu took a sip of milk, thought about it and asked, "before you came to Wasi, Gao Honggang didn''t tell you how to contact you when you got here?"


    "Said, let me mix with you here, find a chance to go to a hot pot shop called Inga."


    "When to go."


    "Every Thursday at nine o''clock in the evening, waiting in the third position near the window, he said that someone would contact me. I don''t know if Inga is transliterated or that''s the name."


    Xu Yunlu put bread in his mouth, bit it, squinted and said, "the task assigned to my little lazy boy seems to be quite like that. OK, I''ll ask someone to check if there is a store like yinga first, and then we''ll talk about it."


    "If so, do I really want to go?" Su ran was a little nervous. After all, she was so big that she had never done such a thing before. Xu Yunlu took another bite of bread and said, "it depends on you. It depends on whether you want to go."


    "I, I''d better go and see what officer Gao wants to do." Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu laughed, "like you such a little girl, how can Gao Honggang give you a particularly complex task."


    "Even if it''s a simple task, at least you know what he''s going to do. If you can''t do it well, you can still find the direction." Su ran was very unconvinced. Xu Yunlu swallowed the bread in his hand, drank a mouthful of milk and said, "OK, support my little lazy."


    Su ran quickly picked up Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone: "call Li Gui quickly and ask if he has a hotpot shop called yinga."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing. After drinking the milk in the cup, he took the phone and dialed Li Gui. After asking, he dropped the phone and asked, "satisfied, not lazy?"


    Su ran nodded happily, and Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that it was Li Gui, he answered it. After listening to Li Gui''s words, he turned off his mobile phone and said to Su ran, "there is such a hot pot shop in trussie. I asked Li Gui to send the location to my mobile phone."


    Su ran quickly finished eating bread and milk and said, "Uncle Lu, I''m going to have a look. You can take me to have a look first and then go for a ride."


    Xu Yunlu ah a loud, but still agreed, Sura did not expect Xu Yunlu to take her for a ride, is riding a motorcycle.


    Xu Yunlu''s motorcycle is not as coquettish as Li Gui''s, but it''s very cool and overbearing. He drives even more overbearing. He puts on a helmet for himself and Su ran. As soon as he step on the accelerator, he goes down the road.


    Su Ming''s bicycle was the one Su ran used to ride the most, but the speed of the bicycle could not compare with that of the motorcycle, so without Xu Yunlu''s command, she hugged Xu Yunlu very consciously. Because she was shy, she didn''t dare to hold Xu Yunlu too tightly. Xu Yunlu suddenly accelerated, which scared Su ran to hold Xu Yunlu tightly. Xu Yunlu curled his mouth with pride.


    As soon as maozi and Aita saw each other, they rushed out on their motorcycles.


    When she got to the street, Su ran realized how wise Xu Yunlu was when he rode motorcycles. The streets of the wassies were not wide, and the distinction between motor vehicles and pedestrians was not clear. Sometimes there were ox carts, three wheeled motorcycles and so on interspersed among them. It was not enough to sum up a single word. Xu Yunlu rode motorcycles in these ranks, which was much faster than driving. He put them on the left and on the right, After a while, he came to a so-called food street. Xu Yunlu glanced at it and took Su ran to stop in front of a hot pot shop. Su ran released her hand and asked in a low voice, "is this it?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed, then nodded and asked, "do you remember?"


    Su ran shook her head very honestly and said, "no, you''re driving so fast. How can I remember that?"


    "OK, next time I''ll drive slowly and find a place. Don''t worry. Let''s go for a ride. Hold me tight!" With that, Xu Yunlu stepped on the accelerator, took Su ran across the street, turned around and drove back, and sped toward the mountain. After a while, he left the dirty and chaotic city far behind.


    This time, without hesitation, Su ran held Xu Yunlu tightly. Xu Yunlu''s mouth slightly tilted and gave him more oil. Vasi was poor, and there were not many people who could afford motorcycles, and even fewer people who could afford small cars. In addition to a few local mountain people, there were few outsiders on this generation''s mountain, which belonged to his territory, There were no cars or people on the way.


    Xu Yunlu stops the car. Su ran finds that they are already halfway up the mountain. There is no other road in front of them except the forest road. Naturally, the motorcycle can''t get on.


    In addition to a large area of forest, the occasional bird calls on the mountain make it very lonely.


    Sura was a little uneasy and tightened Xu Yunlu: "what''s uncle Lu doing here? No one? "


    "Infinite scenery in dangerous mountain, you know?"


    "But there is no one here."


    "Aren''t you and I human?" Xu Yunlu took a backpack from the motorcycle, pulled Su ran, and began to walk up a forest path.


    Su ran looks back, but before she sees maozi and the pagoda, she follows Xu Yunlu to the mountain. If you exclude the shadow of her heart that she escaped from Li Gui last time and was chased by Li Dandan in the mountain, climbing mountain is a piece of cake for Su ran. Wang''s father''s unit is in a county in Dashan. Climbing mountain is a necessary skill.


    Su ran and Xu Yunlu both wore black mountain climbing clothes, mountain climbing boots and a black hat. It''s a little different to say that they are going to play. But when they say that they are going to participate in some kind of field games, their clothes are very suitable. Xu Yunlu and Su ran went through the middle and west of the forest, and soon came to a flat land. Xu Yunlu pointed forward and said, "you can see the whole Vasi from here." Su ran went to the place where Xu Yunlu pointed out and found that they were standing on the top of the mountain. With the wind blowing, the sweat of climbing the mountain just now was much less, even cool and comfortable. Looking down, you can really see Vasi, and Xu Yunlu''s house has a clearer viewˇ° Do you like it? " Su ran nodded, Xu Yunlu should be very busy, but also take time to take himself to see the scenery, Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu, and then put his hand around Xu Yunlu''s waist, Xu Yunlu pointed her nose and asked: "seduce uncle again, uncle doesn''t want to be polite again." Su ran: "and then quickly released his hand, Xu Yunlu pulled out a piece of plastic cloth from his backpack and spread it on the ground," come on, little lazy, uncle quandang will take you out for a summer tour today. " Su ran sat down next to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took out two more water from his backpack and handed one to Su ran. He opened one and drank a lot. Then he said, "in a few days, my uncle will send you back to Nadong."ˇ° I didn''t do well in the exam this time, so I guess I can''t run away with it. "ˇ° Want to spend more time with Uncle Lu? " Xu Yunlu took another sip of water. Su ran overheard their conversation more than once. Looking at the calm Xu Yunlu, she estimated that he would be a little bit tied up this time and said, "officer Gao has arranged this important job for me. I haven''t seen their people yet. It''s a shame to go back like this."ˇ° That is, if you don''t give Gao Honggang a chance, how can you live up to his hard work? OK, my uncle has to send you to meet them. " Xu Yunlu said with a smile, touched Su Ran''s head and said, "well, good intentions, uncle''s heart, but, ah Ku and Gao Honggang toss so many things, how can they all come to some? Really, the place of Vasi is chaotic, you''re in Nadong, I''m more at ease." Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu again: "I won''t go!"ˇ° Be obedient. When you get to Nadong, don''t go back to your rental house. MIG hotel. I have a private room. I haven''t stayed. You stay first. And tell me your phone number. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 75

    Su ran told Xu Yunlu her phone number. Seeing that Xu Yunlu didn''t write it down on his mobile phone, she nodded and said, "I know. It''s not convenient for me to tell you my uncle''s current phone number. If you call these numbers and Gao Honggang finds one, you''ll be in endless trouble. At that time, you''ll be annoyed. If you have something, I''ll call you on another phone."


    This, Su ran about or understand, whispered: "my mobile phone has been turned off."


    "I know, I didn''t give you a phone call. I''ll call that phone. Don''t turn it off."


    Su ran nodded and suddenly heard a rustling voice in the forest. The voice was getting closer and closer. Su ran called out: "Uncle Lu, there''s something."


    Xu Yunlu takes a look at the place where he makes a sound, smiles, puts his finger on his mouth and whistles. Then Su ran sees the flowers swimming out of the forest, pressing the grass to both sides.


    Su ran couldn''t help but open her mouth: "it''s Hua Hua. Hua Hua actually followed me."


    "Li Gui keeps flowers all the time. Other people''s flowers are also adult girls. They want to come out and meet a lover or something. If you always close them, they will get angry."


    "Well, Huahua gave birth to a bunch of snake eggs. What should she do?" As soon as Su ran heard that Hua Hua would meet her lover, she immediately had a rich association. However, she saw Xu Yunlu''s mouth turned up and beat Xu Yunlu a few times angrily, "you tease people again."


    "Hey, that''s strange. It''s a little lazy who wants to seduce his uncle to have a deer baby." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, Su ran had already jumped on him and punched him several times in anger and shame. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "OK, OK, little lazy bug wants to have a baby deer now, but uncle can''t wait for it..."


    Su ran was about to cry. Xu Yunlu sat up with Su ran in his arms and said, "OK, OK, don''t tease the little lazybones. This is the season of snake''s estrus. Uncle can''t make a mistake, but so far, Huahua hasn''t given your brother Li Gui a bunch of snake eggs. Uncle doesn''t know if it was secretly born in another place."


    However, Huahua made a lot of noise, which made Su ran less afraid of this quiet place. Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s hair and said, "Hey, this girl, uncle, haven''t Huahua made you safe yet?"


    "No Su ran pursed her lips and replied with revenge. Xu Yunlu laughed, hugged Su ran, printed it on her mouth, and then released it quickly. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds, he said very poetically, "lazy, uncle, I haven''t seen such a beautiful day and such a beautiful cloud for a long time."


    Su ran angrily covered her mouth with her hand and looked up. In July, Vasi was in the hot season. The sun was very fierce, but it was very blue and there was no cloud. What she often saw in the house was really the same: "Uncle Lu, isn''t the sky and cloud always like this in Vasi?"


    "What a little slob! Don''t you understand that people have different feelings when they look at the same things in different moods? " Xu Yunlu snorted, took out the noodle bag from the bag and handed it to Su ran, "are you hungry? I don''t understand the little sluggard of amorous feelings."


    Su ran didn''t sleep much last night. After breakfast, she tossed with Xu Yunlu. She rode a bike and climbed the mountain. After noon, she was not only hungry but also tired. She took bread in Xu Yunlu''s arms. After two mouthfuls, she suddenly stopped. Xu Yunlu looked over and asked, "what''s the matter, little lazy?"


    "Uncle Lu, have you got down my phone number?"


    "Er, uncle Lu thought you wanted to fight with uncle in the field. How can you doubt uncle Lu''s memory?"


    "I just said it once."


    "Ah, again, what''s the matter?"


    "Once, uncle will remember?" Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu suspiciously. Xu Yunlu, who has changed his hairstyle, is more handsome and energetic than before.


    "If Uncle wrote it down, would you like to play a field battle with Uncle..." before Xu Yunlu finished his words, Su ran bit him on the neck. Xu Yunlu laughed and hugged Su Ran''s body tightly, completely pressing himself.


    Su Ran is scared and nervously grasps Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu just grasps Su ran and kisses her after feeling her addiction. Su ran says, "what do you think? Even if my uncle is a beast, you have to consider whether my lazy body can bear it or not, and whether you will expose my lazy body in such a place."


    Su ran was relieved. Her tense body was also relieved. She put her head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu patted Su ran with a smile.


    When Su ran had a good rest, Xu Yunlu sat up with Su ran in his arms and said excitedly, "uncle, will you play a game with Hua Hua


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu, head a Yang said: "that what dare not."


    "Can you climb trees?" Xu Yunlu looked up at the big tree above their heads. Su ran also took a look, and then said, "I climbed with my brother when I was a child, but I didn''t climb such a high tree."


    "How dare you climb?"


    "Dare Su ran released Xu Yunlu, went to the big tree and took a look at it, saying, "there are more places to start on this tree than my brother and I can climb."


    "But this tree is much higher than the one you and brother climbed." Xu Yunlu takes down a black glove, Su ran takes it, finds a place where she can start, and climbs up. Xu Yunlu smiles and climbs up along the place Su Ran has climbed. Su ran hadn''t climbed the tree for a long time, and it was more or less difficult. Xu Yunlu chased her up a few times and asked, "I''m not afraid of being lazy." Su ran snorted, continued to work hard, Xu Yunlu forward, just with Su Ran''s speed, protect Su ran: "slowly, grasp firmly, use the glove hand hard, don''t look down." They finally came to a big branch. Xu Yunlu jumped up and pulled up Su ran, whose arms were sore. He helped Su ran sit down on the branch. Su ran looked down and was startled: "Uncle Lu, so tall!"ˇ° I''m not afraid Su Rangang didn''t want Xu Yunlu to look down on himself. He had been trying hard to climb up, so he didn''t have time to look down. He was still a little scared, but he said, "uncle, don''t you say you want to play games with Huahua, how do you do it?" Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s face: "uncle really loves you, a girl who is strong outside but strong in the middle." Su ran grasped Xu Yunlu tightly: "say the game quickly!" Xu Yunlu pointed down and said, "dare you jump down here?" Su ran said: "uncle, are you not crazy! What does this have to do with Huahua! " Xu Yunlu stood up and whistled. Su ran saw the trees shaking in front of her. Hua Hua''s huge body appeared and disappeared in the woods. Xu Yunlu said, "uncle, I''m sure you don''t dare. Come on, uncle, hold uncle tightly!" Su ran said again. Xu Yunlu signaled to hurry up, and then she climbed on Xu Yunlu''s back carefully. Xu Yunlu said, "it''s really light. Is it 90 Jin?" then she took out a safety rope with a buckle from her pocket and tied Su ran tightly to her body. "Forget it, uncle, I''d better tie you up a little to rest assured." Su ran didn''t know how heavy she was. She asked curiously, "Uncle Lu, what big game are you going to play?"ˇ° Let''s play bungee jumping in the jungle After that, Xu Yunlu grabbed the cane of the tree and jumped down. Su ran was so scared that he cried out, "Uncle Lu, you are crazy!"ˇ° I''m not afraid! Did you jump the umbrella Xu Yunlu then whistled again. With Xu Yunlu''s weightlessness, Su ran couldn''t hear anything. She was so scared that she screamed. But just when she thought she and Xu Yunlu would definitely fall apart, Hua Hua''s big snake tail rolled over. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 76

    When weightlessness suddenly ended, Su ran only heard her heart beating. Every minute, she felt like she jumped out of her chest and burst open. However, Xu Yunlu laughed. Huahua snaketail threw them near the big branch of another tree. Xu Yunlu grabbed the branch and took Su ran to jump up very easily, Su ran was so anxious that she patted Xu Yunlu several times: "uncle, if Hua Hua doesn''t listen to your order, what should she do?"


    "Then what can I do? There are so many vines. Just grab one."


    "Isn''t Huahua brother''s?"


    "Is it?" Xu Yunlu didn''t answer, opened the button, put down Su ran, took off Su Ran''s gloves and put them on himself, "well, uncle doesn''t scare you, wait for uncle here, uncle plays with Huahua."


    Then Su ran saw Xu Yunlu jump out with ease, holding a cane. He whistled and Hua Hua came out. He changed his old lazy appearance and raised his head excitedly, spitting a message.


    When Xu Yunlu whistles again, he takes flowers and vines to jump and swing around. It''s like playing with the jungle. It''s obvious that Xu Yunlu and flowers often play like this. Sura feels like she''s watching a version of Tarzan, the ape of Wassi.


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu playing hard and sat on the branch. After all, Xu Yunlu had just played bungee jumping with a human snake, so she was not so afraid when she looked down. She wiped her sweat with the back of her hand and enjoyed the scenery.


    Su ran can''t help but take out her mobile phone and want to take some pictures of Xu Yunlu and Huahua playing together. She suddenly thinks that she was sent by Gao Honggang. She told Xu Yunlu, but what did Xu Yunlu and Li Gui say? She doesn''t know. She took a picture and let Li Gui misunderstand what to do. Su ran thinks she shouldn''t give Li Gui this opportunity, So I didn''t do it in the end.


    Su ran put back her mobile phone, sat down again, and waited until Xu Yunlu and Huahua had a good time, then she got out of the tree with Xu Yunlu.


    While Xu Yunlu is drinking, Su ran puts everything under the tree into her backpack and follows Xu Yunlu down the mountain to the place where the motorcycles are put. Su ran finds that maozi and the short tower are waiting here. It seems that she is used to it. There is no signal on the mountain, so she can''t play with her mobile phone. They all have fun.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t say hello to them either. He took Su ran into the car, turned on his motorcycle and stepped on the gas to return to the base.


    In front of the door, Xu Yunlu gets out of the car and takes Su RA down. Someone comes to ride the motorcycle to the garage.


    Being held back and forth by Xu Yunlu, Su ran blushes a little in front of people, and has to remind Xu Yunlu in a low voice: "I can''t get down."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and strode up the steps. Su ran quickly followed him to the door. He saw Huahua swimming in from the back garden. Xu Yunlu kicked Huahua and snorted: "it''s very tight."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with the flowers? Didn''t you have a good fight in the field? No, the little sluggard''s face turns red for you. It should be very drunk." Li Gui holds his hands against the doorframe and is very dissatisfied with Xu Yunlu kicking his flowers.


    Xu Yunlu poked Li Gui with his finger. "Are you busy? Did you finish everything forenoon?"


    Su ran was afraid that Li Gui would say more to make her shy, so she quickly slipped into the door from Xu Yunlu. The air conditioner was on in the room to let Su ran cool down.


    But Xu Yunlu asked, "what about the hairdresser, the one who calls lazy?"


    "I''ve been waiting all afternoon."


    "Ask him to clean lazy''s hair quickly."


    So Su ran was caught by the hairstylist and poisoned. When the hairstylist finished tossing Su Ran''s hair, Su ran came out after taking a bath, and the sun was too West. As soon as she went downstairs, Li Gui called out: "it''s amazing."


    Xu Yunlu also took a bath, dressed in his white T slacks and gave Li Gui a kick: "what''s the surprise? It seems that it''s still a student doll."


    "You finally know what you are doing, destroying the flowers of the motherland."


    "Get out of the way. How''s Li Dandan doing?"


    "It has been found out that Gao Honggang is the one who saved Li Dandan."


    "Sure enough, I''m going to be haunted this time."


    "And that chick got the assignment this afternoon."


    "Just send someone to follow. Let''s see what kind of fame Gao Honggang can make." Xu Yunlu and Li Gui are talking there, but they hear Shaodong''s voice coming over, "Xiaolu, I have received a message, which is very bad for you."


    "What kind of news?" Xu Yunlu then let Li Gui, who was joking, go upstairs with Shao Dong. As Shao Dong walked, he said, "now the road is spreading, and the two kilograms of blue ice is in your hand."


    Xu Yunlu said thoughtfully, "it''s a bit interesting. It''s only 200 grams. Some poor people in the Republic of Korea believe that they can really take out two kilograms of blue ice."


    "It''s not interesting. It''s bad for you. Now in everyone''s eyes, two kilos of blue ice is worth more than two kilos of diamonds."


    "It''s really hard for these people to take the two kilograms of blue ice and think that they can''t get the formula. By the way, where does the blue ice come from?"


    "Some people say that it was developed by experts from the United States, but I''ve been looking around. It seems that they are all in China and Korea, but I haven''t found any trace from the United States."ˇ° The matter of LAN Bing has not been settled, and there are rumors. "ˇ° The rumor seems to mislead you, so NATO has sent people to set out, and they may soon arrive at vassi; Needless to say, afagui is the only one who is busy; The most important thing is that Aku finally has an excuse to make an appointment with you. "ˇ° Let him make an appointment with URI. By the way, ghost, go and find out where the rumor came from Xu Yunlu turned to hook Li Gui''s finger, and Li Gui immediately jumped up, "how can I be the master again? Is this game very low-level?"ˇ° The game is very high-level, but it''s up to you to play this simple and low-level basic work. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, are you tired of living! You have to dare to discriminate against me again, and be careful that I will seduce the little sluggard. "ˇ° You try. " Xu Yunlu snorted, "tomorrow, if you can''t find the rumor, I''ll take care of you."ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you are cruel Li Gui was very unhappy. He took up the bamboo whistle and blew it. Xu Yunlu suddenly thought of something, "train the new recruits!" Su ran to the window and saw Hua Hua swim out of the snake''s nest. Su ran asked, "brother ghost, why do you take Hua Hua?"ˇ° I''d love to! " Li Gui didn''t know when he had a fan in his hand and kept fanning in front of Su ran. After a while, an off-road vehicle and a minivan came. Someone got out of the car, opened the trunk behind the truck, put down the tailboard, and Huahua swam to the tailboard and curled up. After the tailboard rose, Huahua swam again and climbed into the carriage. The man closed the door, quickly opened the off-road vehicle in front of him, and stood aside, Li Guicai happily shakes the fan and gets on the SUV in front of him. He goes away with people and snakes. Su ran: "I don''t know what to be proud of. As soon as Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu and Shao Dong entered the study, Li Gui took the flowers away again. It seemed that there was no other excuse except to review her lessons. She could only work hard on classical Chinese and English words. Of course, she had to wash clothes. There were no women here. Su ran didn''t want to give her underwear to men to wash. She had such an idea, so did Xu Yunlu, Now Sura knows that the first underwear she changed here was washed by Xu Yunlu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 77

    Just as Su ran was about to turn around, the horn of the car sounded again behind her. Su ran looked back and saw that Li Gui''s car had come back. She was honking at her. Su ran to the open window of the co driver''s car and asked, "brother Li Gui, what did you forget? I''ll get it for you! "


    "Take you out to increase your knowledge, will you?"


    Su ran a little uncertain to the study that direction look, Li Gui impatient, throw a pair of sunglasses to Su ran said: "your clothes, with a hat, and then wear these sunglasses, even your parents can''t recognize you, people think you are a brother, go."


    Su ran now changes into the casual pants she wore when she went to the bar with Xu Yunlu last time. She didn''t like classical Chinese and English words. She hesitated for a moment, went upstairs, picked up her last hat, put on her sunglasses, and then opened the door behind Li Gui and got on the car.


    Li Gui said with satisfaction: "I know you are not that kind of girl."


    Su ran followed Li Gui to the street soon. Vasi was much dirtier than Nadong, and slums were everywhere.


    For a long time, Li Gui''s two car team finally stopped. Su ran recognized the bar Xu Yunlu had brought her to last time. After a while, the inspector came out with more than a dozen people. A dozen people quickly came up and surrounded Li Gui''s car, shouting: "Hello, ghost!"


    Su ran almost laughed. Li Gui waved his hand impatiently and said, "just pick a few brothers. What a big deal!"


    Cha Cha quickly ordered a few people. Then he got into Li Gui''s car, and the rest of the people drove two more cars. The motorcade expanded and continued to drive forward.


    After Cha Cha got on the bus, he took a look at Su ran. Li Gui shook his fan and asked, "how''s it going? Did you find anything?"


    "It''s from the Liushen casino."


    "The six gods casino is not home to AFA."


    "That''s the news now."


    "Damn, ah Fagui is such an old bastard. Mr. Lu has turned a blind eye to his business in Vasi. He''s tired of living awkwardly!"


    "The boss of Liushen casino is Bingkun."


    "It''s just him. I''d like to see how big the face of this cake is. Take the witness you find first."


    So a team of cars drove to a stilted building, and the inspectors rushed up immediately. After a while, a small man came out of it and threw it on the car. Then the team set out again, crossed another slum and came to a street full of lights.


    Su ran found that after this toss, the night had come.


    Cha Cha pointed to one of the places and said, "ghost Lord, here it is."


    The motorcade stopped just in front of a shop. From the shop front, Su ran was much smaller than the bar. Because it was all Washi characters, Su ran couldn''t recognize whether it was Liushen casino or not. However, after the festive name, it reminded her of Liushen toilet water and Liushen prickly heat powder. The Wang family didn''t have air conditioning. During the growth of Wang Xun, in the summer, anti mosquito and prickly heat were used, These two items are used more frequently.


    After Li Gui''s car stopped, one of them left to open the door for Li Gui, and the rest rushed into the casino.


    So when Su ran came into the shop with Li Gui, who was swaying around with a fan, she found out that several people had already been picked out by her subordinates. They were all on the ground, stepping on them with their feet and pointing at them with guns.


    As soon as Su ran saw the gun, he was so scared that his liver trembled, but Li Gui shook his small fan and said: "go back, I''ll coach you and teach you how to play with the gun."


    Su ran quickly waved her hand and said, "no, I don''t want to learn!"


    "I want to be a woman for fawn. I don''t want to learn to use a gun. I want to be killed by other women."


    Su ran: "what kind of divine logic is this.


    Li Gui shakes the fan and is about to move forward. Su ran suddenly steps forward and asks, "brother ghost, I think you hate me very much. You always want to drive me away."


    Li Gui took a look at Su ran and said with a smile: "are you sure you feel right?"


    Su ran nodded: "you always want to drive me away, don''t want me around uncle Lu."


    "Nonsense, I don''t know how happy I am when you are by fawn''s side. Fawn wants to be with you all day long. Without eyes staring at me, I don''t know how much less things are. Besides, fawn doesn''t like to get angry and everyone is happy."


    Su ran turned her mouth and saw that cha cha had come to the front and said a lot of Vasi to the leader. From his expression, we can see that there must be a lot of dirty words in the words and they were pressed on the ground. The leader should have been Bing Kun, who Cha Cha said. After a few words of defense, the person who pressed him slapped a dozen times, which made his mouth bleed, Cha Cha also had an electric drill in his hand. He turned on the switch in Bing Kun''s ear, and the sound was chilling.


    The voice of Cha Cha''s interrogation is more fierce. Bingkun doesn''t know what he''s coming back. Cha Cha Cha''s people just picked out the witness they had just brought. After a round of cross examination, Bing Kun and his gang still want to explain, but they were beaten by the people Cha Cha took.


    It''s really a beating. The blood of the beaten people is all over the place. Su ran retreats several steps. She regrets that she came out to play with Li Gui. It''s more cruel than maozi and Li Dandan.


    In the end, Bingkun doesn''t know what to explain. He is tied up by the inspector and gets into the car. Li Guicai and Su RA leave. The motorcade started again. Su ran thought it was going home. Unexpectedly, the motorcade turned to another slum. After it stopped, the inspectors rushed into one of the families and pulled out an old woman. The old woman''s family followed the crying father and mother, but no one dared to catch up. They watched Li GUI, Cha Cha and others go away with them. Su ran felt that she had gone back to the evil old society. Li Gui was the landlord bully who urged people to rent. Soon the motorcade went out of the slum and came to a wasteland outside the city where the water and grass were not abundant. Then the little man, Bingkun and the old woman were all picked out of the car and thrown into the middle of the wasteland. After a round of questioning, Su ran sees that Cha Cha and others are aiming at the old woman. She never dreams that the old woman is stronger than the two men in front of her. No matter how they fight, she just doesn''t speak. Li Gui was lying on the front passenger''s seat with his legs. Although he didn''t get out of the car, he was shaking his fan and watching the movement all the time. At this moment, he shook his head. He didn''t know what Vasey said, so someone opened the trunk of the flowers. Hua Hua, who has been locked up for a long time, wriggles with great reluctance. She gets out of the car with golden scales. Then, Sura sees that the inspector actually takes a three or four year old girl out of the car and throws it in front of the old woman. As soon as the old woman saw it, she immediately wanted to hold the little girl, but she was stopped by the inspector. The old woman yelled with Vasey, and her expression should be begging you to spare her. Then she hugged the little girl with her sucking strength, and the little girl started to cry with fright. Sura blinked several times. Just now, she didn''t see the person who was checking the old woman''s house, but her eyesight was not very good. Checking them was fast enough. When the characters and props arrived, Li Guicai shook his fan and got out of the car. He walked up to the old woman and asked her what she said. The old woman hugged the little girl in a very sharp voice, as if she were scolding Li Gui. Li Gui frowned unhappily. With a wave of the fan, two people came forward and took the little girl away from the old woman and threw it aside. Su ran couldn''t see any more. She wanted to open the door and stop it, but the door couldn''t open. Huahua, which was released from the cargo box, was excited to climb up in front of the little girl. Suddenly, she rolled the tail and gathered the crying little girl together. The old woman screamed desperately, and the little girl was crying too. Su ran was locked in the car, and the window was still closed. You could hear a tragedy going on outside. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 78

    Li Gui asked the old woman again. The old woman was still hesitating. Li Gui picked up the whistle and blew it. The whistle was very sharp. Originally, there was a little girl''s flower. Suddenly, he opened his mouth to the little girl. It was more than enough for an adult to eat, let alone a little girl. So Hua Hua swallowed the little girl''s head in his mouth, The old woman screamed wildly. At last, she didn''t know what to call Li Gui. Li Gui snorted, picked up the bamboo whistle and blew.


    Hua Hua looks at Li Gui angrily. At last, she reluctantly loosens the snake''s mouth and the snake''s body. The frightened little girl falls to the ground. The old woman quickly climbs over and picks up the little girl.


    Li Gui snorted and went back to the car. This time, the inspector and his people didn''t catch up. They had to deal with the later affairs.


    The car quickly left the wasteland, and Su ran came back to herself and asked, "ghost, brother ghost, if that woman doesn''t say it, you will really feed that child to Huahua."


    "What do you say?" Li Gui said, "I haven''t eaten human flesh in my family for a long time. I''m so pitiful. I didn''t eat it this time. I''m angry with you."


    Su ran almost didn''t spit out the bread he ate on the mountain, and Li Gui fanned the fan with pride.


    Back at Xu Yunlu''s house, Su ran almost got out of Li Gui''s car with the fastest speed and ran into the house.


    There are French windows all around the hall, so Su ran saw Li Gui Si ran shaking his fan from the car and told someone to throw a fat sheep to Hua Hua. This is not the half sheep of the last time, but a real live sheep that can jump. Hua Hua, who was in a bad mood, finally had a golden eye. Her huge body swam very fast and swallowed the fat sheep, Then he swam to his snake nest in the back garden to eat.


    The scene of Huahua swallowing sheep also makes people look at her weak legs. Su ran almost collapses into the sofa.


    Li Gui saw his baby leave, and then he shook the fan into the door. Su ran heard Xu Yunlu''s displeased voice from upstairs: "how did you take little lazy?"


    "Let her see the heroism of her sister Huahua." Li Gui sits on the high stool in front of the bar.


    "Huahua is a female. I can''t see where the male is." Shaodong spared no effort to fight against Li Gui.


    "Dongdong, you look down on my flower. I''ll let her give you a hand. Recently, she''s most infatuated with you, a man with gentle appearance and dark heart."


    Xu Yunlu came down, sat down beside Su ran and asked, "is Li Gui scaring you?"


    Su ran shakes his head. Xu Yunlu holds Su Ran''s hand. Feeling cold, he puts Su Ran''s hand in his hand and rubs it.


    Li Gui but hey A: "deer, from tomorrow on, I intend to teach little lazy to learn something practical."


    "What''s practical?"


    "Playing with guns or something?"


    "What gun did you teach her to play with?"


    "Be your woman. If you don''t take her out to kill a few people, how can you live in front of your brothers in the future?"


    "Don''t you talk nonsense."


    "You didn''t see how embarrassing she was today, so she scared people with flowers, and she was about to pee her pants."


    "Ghost brother let Huahua eat little girls, it''s not like frightening at all." Su Ran is very angry. Just as she wants to sue Li Gui, Xu Yunlu says, "don''t go out with Li Gui in the future."


    Li Gui "ah" a, Shaodong asked: "by the way, Li Gui, you go out this trip, what harvest?"


    "The harvest will be great. The rumor came from a witch who was instructed by Aku''s people and followed by afagui''s people."


    "Fawn is so suspicious."


    "Hey, what do you mean? Since you are suspicious, let me go out and toss about something." Li Gui was so angry that he didn''t even shake his fan and rolled his eyes on the sofa.


    "Xiaolu is speculation. You are going to get evidence. Can you do the same?"


    "Bingkun that son of a bitch, I brought it back, deer, what are you going to do with it?"


    Xu Yunlu continued to rub Su Ran''s hand and didn''t speak. Li Gui was dissatisfied: "we all discuss these things in front of the little lazy. Are you sure this is really OK?"


    "So don''t discuss it."


    "OK, fawn wants to be a good husband and father in front of the little slob. But fawn, I think we should give them some color to see, otherwise I really think we are sick cats. "


    Shaodong takes a funny look at Li Gui, but Xu Yunlu doesn''t answer the question. He signals Su ran to go upstairs. Su ran walks away, and he says: "the real blue ice is in NATO''s hands. Afagui can''t be unaware of it. He coaxes him, so that cha cha can practice his hands with their people."


    "That''s a good idea. Knock on the mountain and shake the tiger. Shake Aku well. That son of a bitch really thinks he''s a local official. He''s very stable."


    Su ran was at the corner of the corridor. She could still hear the conversation. She couldn''t understand it. Does it have anything to do with knocking on mountains and shaking tigers?


    Sure enough, Shaodong pushed Li Gui with his hand: "you can''t use idioms, don''t use them blindly."


    Xu Yunlu gently knocked the table with his hand and then said, "also, last time Aku said that I had drugs on my site, do you know?"


    "It''s clear that Aku found the drugs in a shop in Nata, on the site of trussie." Xu Yunlu frowned a little and said, "it''s trussie''s territory again. Shaodong didn''t tell him that it''s an extraordinary time. Don''t even play the edge ball?"ˇ° Why not, trussie? I''ve called for a few times. "ˇ° Either trussie has his own ideas, or trussie doesn''t discipline the people under him strictly, and Nata has his own problems. For this kind of thing, Li Gui, you just report it and don''t check it. "ˇ° Yes, I haven''t, but there are only a few fairy mountains and ecstasy on sale, and there aren''t many! "ˇ° They said don''t play the edge ball. Natta doesn''t listen. You have to hit him properlyˇ° OK, I know! "ˇ° Also, ah can''t make him feel better when he finds our fork. He doesn''t have a big nightclub in the West. Let him know that this place is not what he has the final say. Li Gui jumped down from the high stool excitedly and said, "Xiaolu, you have blood at last. Among the shops in Wasi, the kiln opened by Aku is very popular in drug trade. It''s all on the surface. A lot of chickens go there to buy ecstasy, fairy water, coca and marijuana. He even slandered usˇ° Since you want to start, you should make a plan and get me the evidence. Ecstasy, fairy water, coca and marijuana are too light. They should be pure. "ˇ° OK, I''ll arrange someone to go. Whatever level of composition you want, you can get his evidence. You can go to Wuli to sue him and see how he can be a local official! "ˇ° Don''t give me an oolong. "ˇ° You think I''m Zhao xiaohen, the rooster. " Shao Dong just said: "by the way, Xiao Xi has found that the man surnamed Pu has arrived in Vasi. He entered the territory last night."ˇ° This poor and stingy motherfucker, 200 grams of blue ice pretending to be two kilos, is a disgrace. What''s the matter with Leviathan! "ˇ° Two million one is a Pathfinder. "ˇ° Forget the poor beeps of the beautiful country. I''m too lazy to spend money on them Li Gui excitedly called to arrange for someone to go to the nightclub of heiaku. Su ran changed her home clothes and took a rest in the sofa for a while. Hengbin told her to have dinner. Su ran found that she was very hungry. Except for the bread on the mountain, she only had breakfast on this day. It was a very hard day. When Su ran arrived at the restaurant, Xu Yunlu and Shaodong all arrived. Shaodong was answering the phone. After answering the phone, he said, "faggui wants to meet you, Xiaolu." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 79

    Li Gui immediately said discontentedly: "Xiaolu, this time AFA GUI will not send two girls who are just a little bit, this matter can''t be changed. Last time he sent those two girls, did AFA GUI go to Africa to dig coal and bring them back?"


    Su ran looks at Li Gui in surprise: does that person like to send girls so much?


    As soon as Li Gui saw Su Ran''s expression, he said with a very proud ha: "little lazy, you don''t know that your Master Lu is a big colored deer. Can anyone who opens a shop in Vasi not honor your Master Lu''s two punctual girls every year? Close his door every minute, will you


    Su ran: "I didn''t hear that. Let''s go!


    Seeing Su Ran''s expression, Li Gui was very hurt and angry: "if you doubt me, do you want me to take you to those who run kilns now?"


    Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui: "the more you talk, the more energetic you are, aren''t you?"


    "Xiaolu, what kind of ecstasy did you give this girl? She didn''t believe it."


    Xu Yunlu ignored Li Gui. Shao Dong shook his head and said, "Bingkun is one of afagui''s adopted sons. He has so many adopted sons that no one says that he attaches great importance to this adopted son. Moreover, he and afatu''s brother can say that they can turn over their faces."


    "That''s not to find an excuse to hook up with my fawn. Fawn, if the girl he sent this time is special, don''t be confused by him." Li Gui is not black, Xu Yunlu is not comfortable. It''s not good to eat and sleep.


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "it''s not a matter of two days for us to deal with afagui. He has a black heart, a hot hand, and a bad faith. He shows one thing in a clear way and another in a dark way, but they are all old ways and boring. I hope he can make some new tricks this time."


    "This afagui is not human at all. I heard that he raised a number of young girls from China in captivity until he was 14 or 15 years old." Li Gui couldn''t help but put in a word again. Shaodong shook his head and said, "ghost, people say that snake is obscene. Do you spend too long with Huahua and get infected?"


    "I think Hua Hua is infected by him." Xu Yunlu very seriously corrected Shaodong''s words, Shaodong Er, quickly nodded and said, "it''s still Xiaolu''s insightful, it''s someone Shao''s short-sightedness."


    "You! Ah, you two sons of bitches, together again, you are trying to figure out who you are, little sluggard. Do you know what it''s like to cover the whole thing up? That''s what it''s like to cover the whole thing up! "


    Su ran: "why am I eating well, or am I shot?


    But Su ran was really tired from last night to this moment. While eating, she couldn''t help yawning. Xu Yunlu said, "lazy, after dinner, have a rest early."


    Su ran nodded. She was full, but she didn''t want to see everyone off the table. As soon as Xu Yunlu said, she felt soft all over and couldn''t open her eyes, so she put down her chopsticks and went upstairs.


    Su ran left, Li Gui immediately grabbed Xu Yunlu: "you tossed the little girl all night last night. Take her out today. Hi, of course, I''m listless."


    "Don''t take her with you. I think she''s scared."


    "How can we do that? What can we do if we don''t let her know your roots and be cheated?"


    "Gao Honggang is applying for the procedures of cross-border joint investigation. When his application arrives, he will send laziness back to Nadong."


    "Ah, you''re willing, fawn. I''m a little reluctant. You''re a pretty girl. She''s not talkative. She''s not annoying at all. I''ve never thought that girl was so rare."


    Shao Dong was happy: "just say this to you. Xiaolu has to send people away quickly."


    "I really like little lazybones. What can I do with my friends? Now I''m not interested in them at all." Li Gui is very sad. Xu Yunlu looks at him like a monster, while Shaodong is enjoying himself secretly.


    Li Gui finally woke up from his sorrow, grabbed Xu Yunlu and asked, "Xiaolu, it''s not cheap for you to send the little slob back to Nadong. Lao Chou, the old lecheron, can''t do it. You can''t send him back."


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu threw down his napkin and turned to go upstairs. Li Gui shrugged and hugged Shaodong''s shoulder and asked, "do you think we and Xiaolu are brothers?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Why would you rather be cheap than us?"


    "Go away! Hurry to finish what the deer said just now. " Shaodong also put down his chopsticks and left. Li Guisheng reluctantly put down his chopsticks. Then he asked someone to ride his scooter full of coquettishness and left with several people.


    Xu Yunlu enters the room and walks to the bedside. Seeing Su ran hiding in the quilt, Xu Yunlu reaches out to hold her. Su Ran is startled. Seeing that it''s Xu Yunlu, she is relieved. Xu Yunlu touches Su Ran''s forehead: "how uncomfortable?"


    Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu did not release his hand: "what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Lu, the ghost brother let Huahua eat the little girl, really!"


    "Because of this, I''m so worried about eating. I just pretended to be calm."


    "Isn''t that terrible?" Su ran thought of Hua Hua''s bloody mouth, all kinds of discomfort, Xu Yunlu shook his head, "I give you water, to take a bath."


    "I washed it!"ˇ° I''ve also washed it. I''ve been tossing about for most of the day. Can I not sweat? " Xu Yunlu then walked into the bathroom, opened the water tap, and then came back. After a few moments, he pulled down Su Ran''s casual pants, which were wet with sweat and scared by the flowers. Su ran was so anxious that Xu Yunlu quickly carried her into the bathroom. Su ran just adapted to the water temperature, but saw Xu Yunlu also took off her clothes. She was so scared that she quickly covered her eyes with her hands: "what are you doing?"ˇ° Give my little lazy a shock Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran to his arms, "come on, uncle, massage."ˇ° Don''t, uncle Lu, I... "Su Ran''s face turned red and refused to take her hand away. Xu Yunlu no longer insisted that Su ran take her hand away and slowly rubbed her shoulder. Su ran was surprised and tired. As a woman, she had a strong sixth sense. She soon felt that Xu Yunlu had no other idea. Moreover, Xu Yunlu was very comfortable. As soon as she relaxed, she fell asleep in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu was very dissatisfied and pulled Su Ran''s small face: "it''s really a little thing that doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Your man''s good figure makes you waste it." However, Xu Yunlu can see that Su Ran is really scared by Li Gui. Of course, after struggling with himself for so long on the mountain, he is tired, which accounts for a large proportion. He soon finishes cleaning up the two and wraps them in a bath towel. Then he takes Su ran out of the bath and wraps them in a bath towel. Even if Xu Yunlu lightened her hands and feet, it was a big move. So Su ran opened her eyes and saw it was Xu Yunlu. She closed her eyes again and nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu gave her a kiss: "darling, don''t be afraid!" If it wasn''t for the appearance of flowers from time to time in her dream, Su Ran''s sleep would be really rare. However, the scene of Hua Hua eating a little girl turned a good sleep into a nightmare. Su ran wakes up and sleeps too well last night, so she is a little confused. She suddenly remembers what happened yesterday. Su ran gets up from the bed as fast as she can. Naturally, there are new clothes prepared by Xu Yunlu beside the bed. It seems that she won''t go mountain climbing today, so it''s a floral skirt. In terms of Su Ran''s taste in clothes, she still thinks that casual clothes and mountain climbing clothes are more suitable for her. When changing clothes, Su ran found that she was wearing pajamas. Last night, she seemed to fall asleep in the back. How did she fall asleep? She fell asleep in the bath. Su ran patted her head. How could she be so big? This is Xu Yunlu. Many people mention it. It''s very terrible. Moreover, she has to read it again. How can she explain to Su Ming and her mother when she goes back. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 80

    After struggling for a while, it can''t change anything that has become a fact. Su ran changes her skirt and goes out of the bedroom. There is no one in the hall, study and function room. Su ran goes back to the room, takes her small bag, goes out of the kitchen, goes back to the garden, bypasses the White House, and arrives at the snake''s nest.


    Yesterday, I played with Xu Yunlu crazily. I scared the little girl with my mouth open. Then I swallowed the whole flower of a fat sheep. Su ran climbed there without moving. She didn''t even open her eyes. In fact, she didn''t know whether to open or close her eyes to snakes.


    Su ran looked at Hua Hua for a long time and said, "Hua Hua, you were really disappointing yesterday. What brother GUI taught you is not right. You can''t listen to him all the time."


    When Su ran finished, she heard someone''s laughter. She turned her head and saw that it was the little west in the White House. The little West saw that Su ran turned her head and immediately stopped laughing, pretending to turn the book in her hand as if nothing had happened.


    Su ran had no one to talk here. Xiao Xi was about the same age as Mao Zi and Xiao Ding, and not much older than herself. But at a glance, she looked like a gentle son of a good family. Unlike Mao Zi and Xiao Ding, with eyes closed, she could smell the smell of "I''m not a good man" on them. So Su ran asked unconvinced: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''ve never seen such a fool talk to a snake."


    "What''s wrong with talking to the snake? I''m not the only one talking to the snake. He still listens to the ghost brother. He does whatever the ghost brother tells him to do. He listens to everything he does."


    "You call Li Gui brother GUI?" Xiao Xi had worked hard, but when he heard the name, he couldn''t help laughing, "someone called brother Li GuiGui."


    Su ran felt that she was really unlucky today. She got up early in the morning and ran into a neuropathy. She couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed: "you look down on brother ghost, don''t you?"


    Xiao Xi jumped down from the rockery and said unhappily, "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t look down on anyone." Then he went straight to the White House.


    Su ran: "you provoked me first.


    Xiaoxi entered the White House and never came out again. Su ran felt that Shaodong should be a very sacred and important place. She went in without permission. In addition, Gao Honggang arranged a very special task for her. Although she was totally reluctant and told Xu Yunlu the truth, there must be people with ulterior motives everywhere, Su ran, who had dealt with people with ulterior motives like Wang Juan too much, didn''t open the door of Shaodong after all, and said at the door: "stingy!"


    With that, Su ran went to the hall. She came out from the back door of the kitchen, so she had to go back through the kitchen.


    Hengbin is now receiving goods. Su ran finds out that there are several large warehouses on the right side of the White House and the kitchen. The people who carry them are all kinds of handyman in Hengbin''s charge. If you look carefully, the warehouses are full. It''s estimated that they are all prepared for those who come to Xu Yunlu to eat and drink. How many people have to rub in such a large warehouse in a day.


    The door of the warehouse is also guarded. Hengbin stands at the back door, looking at the busy people. Seeing Su ran, he asks, "Miss Xiao ran, have you read a book?"


    Su ran was very ashamed of the small bag she was carrying. She had planned to read a book, but she didn''t read a word. She had to promise twice, and then asked curiously, "Mr. Heng, who is that little west?"


    "Xiao Xi, he is Xiao Dong''s younger brother."


    Su ran didn''t respond. Who is Xiao Dong? She asked: "it''s Shaodong''s brother."


    Hengbin nodded. Sura asked suspiciously, "are they brothers?"


    "Yes."


    "It doesn''t feel like it at all."


    "The one who can''t kiss again, the one with the same father and the same mother."


    Su ran just wanted to laugh, whose brother is not of the same father and mother, but when she thinks about her family, Wang Xun and Su Ming are not brothers of the same father and mother, which is a little depressing.


    After lunch and a nap, Su ran finally settled down and shut herself up in the room. After reading all afternoon, she looked up and found that the sun had gone down.


    Su ran stretches. It''s time for her cell phone to have dinner. She hasn''t been disturbed all day. She finds that she hasn''t seen Xu Yunlu all day. She doesn''t know if Xu Yunlu is busy meeting afagui.


    Although Xu Yunlu looks like a wolf in that kind of thing and is very fierce, after a few days together, Su Ran is not particularly shy and afraid to see Xu Yunlu on the first day. The most important thing is that Xu Yunlu has nothing to choose from her. Of course, except for the episode of Heiyan and Li Dandan, I still hear people say whether these things are true or not, Or Heiyan and Li Dandan themselves said that Xu Yunlu never defended himself, and he did not know that these things were true, so he could not defend himself; It''s still not true. He''s too lazy to explain.


    Su RA should have hated Xu Yunlu''s romantic behavior, but she felt shamefully that she wanted Xu Yunlu more than anything else, and she was worried about Xu Yunlu''s safety.


    No matter how busy Xu Yunlu is, she must come back for dinner. Su ran quickly tidies up her books and leaves the bedroom.


    Su ran goes to the restaurant. When Hengbin sees her, she orders someone to serve the food. Su ran doesn''t expect that she has been here for several days. She eats the dinner by herself. She doesn''t see Xu Yunlu. She doesn''t even come to Shaodong and Li Gui, who eat and drink the most in Pingshi. Of course, it''s not because he only prepares dinner for Su ran, but Hengbin just deals with it. The food is as exquisite as usual, and the quantity is enough for two Su ran. Su ran wants to ask Hengbin when Xu Yunlu will come back, but he is not very familiar with Hengbin, so he doesn''t ask. After reading all afternoon, Su ran naturally didn''t want to see it. She didn''t like playing games or watching TV, so she just went to see Huahua. To see the flowers, you have to bypass the White House, so when passing by the flower rack beside the White House, Su ran heard Li Gui''s voice: "Dongdong, what do you mean by Xiaolu? It''s mysterious recently."ˇ° What''s the mystery? "ˇ° Dongdong, don''t you think Xiaolu always distrusts us? "ˇ° Don''t think about it. "ˇ° Don''t you feel it? One month, like a woman''s great aunt, he always wants to avoid us for a few days. Do you still think he is practicing in seclusion? Do you remember that may, when he came back, he almost lost his life just like a bloody man. "ˇ° Has fawn ever done anything wrong to you or harmful to you? "ˇ° Of course not. He wanted to harm me. I just didn''t understand what he had to do to save me at the beginning. Just me and you, what else could he avoid? "ˇ° Everyone has his own privacy. "ˇ° I have nothing to do with you and the deer, OKˇ° You are a god todayˇ° I''m worried. If you say he''s such a person, you don''t trust us. But even Hua Hua, who is not human, doesn''t believe it. Taking Hua Hua also makes me feel at ease. "ˇ° You feed Huahua as lazy as a pig. Even if he wants to take it, Huahua must be able to go. "ˇ° Anyway... "Li Gui suddenly rushed over to Su ran," who? " Su ran didn''t expect that he didn''t dare to breathe, but Li Gui found out. Li Gui saw that it was su ran, and asked very unkindly: "yesterday you eavesdropped on me talking with Xiaolu, today you eavesdropped on me talking with Dongdong, little lazy, are you sure you really have no problem?" Shaodong shook his head after hearing this. Su ran didn''t expect that he was so unlucky that he could meet Li Gui and Shaodong: "I, I didn''t, I want to see Huahua, but I didn''t expect to meet you. You found me as soon as I arrived." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 81

    Li Gui looks at Su ran incredulously: "really? Just arrived again? "


    "I swear in the name of Huahua, it can''t be more true!"


    Li Gui said: "Huahua is my own. What does it have to do with you? What oath do you take with it?"


    "Anyway, if you don''t believe me, I will swear by it that I will go to see the flowers." With that, Su ran quickly slipped away.


    After su ran slipped away, Li Gui said to Shaodong, "what''s the matter? He suddenly brought a lazy boy back. Of course, I don''t mean lazy boy is bad, lazy boy is good. But does Xiaolu like this style? This is a good girl. When did Xiaolu like a good girl?"


    "You said it was very good, then he just liked it. What else could it be?"


    "I believe that fawn likes to play with women. Do you believe that he likes women?"


    "Go away! Don''t let the sluggard come back and hear me again. "


    "It''s good to hear that. Let her know what kind of person the fawn is. She''s on guard. Anyway, the fawn is handsome. Women like it very much. The little sluggard can balance it after playing with a handsome guy."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Fawn is different from others in dealing with little lazy."


    "Dongdong, I have a feeling that fawn will abandon us one day."


    Shaodong pressed his forehead helplessly: "you are still small."


    "I''m not the same as you. I''m saved by fawn. I''ll live with fawn all my life."


    "Since you are so infatuated with fawn, don''t always speak ill of fawn in front of the little lazybones."


    "I''m afraid the sluggard will take the deer away."


    Shao Dong wanted to bump his head against the wall, and then patted Li Gui with his hand: "you really don''t want to be abandoned by Xiaolu. Remember not to scare people with flowers, don''t speak ill of Xiaolu in front of the little lazybones, and don''t give advice to the women who have an affair with Xiaolu."


    "Dongdong, are you so stupid to scare people with flowers? It''s forced by the situation. Otherwise, I can''t get what you want; As for the convenience for women who have an affair with fawn, there is another one besides Heiyan in Shankou. I don''t think fawn has too many enemies. I have to pull one or two to help him


    "Xiaolu has a bottom in his heart. Just don''t make trouble for him."


    Li Gui snorted and asked, "by the way, did fawn agree to meet afagui?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to listen to him and see him."


    "Do you think afar''s meeting is for Bingkun?"


    "Is it possible that he is not so affectionate to afatu?"


    "In case he and afatu are playing, they want to entrust that to..." Li Gui does a neck wiping action. Shaodong shakes his head and says, "it has nothing to do with us. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    "Bingkun is so closed, don''t you dispose of it?"


    "Judging from the results of the interview, it is estimated that afagui mostly wants to join hands with fawn, but among so many gangs, fawn looks down on afagui the most, and the possibility of joining hands with him is basically zero."


    "That Ya''s is very good person to look down upon, the moral character is bad without limit, still like to play minor girl." Li Gui said angrily, and suddenly his eyes turned, "is this a common problem for men? Now the deer has turned, and the little slob looks like a minor."


    "I still have some things to finish. I''m not going to be with you here." Shao Dongsheng walked back lovelessly. Li Gui chased him up and asked, "did the stock you bought for me last time go up? I''ll see if it''s red."


    Shao Dong wants to hit the wall with a pair of shoes again.


    When Su ran arrived at the back garden, it was already dark. Hua Hua was supposed to be the elder of the house. He was lying there eating and digesting without moving. So he really told Shaodong that he was lazy like a pig.


    Su ran looks at Hua Hua discontentedly, thinking about the conversation between Shaodong and Li Gui just now. Xu Yunlu doesn''t know what dangerous things to do when he goes out, and doesn''t want people to know that he could have taken Hua Hua with him, at least it''s safer, but Hua Hua Hua is as angry as a pig after eating.


    Su ran was a little worried about Xu Yunlu, and Hua Hua ignored her, so she had to go back. Just as she arrived at the White House, she heard the sound of a car. Turning around, she saw an SUV coming and stopped beside her.


    Xu Yunlu opened the car door, picked Su Ran''s eyebrows and said, "little girl, I''m a lover. Do you want me to give you a lift?"


    Su ran saw it was Xu Yunlu. She didn''t know how to feel sour. Xu Yunlu had come down from the car. She reached for Su ran and asked, "what''s wrong with my little sluggard?"


    Su ran smelled a smell of sweat from Xu Yunlu, and his clothes were also wet with sweat. Xu Yunlu was a bit of a cleanliness addict, and ordinary small sports didn''t seem to be his food, so Su ran couldn''t help asking: "you should carry it."


    "Transport? Well, it''s a good job. I''ll support you when I don''t want to be here any day. "


    "No."


    "Well, well, uncle Lu said that he would not be punished."


    Su ran was not afraid of Xu Yunlu before, but now she is even more. Of course, she put her hand around Xu Yunlu''s neck and said, "I will study hard, go to a good university, and then find a good job..."


    "Well, then?"ˇ° And then, when you''re not here, I''ll feed you. " After hearing this, Xu Yunlu''s eyes jumped and looked at Su ran for a long time. Then he said, "you said that. I remember that!" Su ran nodded with certainty: "I make delicious food for you every day."ˇ° I''m lazy. I haven''t seen you for a few hours. You haven''t seen me for a few years. How can my uncle bear it? " Su ran: "this guy is always on the brain. Seeing Su Ran''s small expression, Xu Yunlu is so happy that he kisses her. Then he hugs her around the kitchen, goes up the stairs from the back, kicks open the bedroom door and goes directly into the bathroom. Su ran didn''t expect that he was just inspired by his feelings, so he took a mandarin duck bath and was tossed until midnight. Just seeing Xu Yunlu, she obviously felt that he should have done something that consumed his physical strength, but he was still as tough as usual to do that. Su ran had a good rest during the day. After being tossed about by Xu Yunlu, she was not sleepy. It was rare for her to lie in Xu Yunlu''s arms when she was very awake. The bed is very wide. Xu Yunlu wants to cuddle Su ran, and the two of them seem to occupy a small space. Although Xu Yunlu is comfortable to cuddle with, it''s not particularly comfortable for a long time. Su ran moves for a moment and wants to leave Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu opens his eyes alertly and looks at Su ran. He knows what''s going on. He cuddles with another posture and goes to sleep again. Su ran: "but this time, Su ran and Xu Yunlu are opposite each other. They can smell each other''s breath. Although there is only a small night light, Su ran thinks she can see Xu Yunlu''s appearance clearly. She thinks privately that Xu Yunlu''s short hair is more beautiful and masculine than when she had half long hair before. When Su ran was thinking wildly there, Xu Yunlu suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her small face: "what''s the matter, isn''t it comfortable?"ˇ° No, I had a nap at noon. I slept too much. "ˇ° But how do you feel like you''ve been staring at your uncle Su ran was startled. Although she absolutely didn''t have any sex fans, she was really staring at Xu Yunlu all the time. It was just a night light that she couldn''t see clearly. Su ran didn''t know how the sleeping Xu Yunlu found it. Xu Yunlu didn''t get Su Ran''s answer. She snorted and hugged her tightly: "it seems that uncle was lenient just now, but there''s something wrong with Uncle these days, After uncle''s busy time, I''ll take care of you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 82

    Su ran was startled and said from the bottom of her heart, it was merciful. Su ran didn''t know what it meant to be merciless. The men in the book didn''t seem to be like this.


    Xu Yunlu felt Su Ran''s fear and couldn''t help laughing: "well, uncle teases you. I can''t sleep. Do you want uncle to talk with you for a while?"


    Su ran shook his head and said: "Uncle Lu is still busy during the day. Xiao Ran is a little sleepy."


    "Oh, this girl really doesn''t have white pain. She really loves uncle Lu." Xu Yunlu said and looked at the clock on the wall, "it''s almost three o''clock, good, go to sleep."


    Su ran nodded and looked at the clock on the wall. How did Xu Yunlu see it? She raised her hand and looked at the wristband Shaodong gave her. There was time on it. It was almost three o''clock. After all, she became more and more familiar with Xu Yunlu. She played with the two strings of Buddhist beads on Xu Yunlu''s wrist, counted them in her heart, and gradually fell asleep.


    Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran with satisfaction, and the little girl was obviously more adapted to him than at the beginning.


    Su ran wakes up, turns around, and is still in someone''s arms. This is really the sun coming out in the West. Since she got here, no one is around her in the morning. It''s rare that Xu Yunlu doesn''t go out today. She curiously asks, "don''t you have to be busy today?"


    "Excited?" Xu Yunlu put his hand on his head and looked at Su ran. "People work on weekends or something. Even if you are a man, you should take a day off occasionally."


    "So you don''t have to be busy today?"


    "Look excited, say it, what do you want uncle to play with you?"


    "I want to learn cycling from my uncle."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect little lazy to have such a hobby. OK, I''ll have someone get you a women''s motorcycle." Xu Yunlu had already taken out the phone while he was talking. After Xu Yunlu finished the call, Su ran said to him, "today is Thursday. At nine o''clock in the evening, you have to take me to Yinjia hotpot store."


    "No, no, lazy. If you don''t bring it like this, you can''t take your boyfriend. And the main purpose of your connection is to deal with your boyfriend."


    "Anyway, last time you drove too fast, I didn''t write down the way."


    "Well, there must be a reward for laziness."


    "Let''s go to see Huahua first, take a walk, and warm up before learning to drive."


    "What''s so good about Huahua? When it''s eaten, it can''t move for six or seven days. Can it talk to you? Uncle thinks that if you want to warm up, you can''t solve it every minute in bed... "Before Xu Yunlu''s words are finished, Su Ran has turned up from the bed with the fastest speed, and her mouth still keeps urging Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu had no choice but to rush into the bathroom. Anyway, the most important thing Xu Yunlu needed was the area. The washing table was big enough, so the two of them would laugh and finish their washing.


    There is breakfast for two people in the restaurant, but no one. It is estimated that Shaodong and Li Gui have eaten too much. Su Ran is eager to learn how to ride a bike. She simply asks Xu Yunlu to take the breakfast in her hand and walk back to the flower garden while eating. Xu Yunlu thinks he is crazy while biting the bread. Of course, it doesn''t mean that there was no such situation before, but under the condition of not dying, not urgent and having time, He will enjoy delicious food gracefully.


    When we got to the back garden, Huahua was lazy and didn''t like to move. Xu Yunlu said to Huahua, "look, is it like my little lazy family?"


    "It''s much better than yesterday and the day before yesterday. It can move. It can move yesterday, but it''s lazier than that."


    Xu Yunlu said: "it''s been three days, and it''s almost time to move."


    "Uncle, it seems we can''t take flowers today. Let''s go." Su ran put the egg cake into her mouth and drank some milk. Xu Yunlu could only finish his breakfast as soon as possible.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t expect Su ran to learn how to ride a motorcycle very quickly. After more than an hour, Su ran dared to ride it by himself.


    Xu Yunlu simply found an open and flat place, and was responsible for drinking water and taking a rest to watch Su ran run around on his motorcycle.


    After having a rest at noon, Xu Yunlu paid so much that he rarely had nothing to do all day. Naturally, he refused to let go of the welfare he didn''t get in the early morning. After a toss, Su ran, who still had the idea of learning guns, lost her energy. Especially when she thought about the evening, she was worried. It was estimated that it was also a waste of energy. She simply stayed in the room with Xu Yunlu to conserve her energy.


    The reason why Xu Yunlu can survive in this circle and live well is that he can''t be very impulsive. He promised to accompany Su ran to the "Yinjia" hot pot shop, but still took maozi and Aita with him.


    When he arrived at Yinjia, he asked Sura to face the unknown world by himself. Xu Yunlu was not at ease. He arranged for the low tower to choose a commanding point nearby where he could see Sura''s position for protection. Then he transferred a few fresh faces from Cha Cha to dress up as diners. He went to the control station first and looked closely at the third position by the window.


    Xu Yunlu has arranged all these things. It''s almost nine o''clock. He slips Su ran over and tells her about safety. He adds a brooch type eavesdropper to Su Ran''s flowery skirt and lets Shaodong debug it. When he can hear it, he puts Su ran in.


    Su ran was a little nervous, but Xu Yunlu said that since he wanted to go, he had to be more professional. Since he had no training, he should be more natural and do nothing. He was not allowed to go back all the way. He was not allowed to go into the hot pot shop and look for the people he arranged with his eyes. He pretended that he didn''t know anything.


    Su ran felt that she was a bit like a fool when she went to meet her. Xu Yunlu ignored her. After she went to the hot pot shop, he and maozi quickly made up into a bearded and bearded Hun, then put on sunglasses and went in with her. As soon as they go in, they see that the second seat is still empty, so they meet Su Ran''s eyes. Su ran, who is worried, sees Xu Yunlu, but she is so nervous that she doesn''t recognize anyone. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and maozi sits down helplessly. Xu Yunlu just wants to play with Su ran. Of course, this game is dangerous. With his cautious nature, he won''t take it lightly. However, Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that someone came in at 9:1. Seeing the comer clearly, Su ran was shocked. The comer was Zhao xiaohen. As soon as Zhao xiaohen sat down, Su ran could not help asking, "officer Zhao, how are you?"ˇ° Who do you think it is? " Zhao xiaohen''s tone is a little unfriendly. Su ran shakes her head and says, "no, no, anyone will do."ˇ° Can you be more professional and call me officer Zhao when you open your mouth? Are you afraid that Xu Yunlu doesn''t know what I do? " Su ran: "I was forced by your brother Gao Honggang. I''m not professional, OK! In addition, in Yulong Snow Mountain, you have inquired Xu Yunlu. He doesn''t know what you do. He is stupid. Besides, Xu Yunlu has been able to find out all kinds of relations between your ancestors and Gao Honggang for a long timeˇ° I don''t think you can come here today. " Su ran blinked a few times. She had been to Xu Yunlu for less than seven days. Today is the first Thursday. Is the word "you" wrong in Zhao xiaohen''s calculation? Moreover, compared with herself, Su ran thought Zhao xiaohen was not too professional, so she asked: "Zhao police... Oh, no, Mr. Zhao, are we the clear line arranged by Mr. Gao?" Xu Yunlu just took a sip of the tea. When he heard Su ran say so, he almost didn''t laugh. Zhao xiaohen was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"ˇ° I''m just a personal feeling. When I came here, Mr. Gao just said the time and place, and didn''t tell me the code or how to call the contact person. I''m not professional at all. I''m not like you. I come from a regular school, and I don''t know how Mr. Gao orders you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 83

    "What is that kind of school? At first glance, I thought it was that kind of place." Zhao xiaohen is just too angry. Su ran didn''t expect that Zhao xiaohen''s brain circuit is so wonderful. Is he really here to connect? Is this really the task assigned by Gao Honggang? This task, Gao Honggang said, is to deal with the drug lord Xu Yunlu. Gao Honggang is certain that he and Zhao xiaohen can accomplish such a difficult task. Fortunately, he knows his weight, and when he sees Xu Yunlu, he doesn''t hesitate to be a traitor. Do you want to teach Zhao xiaohen.


    "Mr. Zhao, what tasks do you have for me today?" The aroma of the hot pot around seems to be quite fragrant. Su ran thinks it''s comparable to the aroma of the hot pot shop in the county seat of the Wang family.


    "Be professional!" Zhao xiaohen knocked the table with his fingers discontentedly and looked around. Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu had arranged several people to come in, and there was a low tower outside. So he followed Zhao xiaohen and asked, "Zhao... Mr. Zhao, what do you find?"


    Zhao xiaohen shook his head and said, "no, it''s safe here!"


    Su ran looks at Zhao xiaohen: safe? Are you sure? You didn''t find out that the drug lords arranged so many people?


    Zhao xiaohen determined that the surrounding area was safe and said, "did you get the map?"


    Su ran denied Zhao xiaohen''s major. Without hesitation, he shook his head. Zhao xiaohen immediately became angry: "I didn''t get it. Are you busy kissing Xu all day long?"


    Su Ran''s face turned red. That day, Zhao xiaohen appeared in the bar. When he said this, Xu Yunlu''s scene of teasing her was mostly for him to see. Zhao xiaohen glared at Su ran angrily: "Miss Xiao ran, how many times have I told you that Xu Yunlu is not a good person, not a good person, don''t you understand?"


    Su ran was very excited to see Zhao xiaohen. She quickly put her finger on her lips and hissed, "Mr. Zhao, be professional, be professional!" I just feel that the aroma of the hot pot around is more fragrant, and I have the desire to make people drool.


    Zhao xiaohen just stopped abruptly, looked around and said, "the map is very important. You must try to get it, and there is also a defense map."


    "Mr. Zhao, I think it''s really difficult for me. It should be very confidential. Uncle Lu... Oh, Xu Yunlu should watch it closely. Maybe I can''t get it."


    "Miss Xiaoran, I didn''t say that you, you and Xu Yun, who are surnamed Xu, are all like that. They don''t love themselves any more. What''s the difficulty in making these things? Miss Xiaoran, can''t you love yourself a little bit?"


    So Su ran was confused: "Mr. Zhao, should I love myself or not?"


    Xu Yunlu was angry and funny, but Zhao xiaohen sighed and said angrily, "you, you shouldn''t have promised me brother Honggang. Now that it''s done like this, what do you say? "


    Su ran completely confused circle: in the end who is not professional! Why do Indian hotpot shops smell so good!


    After a while, Zhao xiaohen said: "anyway, those two things are very important. You must think of ways. Of course, these tasks are very dangerous, and you should also pay attention to safety. In this way, you can try to get another woman to Xu and let her finish the task."


    "Which, which woman?"


    "Xu''s old friend in nale has been to Vasi secretly. She is more suitable for this than you are!"


    Su ran thought of Li Dandan. If the person Zhao xiaohen was talking about was Li Dandan, she was all controlled by Xu Yunlu. What''s the relationship between the secret and Vasi? She returned to Zhao xiaohen with a jealous tone: "Mr. Zhao, how can the person surnamed Xu listen to me? I don''t even arrange for a fly to go in, how can I arrange for a big living person to go in?"


    "It''s no wonder that you don''t know that Xu is a big lecheron. The woman is very beautiful. It''s estimated that Xu''s legs will soften first. You don''t have to arrange it."


    "Then they must meet."


    "When I choose a place, I''ll let you know. At the appointed time, I''ll take the woman. You can find a way to make an appointment with the woman surnamed Xu, so that they can have a chance meeting. I''ve seen the woman. I bet that the woman surnamed Xu will be like a lost soul when he sees her. When he has a new love, he won''t pester you. At that time, you''ll give the task to the woman, Just think of a way to evacuate quickly! "


    Su ran: "what''s going on?"


    Zhao xiaohen felt that his arrangement was perfect, and he probably praised himself a lot in his heart. He said in a very firm tone: "tomorrow, it''s still this time. I''ll see you here. I''ll tell you the place and time I''ve chosen. It''s going to be fast. It''s going to be bad for you if the time is too long!"


    Su ran had a feeling that Zhao xiaohen''s tone was more like rescuing the abducted woman. She hesitated and asked, "if I can''t find a chance to come out tomorrow?"


    "Then the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, I will wait for you at this time every day!"


    Su ran: what''s this? I''ll see you when I see you. And if I can''t find a chance, what if you''re exposed? In fact, you should have been exposed!


    "Well, time is pressing, so it''s decided that we should not meet too long. It''s too long. It''s not easy for you to explain when you go back. It''s dangerous!"


    After Zhao xiaohen left, Su ran didn''t react, but she saw a finger in a black glove in the opposite position and gave her a hook. Su ran was stunned for a moment, and quickly walked over. It turned out to be Xu Yunlu who had put on makeup. A hot pot had been set up in front of people, and the food around the pot was full of equipment. It wasn''t like her and Zhao xiaohen''s bitter beeping, There is only a glass of water in front of me. No wonder I always feel fragrant. I haven''t eaten hot pot for a long time. Although I don''t like Xu Yunlu''s big beard, Su ran sat down quickly: "Uncle Lu, why are you here?"ˇ° Do you only recognize your uncle''s face? You can''t recognize him without changing his clothes. "ˇ° Uncle Lu, I''m hungry. " Su ran sat next to Xu Yunlu, feeling completely safe. She felt nervous and nervous, but she had no shadowˇ° Didn''t you come out after dinner? " Xu Yunlu felt Su Ran''s hair helplessly. Su ran said impolitely as she put something into the hot pot, "maybe I''m not suitable for this kind of thing. I''m too nervous. I consume too much energy. I''m hungry!" Maozi listened, happily left, about show love scatter dog food what, oneself or avoid of good. After eating a few mouthfuls of hot beef and duck intestines, Su ran felt that she had come back from the spy film: "Uncle Lu, what should I do?"ˇ° What should I do? "ˇ° Officer Zhao is going to arrange an encounter for you, with a woman, and then let me withdraw! " Su ran solved the greedy, looked up to see Xu Yunlu did not move chopsticks, smoking in his mouth, as if thinking about something, can''t help but raise his voice, "uncle, how to do it!"ˇ° If you can''t find an opportunity tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow Xu Yunlu took a puff of his cigarette, took it down and put it out in the ashtrayˇ° That''s not standing officer Zhao up? "ˇ° Just stand him up! "ˇ° What if he goes to report to officer Gao? "ˇ° Police officer Gao can''t take you out immediately and send you to the police academy to learn how to find the opportunity to meet under the enemy''s eyes, which is a big topic Su ran picked up a piece of scalded duck blood and said, "uncle, eat it quickly. Duck blood is ready. I didn''t expect that Vasi had such an authentic hot pot. Its name is" Inga ". Is it Indian owned? Indian owned hot pot shop, all by hand? It''s terrible." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 84

    When Xu Yunlu was happy, he also took a piece of duck blood and said, "uncle can''t eat the kind of red soup you eat. The people who come to Goa to do business are more miscellaneous. You see that there is a shop called" Arnold ". The Thai word for delicious food is Arnold. You don''t need to pronounce it. Who knows what it means, so what''s the meaning of Yinjia? Does it mean that it''s delicious in a mountain area, or half of the pronunciation of delicious food, Only the ghost knows that there are more than ten kinds of local languages commonly used in Goa, and there are at least dozens of languages that are not commonly used in the mountains, which are very messy. "


    "So this is from Goa?"


    "No, it''s Chinese. It should be from Sichuan and Guizhou."


    "But it''s delicious!"


    Su ran was not sad until she was full: what about Zhao xiaohen''s task? Do you really have to stand him up? It''s so sad!


    Xu Yunlu saw Su ran eat put chopsticks, also put down chopsticks, said: "go home, take a bath, a hot pot smell!"


    "Uncle Lu dislikes the smell of hot pot. How about you, big beard, that''s ugly!"


    "Well, Chinese men in ancient times were beautiful with beards."


    "So ugly."


    "I''m full!" Xu Yunlu then asked someone to pay the bill. Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu opened his wallet and handed it out a little like the US dollar bill painted on a book. She was a little surprised and asked, "is it US dollar bill?"


    "Yes


    "Don''t you have your own money here?"


    "Yes, because the old devaluation and the government often change the currency version, the US dollar bill is more popular!"


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu nodded Su Ran''s forehead with a smile and said, "it seems that you understand everything."


    "Of course, I understand that US dollar bills are popular not only here, but also in many countries. When will Chinese currency be as popular as US dollar bills?"


    "The Chinese government is too fond of issuing currency. It''s hard to estimate."


    "Why does the Chinese government like to issue currency? Where do you hear that? It''s slander."


    "Good, good, good patriotic slob, let''s go!"


    "Uncle Lu is too full. I want to walk!"


    "If you want to take a walk, you should go home too. It''s safer and cleaner at home than outside!"


    Su ran didn''t deny that. She got into the car with Xu Yunlu and went back to Xu Yunlu''s home. After getting out of the car, she ran to see everyone''s big pet Huahua. Huahua still didn''t like to move very much. She thought of the task assigned by Zhao xiaohen. Although it was not as high as the task assigned by Gao Honggang, it was also quite difficult, because Xu Yunlu looked very beautiful, There''s no need to cooperate at all. Of course, from the bottom of her heart, Su ran hopes Xu Yunlu doesn''t cooperate well.


    So how to complete the task!


    Xu Yunlu had something to do at night. Su ran didn''t expect to take a day off during the day. She had to make it up at night. After playing games for a while, she went to bed early.


    So Su ran wakes up normally in the morning. There are traces of people lying around her. Xu Yunlu should have come back in the middle of the night, and probably left early in the morning. Su ran shakes her head, and it seems hard to be a dedicated black boss.


    Su ran cleaned up the bed after washing and recited English words for a while. Seeing the time for breakfast, she stuffed the book into her small bag and ran downstairs.


    But Su ran didn''t expect that when she arrived at the restaurant, Xu Yunlu, Shaodong, and Li Gui were all there. She was surprised, and Li Gui asked discontentedly: "this girl, has she been abandoned by Xiaolu? What''s the expression?"


    Su ran sat down beside Xu Yunlu and asked in a low voice, "Uncle Lu, you didn''t go."


    "What do you think? I want to kill your uncle."


    Li Gui said: "don''t scatter dog food early in the morning, and let people eat breakfast seriously."


    Xu Yunlu said to Shaodong, "remember what I just said."


    "I''ve been asking Xiao Xicha, but now I haven''t found anyone similar to this woman."


    Xu Yunlu narrowed his eyes: "I don''t believe in coincidence."


    Li Gui said with a smile: "you are very nervous about whether it''s about the little slob."


    Su ran, who was about to take bread, opened her eyes wide and waited for Li Gui to write down. But Li Gui had a delicious roast sausage. Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly. Li Gui said proudly, "I want to know something, bribe your ghost uncle."


    Su ran snorted, "after a while, I''ll ask Uncle Lu."


    "If your uncle Lu was willing to tell you, he would not want to tell you if he didn''t tell you earlier. I''m afraid you''re afraid. Are you sure you can ask and give you ten seconds to bribe your ghost uncle or ask your uncle Lu?"


    Shaodong had to say, "you''ve been talking nonsense for more than ten seconds."


    Su ran immediately said: "I decided to bribe you, ghost brother!"


    "How to bribe?" Li Gui''s eyes were so excited that Su ran said, "if you tell me, I''ll take good care of Hua Hua. If you don''t tell me, I''ll abuse your Hua Hua."


    The essence in Li Gui''s eyes disappeared instantly: "little lazy, are you sure you can abuse my flowers?"


    Su ran nodded seriously and said, "of course, if you don''t tell me, I''ll feed it a cow. If you tell me, I won''t feed it, and I''ll give you ten seconds. It''s no wait." Xu Yunlu and Shaodong were both happy. Li Gui touched his bald head and cried out: "you want to hold it to death."ˇ° It''s been five seconds Su ran immediately warned Li Gui, and Li Gui had to say, "well, well, I''m afraid of you. That''s what happened. That day, your uncle Lu took you to the bar. Didn''t a woman talk to you next to you? Your suspicious uncle Lu thinks it''s no accident and coincidence. That woman must have a problem." Su ran blinked: "why?"ˇ° Your uncle Lu never believes in chance and coincidence, except for encounter. " Li Gui shrugged his shoulders and said, "so your little brother Xi has been very upset recently. He has compared the women who have been famous for hundreds of miles and some men he thinks may be. They haven''t matched this woman and cried several times secretly." Su ran didn''t believe that Shaoxi''s strange creature would cry. Today, she had a milk emperor''s bag she liked. She happily picked up one and was about to bite it. Looking at the milk emperor''s bag, she suddenly thought of something: "Uncle Lu, I think that woman is a bit like sister Liu." Xu Yunlu was stunned for a moment, thought about it, touched Su Ran''s head and said, "it''s nice to be lazy. Although this woman''s appearance has completely changed and her behavior has been covered up, I always feel that she is a little familiar, but she doesn''t have close contact. I don''t dare to say that. You say that, it seems to be true." Li Gui said with a little disbelief: "according to maozi, Liu Jie is an aunt in her 40s. She looks passable and can do all kinds of works. But the woman in the video is not more than 25 years old. Her appearance is average. She is the kind of ordinary face that is not easy to find in the crowd." Xu Yunlu said: "I doubt this is her original face." Li Gui said: "her sister is not still in our hands, what are you afraid of?"ˇ° I''m afraid Liu Jing is not her real sister. She''s more than 25 years old. " Li Gui patted his head and said, "yes, you are always more sensitive than I am in this kind of thing." Shao Dong shook his head and said, "no, ghost, what are you more sensitive than us? Ghost for a while, you ask maozi if they have a picture of Liu Jie. It is estimated that the possibility is relatively small. Little sluggard, Xiao Xi has not seen Liu Jie. After breakfast, you can tell me what she looks like, and I''ll draw one. " Li Gui calls maozi immediately, and maozi returns soon. He asks Xiaoding several people in Nadong. No one has taken a picture with Liu Jie, and no one is interested in keeping her picture. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 85

    After dinner, Shaodong and Su ran began to complete the portrait of sister Liu, but this time Shaodong used computer graphics. About an hour later, Su ran found that sister Liu on the computer was almost exactly the same as the real one. She almost worshipped Shaodong and wanted to learn from Shaodong. However, Shaodong immediately sent it to Shaoxi after listening to Su ran, Then I went back to the White House with my computer.


    Su ran feels that Shaodong and Li Gui are very busy, and they are all doing big things. Once again, she laments that it''s very hard to be a dedicated black boss, so she takes the initiative to help the servants clean up the table and tableware, and at the same time, she says: "there''s not much to do. I''ll just clean up by myself."


    The servant didn''t dare to answer. He and Su ran finished cleaning up together. They went to the kitchen with dishes and chopsticks. Hengbin was arranging for someone to receive the goods. When he saw Su ran, he said, "little girl, let me do that for you."


    "Uncle Heng, I have nothing to do. I''m also idle when I''m idle." Su Ran''s name is uncle Hengbin. It''s from the bottom of her heart. It''s Uncle Xu Yunlu who has the element of coquetry that she doesn''t feel. Hengbin smiles and asks, "did you help brother Dong draw people just now?"


    "Brother Heng, brother as like as two peas, is very good.


    "That''s right. Your East brother is a very good comer. He used to be on Wall Street, and that''s also very loud."


    "Ah, brother Dong used to work on Wall Street." Su ran heard Su Ming tell many stories about Wall Street, so the backward county girl still knows about Wall Street. Heng bin nodded and said, "that''s right."


    "Then Wall Street should be a good place for financial and business talents. How could brother Dong give up and come to a place like Wasi?"


    "There''s a story."


    "Uncle Heng, is this story convenient for Xiao ran?"


    "It''s not a secret here."


    "Xiao ran really wants to hear stories."


    "The reason why Dongdong went to Wasi is because of Xiaoxi."


    "Because of Shaoxi?"


    "Xiaoxi, according to popular saying, is a hacker, different from Dongdong. Dongdong is the Xueba that you Chinese people talked about when you were young. Xiaoxi, except for computer related, basically doesn''t learn. Of course, such a master can''t really understand, but he doesn''t want to waste his time in places that he doesn''t think are worth it."


    "Dongdong was excellent when he was studying and even better when he was working. All these qualities and excellences came at the expense of time. As a result of his busy schedule, his only relative, Xiao Xi, stayed at home to play computer games. He was very proud of his achievements, so he ignored the education of Xiao Xi, who only knew computer. But Xiao Xi thought his brother was very hard, Every day I come and go in the wind and rain, I always want to help Dongdong share a little. "


    "In fact, Dongdong really doesn''t need it, but the two brothers are busy and lack of necessary communication. When Dongdong finds out that his account has suddenly increased by an astronomical number, he knows that Xiaoxi has done something against the sky, which is to decipher the password of the U.S. weapons information management database. Of course, it''s not just the password. Since it''s top secret, there must be fingerprint identification, key and so on, No one knows what Xiaoxi did, but Xiaoxi stole some of the world''s top advanced weapons data from the database and successfully sold them to his two rival countries. "


    "Dongdong knows that even if he turns himself in immediately, the money will be handed over to the United States at the first time. Xiaoxi''s best result is life imprisonment. Of course, Dongdong doesn''t want to spend his whole life visiting Xiaoxi for a while, but he worries about it. What can he do? Xiaoxi uses a computer to get two fake passports and runs away with Dongdong. When he leaves the country, Xiaoxi controls it with a tablet, They successfully passed the customs with their fake certificates. After leaving the country, Xiaoxi took Dongdong all the way to Goa and met Xiaolu. So Xiaoxi said, "here it is."


    Su ran just knew that the story of Shaodong brothers was a real legend. After a while, she digested it: "it''s Shaoxi who came to Uncle Lu, not brother Dong!"


    "Yes, Xiaoxi was only 15 years old at that time, and Xiaolu was still waiting to die. There was only a Li Gui with a broken neck, so-called career..." Hengbin heard the car ring and saw that it was Xu Yunlu coming back, so he stopped.


    When Xu Yunlu entered the White House, Su ran asked, "Uncle Heng, what''s the so-called career like?"


    "I haven''t even seen a hair."


    "Brother Dong and Shaoxi are both geniuses."


    "If they are not geniuses, uncle Heng doesn''t know what kind of talents can be called geniuses. However, except for Shaodong, the one who doesn''t communicate with others is his assistant. After so many years with him, he has never heard of anything other than work. "


    Su ran said again: "I don''t think so. Shaoxi and I said several words that time, but the tone was not very friendly."


    "So miss Xiaoran, you are very good. Everyone likes you. Even the dead house can talk to you."


    Su ran a listen immediately a little embarrassed: "horizontal uncle and make fun of others."


    "How can it be? Miss Xiaoran is very good."


    Su ran thinks that there is such a legendary story between Shaodong and Shaoxi. Hengbin and ligui must also have it, but she is embarrassed to ask about the story of Hengbin and ligui immediately after listening to the legend of Shaodong and Shaoxi. What''s Hengbin''s opinion? She says, "Uncle Heng, I''ll wash it."


    Hengbin listened and said with a smile: "well, Xiaoran girl, you can study and then let you help wash the dishes. Uncle Lu knows, and you can''t cut off several people for me." Su ran was embarrassed again, so she had to put down her hands and said, "well, then I''ll read a book!"ˇ° Go, go, that''s business In fact, Su Ran''s sincere idea is that she would rather wash the dishes than read a book. However, when it comes to the unemployment of Hengbin''s staff, she can only choose to read a book. Su ran went back to her room and went downstairs with her bag to the back garden. After three days of eating, Hua Hua is not as lazy as she was a few days ago. She starts all kinds of activities. Maybe she is ready for a new round of food hunting. Su ran took out her book, sat down on the shelf, recited a few English words, thought of Zhao xiaohen''s joint, and beat her head with her hand: it''s really sad. What can I do! When Su ran was worried, a stone fell beside her. She turned her head and saw Shao Xi sitting on a stone behind her. Before listening to the story, Su ran would angrily ask Shao Xi what his nerves were, but after listening to the story, Su ran asked with admiration, "what can I do for you?" Shao Xi didn''t say anything. Su ran thought that Shao Xi didn''t like to talk, so she had to continue: "will your work be boring?" Shao Xi looks at Su ran strangely. Su ran feels that she can''t talk any more. She knows nothing about Shao Xi''s legends, and she can''t talk about those legends even when she''s not familiar with them. So Su ran stops the conversation decisively, continues to recite the words, recites them for a long time, and is preparing to confirm whether the person who hasn''t made a sound behind her is still there, But Shaoxi said, "you''ve made too many mistakes in pronunciation." Learning English in small towns is dumb English. The reason why Su ran still has the courage to read it out is that she was instructed by Su Ming. She was criticized and angry. She wanted to ask for advice. Turning back, Shaoxi had not sat on the stone throwing. Su ran: "genius, is this for you? Su ran, who didn''t want to memorize words, suffered a heavy blow and immediately found an excuse to put down her book. The morning glory creeping on the flower rack is very beautiful. I didn''t expect that I could see my hometown''s flowers in a foreign country. Su ran picked one and worried about Zhao xiaohen. Now Zhao xiaohen''s story is more disturbing than rereading. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 86

    When Su ran was upset, someone touched her head. As soon as she looked up and saw it was Xu Yunlu, she asked, "Uncle Lu, are you OK today?"


    "Your uncle has such a good life?"


    "How can uncle Lu have time..."


    "Isn''t it that some little girl is upset here?"


    "Uncle Lu, do you have an idea for xiaora? Xiaora doesn''t know what to do?"


    "Well, I haven''t seen you Shajiao with your uncle for other things. For this, I''ll take you to sell your uncle in the evening."


    Su ran immediately happy: "Uncle Lu is the best."


    Su ran didn''t expect that in the evening, Xu Yunlu really took him to "Yinjia". The people were still in the same configuration, but the number of people entering the hot pot shop remained the same, and their faces were all new. Of course, Su ran didn''t record what they looked like last time.


    As soon as time arrived, Zhao xiaohen really came. He didn''t even have any greetings. He went directly to the theme and arranged the meeting at noon the next day.


    Su ran didn''t expect to be so urgent. She thought that she would have to wait ten days and a half months to meet Zhao xiaohen tonight. She couldn''t say that she had left Vasi at that time. She didn''t expect that Zhao xiaohen was so anxious and arranged for the next day directly. This is the rhythm of pressing step by step.


    This time, Xu Yunlu didn''t dress up as a big beard to eat hot pot. He asked maozi to check the owner of the hot pot shop. Maozi soon found out that the boss had no problem.


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen left, Su ran came out immediately. Xu Yunlu motioned her to get on the bus. As soon as she got on the bus, Su ran asked, "uncle, did you hear that?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded, Su ran said discontentedly: "Zhao xiaohen is crazy, even rehearsal is not so urgent."


    Xu Yunlu sighed and said, "well, for the sake of laziness, my uncle will have to sacrifice his hue tomorrow."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was willing to help himself, so she was immediately happy: "uncle, do we want to go and have a look at the place, and then make a good plan for what to do tomorrow?"


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "well, I''ve been tossing about a lot these days. Go back and give me a good rest and study. Like this, you don''t have to repeat it."


    Su ran Oh, obediently followed Xu Yunlu back.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu didn''t tease himself this time. At noon the next day, she really went to the place arranged by Zhao xiaohen and met someone.


    Su ran was shut up at home by Xu Yunlu to review her lessons. After reading all morning''s books, she took a nap at noon and got up. Just as she was preparing to continue reading, she heard Li Gui''s exaggerated voice coming from the hall downstairs: "Damn, damn, damn, deer, where is this beautiful woman?"


    Li Gui''s voice caused a lot of noise.


    Su ran quickly put down her book. Thinking that Xu Yunlu would not allow her to show up when there were too many people, she had to open a small crack in the door and carefully probe out. However, she saw Xu Yunlu holding a beautiful woman and said: "don''t make trouble, you all go away."


    "Deer, brothers are all gone. Who will decorate your bridal chamber tonight? How can you live in such a beautiful woman if you are not happy?" Li Gui''s words get a drink.


    Su ran thought that the beauty Zhao xiaohen met was Li Dandan, but this beautiful woman is not half a cent like Li Dandan. She seems to be more beautiful than Li Dandan. Of course, it doesn''t mean that her facial features are more beautiful. It should be said that this woman has a lot of temperament than Li Dandan.


    Su ran couldn''t turn the corner for a moment, but Li Gui coaxed him again: "Master Lu, do you want to make a bridal chamber tonight, brothers?"


    "Of course, what are you waiting for tonight? The so-called good things should be done as soon as possible, and we should make trouble now!"


    "No! Make a noise! Make a noise! Make it now


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The downstairs is full of smoke, and the upstairs Su Ran is just confused. The secret that Zhao xiaohen said is really a secret. At least this woman is not Li Dandan that she thinks she is.


    When Su ran came back, there was no one downstairs. It seemed that she had gone all the way to the White House in the back. Su ran came out carefully and went downstairs from the back stairs. Hengbin was leaning against the stairway with both hands. When he heard the voice, he turned to see Su ran and said, "Miss Xiao Ran has finished her study."


    Su ran was a little embarrassed and took a look at the White House. Heng Bin said, "there is still a vacant house over there. By the way, he just asked me to tell you that in recent days, whenever there is that woman, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Oh." Su ran looks at the row of white houses again, and clearly says that Xu Yunlu pretends to meet Zhao xiaohen and helps him deal with Zhao xiaohen. How to deal with it? The result is that Xu Yunlu brings back the beautiful woman she met, brings her back, and even wants a bridal chamber. What''s the situation? As Zhao xiaohen says, Xu Yunlu''s legs are soft when she sees a beautiful woman?


    At the thought of this, Su Ran''s mouth pouted. When Heng bin saw it, he said, "don''t be too... Xiaolu is a man who knows how to be proper."


    "I know. Anyway, I''ll go back to Nadong in a few days, and then I''ll go home to do the reread." Su ran felt that she had to cry to go on, and turned around and ran back upstairs.


    Su ran no longer has the heart to read the book, crawls on the bed to think wildly all afternoon, until has dinner, the horizontal guest calls her, she directly said that she is not hungry, the horizontal guest did not call the second time, only delivers the meal to put in the door, knocks on the door to tell Su ran, left.


    Su ran doesn''t feel hungry. She really doesn''t feel hungry at all. She didn''t go to the dinner party. She climbed on the bed and fell asleep. The next day, Su ran got up very early. When she got up, it was still dark. Yesterday, because of her study in the morning, she got angry in the afternoon, and went to bed without taking a bath at night. Before she went to see Huahua, she felt so sorry for Huahua. She got up to take a bath and washed the clothes she had changed. It was already light. She went to the back garden quickly. Passing by the White House, she couldn''t help but glance at Huahua, but soon she took back her eyes. Today''s Huahua has become a lot more lively. If there is a fat sheep, it can swallow it in one bite. Su ran was a little regretful. She felt that she should write a diary for Hua Hua from the first day she saw her. Such a precious forest net Python is impossible for many people to see this kind of living version in their whole lives. Fortunately, she not only saw it, but also lived with it for a period of time. It must be very interesting to read it now and in the future, Of course, without causing Li Gui''s misunderstanding, it should be better to match some pictures, but it''s been coming for several days. It''s hard to say to go. It''s a little late to write a diary for Huahua. After playing with Huahua for a while, Su ran wants to ride a motorcycle, but she didn''t have dinner last night and got up very early today. She doesn''t eat at the moment. She''s afraid that riding a motorcycle will be a little difficult. Su ran decides to go cycling after breakfast. When she entered the restaurant, Su ran regretted it because she saw Xu Yunlu and the beautiful woman he met, and Li Gui and Shaodong. Su ran just wanted to avoid her, but Li Gui waved to her and said to the beautiful woman, "by the way, we have a family member here, our little Ke AI little lazy bug. Little lazy bug, hurry up and introduce you to a new family member, Your new aunt is crisp Su ran couldn''t avoid it, so she had to go to the big beauty Su Su and nodded, "Hello, I''m Xiao ran." That Su Su listened to the charming smile, ignored Su ran, but stuck it in Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "Lu Lu, the people here are so complicated." Su Ran''s eyes were a little astringent. Li Gui laughed and said, "Susu girl, Xiaolu is a cosmopolitan city. It''s not surprising that people of any color and color can hear any language. So the people who share breakfast, lunch and dinner with you at this table every day may be different." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 87

    "Lulu, it sounds like this kind of life is so exciting. I like it so much."


    Su ran avoids Xu Yunlu''s eyes and sits down. Li Gui''s words are really exaggerated. Since she came here, there hasn''t been a fifth person at this table.


    Su ran didn''t know how to finish her breakfast or what she had. Anyway, when she finished her breakfast, she quickly went upstairs, put on her casual pants and went downstairs from behind. As soon as she got to the door, someone touched her and whispered, "come with me."


    Su ran, listening to her voice, recognized that the man was Zhao xiaohen. She was so shocked that Zhao xiaohen actually got in. It seems that Gao Honggang compared this place to a tiger''s den, which is a bit exaggerated.


    Fortunately, Zhao xiaohen didn''t dress like a rooster this time. She wore the clothes of a kitchen apprentice and the clothes of a normal apprentice. Su ran was a little relieved. She followed him to avoid people and came to the back of the kitchen. Then she quickly asked: "Zhao police... Mr. Zhao is you."


    "My name''s dicaasso now."


    Sura didn''t bother to call him Picasso or dicaasso, and quickly asked, "how did you get in?"


    "What''s so hard about that?"


    Su Ran''s urgent question was blocked and he said, "ah, it seems to be very easy."


    "Susu will confuse Xu Yunlu instead of you. As for the two pictures, I will try my best. Now you are ready to find an opportunity to evacuate." Zhao xiaohen very confident arrangement, Su ran had to whisper, "how can I evacuate?"


    "How do you think of a way to get out and connect with me? Just continue to use that way. As soon as you leave here, my people will pick you up immediately."


    Su ran said: "the two times I met you, I used the excuse that I wanted to eat hot pot. I don''t know if I can use it for the third time."


    "Well, then." Zhao xiaohen pondered for a while, and said very deeply, "you first steady, today and tomorrow don''t want to eat hot pot, otherwise it''s really easy to cause doubt, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, say you want to eat."


    Su ran in the heart cut a, thought Zhao xiaohen deep after can have what trick, the result is still want to eat hot pot moves, but the mouth or should, Zhao xiaohen and told a: "must pay attention to safety!" With that, Zhao xiaohen went back to the kitchen to continue to be his apprentice.


    Su ran didn''t expect Zhao xiaohen to sneak into Xu Yunlu''s nest so easily. Although she was dissatisfied with Xu Yunlu''s meeting with a beautiful woman and going to her bridal chamber in a hurry, she was still worried that something would happen to Xu Yunlu. Zhao xiaohen should tell Xu Yunlu about her sneaking in, but she didn''t want to see Xu Yunlu and Su Su''s all kinds of tricks.


    Su Ran is in a bit of a hurry. She goes back quickly. As soon as she turns out of her back, she sees Heng bin. Before Su ran opens her mouth, Heng bin points to her own headset. Su ran looks at the action and estimates that Zhao xiaohen has mixed in. Heng bin knows about it. After she is relieved, she thinks of Li Gui''s methods of cleaning up people, and then angrily mentions it again. If Zhao xiaohen is found, With the way they deal with undercover, will Zhao xiaohen die without a whole body.


    Su ran doesn''t look up to Zhao xiaohen''s abilities, but Zhao xiaohen is not bad. Thinking that he may die without a whole body, Su ran suddenly has some intolerance: No, he has to persuade him to leave immediately.


    Last time I rode with Xu Yunlu, it was very smooth. But this time, Su ran rode alone, and the motorcycle was very disobedient. He also fell and cut his arm.


    Su ran kicked the fallen motorcycle a little bitterly. He pressed the broken skin with his hand and went back to the back kitchen with pain. The busy Heng bin asked: "what''s the matter, little girl


    "It''s OK. I fell." Su Ran is afraid to let Zhao xiaohen hear, and regardless of the danger to close asked her, so with the fastest speed up the stairs, at least there are two bodyguards, Zhao xiaohen certainly not easy to come up.


    Back in the room, Su ran thought that she didn''t know where Xu Yunlu''s medicine box was. While searching, Xu Yunlu came in with the medicine box and pushed the door.


    As soon as Su ran saw that she was about to leave, Xu Yunlu held her hand and asked, "what''s the matter, so much blood?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Su ran angrily pushed Xu Yunlu away. Xu Yunlu gently turned his mouth and said, "it''s none of my business, it''s none of whose business!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Nonsense, you''re going to be spanked. Come on, uncle. How big is the wound?"


    "Don''t look."


    "I don''t want to be unreasonable. You asked me to meet you by chance. I really did what you said. I''ll give you another face. I won''t be fooled by you in the future."


    "I asked you to meet, but I didn''t ask you to..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "The bridal chamber."


    "This girl is really in charge of everything before she marries you. My uncle has to think carefully about whether she wants to marry you in the future." Xu Yunlu happily cut the sleeve of the casual shirt as fast as he could. When he saw that the gap was not very big, he was relieved. He gave Su ran medicine and said, "these days, wearing skirts and short sleeve T-shirts, the gap is not big, so there''s no need to bandage it. If it''s bandaged in this day, the wound will get better slowly."


    "You don''t care!" Sura was angry, "I want to go back to Nadong."


    "OK, I''ve wanted you to go back for a long time. I''ll arrange for you these two days." This made Sura''s blood pressure exceed 200: "I''m leaving now."ˇ° Lazy, too much. " Xu Yunlu suddenly pointed to his shoulder, "come on, get angry and bite." Su ran really jumped on Xu Yunlu and bit him hard. Xu Yunlu "tut tut" said twice: "this girl must have been a canine before, and she was so cruel every time."ˇ° I''ll bite you to death Su ran said a little bit, Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing, "OK, solve the hate, it''s OK!"ˇ° No solutionˇ° My family is made of vinegar. "ˇ° I don''t want you and that nuptial chamber. " Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu and choked. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "OK, uncle is only married to Xiao lazy."ˇ° Uncle Lu, I''m serious. "ˇ° Uncle is also serious, lazy do not want to try, how much uncle miss you, how much like you Xu Yunlu finished and put Su ran on the bed. Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would come to this matter when he said something. He couldn''t help but be anxious, "uncle, you, you... People, people don''t say that."ˇ° If uncle says it''s nothing to do with that crisp, you won''t believe it, so uncle is proving it to you. "ˇ° How to prove it? " Su ran said and understood, "why do you want to prove it like this?" Xu Yunlu was very happy: "little lazy is still young. I don''t understand. This kind of thing consumes the most energy. Generally, a man and another woman have consumed energy, so it''s hard to have any more energy immediately. I want little lazy to experience how well uncle''s energy is preserved." Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was teasing her again. She punched Xu Yunlu several times angrily, and Xu Yunlu was more happy. But she soon stopped laughing and gave Su ran a kiss on the forehead: "well, I won''t tease you. I''m lazy. My uncle won''t go to bed with a woman so easily. First of all, I don''t know her origin. She is dangerous in her life; Second, I don''t know what she is doing, whether she is sexually transmitted diseases or AIDS. What if she''s not dangerous and clean? " Su Ran''s face tensed and asked very seriously. Xu Yunlu gave a sound, and then replied very solemnly: "if so, it''s OK to have fun and have fun in time." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s voice fell, he was poisoned by Su ran. After the tea was finished, Xu Yunlu said, "well, little girl, even if you want to go back to Nadong, you have to go back happily. You are very angry. Uncle doesn''t trust you to go back!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 88

    "By the way, uncle Lu, officer Zhao is here."


    "Didn''t you connect with him two days ago?"


    "I mean he got in here."


    "Well, uncle knows. What''s the matter?" Xu Yunlu gently plucks Su Ran''s broken hair. Su ran reaches out and hugs Xu Yunlu. "If he doesn''t endanger uncle''s safety, uncle will let him go."


    Xu Yunlu stares at Su ran for a long time. Su ran gets a little hairy: "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you want your uncle to be a philanthropist?"


    "Uncle!" Su ran hugs Xu Yunlu more tightly, "Xiao ran doesn''t want uncle... No, Xiao ran doesn''t want Zhao xiaohen..."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head with a smile, hugged Su ran and said, "well, uncle knows what you want to say."


    "If he endangers his uncle''s safety, his uncle will knock him unconscious and make him a vegetable."


    "In the past two days, you can talk less, and Li Gui talks nonsense. You should not hear him. Although he likes to talk nonsense, some of his nonsense has a purpose." Xu Yunlu was happy and told. They nestled together and talked for a while. Li Gui''s voice came from downstairs and Xu Yunlu left.


    However, Xu Yunlu said that no matter whether it was true or not, Su ran felt much more comfortable and didn''t even feel pain in her wound.


    She was sweating a lot when riding the bike. She took a careful bath to prevent the wound from getting water. She changed her clothes and saw that it was time for lunch, so she hurried downstairs. She looked from upstairs to the dining room. The light of the dining room was on and someone was busy inside. She was a little afraid of meeting Zhao shanghen, so she went downstairs and walked to the door of the dining room, Just listen to Li Gui is saying: "Su Su beauty, we are optimistic about you, good hope fawn this prodigal son in you here is ended."


    "I don''t have that ability." Susu''s voice was naturally angry. After hearing Su Ran''s goose bumps, the hostess asked, "by the way, ghost, what''s the matter with that little girl upstairs? Can you tell Susu? "


    "Oh, you''re talking about the little sluggard."


    "Yes, what''s the matter with that ugly girl with yellow hair and no hair?"


    Although Su ran didn''t feel that she was beautiful, she grew up. Even though her neighbors were facing Wang Juan, no one said she was ugly. She was so angry that she heard Li Gui say again: "you know my fawn is so handsome. For women, it''s a natural killer without adding anything. He doesn''t like this kind of tenderness, But this tender one likes his one best. It''s golden, mature, sexy, charming and has good bed skills. If you think about a girl who doesn''t want to give such a man for the first time, she won''t go away. "


    If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu''s warning, Su ran really rushed in to beat others, but she heard Su Su say in a hostess''s voice: "then I''ll let Xiao Lu drive her away immediately!"


    "Ah, you don''t know that the little girl now, not to mention the little girl, has more means. She knows that the little deer likes to drink, secretly put some medicine in the wine, and then makes my little deer strong." Li Guihua ended, in exchange for a piece of sound, Su ran felt her blood pressure must have soared over 200, Su Su hesitated and asked, "that yellow haired girl is so powerful!"


    "Oh, it''s not only fierce, but also very cheeky. Such a thing happened. Originally, my family''s fawn suffered losses and was destroyed, but she made trouble to let her return her virginity, or let her marry her."


    "You don''t want to steal the money, do you?" Su ran stamped her foot in anger. Li Gui then said sadly, "how can this kind of thing be paid off? Xiaolu certainly wants to use money to solve it, but the little girl refuses to give a real number. Xiaolu is also a pity. She has to be her ancestor, and even gives up her residence for the sake of the girl''s reputation, He had to change the place where he used to be used as a warehouse to make do with living, so a miserable word can''t describe the miserable situation of my fawn. "


    "What a shame Susu doesn''t know how to vent her discontent. Su ran can''t help it any more. She goes in. As soon as she goes in, she finds that there are no Shaodong and Xu Yunlu on the dining table, but a group of scum such as maozi and xiaozanpai. When she sees Su ran, she has all kinds of expressions, but almost doesn''t squeeze her eyebrows and eyes.


    Su Su wears a red and gorgeous skirt. The style of the skirt is new. It has no sleeves. It''s a bit of a cheongsam style. Su Su has a good figure and white skin. She can stand this style and color, just like the bride.


    Su ran angrily found a place to sit down. Su Su put her hands on her chest and asked very strongly, "little girl, tell me, how much do you want Lu Lu to compensate you? Let''s make a price."


    "I made a price, you can afford it!" Su ran fought back reluctantly. Su Su is the kind of woman who belongs to snake. Anyway, she looks very soft and seems to be entangled with something at any time. "Don''t worry, I''ll let the deer come out."


    "I don''t know what you mean!"


    "My deer don''t like you. Is it interesting for you to pester him like this?"


    "It''s none of your business, I will!" Su ran finished, saw Xu Yunlu and Shaodong came in, while walking as if they were still discussing something important.


    As soon as they sat down, Hengbin ordered the dishes to be served. After a while, there was a big meal on the table in front of him. There was Li Gui. Anyway, it was very lively. All kinds of entertainment news changed him beyond recognition, and he always liked to insert some content of his erotic. Xu Yunlu should have something to do, so he was very attentive. Suddenly, he pulled a dish with his chopsticks and said, "Master Lu, in people''s eyes, he is very happy, You''re not a conservative. " Xu Yunlu is not sure, so: "I''d like to hear it in detail."ˇ° How old-fashioned it is to eat Chinese food. Many rich people Susu knows only eat Western food. " Su ran almost didn''t do it. Xu Yunlu said, "I''ve eaten too much western food, but I still think Chinese food is more delicious."ˇ° Master Lu Crisp crisp once greasy on Xu Yunlu, "feed me." Su ran looked at the wonderful expression on Li Gui''s face and put on a good look. Xu Yunlu didn''t refuse. She picked up chopsticks and put a few pieces of shredded meat into the crisp cherry mouth and asked, "how about it? Is it especially delicious?"ˇ° If Master Lu feeds people with his mouth, they will feel that they have eaten the most delicious food in the world. " Su ran didn''t expect that the policewomen in China were so proud. Li Gui and Mao Zi immediately applauded and encouraged Xu Yunlu to feed one with his mouth. Xu Yunlu hugged Su Su Su and said vaguely, "I can hear Su Su Su''s words clearly and remember it. It''s better to feed you at night, so that you will have endless aftertaste all your life." Li Gui was stunned: "Xiaolu, you and Su Su beauty are playing limited level games. Anyway, pay attention. There are still minors."ˇ° But Mr. Lu, I have something to do now and I''m very busy. You can eat with us slowly! " Xu Yunlu ignored Li Gui. After that, he let go of Su Su, left the restaurant with Shaodong, went upstairs and entered the study. Li Gui also followed. Su ran left the restaurant, ready to go up the stairs from the kitchen, Zhao xiaohen suddenly flashed out, see no one, some angry to ask: "just now Susu gave you such a good excuse, why don''t you take this opportunity to leave." Su ran just knew that Su Su''s various tricks were to stimulate her to fall out with Xu Yunlu. Then she left. She thought something and could not speak. Zhao xiaohen was even more angry: "do you not want to leave in your own life?" Su ran felt that Zhao xiaohen told her true thoughts. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she said quickly, "someone''s coming." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 89

    Zhao xiaohen angrily goes to the kitchen to clean the floor. Su ran sees that Hengbin is coming. She wants to go upstairs, but she is afraid that Zhao xiaohen will see her. So she goes out of the kitchen. The dining room is quiet, and the hall is quiet. Su Ran is surprised to find that the bodyguard who usually stands at the stairway of the hall is out of duty today, and none of them is seen. But the crisp red skirt flashes at the door of the study upstairs.


    Su ran can''t help but scold Xu Yunlu in her heart. She must have made beauty fans dizzy. To her carelessness, she quickly went up. Xu Yunlu''s study was very big, so Su ran didn''t see the red skirt that flashed by the door just now. She couldn''t help but probe into the study. Behind the tall green plants, in front of two rows of bookshelves, there was a row of sofas. Xu Yunlu and Shaodong sat in the sofas, Li Gui is idly sitting on his desk. Xu Yunlu is saying, "it''s said that there are a lot of big goods coming from Vasi and Nadong recently."


    "True or false?" Li Gui asked in disbelief.


    "Are you doubting my news?"


    "When did we question you?" Shaodong put in his mouth, and Xu Yunlu said, "this batch of goods can''t be well handled. It''s really over 100 million, not like the 2000 grams of Ziwu''s fake ice."


    Li Gui sighed and said, "Lu Lu, even if you rob the goods, you don''t do this business."


    Xu Yunlu did not speak, Shaodong then asked: "deer, do you have an idea this time?"


    "For many years, there has not been such a large number of black goods going through the Wasi and Nadong lines."


    "It''s true that the line between Vasi and Nadong was watched to death by a police undercover named full stop. They haven''t passed the big goods for a long time. It''s estimated that they are all suffocated. You''re going to play under the light." Shao Dong said, Li Gui immediately jumped down from his desk excitedly, "deer, tell me, have you found out everything, the time, place, or route of their transaction, we also kill a fat pig to celebrate the new year."


    "It''s a long time before Chinese New Year. What does it have to do with Chinese new year?"


    Su Ran is a little anxious. When people in the room talk about such a confidential matter, Su Su hears what to do, but she doesn''t see Su Su. Shaodong suddenly raises his voice and asks, "who?"


    Su ran thought Shaodong found Susu, just want to relax, but found Shaodong''s eyes are aimed at his hiding place, just came out and asked: "I, I see the door open, want to ask Uncle, do you want to order fruit after dinner?"


    Xu Yunlu said: "so filial, then eat some."


    Su Ran is a little anxious, but her eyesight is not particularly good. She is afraid that she will read it wrong and make everyone laugh. Xu Yunlu curiously asks, "don''t you say that you want to give us some fruit after dinner?"


    Su ran went downstairs to get the fruit for Xu Yunlu. When she came back, the red shadow flashed at the door of the study again. Su ran wanted to go up to block it, but the red shadow flashed so fast that she didn''t see which direction she was slipping away from.


    Su ran was so anxious that she didn''t know what Xu Yunlu said when she was going away. She came to the door with the fruit tray, but Li Gui asked, "what do you mean, Xiaolu?"


    Xu Yunlu called: "fruit, how to send fruit people pestle at the door, in the end is to let people eat or not to let people eat."


    Su ran murmured discontentedly in her heart: it''s very tight for you to stare at me. What you said just now has been overheard.


    Su ran goes in with the fruit. Xu Yunlu takes a fruit fork and is very persistent waiting to eat the fruit she sent.


    Su ran put down the fruit plate. Xu Yunlu saw that it was Che Lizi, so he took a look at the fruit fork in his hand. Then in Shaodong and Li Gui''s unkind laughter, he resolutely put down the fruit fork and took it in his hand instead.


    Su ran said anxiously: "uncle, that beauty seems to be at the door just now."


    "Beauty, when there is beauty at the door, aren''t you always at the door?"


    "Anyway, I feel that she should have overheard everything you said."


    "No, ghosts, what are those bodyguards doing? They''ve been raised for nothing."


    Li Gui grabs a chelizi and throws it into his mouth: "deer, seriously, you know so well. I think it''s better to play under the light this time. We need people and guns, and we don''t need money. The place of delivery is still on our site. The time and location are all here. I don''t need to bring too many people to rob the goods back."


    "Did I say to rob?"


    "Why not rob that coquettish girl


    "In a word, just take someone to watch me."


    "Deer, it''s not challenging. Can you do something challenging?"


    "You''re the right person to do some basic work."


    "Go away!" Li Gui was not happy. Shaodong said, "Lu Lu, you are busy all by yourself. How can you tell us about this?"


    "You can learn from Li Gui, too. When am I busy alone?"


    "Well, Xiaolu, just now it''s all acting. Tell me what you really think."


    "This time it''s NATO."


    "Ah, this time NATO is a guarantor. It''s a big deal."


    "So, as I said, we''ve got to screw this up."


    "Xiaolu, the people in the mainland are not simple now. They can afford such a big business."ˇ° I don''t look down on the mainlanders. "ˇ° In recent years, China has also developed rapidly, its economy has developed, and there are more and more people looking for happiness, so the market is getting better and better. Think about it, it''s really painful. "ˇ° If it wasn''t for you, what would it be like if I really wanted to repay you? " Li Gui broke in discontentedlyˇ° Yes, there are few people around you. Now you have a small success. "ˇ° But I didn''t pay for it myself. It''s a big failure in my life. " Xu Yunlu pointed to Li Gui, Shaodong waved to Li Gui: "hurry to give your life a complete painting!" Xu Yunlu took up the fruit plate and handed it to Su ran, saying, "my uncle knows what I''m doing when my face is so tight." Su ran actually heard the clue at this moment. Xu Yunlu was playing a play for Su Su. He was relieved and ate the fruit impolitely. However, they seemed to have something to do. After eating the fruit, they left the study with the fruit tray. When Su ran came downstairs to deliver the fruit plate, she found that the bodyguards had already returned to you. It seems that they should have been really intentional just now, so she relaxed completely. After putting the fruit tray, Su ran saw Hua Hua and went back to her room to take a nap. She passed by the study and went in. She saw Shao Dong looking at his mobile phone and said, "deer, Gao Honggang has entered the country."ˇ° Then the procedures for his joint handling of the case will be completed. " Su ran heard the heart "clattering" a ring, Xu Yunlu said, Gao Honggang completed the formalities, will send her back to Nadong, think about and Xu Yunlu separate, she is very reluctant to give up, only listen to Shaodong said: "his hotel in Nadong is reserved, has sent someone to guard, see if he will stay in this hotel, according to reason, he will not stay." Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "be careful with the people you follow. Send more people to follow. After all, Gao Honggang is different from Zhao xiaohen. He has received formal training. Is he alone?"ˇ° With two helpers, Xiao Xi is set up. When he finds out which hotel he is staying in and lets people import the program into his mobile phone, Xiao Xi can control him to answer and make calls at any time. "ˇ° Gao Honggang won''t let his mobile phone leave him easily. He has to think of some ways to use it when it''s most critical. If it''s not easy to use it once, Gao Honggang can guess that his mobile phone is under control. "ˇ° Li Gui did it himself. " Xu Yunlu nodded: "let Li Gui be careful." In Su Ran''s mind, the people''s police is still the embodiment of justice. Is it really right for Xu Yunlu and Shaodong to treat Gao Honggang like this? You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 90

    Su Ran is afraid of causing misunderstanding. If she doesn''t listen to Bi Jiao for a long time, she goes back to her room.


    After her lunch break, Su ran went to the back garden to play with Hua Hua for a while. She was reading under the flower rack. When she had a little feeling, she suddenly heard Su Su''s voice: "little sister, have you been here for a long time?"


    Although she knew that Su Su might be Zhao xiaohen''s informant and more likely a policeman, Su ran, who was born in awe of the people''s police, didn''t like Su Su. She turned her head to look at Su Su, shook her head and said, "not too long."


    "Have you ever been in the house over there?" Su Su pointed to the row of white houses, and asked in a very angry voice, "it seems that the management is very strict. I''m not allowed to go in except for the little deer''s room."


    Su ran shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I never went in."


    "Do you like Xu Yunlu?" Su Su sat on the other bench of the flower rack without a statue. Su ran took a look at Su Su and shook her head. Su Su chuckled and said, "little sister, you''re nervous. Don''t worry. I won''t pester Xu Yunlu. Although he''s very handsome, charming and elegant, he''s not the one I like."


    Su ran didn''t say anything. She felt that Wang Juan often said that she didn''t like it or that she didn''t like it. But if she wanted to like it, Wang Juan would start faster than her. She turned her eyes and said, "these two days, my sister will find a chance to let the deer drive you away. If you don''t want to leave again, if you blame my sister, my sister can''t help it. I can only tell him that it''s you who won''t leave."


    Su ran suddenly felt that the tone and the eyes were a little familiar. Looking at Su Su again, she had stood up from the chair, stretched and swayed her slim skirt to the White House.


    Su ran thought for a while, got up from the reclining chair and almost trotted to the kitchen. She didn''t see Zhao xiaohen, who was disguised as an apprentice. She was relieved to see Heng bin and quickly asked, "Uncle Heng, has uncle Lu come back?"


    The horizontal guest went upstairs and said: "he Dongdong just went up!"


    Su ran went upstairs and found the door closed. She knocked on it and heard Xu Yunlu "come in". She opened the door and saw that there were only Xu Yunlu and Shaodong in the study. Before she went there, she heard Xu Yunlu ask, "lazy, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle, i... I feel that crisp, that crisp, very like a person."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing and asked, "who is it like?"


    "Like Sister Liu."


    "Oh, not to mention Gao Honggang''s use of my family''s laziness as an undercover agent. It''s not without a reason. I feel so keen."


    Shaodong also laughed, Su ran surprised to ask: "uncle, you already know."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I brought her back just because I felt that she might be Liu Jie."


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, while closing the door said: "then I will not disturb uncle, you talk about business." Su ran closed the door and suddenly opened the door and asked, "uncle, is that right? It doesn''t look like a person."


    "Xiaoxi has used the computer to compare, but to be on the safe side, Xiaoding finds Liu Jie''s hair and clothes in Nadong''s Liu Jie''s home. Crisp hair was sent to her yesterday for DNA comparison. If she is a changeable girl, NDA can''t change."


    Su a listen to Xu Yunlu they are so cautious, just completely relieved, Su a still have a lot of questions, Shaodong phone rings, answered the phone to Xu Yunlu made an OK gesture: "Li ghost finished."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "let Xiaoxi be ready at any time."


    Shaodong compares an OK gesture again. Seeing Su Ran''s desire to talk and stop, he says he has something to forget to deal with, so he gets up and leaves the study.


    Xu Yunlu pointed to the next position: "come on, uncle, I''ll answer your questions."


    Su ran was a little embarrassed, but she was also embarrassed. She sat down beside Xu Yunlu and asked, "uncle, if the comparison results show that Liu Jing and Liu Jie are not sisters, and Liu Jie and Su Su are one person, where is the real Liu Jie?"


    "It''s most likely that she''s dead. Susu replaces her."


    "Didn''t Liu Jing find out?"


    "For a drug addict, he didn''t find it normal. It''s really abnormal when he found it. I think this is one of the important reasons for choosing Liu Jie."


    "If Liu Jie is really dead, what about Liu Jing?" Su ran thought that she had never met a drug addict, and even her only drug addict was gone. What could she do in the future?


    "It''s not necessary to compare the results. She certainly has nothing to do with Susu, and her state and what she wants to ask are useless. My uncle will put her in the rehab center."


    Su ran was relieved. Xu Yunlu frowned and asked, "little girl, what''s the expression? Do you think your uncle will kill her?"


    "Uncle, you don''t have to kill her. If you just leave her in the street, she will die. And uncle Lu, how did Wang Aidou die? "


    "Wang Aidou''s death should be due to someone demonstrating to Gao Honggang and Lao Chou, so my uncle would not mind his own business."


    "Uncle knows everything."


    "Well, seriously, Gao Honggang has gone through the formalities, and you have to clean up. Uncle will arrange a suitable time to send you back to Nadong these two days."


    "Uncle," Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu and said, "Xiao ran doesn''t want to go back."ˇ° Uncle doesn''t want to go back, but if he''s not safe, uncle will be distracted. Do you know? " Xu Yunlu smiles, touches Su Ran''s head and gently rubs Su Ran''s face with his cheekˇ° Then I''ll be here. I won''t go anywhere, OK? "ˇ° Uncle may give up here. Anyway, Zhao xiaohen and fake Liu Jie have been here. Although Zhao xiaohen is not helpful, after graduating from the police academy and walking here for several times, he can feel the terrain here. Uncle still wants to use him as a microphone, but he can''t completely limit his freedom of life; As for the fake Liu Jie, up to now my uncle still can''t determine her identity. If she is not the informant Zhao xiaohen is looking for, but a person who is more hidden than Zhao xiaohen, my uncle will lead a wolf into the house this time. "ˇ° Uncle, why do you want to lead a wolf into the house? Even if you know that she may be the fake Liu Jie, you can think you don''t know and don''t bring her back. "ˇ° Uncle wants to arrange a big play, so he must lead the wolf in. " Xu Yunlu said thoughtfully that Su ran was reluctant to look at the beautiful scenery outside the window. "Uncle, it''s a pity that you''ve made this place so beautiful."ˇ° Uncle, there''s something more beautiful. You''ll like it, too. " Su ran nodded and said, "uncle, I want to read a book." Xu Yunlu rubbed Su ran for a while, then released his hand, and Su ran out of the study. Su ran went back to the flower rack, and finally read the book carefully. But occasionally, when she had a rest, people in the kitchen seemed to be busy all of a sudden, walking and running. From time to time, Li Gui would show up and stand on the back step of the kitchen, like scolding him. I don''t know what strange thing he was doing. When it''s dark, Su ran just tidies up her books and says goodbye to Hua Hua, and is sure to go to dinner. However, Shao Xi and Xiao zanpai are standing at the door of the White House. When they see Su ran, Shao Xi doesn''t speak. Xiao zanpai and Su ran are already familiar, so they go to the kitchen together. Su ran see Shao Xi not together, can''t help but ask small dirty braid: "he doesn''t eat dinner?"ˇ° He doesn''t like places with a lot of people. "ˇ° I don''t usually see him go to dinner. "ˇ° He would rather eat instant noodles and play games than be with a bunch of people. "ˇ° What a strange man. "ˇ° People in this industry have a little variation. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 91

    "Then why don''t you be so variant."


    "So I''m not professional enough." Small dirty braid finish saying, smile together with Su ran, Su ran side smile side ask, "what''s your name?"


    "Poly."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Sura. How can you speak Mandarin?"


    "The ancestor of xiaoxijia asked them to speak Mandarin at home. Maybe now he doesn''t know how to speak Mandarin at home and in the White House. In order to keep my job, I can only learn it." Paulie said that the pronunciation of Mandarin is not very accurate. It sounds ridiculous with a long sentence.


    Su ran laughed again: "just now I saw that the kitchen was very busy, busier than usual."


    "Li Gui said it''s a festival today, so it must be grand."


    "Holiday? What festival is it today? "


    "In addition to the traditional festivals, he said that on holidays, we would get together and have a hi."


    "That''s OK." Su ran didn''t expect this, poly said happily, "of course, this kind of gathering usually has big events, such as they rob a new site, open a new shop, fight against which opponent, or get a lot of money, or... Anyway, it''s a good thing."


    "What''s the good thing this time?"


    "We don''t know this time. We don''t know what''s good." Paulie shrugged, his face puzzled.


    As they talk, they walk into the dining room where they usually eat. The long dining table has been moved to one side and a dining table has been added. Xu Yunlu''s dining room is not small enough to accommodate 50 or 60 people. Hengbin also arranges the hall and the lawn in front of the hall as a gathering place. There are a lot of beautiful tables and chairs for people to eat. There are all kinds of delicious cafeterias, champagne, etc Drinks have been placed on the side of the long table, next to the long table there is a large grill, a turkey, whole sheep are roasted Zizi fat, aroma overflowing, the hall also set up a small stage, I do not know whether it is guest or outside invited pipe musicians in the above play very happy.


    Su ran grew up with the Wang family, and she had a holiday. In fact, she had to eat some meat and vegetables that she usually ate less. There was no special significance in her mind. So she couldn''t make out whether the roast turkey and roast whole lamb were Chinese or foreign festivals, but they looked very delicious.


    Su ran soon knew what poly meant by "get together once". It was just a dinner party for the forty thieves in Alibaba. Except for her and Susu, they were all men. So she and Susu were asked by Li Gui to change clothes and put on a mask. Susu was in good shape anyway. If she put on a mask, people knew she must be a beautiful and sexy girl. Wearing a mask is even more imaginative. Many men like to surround her and invite her to have a drink together. Su ran sees that many people are wearing camouflage clothes and sunglasses. She doesn''t know whether it''s fashionable or not. She also asks Hengbin for a set of sunglasses, so she is ignored.


    In the evening, Li Gui and Su Su are the craziest. They dance rumba and veneer at one time, which makes everyone roar. However, when Li Gui is mischievous, he likes to hold his neck with one hand, which seems to have a personal identity.


    Xu Yunlu allowed himself to drink some low alcohol fruit wine, so Su ran impolitely made a plate of roast turkey, fruit salad and a cup of fruit wine, while watching Li Gui''s crisp performance, eating and drinking fat.


    At the beginning of the carnival, Su ran also saw Xu Yunlu and Shaodong show up for a while. The fat man named trussie brought a small man. Trussie and Xu Yunlu drank two glasses of wine. That little man, Sura, must be the disobedient Nata.


    When Su ran finished her delicious turkey and fruit salad, she found that Xu Yunlu was gone. Shaodong and Hengbin were close to the kitchen. Shaodong was carrying wine and Hengbin were talking about something.


    Su ran looked again, maozi and Aita didn''t drink. Although they participated in the carnival, it was estimated that some of them were watching the guard.


    At the climax of the dinner, Su ran suddenly finds that Su Su is gone, and then Su RA is even more puzzled that Zhao xiaohen didn''t bother herself with such a good opportunity tonight.


    This plate of delicious food makes Su ran very full. She doesn''t drink much, and she is a little dizzy when she drinks some low alcohol fruit wine. The main reason is that Xu Yunlu is not here. No matter how busy the occasion is, it''s dull.


    Su ran wanted to go back to rest. Xu Yunlu made it very clear at noon that she was going to send her back to Nadong in the next two days. Except for these people, Hua Hua was the one she couldn''t bear most. Although she had said goodbye to Hua Hua Dao today, she went back to the garden with a little drunk.


    But Su ran went to the flower rack where she usually reviewed her lessons and heard Su Su''s voice with wine: "Master Lu, Su Su likes you so brave."


    "Do you want to try the more brave one of Master Lu?" Xu Yunlu''s voice is also full of wine. Su Ran''s blood rushes up, and the wine immediately goes to 7788. After a close look, Xu Yunlu is half lying on the chair where Su Su Su is lying during the day. Su Su Su is straddling Xu Yunlu, and their bodies are entangled. Su ran is a little short-sighted, and at night, She couldn''t see whether the two tightly intertwined bodies were kissing or doing some strenuous activities. Of course, this kind of posture was enough to make her feel ashamed and angry.


    Su ran and Xu Yunlu had a close relationship of skin. Of course, she was instinctively shy or shy. But Su Su was not shy at all. She really enjoyed it as Xiao Yan said, and she kept shouting. So Su ran didn''t know whether she was afraid or angry when she saw this scene. She was afraid of being found, and she didn''t dare to look forward any more. The pain came from her hand holding the flower rack. She found that she was too hard and was stabbed by something on the flower rack. The pain made Su ran wake up and turn back with tears. Back to the carnival scene, I found that many people were drunk, either lying in a certain place, or shouting and shouting. And maozi, short tower also disappeared, had been standing in the kitchen door of Shaodong and Hengbin also disappeared. Su ran rushed into the kitchen and found that the original bodyguard was half drunk. Even though Su ran thought of Xu Yunlu''s determination during the day, she was in a bit of a hurry now. She hurried upstairs. Before she finished, Zhao xiaohen had come down from above in a hurry. Su ran asked: "Zhao, di Sao, how did you get up?"ˇ° Don''t say so much. I''ve got all the pictures. Let''s go. "ˇ° I think it''s better not to be together. You have such an important thing on you. We have too big a goal together, and I''m not professional. If you go first, they can''t find anything from me, so naturally it won''t be any good? "ˇ° That''s also true. I''ll find a way to leave, and so will you. Hurry up and find a way to leave. "ˇ° What about the crisp? "ˇ° She''s smart. Xu Yunlu is crazy about her now. It''s estimated that she will be OK for a while and a half. After I leave, they will naturally put their doubts on me. They won''t embarrass her. She will leave when the time comes. " Zhao xiaohen has the pride and excitement of copying the picture, "after you think of a way to leave, you''d better go to the hot pot shop and wait for me. If you can''t wait for me, you''ll find a way to go back to Nadong, and it''s safe to go back to Nadong." Su ran felt that Su Su, who had just enjoyed so much, didn''t want to leave. It was Zhao xiaohen''s wishful thinking, but he nodded his head quickly. Zhao xiaohen went downstairs in a hurry. Su ran stroked her forehead and had the impulse to walk away with Zhao xiaohen. However, she ran after Zhao xiaohen for two steps and stopped. She turned to go upstairs and went back to her bedroom. Well, she didn''t bring her review materials. She came back to bring them. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 92

    Su ran put the review materials into her small bag, and then sat on the sofa with her small bag in her arms in a daze: no matter whether she''s going back to Nadong these two days or not, she won''t think about Xu Yunlu when she goes back. She''ll go back to study hard and try to get a good university. Like Su Ming, she talks and laughs with great scholars and has no contacts.


    The next day, Su ran got up early again. It was still dark outside. After yesterday''s Carnival, there must be a mess everywhere. Zhao xiaohen left last night, so Hengbin must not have enough hands. He should go to help Hengbin. If he leaves this time, he doesn''t know whether he can see Hengbin again.


    Su ran walks out of the room. The hall after the carnival is very quiet now, but it''s not chaotic at all. She has been cleaned up as before. Su Ran is a little disappointed when she sees that she doesn''t need herself. After passing the study, she sees that the door is open. She looks forward and sees that Xu Yunlu and Shaodong are talking happily. Su ran purses her lips slightly. There''s wind behind her. She turns her head, Li Gui held her neck and pulled her apart: "if you want to enter, you can enter. If you don''t enter, don''t block the door."


    Su ran did not speak, Li Gui went in, holding his neck to the sofa a paralysis: "deer, this night is really tired."


    "Since you''re tired, you''d better wear a fixator for your neck. Don''t drop the chain for me tonight."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just to deal with a NATO. It''s no problem to deal with ten. What are you doing in such a complicated way? By the way, do you want to visit Su Da Mei?"


    "What do you want to visit her for? Maybe you''re afraid of us."


    "Xiaolu, you have no conscience. You were so fierce last night that it was too much for others."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here."


    "What nonsense? How can I separate from you and call it stomachache? It''s very painful. It''s also said that the private doctors here can''t cure it. Is it stomach or not? In case someone else is still young and doesn''t know the situation. "


    Shaodong heard the tears are happy, Xu Yunlu shook his head to Su ran said: "little lazy today to help Uncle Heng."


    Su ran wanted to know if Xu Yunlu and Su Su had anything. After leaving the study, she hid by the door and heard Shaodong say, "Zhao xiaohen called Gao Honggang, but instead of calling in, she called Aku."


    "Well, let Xiaoxi restore Gao Honggang''s mobile communication, block Zhao xiaohen''s, so that they can''t get in touch. By the way, Li Gui, who did Susu meet last night."


    "Little deer, guess."


    "Not the Chinese police."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Aku himself is a turbid man. He can''t work so hard. Is he from URI?"


    "You''re right. Liu Jie, oh, or Susu, her real name is sadijie. When Wuli was not elected, she secretly worked for Wuli. Wuli is an anti drug faction. I don''t know where to go. I heard that Yulong Snow Mountain is a drug transit station. She sent sadijie two years ago. At that time, the real Liu Jie was borrowing money everywhere because Liu Jing was taking drugs. Who should be killed, So sadijie just took the place of Liu Jie. "


    Xu Yunlu said after a while: "it''s impossible that sadijie knows Liu Jie''s business very well. You should know that Liu Jie has worked in Yulong Snow Mountain for six years, but sadijie has not been found to replace Liu Jie. These people include Lao Chan, afatu and old employees Wang Shouyi and Wang Fei."


    "In your opinion, Sadie and Liu Jie have been together for a long time at least."


    "I can''t think of any other reason than that."


    "That said, she should have made clear everything about Liu Jie before she did it."


    "Nine is ten."


    "Xiaolu, it''s miserable. If she is from Wuli and Wuli is anti drug, how can they let go of such a large amount of drugs? We can still get roots."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I said that I would only stir up the transaction of natuo. When will you go there? If URI intervenes instead of Aku, I will be relieved."


    "No, Lulu, without this, we''ll be working in vain again."


    "Go back and put on your fixator and have a good rest during the day."


    Su ran was afraid that Li Gui would suddenly come out and see him, so she went downstairs to the kitchen. As a result, the kitchen was as clean as before. Not only was it clean, it seemed that there was something missing, so was the hall. But Su ran didn''t pay attention to it, so she couldn''t think of anything missing.


    Su Ran has nothing to do. Seeing that the chef is already busy making breakfast, she just works for the chef and learns how to make cakes. As soon as she learns something, she calms down and throws the matter of Xu Yunlu and Su Su into the Pacific Ocean.


    Finally, Su ran successfully made a glutinous rice cake filled with red beans with the chef. She paid for it and felt very delicious. She heard the chef say that Xu Yunlu didn''t particularly like sweets. She made another glutinous rice cake filled with meat floss, and she regretted it. Why did she make the cake so beautiful.


    But it''s all done, and it''s really eye-catching. When Su ran saw that Hengbin arranged for someone to deliver breakfast, she also went to put breakfast. As soon as she poured the hot milk, Li Gui hooked Shaodong''s shoulder and walked down from the upstairs. Seeing Su ran in a flowery skirt and a pair of flat sandals, she let Shaodong go and said, "little lazy, are you dazzled, How can a fawn use you now? "


    Su ran did not speak, put the milk well, said: "you can have dinner."ˇ° Yo, it''s the sun coming out in the West today. Since the lazy boy came, he hasn''t even had breakfast with us several times. How can he be so diligent today and make breakfast for his uncles? " As soon as Su ran heard that she didn''t even come for breakfast several times, she was a little embarrassed. Hearing Xu Yunlu''s voice coming downstairs, she quickly said, "Uncle Lu said that he would send me back to Nadong these two days, so I want to leave a good impression on my uncles and brothers. I''m not a little lazy."ˇ° Forget it, you will want us to remember you, just hope your uncle Lu remembers it. " Su Ran''s face turned red. Xu Yunlu came in and sat down at the table. He tapped on the table with his fingers and said, "sit down, sit down." As soon as Li Gui slipped down to Xu Yunlu and sat down, he asked, "what must be said when enjoying a good breakfast?" As soon as Su ran wanted to go away, Li Gui pointed to Su ran: "come on, little sluggard, it''s rare to come here for breakfast. It''s too bad to make breakfast virtuously." Su ran didn''t quite understand why he shouldn''t make breakfast. Li Gui said discontentedly, "you''ve taken all kinds of good things. Can we fawns have a good look?" As soon as Su ran saw that Li Gui was joking again, she was a little embarrassed and immediately disappeared. Xu Yunlu waved to Su ran. Su ran pursed her lips and Xu Yunlu waved again. Su ran walked to Xu Yunlu and sat down. Xu Yunlu took the milk and handed it to Su ran and said, "don''t pay attention to him." Li Gui held his chin in his hand and looked at Su ran: "I didn''t expect that there was more than one thing that I didn''t pay for in this world." Shaodong, learning from Xu Yunlu, reached out to point out Li Gui. Li Gui touched his bald head and said discontentedly, "so it''s no wonder that the king of hell doesn''t accept me. I still don''t understand so many happy things in this world." Su ran took the milk and took a sip. Xu Yunlu touched her head with his hand and asked in a low voice: "yesterday I played so late, why didn''t I sleep more?" Su ran took a sip of milk, thinking that you played late, I was not late, but still whispered back: "wake up."ˇ° If you''re sleepy during the day, sleep a little longer. " Li Gui tut twice: "fawn, as for you, will you die if you don''t sprinkle dog food during breakfast!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 93

    "If you want to eat, you can eat. If you don''t eat, put on the fixator and have a good rest."


    "Can the deer not wear it?"


    "You can stand that neck. You can do anything. You can''t stand it when you do business. I think you can just break it."


    "As for you, Xiaolu, how do you feel that everyone is busy this time, but there is no benefit at all. It''s all in vain."


    "You only have a small profit in your eyes. If you know anything, go away after eating."


    Li Gui had no choice but to speed up his meal. He ate his breakfast at random and went back to the White House to have a rest.


    When Li Gui left, Shaodong took a look at Su ran. Su ran, the man who looked at his face and ate, immediately understood Shaodong''s meaning. He quickly picked up his own glutinous rice cake and said, "I, I''ll go back to my room to eat."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "no, just eat here." Finish saying to Shao Dong nod, "you just say."


    Shao Dongcai asked: "Xiaolu, you know that ghosts have always been attached to black goods. How can you let him do it? Do you think Li Gui won''t be moved?"


    Xu Yunlu said with a slight click of his finger on the table: "there''s nothing else we can do. I can only grasp the ghost as much as I can, and I won''t let him run too far."


    "Deer, what are you going to do, black goods? You don''t want to get involved in it. I support it. I also support it. But you even have plans here. Can you give me an answer?"


    "I''ll let you know then."


    "You always do, aren''t we brothers?"


    "It''s just brothers. Well, don''t be afraid to be lazy. Eat!" Seeing Su ran eating glutinous rice cake, Xu Yunlu said, "lazy, the food you eat seems to be delicious. Uncle wants to eat it, too."


    Shao Dong rolled his eyes, searched for several things he liked on the table, took a tray, walked out and said: "show love, die fast!"


    When Shaodong left, Xu Yunlu came to Su ran and reached for the glutinous rice cake. Su ran quickly covered it with her hand: "I won''t give it to you."


    "Lazy, don''t do this to uncle."


    Su ran said to another set of Nanu: "that''s yours."


    "No, uncle is going to eat your plate."


    "My dish is filled with red beans, sweet."


    "Uncle likes sweet food best!" Xu Yunlu reaches for a piece.


    Su ran: "is Heng bin deceiving himself.


    Xu Yunlu said while eating: "lazy, is this what you make? It''s good. It''s delicious."


    "Uncle Lu, didn''t you tease Xiao ran?"


    "What about teasing you?" Xu Yunlu hugged Su Ran''s head, pinched her face gently with his fingers and said, "eat quickly. After eating, we''ll have a rest. Maybe there will be some exciting activities in the evening."


    "Uncle Lu, will you take Xiaoran?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but I''ll listen to my uncle then."


    "Well." Su ran was still worried about the beauty, but she didn''t ask. Xu Yunlu was so busy last night that she didn''t sleep. She finished her meal and went back to her room with Xu Yunlu.


    After taking a bath, Xu Yunlu fell into bed, turned over his mobile phone and said, "lazy, uncle wants to ask you something."


    Su ran should not have slept well last night, but after drinking fruit wine and being stimulated by Xu Yunlu and Su Su, she still had a good night''s sleep on the wine, so she was not sleepy at all. She was reading her book, listening to it, and curiously looking at Xu Yunlu: "Uncle, what can I ask Xiao ran?"


    "Do you want my uncle to give up his present life and live a different life with you?"


    Su ran of course is ten thousand, not ten million willing, but feel unlikely: "Uncle Lu, of course I would like to, but, you... Can you put it down?"


    "This girl really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Uncle offers such attractive conditions. She doesn''t even get excited. She pretends to be excited to make uncle feel better." Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran to bed, hugs her to her arms, and angrily says that Su Ran has to let go of her bag and ask, "will Heiyan and Susu still come to see her uncle?"


    "Oh, for a long time, this girl is jealous. Come on, uncle, I''ll check it for you and see how much I miss you."


    Su Ran is depressed to death. As long as she doubts Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu will not let her go and will do that kind of thing at the opportunity. Anyway, after a toss, Su ran hears Xu Yunlu embracing her and saying to herself: "lazy, uncle. This time, uncle will give Dongdong and Li Gui all their worries and take you to another life."


    Su ran wants to hear more clearly, but Xu Yunlu has fallen asleep. Su Ran is tossed and tired for a while. After taking a rest, she goes to see Huahua. Huahua is very active and crawls around the garden. She seems to want to go out to play. But the person in charge of Huahua says that Xu Yunlu told her not to let Huahua go out today.


    At noon, Su ran had lunch alone. All the people in Xu Yunlu''s "old nest" seemed to be sleeping. Anyway, it was quieter than usual. Except for those patrolling people, even the bodyguards seemed to be reduced by half.


    Thinking of what exciting games Xu Yunlu said she might take herself to in the evening, Su ran back to her bedroom and took a nap next to Xu Yunlu. She read for a while in the afternoon. At four o''clock, she finally saw Li Gui coming. Li Gui was wearing a retainer around his neck, and then Mao Zi, AI TA, Cha Cha, trussie, nata, Anyway, people who disappeared for nearly a day showed up one after another. Everyone was wearing clothes similar to war clothes, which were easy to carry weapons and fight. At about five o''clock, Xu Yunlu and Shaodong also appeared. Hengbin quickly ordered people to put the prepared food on the table. After dinner, everyone gathered in the conference room. Su ran secretly looked inside. Shaodong should be arranging everyone''s action in the evening. Think of Shaodong, the elite of Hua''er street, commanding a group of bandits gathering in Xiaoshan forest, which is also like a model, Therefore, the elite is the elite, and they are so good at everything. Shaodong arranged very quickly, but in half an hour, everyone left the meeting room. Li Gui left with Aita, Cha Cha, trussie and others. Even Hengbin got on the bus and waited for Shaodong. Shaodong didn''t feel at ease. Xu Yunlu stopped at the door and asked, "are you sure you don''t tell me, what are you going to do?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "it''s not dangerous. You and Hengbin try to deal with NATO and afar. Remember, no matter what they do, just hold them down."ˇ° Don''t worry. Hengbin and I are on the scene. Afagui asked NATO to be a guarantor because of Bingkun''s business. They can''t turn over in the scene. You and Li Gui are the two. "ˇ° I, don''t worry. I''ll call you when I''m done here. "ˇ° You just take hair and flowersˇ° It''s enough to take them. "ˇ° All right, you''re safe. " Shao Dong then went out, got on the car and left with Hengbin and others. When all the others left, Xu Yunlu waved to Su ran and said, "go, change your clothes." After a while, Su ran and Xu Yunlu changed into black hooded chivalry clothes, and then put on goggles and masks. Maybe they couldn''t recognize their own parents. When they went downstairs, they saw two motorcycles parked at the door, one of which was a man in the same dress. Xu Yunlu holds Su ran on the motorcycle and whistles. Hua Hua, who has been locked up for a day, swims excitedly in front of him. Xu Yunlu steps on the gas and says, "maozi, let''s go!" Two riders and three people left the house with Huahua. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 94

    When Su ran saw that it was the rhythm of doing bad things again, or taking Hua Hua to do bad things, it was not that Hua Hua was excited, even she was excited, and she didn''t think that dress was actually very uncomfortable in such hot weather.


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran ride up the mountain, but it''s not the mountain Xu Yunlu took him to last time, it''s more like the road he ran away from, but he lost his way when he ran last time. This time, Xu Yunlu still has his way until it''s dark.


    Su Ran is wondering, Xu Yunlu handlebar suddenly a turn, with Su ran into the hinterland of the mountain.


    Su ran looked at the wristband in his hand. It was almost eight o''clock. Xu Yunlu finally stopped and Mao Zi stopped. Xu Yunlu whistled. Hua Hua happily stretched out his head and spit out his letter. Xu Yunlu whistled again, and Hua Hua went into the grass excitedly.


    Xu Yunlu waved to maozi. Maozi parked his car and came over with a backpack. Together with Xu Yunlu, he pushed Xu Yunlu''s car on the mountain road.


    Su ran quickly followed up.


    About half an hour later, the two finally stopped. Su ran saw that there was a grass not very dense flat. The hair opened his bag and threw the water out to xuyunlu and Sula. Xu Yunlu drank a mouthful and said, "run a, have a rest with water, and help my uncle for a while."


    Maozi said, "brother Lu, let me go."


    "No, you''re too heavy. I''ll take you with me. I should be close to you."


    "But miss Xiaoran has never done such a thing..."


    "It''s OK. Just be lazy and trust your uncle."


    Su ran nodded to show that he absolutely believed.


    After a short rest, Xu Yunlu took a look at his watch and asked maozi to have a look. Then maozi went on. After a while, he came back and said, "the one surnamed Pu has come."


    "You''re going to meet us." After Xu Yunlu finished, maozi left his backpack and left.


    Xu Yunlu waited for another half an hour, and took Su ran to the place where maozi had just watched. Su ran found that they were on the edge of a precipice. The precipice was not high. There were a lot of people below. They were fighting with each other loudly and fiercely with all kinds of words that she couldn''t understand.


    Xu Yunlu pointed forward. There was a big tree on the cliff surrounded by Su Ranbian. The big tree stretched out a big bare branch to the cliff. Xu Yunlu then said, "our angle is closest to that branch. Later, they will hang a box on it. My uncle will take you to fly by. You just need to reach for the box and kill it, Can we do that? "


    Su ran looked at the dark bottomless cliff under the branch, hesitated. Xu Yunlu put his hand around her and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "Uncle, a little bit. Let Xiao ran be afraid for a while."


    Xu Yunlu laughed: "only for a while, otherwise they start to grab, our chance will be small."


    "Why did the man named Pu come up with so many strange tricks?"


    "It''s not his trick. It''s the way that these gangs come up with because of uneven distribution of stolen goods. Whenever there is uneven distribution of stolen goods, they will find a middleman with a higher position, then put the things they want to fight for into a box and hang them on the branch of the cliff. Whoever thinks about it first will be the winner, Maybe the man surnamed Pu thinks this thing is very precious. He wants to make people more interested. Or he can''t make up his mind about who he wants to cooperate with. He thinks that this method can at least find a strong one, or it''s just a bait, or it''s stealing. But no matter what his purpose is, his uncle is interested in it, so he has to play with it. "


    Su ran took another look at the box and the cliff, took a deep breath and said, "uncle, I''m ready."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "just hold on to the box and don''t let go anyway. It''s dangerous. My uncle will let you go. How about the rest?"


    "What if that box is so tightly tied that it can''t be pulled off?"


    "That branch looks like you can''t stand it, not to mention an uncle and a car, and the branch is very thin. If you wear gloves, it won''t hurt you." As Xu Yunlu said, he took out a pair of gloves from maozi''s backpack and handed them to Su ran. Then he took out a gun and inserted it into the holster on his right trouser leg, a knife into the sheath on his left, and finally took out a one meter long black protective belt.


    Sura put on the gloves, this time it is really armed from head to foot, but she felt that the two people''s clothes and gloves are very flexible, very light material.


    After waiting for a while, the quarrel under the tree finally ended. Then someone climbed up the tree, hooked the branch with a very long hook, hung up the box, restored the branch, and pushed the box to the end of the branch as far as possible. There was a sigh from the people under the tree.


    Su ran didn''t understand, so Xu Yunlu said, "this time it''s the farthest to hang, and it''s the most difficult to get the box!" After that, he took Su ran to the place where he put the motorcycle, took Su ran up, took out the iron button from Su Ran''s belt, fastened it on his belt, and then tied Su Ran''s body tightly to his back with a black protective belt. He took Su ran and said, "yes, it''s much easier than taking them."


    "Uncle, do you often take people to do such dangerous things?"ˇ° What kind of danger is this? It''s almost no danger, OKˇ° What kind of danger is that? "ˇ° In this situation, if you ambush a sniper again, it can be called dangerous. Sit well, uncle is going to start During the conversation, Xu Yunlu whistled sharply, stepped on the accelerator, and the motorcycle soared rapidly. According to Su Ran''s feeling of riding a motorcycle recently, the speed was at least 200 miles. When she got to the edge of the cliff, she soared into the air and went up. Su ran didn''t have any special feeling. She was staring at the box. When the locomotive flew in front of the box, she didn''t think much about it, She couldn''t pull it down, but she didn''t let go. When people began to fall, she heard the sound of the branches cracking, and the box fell into her arms. Then there was a terrible sense of weightlessness. Although Sura didn''t let go of the box, she cried out desperately, only to hear Xu Yunlu say: "good, hold on to the box, just as uncle takes you to bungee jumping again." With that, Xu Yunlu whistled. No matter Xu Yunlu whistles or talks, it can''t relieve the discomfort of falling. Su Ran is afraid that she will lose her courage and drop the box. She simply puts her hand into the rope that binds the box and follows Xu Yunlu to fall. When Su ran thinks that she must be thrown into the inner cake, Xu Yunlu suddenly reaches out and grabs a cane to ease the momentum, and then a golden thing throws over, Then he entangled Xu Yunlu and Su ran. Weightlessness moment is gone, Su ran see is dish in a big tree flowers, crying on Xu Yunlu back, Xu Yunlu hand pat Su Ran''s buttocks, said: "the first time is so good, uncle love you." With that, Xu Yunlu whistled. Hua Hua excitedly flicked her tail and threw Xu Yunlu and Su ran out. When Su ran was so scared that she wanted to cry again, Xu Yunlu suddenly grabbed something and jumped to the ground. While maozi and his car are waiting here, Xu Yunlu doesn''t untie Su ran. He takes Su ran to sit behind maozi and whistles again. Maozi steps on the gas and takes them to the foot of the mountain. Because the mountain road is circling, Su ran hears something falling to the bottom of the cliff when the motorcycle goes around the cliff. After the collision, Su ran sends out a dazzling light. Su ran heard the shrieks and wild screams of people on the cliff, and then the sound of chasing them in this direction. Su ran slowly recovered and asked, "uncle, what fell to the bottom of the cliff?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 95

    "My uncle''s locomotive has been with my uncle for many years. I really can''t bear it."


    Su ran was scared to climb on Xu Yunlu''s back and began to cry. Xu Yunlu wanted to take off the box on Su Ran''s wrist with a smile. As a result, she found that Su ran was forced to wear it. She couldn''t help saying: "don''t it hurt, silly girl."


    "I, I''m afraid to drop it."


    "Then hold on a little longer."


    Maozi and the two soon got rid of those people, and then turned back to Xu Yunlu''s house. Huahua also crawled in from the hole, crawling around the hall like a great hero, climbing on the pillars and tables for a while. In a word, that hall can''t hold it any more.


    Xu Yunlu quickly cut the rope open with scissors. Seeing Su Ran''s wrist pinched by the rope, he said several words: "silly girl."


    Su Ran''s legs collapsed on the ground. Xu Yunlu quickly picked up Su ran and went back to her room. She took off her jumpsuit, took a bath, and took medicine for her wrist injury. Su ran slowly turned around and said, "uncle, I''m ok. Hurry up."


    "Well, you should rest at home. My uncle has to meet your ghost brother."


    Just after Xu Yunlu finished, Shaoxi bumped in: "brother Lu, brother Lu, come on, something''s wrong with Li Gui."


    "Why, it''s a few minutes away from the scheduled time. What''s wrong with him?"


    "He killed all the traders on both sides, ate the goods, and was entangled by the Chinese and Goa''s cops. Trussie had been killed by the cops."


    "Li Gui, you son of a bitch, how can you be so disobedient? Please tell Shaodong and Hengbin to withdraw quickly!"


    "I''ve told them about Li Gui."


    "Let them go! Don''t come back here! "


    "Good!"


    "After you have informed me, take Paulie and leave according to the original plan, take all the important things away, and take two more bodyguards. Those buried bombs will explode only when I let you explode." Xu Yunlu said and pressed the stud, "keep in touch with me."


    "Good!" Shao Xi also pressed the earring and left quickly. Xu Yunlu said to Su ran, "lazy, uncle Lu wants to get rid of your worries for Dongdong and GuiGui this time, and then take you to another life. But your GuiGui is not obedient. This time it may cause a big problem. He can''t follow uncle Lu''s original plan, but Uncle Lu can''t ignore your GuiGui, Uncle can''t let your ghost brother go on a road of no return. "


    "Uncle, I know that I have to go back to college and go to university. I will wait for my uncle. I still have a lot of time to solve my worries for Dongdong and GuiGui." Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu and finally had the opportunity to express her determination. However, this opportunity seemed not so good.


    Xu Yunlu kisses Su ran: "this girl, how can she be so sensible? My uncle loves this girl so much that he doesn''t want to take care of ghosts and ghosts, that son of a bitch, and that Yu Jingming. My uncle must scold him for wasting a lot of time."


    "Uncle, who is Yu Jingming?" It''s the second time that Su Ran has heard Xu Yunlu mention this name. Xu Yunlu smiles, touches Su Ran''s head and says, "when uncle has solved all his worries, I''ll tell Xiao Lazi that a lot of explosives have been buried here, and you have to leave here. You listen to uncle''s arrangement."


    Su ran obediently followed Xu Yunlu to leave the room. Seeing that he was still dazzling in the hall and waiting for a reward, Hua Hua hurriedly said, "uncle, let''s not feed Hua Hua first, otherwise he will become a pig as soon as he eats."


    Xu Yunlu orders him to go on. Huahua waits for a long time, but he doesn''t wait for the reward. He swings his big tail angrily. Xu Yunlu whistles. Huahua doesn''t understand why he didn''t get the reward. He asks him to leave, stands his head, and climbs away from the hall for a long time.


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran into his study. Su ran finds that Xu Yunlu''s books are missing, and those ancient porcelain paintings and other valuable things are missing. He remembers that there are few things in the hall and kitchen. Xu Yunlu should have arranged for people to move a long time ago, but he doesn''t know that he lives here. It seems that he is the same pig as Hua Hua who has eaten.


    Entering the study, Xu Yunlu stopped and said he knew what Shaoxi had said. Then he punched his forehead and finished talking with Shaoxi. Su ran asked, "what''s the matter with uncle?"


    "Dongdong and Hengbin are all right. Ghosts fall into natuo''s hands." Xu Yunlu shakes his head. Su ran asks, "what should I do?"


    "You don''t have to worry about these things. If you give your uncle safety, he will have the heart to save ghosts. You know that ghost''s neck is cut by that Tuo. He must be scared to piss his pants now."


    Although Xu Yunlu told a joke, Su ran didn''t feel funny at all.


    Xu Yunlu opened Su Ran''s small bag, took out several books, looked at them, loaded them back, picked up a backpack from the side and said, "lazy, your bag is too small. My uncle is used to living a good life. I''m afraid I can''t bear it. You can take some family home first."


    While talking, Xu Yunlu opens a big four story safe. Su Ran is a little frightened to see that each layer is full of money in different currencies. Xu Yunlu opens the backpack and signals Su ran to pick up the money from one layer and throw it into the backpack. She fills the backpack all the time, then takes a few stacks of dollars from the other layer and shoves them in, saying: "this moment, We won''t use too much. "


    Xu Yunlu zipped up his backpack, patted it and said, "come on, carry it. I don''t think you can carry it."ˇ° How much is it? " Su ran hesitated to step forward and took a lot of effort to carry the bag on his back. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "no, you don''t have a passport. You still have to take these. It''s not easy to go there. You have to take the mountain road. When you get back to Nadong, you stay in the MIG hotel. I told you that there is a private room I open all the year round, but it''s not in my name." Su ran nodded obediently, and Xu Yunlu said, "I''ll go to find out Li Gui, and I''ll pick you up in Nadong. Five days later, if I can''t find out Li Gui, I''ll join you. During this period, you can open two new accounts, don''t open in a bank, don''t turn off your mobile phone. I''ll call you, and then you can send me the new account."ˇ° Uncle Lu, can I deposit the money in the card when I go to Nadong? "ˇ° Gao Honggang... But it doesn''t matter. You can save it first, and I''ll give you a business card later. This man is a famous businessman in Goa, who had my help in the early days. I''ll say hello to him first. If Gao Honggang checks you, you say he gave it to you. For the reason, it''s personal privacy. " Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu called maozi and told him to take her to Nadong. Then he found out the business card and handed it to Su ran. Then he put the tube of medicine into Su Ran''s small bag and held her: "wait for me in Nadong, darling, do you hear me?"ˇ° Uncle Lu, I will wait for you in Nadong. " Xu Yunlu nodded with satisfaction and gave Su ran a kiss on the forehead: "love you!" Standing next to maozi and others, Su ran didn''t mean to reply. Xu Yunlu''s face immediately sank. Su ran looked at maozi and others nearby. Maozi and others quickly looked away. Su ran had to say in a very low voice: "Xiao ran also loves uncle." Xu Yunlu is satisfied to release his hand, take off the bag, help Su ran to the car, and put the small bag on the car, Su ran on the car and quickly hold the bag in his arms. Xu Yunlu smiles and shakes his head. Then he nods to maozi, and the car takes Su ran away. Sura and maozi entered the country from the mountain road at night, and set foot on the land of Nadong the next morning. It felt like a dream. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 96

    Maozi takes Sura to the MIG Hotel, puts away the big backpack and salute, calls Xiaoding, knocks her, and leaves Nadong in a hurry.


    Xiaoding came here in surprise. He was very happy to be knocked by maozi. When maozi left with someone, he was a little embarrassed to say: "Hello, Xiaoran


    "Hello, Xiaoding!" Su Ran is a little at a loss when facing Xiaoding who is taking drugs. Although her father was killed because of drug trafficking, she has never faced a living drug addict who has been receiving positive education. Moreover, under the education of positive energy, she has no special preference for drug addicts, and certainly no aversion.


    "Miss Xiaoran, I live downstairs in the hotel. You can call me whenever you want." Xiaoding takes a business card to Sura and says it has his mobile phone number.


    Su ran didn''t expect Xiaoding to have a business card. She looked at it and found that it was the business manager of the resource recycling company. She couldn''t laugh or cry and wrote it down on her mobile phone.


    In Vasi, Xu Yunlu almost keeps her as a princess, but only half a night and a morning apart from Xu Yunlu. Su RA thinks she wants Xu Yunlu very much.


    Su ran was lying on the bed, thinking about everything with Xu Yunlu. She couldn''t help but shed tears and felt that it was unlucky to cry. She soon stopped her tears and forced herself to have a good rest, but the injury on her wrist was very painful. From time to time, she reminded that she didn''t dream in the past ten days, but Xu Yunlu''s medicine worked very well. Later, it didn''t hurt. It was dark and Su ran finally fell asleep.


    The next day, Su ran wakes up. The wound on her wrist is just ferocious, but it doesn''t hurt at all. She blocks it with her wristband, washes it out, and goes to the bank with her card, backpack and Xiaoding. Because she has US dollars, her card can''t deposit foreign currency. By the way, she opens a foreign currency account. Unexpectedly, Xu Yunlu''s backpack has 1.24 million dollars and 50000 dollars.


    Although the money doesn''t account for a quarter in the four story safe, it''s a huge sum in the eyes of Sura, who is worried about the tuition fee of 10000 yuan.


    After saving the money, Su ran was a little sad with the card. After a while, she recovered from the sadness and found that she was standing under the interest rate card. When she saw the interest rate card, Su ran inquired about the meaning of fixed deposit. Then she put the card and Xiao Ding away from the bank.


    The bank where Su ran opened the card was not very far away from Yulong Snow Mountain. As soon as she came out, she saw Yulong Snow Mountain. The gate of Yulong Snow Mountain was still closed. Looking at Yulong Snow Mountain, where she had worked twice, she thought that when Xu Yunlu came, they would leave together. She was afraid that they would never come back here again. She was so nostalgic that she didn''t like Xiaoding to follow, so she said to Xiaoding, "Xiaoding, I want to go to Yulong Snow Mountain. "


    "It''s all sealed. What can I do for you?"


    "I just want to go shopping."


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No!"


    "That''s not true. If you want to do something wrong this time, I have to tell you. Besides, don''t run around. Maozi has taken everyone away. I have only one pair of eyes." Xiaoding is worried about Su Ran''s being tied last time. Su ran turns her mouth and stares at her.


    There is a milk tea shop next to Yulong Snow Mountain. After training Su ran, Xiao Ding still wants to have a good relationship with Su ran, so he says, "I''ll buy you a cup of milk tea. It''s a punishment for last time. Don''t blame me later."


    Su ran stares at Xiao Ding, who hums and goes to buy milk tea.


    Su ran also snorts. She thinks that Xiao Ding is not as annoying as she first saw him. She''s very cute. She turns her head and sees Su Ming. Su Ran is shocked. She thinks she''s dizzy and rubs her eyes.


    When the family''s conditions are the worst, Su Ming always cleans himself up even if he is wearing old clothes. But this time, Su Ming''s shirt is dirty, his hair is messy, and even his chin has stubble.


    Su Ming steps up, grabs Su ran, drags her into the small bookstore nearby, and angrily asks, "why, I don''t even know your brother!"


    "I, I don''t, brother. Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?"


    Su ran lowers her head with a guilty heart. Su Ming asks angrily, "who is that man


    Su ran Leng for a moment, thought it was Xu Yunlu, but did not see Xu Yunlu, only to buy milk tea Xiaoding can not find her outside, all kinds of urgent: "brother, that''s my friend."


    "Your friend? How can you make such a friend? "


    "What is such a friend? What''s wrong with him?" Su ran knows that when normal people see Xiao Ding, they can see his hunzi temperament, or the hunzi temperament because he is very unreliable. Just about to explain, Su Ming suddenly sees the scar under Su Ran''s wristband and suddenly slows down his voice. "Well, it''s all my brother''s fault. I shouldn''t talk to you like this."


    When Su ran came to work alone, she was worried about Su Ming. When she heard that Su Ming''s tone became better, her tears fell down. Su Ming quickly took out a paper towel to wipe her tears: "it''s just a child. I''m afraid that bad people will cheat you."


    "I''m so old that I can tell who''s good and who''s bad."


    "It''s big, and it''s even more worrying. Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s talk about your exam."


    Su ran pursed her lips: "the exam is bad, but, brother, I will repeat it, and I will be admitted to a good school like you." Su Ming was silent for a while before he said, "maybe my brother asked too much of you. Although you didn''t do very well this time, the main reason is that the topic is difficult."ˇ° That is to say, everyone didn''t do very well in the exam. "ˇ° The heavy line is 20 points lower than that of last year. You are a few points behind the heavy line. " Su ran did not expect that he was only a few points away from the heavy line. He was a little surprised, and then quickly vowed: "brother, I will work hard next year, and I will be able to overweight the line." Su Ming sighed and said, "I thought so, but now I think it thoroughly. It''s too hard to reread. Moreover, in our family, you must have worked harder than others." Su Ran''s tears streamed down. Su Ming put his hand around Su Ran''s shoulder and said, "it''s hard for her these years. I know that choosing a good major doesn''t necessarily mean I''m poor. I can''t get in touch with you all the time, so I''ll help you fill in your wish."ˇ° Ahˇ° I''ve filled in a college of traditional Chinese medicine for you. Anyway, I''m studying medicine. I''ll take care of you more in the future. "ˇ° Brother, I don''t like being a doctor. "ˇ° I know, but I''ve seen other schools suffer a little bit. Now the medical school is more popular than we were at that time. Last year, the admission score line of this school was not lower than that of this school. I don''t know if your score is enough this year. But I have a classmate''s father who happens to be a professor in this school and also takes charge of some enrollment work, so you only need to get your score, I''m sure I''ll be accepted. "ˇ° I just don''t like being a doctor! "ˇ° I can''t help it. I''ve already filled in the volunteers. This time, I''ll still use the computer to fill in the volunteers. You are among the first batch to fill in the volunteers. If you don''t like it, you have to go back and change the volunteers. It seems that it''s too late. "ˇ° I want to change it. "ˇ° Then I have to hurry up. I haven''t changed my volunteering. I don''t know what the process is. Moreover, I don''t know how to fill in my volunteering with this kind of computer. " Su ran calculated the time, and Xu Yunlu asked him to wait for five days. If he went home to change his wish, it was only two days to go back and forth, and he finished changing his wish in the remaining three days. Besides, Xu Yunlu asked him to open two more accounts, so it was not right to go home. Most importantly, Su ran didn''t think of how to explain Xu Yunlu to Su Ming for a while. With Su Ming''s temperament, can she accept it. If he goes home to change his wish, Su Ming will go back to school immediately. When Su Ming leaves, he will go back to Nadong to meet Xu Yunlu. As for explaining to Su Ming, I''ll talk about it later. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 97

    Making up her mind, Su ran follows Su Ming on the nearest train and leaves Nadong in a hurry. Su Ming is very concerned. She has to make a phone call to Xiao Ding when she goes to the toilet. Unexpectedly, the call is from a beautiful woman: sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.


    Su ran doesn''t know what''s going on. She even dials it twice. She''s afraid that it will take a long time. Su Ming is suspicious and has to give up.


    Until she got on the train, found a seat and sat down, Su ran asked, "brother, how do you know I''m here?"


    "That''s good." Su Ming didn''t answer. Seeing the train leaving Nadong, he said with a sigh of relief, "you''ve been here to work. I guess you''ll come here in all likelihood. I can''t get in touch with my aunt and uncle, so I have to come here to try my luck."


    Su Ran is even more embarrassed: "brother, I know that I am very poor in the exam, so I can only reread. If I want to earn some money first, I can also reread..."


    "I know it''s all my fault."


    "No, I didn''t do well in the exam."


    "Well, we won''t talk about that. Anyway, you''ve crossed the line and won''t repeat it."


    No need to repeat, su er''s mood is still relaxed. He nodded happily: "I want to study finance and economics."


    "I haven''t heard you say you like the economy before."


    "I thought about it all of a sudden." Su ran was in a relaxed mood and naturally saw everything beautiful. Su Ming nodded and said, "the major of Finance and economics is also very popular. There are several universities, although they are not heavy-duty, but the major of Finance and economics is good. Go back and I''ll tell you which one you like."


    Su ran nodded happily, and Su Ming said, "but after all, you still have to go to college. Is it a little early to make a boyfriend now?"


    "I, I didn''t have a boyfriend." Su ran, who was originally in a happy mood, felt guilty. Su Ming looked at her and said, "of course, I''m not against you making boyfriends, but I think you can go to university now. There are many boys in University, and they are more simple than boys in society. You don''t know why. You can''t say that you will meet more suitable people."


    Su Ran is very worried. She and Xu Yunlu already have a very close relationship. Su ran knows that if she tells Su Ming about this kind of thing, maybe it will happen with Su Ming''s strict temperament. But if she doesn''t tell Su Ming, Su Ming is the one who cares about her most and is the best to her, so she is very confused about whether to tell Su Ming about everything about Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran never had a secret to Su Ming, but she hesitated about Xu Yunlu.


    Su Ming was a little anxious when he saw that Su ran didn''t answer. He hadn''t seen her for a year. He didn''t feel like the little girl a year ago. He had been in the capital all these years, and he was also one of the top universities in China. The second generation of rich officials in the school also gathered together. For those second generation of rich officials, he could keep his mind at peace and crush them with his achievements, But I''ve seen it before. Sura''s seemingly simple T-shirt and jeans should be the same brand as those people wear. Those shoes, if you remember correctly, should be luxury goods. A female classmate from Ferrari in the Department wears them every day, which is said to be tens of thousands. Occasionally, Sura takes out her wallet, which is not the pink rubber wallet she bought for her, There seems to be a very beautiful new mobile phone with a red protective shell that girls especially like.


    But Su Ran''s wrist is scarred. Su Ming, a medical student, knows that it''s caused by ropes.


    Su Ming clenches his fist. Is all the clothes Su ran wears in exchange for the scar? Is that man a pervert?


    Su Ming, the little bastard, saw it. It seems that he is not as reliable as his aunt''s father. How can he buy such a good thing for Su ran? Is he raising all the money or the whole family? When did my sister''s eyes become so vulgar?


    What kind of life does my sister-in-law live with my father-in-law? My sister-in-law is his elder and he can''t manage it. But Su Ming will never allow a bastard to destroy his sister-in-law again. Knowing that Su Ran has been suffering at home these years, he doesn''t even have anyone to talk to. He''s afraid of being forced. He''s just like my sister-in-law. He''s afraid that his grandmother will tell her, so he''ll just hang out with my father-in-law, Grandma left it at home.


    Su Ming got up to get some hot water, poured a glass of water for Su ran, and said, "well, you''re still young. You don''t have to be in such a hurry. I won''t force you. Go back and get the volunteer done first."


    Su ran doesn''t know how to say it. It''s about the most adverse thing she''s ever done when she grows up. Even when she remembers it, she doesn''t think it''s true. She really doesn''t know how to talk to her family. When Su Ming doesn''t mention it, she nods quickly.


    Su Ming then said, "if the volunteer thing is done well, we have to go to see grandma. We haven''t visited her for many years. Now that you are admitted to the University, you should also tell her about the old man."


    Su ran nodded again. For her, grandma was also a name, a semi paralyzed old man, who was raised by her sister-in-law and her father-in-law. Many years ago, her mother took her to see it secretly. Wang''s father knew about it and her mother was scolded, so she never went there again. After she went to high school, her mother would buy some milk powder with the money she didn''t know how to save during the new year, and secretly let her take it with her to have a look. It''s just that grandma is in Nandian City, the provincial city. She has to take a few hours'' bus from the county seat of Wang family to Nandian City, and she has to avoid her father. It''s very difficult for her to go there.


    When Xu Yunlu didn''t show up, Su Ming was not only Su Ran''s closest person, but also her reliance and hope. She didn''t dare to face Su Ming. That''s because she didn''t get the score required by Su Ming. Now, Su Ming doesn''t blame her much about this. As soon as Su Ran''s heart is relaxed, she naturally turns back to her sister: "brother, where do you live at home?"ˇ° It''s not where I used to live. "ˇ° But Wang Xun is old. Can Wang Xun and Wang live together? Where else is there? "ˇ° Wang Neng doesn''t come home every day. I heard from my mother that he often soaks in the Internet bar. "ˇ° His bed was like a dog house. Wang Xun lived in the upper berth and said, "it stinks."ˇ° Wang Xun cleaned up. " Su ran nodded and asked, "how did Wang Juan do in the exam this time?" Su Ming shook his head and said, "I don''t care about her, so I don''t know." Su ran Oh, Su Ming looked at Su ran: "it seems that I don''t care about her, you are very disappointed."ˇ° You know it''s not disappointment. " Su ran asked playfullyˇ° When I went to school to discuss with Mr. Lin to fill in the volunteer for you, Mr. Lin was angry. It seems that there are three students in your class who have not passed one line. "ˇ° Wang Juan is one of them. " Su Ming nodded: "in this college entrance examination, there are three rocket classes. Your class is the worst. The other two classes are 100% over the first line. Your head teacher is such a competitive person. Can he not be angry?"ˇ° When Miss Lin saw you, she must be angry. In her subject, you won the provincial champion, which made her face unique. Every time I criticized her, the opening remarks were: Su ran, why can''t you work as hard as your brother; The prologue of criticizing the whole class is: compared with Su Ming, the student I brought, you are all pigsˇ° I don''t like her at all. I don''t like the subject of Chinese the most. Fortunately, this time she was accommodating and secretly asked me to help you fill in your volunteer. She also helped me find the copy of my ID card. "ˇ° So I said that you are her favorite. If you change someone else, you can''t do it. I''m not popular in my class. It''s all because of you. " Su ran was happy and said with pride, "my brother''s existence makes them all pigs, and my existence makes them know that there are creatures like my brother in the world." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 98

    "It''s all that small town. Now the favorite of children is Xiaoqiang pig."


    Su Ran is more happy. Su Ming looks at her. If it''s not for the scar on her wrist, Su ran looks very good, happy and happy, which he has never seen before. Even when her father was still alive, her family was stable and wealthy, and Su Ran''s lovely appearance was not as contented and happy as it is now.


    However, Su Ming felt that Su ran was worried about something in her happy appearance. He unconsciously looked out of the window several times, even thought he didn''t pay attention to her, and he was stunned twice.


    Su Ming always thinks that Su Ran is small, and she always obediently listens to him. She never thinks that she has a lover. Of course, Su Ran is his sister. In his eyes, she has always been a child. In fact, she is an adult. Although it''s a little early to fall in love, it''s not impossible.


    It''s just that Su Ming never thought that Su ran would like the little gangster like Xiaoding. Su ran seems to be very infatuated with this little gangster. If Su ran was wearing clothes bought by a little gangster, the little gangster should have done his best to please Su ran.


    Su Ran has a headache. How can I persuade her to look like Su ran in love.


    When he arrived in Nandian City, Su Ming took Su ran for a long-distance bus. After another day, he finally returned to Wang''s home. Su ran once again felt like he was going through time. This is the real life he should live.


    As soon as Su ran stepped into the door, Wang Xun rushed over and called, "sister! You finally know you''re back! "


    "Look for me!" Su ran touched Wang Xun''s head. Wang Xun said unsatisfied, "you''re too much to worry about. My mother cried several times, and even if I didn''t say a word about your iron powder, I would not be seen."


    "OK, OK. I''ll tell you where I''m going next time."


    "I don''t believe it. You often cheat me." Wang Xun is growing up recently. At the age of 12, he is not much shorter than Su ran. Wang Xun wanted to be coquettish with Su ran, but he soon found Su Ming, who was behind him. He immediately let Su ran go and said, "I thought you had a high ideological awareness and knew you were back. It turned out that you were caught by brother."


    "Brother, why do you want to catch me?" Su ran, "this time my sister came back in a hurry. I didn''t bring you any sugar."


    "I''m not a kid. I don''t eat sugar." Wang Xun said with disdain that Su ran didn''t expect that Wang Xun, who was still deeply in love with sugar half a year ago, despised his former favorite so much, so he said, "OK, OK, I know you''re an adult."


    "Mom cried several times, you go quickly!" Wang Xun avoided Su Ming and pushed Su ran, "in the kitchen."


    Su ran hurried into the kitchen. The busy Su mother saw Su ran, stopped her work and wiped her eyes. "These days, where have you been? The whole family is in a hurry." However, she said that the family, and subconsciously pause.


    "Mom, I don''t want to leave a note for you. I said I would go out to work."


    "How can we rest assured that you are so old?" Mother Su wiped her tears again. Su ran took mother Su''s hand and said, "Mom, I''m not good. I won''t be like this in the future."


    Su ran felt Su''s mother''s hand tight: "don''t do this, really can''t do this."


    Su ran wanted to comfort her mother again. Wang Juan''s voice came from outside: "when is this? Why isn''t the meal ready?"


    "You feel slow, do it yourself!" Wang Xun replied discontentedly.


    Su ran carefully poked out her head. In the small living room, Su Ming was not there. She should have gone to put things in the room. Wang Juan raised her eyebrow and gave Wang Xun an ear scraper: "little son of a bitch, the more she grows up, the more annoying she is. Why can''t she feed her family?"


    Of course, Wang Juan''s slap wasn''t heavy, but Wang Xun was no longer a child. He covered his face and said angrily, "I''ve told you not to hit me in the face!"


    "Yes, but what''s the matter? I''ll eat everything from inside to outside." However, Wang Juan soon saw Su ran, and her evil fire immediately found a new direction. "Yo, yo, look who this is. I thought I really had something to do. I can''t go back to my home anymore. Su ran, what are you?"


    Su ran didn''t speak, but heard Su Ming''s voice: "don''t worry, Wang Juan, we won''t live in your house too long."


    "Su Ming, you have to face when you say that. My father has raised you for more than ten years, and now he''s grown up and his wings are hard!"


    "You seem to dislike us very much!"


    "I dislike you for more than ten years. How can you say such tough words now? Why didn''t you say it before?"


    "I know we owe your father, but please remember that we owe your father, not you, and I will pay him back!"


    "Tut Tut, Su Ming, you''ve read so many books in vain. You and Su ran have shared half of what Wang Neng and I have. Do you really think what you owe is my father''s?" Wang Juan hates Su Ming.


    When Su Ming was about to say something, Su ran quickly went out, pulled Su Ming and said, "brother, just came back, let''s pack up."


    Su ran feels that Su Ming''s fists are clenched tightly. She pulls Su Ming into the small room of Wang Xun and Wang Neng, pushes Su Ming to the bed and sits down. She says, "she didn''t do well in the exam this time. She finds fault everywhere and goes outside. What others see is your joke."


    Su Ming certainly understood that in the eyes of the neighbors, their biological father was a drug dealer who had harmed a lot of people. He was a heartless villain; Wang''s father didn''t care about them. He raised them. They were tall and mighty. They should be grateful, not only to Wang''s father, but also to Wang''s children. However, there is always a lot of noise in the family. As soon as Wang Juan gets angry with them, she goes outside and talks with those neighbors, saying that he and Su ran are the descendants of drug dealers, and that they are as cruel as drug dealers. How can they hurt her and Wang Neng and seize their things, His father raised a pair of white eyed wolves, so in the eyes of the neighbors, he and Sura are both unscrupulous people who don''t know how to repay their kindness. Su Ran''s salute, except for the small bag she often carries, is left in the MIG hotel. She is in a hurry with Su Ming. Of course, she doesn''t dare to go back to get it. Xu Yunlu bought all those things for her, which seems that she can''t afford to use before or after. Especially when she takes those skirts, she also has to face the embarrassment of explanation. Su Ming was afraid that the little bastard would pester Su ran, so he didn''t mention the ceremony on purpose. He only brought a change of clothes, so he had nothing to clean up. Su ran takes out the clothes from Su Ming''s bag when he comes home from school and hands them to Su Ming, saying, "there are few people in the family at the moment. Let''s take a bath first." Su Ming takes over the clothes and nods. He is glad that he has filled in a volunteer for Su ran and has not forced her to repeat her study. Wang Juan, who hasn''t seen her for several years, seems to be more distorted than before. If Su ran does repeat her study, she still doesn''t know how to toss. In such an environment, Su Ran''s one-year repeat study is not much better than this one. Su Ming touches Su Ran''s head and goes to boil water. He is boiling water for her. It''s not very convenient for her to take a bath at home. In this kind of weather, he can wash her with cold water, but she is a girl, so he doesn''t know how she survived when she was not at home. Wang Juan saw immediately called up: "I really thought I was the daughter of which family, water and electricity is my father''s pay, you really don''t care!" Su Ming takes a look at Wang Juan. Wang Juan sees danger signals. Like other people in her family, Wang Juan is a little afraid of Su Ming. Su Ming seems to have some hidden hostility. Because Wang Juan is a woman, he doesn''t bother to care with Wang Juan. Wang Juan often ignores Wang Juan''s thoughts. But Wang Juan is not soft hearted when she sees that he has cleaned up Wang Neng. Wang Neng is most afraid of Su Ming, as long as Su Ming comes back, He didn''t dare to go home, so Wang Juan was even more angry. Whose family is this? It''s the Wang family. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 99

    But Su Mingzhen stares at her, and Wang Juan is scared.


    Su Ming saw Wang Juan shut up and went into the bathroom.


    Wang Juan waited for Su Ming to enter the bathroom, and her eyes turned to Su ran: "Yo, I haven''t found that the eldest lady has changed her clothes. You''ve made a lot of money this time, haven''t you?"


    Su ran a little guilty, did not answer, but Wang Juan continued to ask: "Nadong really good money, you won''t make any dirty money."


    "Wang Juan, be clean."


    "That''s that you are really willing to give up on yourself. These clothes and shoes will not be less than a few hundred yuan. My father cares about your food and your living. He earns money and doesn''t want to subsidize the family. He is filial to my father. First of all, he is busy dressing himself up. My father really raises a white eyed wolf!"


    Su Ran''s clothes were scratched when she was in Wasi. When she returned to Nadong, maozi arranged for her to stay in the hotel with all the things Xu Yunlu had bought. Then she was busy saving money. Before she could get the salute from the rental house, she met Su Ming. When she met Su Ming, she was in a mess.


    Su ran didn''t even dare to tell Su Ming about Xu Yunlu, not to mention Wang Juan. Without Xu Yunlu, everything can''t be explained clearly, so Su ran can only avoid Wang Juan.


    Su Ran is afraid of Wang Juan''s rebirth, and she doesn''t let the water boil too hot. After Su Ming takes a bath, she quickly washes her clothes and changes them back. Then she washes both Su Ming and her clothes to dry, so she goes to help her mother.


    When Su ran and his mother put the food on the table, Wang''s father came back from work. When he came in, he was stunned and said, "are you back?"


    "Uncle Wang, I''m back." Su ran was not so hostile to Wang''s father as Su Ming. After all, she was only five years old at that time. When Wang''s father didn''t drink and worry about money, he was still reasonable. Only five children in the family, money was often the trigger of quarrels.


    "Just come back." Wang''s father sat down at the dinner table. He had to go to work in the afternoon. The time was short at noon. He had to have a rest after dinner.


    Wang Juan also sat down and snorted to her father, saying, "I don''t care. I don''t go to a junior college. I have to go to a bachelor''s degree to spend money. The other two in our class are like this."


    Wang''s father sighed. After hearing this, Su ran estimated that Wang Juan was forcing Wang''s father to take money for her to study at her own expense. She quickly avoided it and asked Su Ming and Wang Xun to have a meal. Su Ming sat by the bed and looked for materials. Wang Xun also obediently climbed the desk to do his homework. It was rare for Su ran to see Wang Xun do his homework so obediently. She went over and said, "son, have dinner with my brother."


    Wang Xun almost put down his pen as fast as he could. Wang Xun''s grades were much better than Wang Neng''s, but in Su Ming''s eyes, he also failed. So what kind of abyss was it to write homework under Su Ming''s eyes? So he was grateful to Su ran who rescued him from abyss.


    "Brother, I''m eating." Su ran closes the book in Su Ming''s hand, and Su Ming stands up.


    Over the years, Su Ming and Wang''s father have only met each other once. Even if they have said hello, Su ran helps Su mother put the last soup on the table, and then sits down beside her. Wang''s father asks Su ran, "has the school been filled in?"


    Su ran nodded and said: "brother filled in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine for me. I want to change it into an economic school."


    "It''s a long time to study medicine." After Wang''s father finished, Su Ming was a little worried that Su ran didn''t want to study medicine. As soon as he heard this, he said, "you don''t have to worry about her tuition."


    Wang''s father didn''t say anything. Wang Juan didn''t expect that her grades were not as good as Su Ran''s in the final exam several times. This time, she passed a Book line, and the proportion of the book was only a few points lower. She was holding her breath. Listening to Su Ming''s words, she couldn''t help it: "great, it''s already like this."


    Su Ming just wanted to speak. Su ran gently pulled Su Ming for a while, but he heard Wang Neng''s voice: "ah, it''s such a coincidence, I''ve eaten!"


    Everyone saw that Wang Neng came back. When Wang Juan saw Wang Neng, she was even more angry: "Wang Neng, you are willing to come back. Look at your dirty appearance."


    Wang Neng''s hair is in a mess and his spirit is very weak. At first sight, he didn''t sleep for several days and even didn''t wash his face.


    Wang Nenggang wants to talk to Wang juanpi, but when he sees Su Ming, he stammers: "you, you''re not looking for Su ran." After that, he saw Su ran again and sat down to avoid Su Ming. "Wang Xun, get me a bowl."


    Wang Xun hated Wang Neng, but he went to get a pair of chopsticks for Wang Neng.


    Su''s mother didn''t know that Wang Neng would come back suddenly, so she didn''t bring Wang Neng''s meal.


    Wang Neng filled a bowl of rice for himself with a bowl, pressed it several times with a spoon, and then began to eat it. With his mouth moving, he awkwardly began to wind up the clouds. Under everyone''s eyes and Wang Neng''s fast flipping chopsticks, he found the dishes one by one. I don''t know how many days he hadn''t eaten.


    Su ran looks at it in a daze. It seems that Xu Yunlu never lacks food, so she can''t react when she suddenly comes back to such a grounded home.


    Wang Xun was finally dissatisfied: "Wang Neng, you eat less."


    Wang Neng pushed Wang Xun: "why should I eat less?"


    "You''ve finished everyone''s meal. My mother hasn''t eaten yet."


    "It''s none of my business that she doesn''t do much by herself. Besides, I haven''t had dinner at home for several days. Can I get back this meal? I''m losing a lot, OK?"ˇ° Who told you not to come back? "ˇ° Look at your little head. Talk less and eat more! "ˇ° You are as tall as I am Wang Xun was very angry. He said that neither Su Ming of the Su family nor Wang Xun of the Wang family was short. But Wang Neng is only 1.7 meters tall now. He is thin and likes to hunchback. Sometimes he looks shorter than Su ran and Wang Juan. I don''t know when I mixed up with the little bastards in the society, smoking, drinking, surfing the Internet, not doing my job, studying in a mess, getting a diploma in junior high school, I didn''t want to study at all, but his grandparents, who were looking forward to Jackie Chan sun, didn''t agree. They spent a lot of money and finally sent him to the county key of Sura. Of course, it wasn''t because his grandparents were willing to spend money, Wang Neng was moved by the fact that his achievements always occupied the bottom of their grade list. As soon as the summer vacation came, Wang Neng was almost invisible. Of course, Wang''s father didn''t take care of him less. As a result, the more he took care of him, the less progress he made. Before the rice in Su Ran''s bowl moved, she rushed half a bowl to Su''s mother. Su mother wanted to refuse. Su ran immediately picked up the bowl and ate it. Su''s mother didn''t push Su ran around at the table. Wang Xun was very angry with Wang Neng. As he was growing up, he had a huge demand for food, but Wang Neng completely ignored everyone''s needs. Su''s mother made a total of three dishes and one soup. Wang Neng ate more than half of it by himself. Finally, he was angry because he had no rice. He held the soup bowl and drank it with his mouth. Wang Xun finally couldn''t bear it: "Wang Neng, if you drink like that, how can others drink it?"ˇ° I didn''t mean to give it to anyone else! " Wang Neng took the chopsticks a few times and put all the dry soup into his mouth. Then he drank the soup. It was a big bowl of soup. He drank it very slowly. Then he put down the bowl, belched with satisfaction, wiped his mouth with his hand and was ready to leave. Wang finally said, "where are you going again?"ˇ° Go to the students Su ran was very suspicious of Wang Neng''s acceptance. Wang''s father said angrily, "you take this as a hotel, don''t you?"ˇ° OK, OK, I won''t go to my classmates. I''m so sleepy. Go to sleep! " Wang Neng then went to the small room. Wang Xun immediately called out, "Wang Neng, you are not allowed to sleep in my bed. You haven''t bathed for many days. It stinks." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 100

    Wang Neng is afraid of Su Ming. Generally, when Su Ming goes home, it goes without saying that he takes up Wang Xun''s bed. In the past, Wang Xun was too small to squeeze a bed with him, but now that Wang Xun is too big, he finds that his brother is not fond of it and can''t bear it.


    A meal is over in the uproar. There should be no one else except Wang Neng who has enough to eat. Wang''s family has a large number of people, and eating accounts for the largest part of the daily expenses. Generally, rice is eaten at noon and the leftovers are used to make a large pot of noodles for dinner. In fact, people in Kunming don''t like to eat noodles. Today, they don''t even have leftovers. That''s all, It also accounts for most of Wang''s father''s salary.


    While doing the dishes, Su ran thinks about it for a while and sums it up with her mother, only to find that Wang''s father secretly stuffed some money for her mother.


    After washing the dishes, Su ran went out to get two thousand yuan. She didn''t know what Xu Yunlu would do in the future. But after more than 20 days, her family knew that she had gone to work. She wanted to work this time, but she couldn''t give all the money to her mother. But her mother, who had no money in her hand, was really pitiful. She didn''t get any money from Lao Chan, All the money in his hand is given by Xu Yunlu in various ways, so he can only embezzle some of Xu Yunlu''s money first.


    Xu Yunlu is willing to live such a flat life with herself. Su Ran''s mouth can''t help but turn up and always asks herself: isn''t it a dream? Can he stand it? I won''t be bored in a few days, will I?


    After taking the money, Su ran bought three bags of toast and three boxes of yoghurt. She knew that both Wang Xun and Su Ming had not enough to eat, and that Wang Xun could still quarrel with Wang Neng. Su Ming had to bear it. She had some noble temperament towards Su Ming, a bully of learning, but she was often tortured by all kinds of helplessness brought by poverty.


    Su ran enters the room and sees her mother alone in the kitchen. When she is in better health, she will try her best to cook a meal for everyone. When she is not in good health, Su ran and Wang Juan take turns to do it. Of course, Wang Juan pushes it off with various excuses.


    Su ran went over and gave the money to Su mu. Su Mu quickly pushed it back and said, "if you want to go to university, you have to spend a lot of money. Keep it for yourself. What you gave me last time, I have a lot left."


    "Mom, that''s 2000 yuan, not 20000 yuan. How long has it been? How much is left?"


    "There''s really something left."


    "Ma, keep it." Su ran pinches Su Mu''s hand. Su Mu doesn''t give in any more. She takes it back. Su ran takes out a yogurt and hands it to her mother. Su Mu waves her hand and says, "you drink, you''re growing, you drink!"


    "Mom, I just drank it. You should strengthen your nutrition for this disease." Su ran took out a straw and stuck it into the hole, then handed the yogurt to Su mu, "Mom, drink it quickly. I bought this box for you. It''s not frozen. When I go to work, I''ll buy it for you every day."


    Su''s mother''s eyes were red, and she took the yogurt. Su ran took a bag of toast to Su''s mother: "Uncle Wang has to go to work in the afternoon, you can take it with him."


    This time, Su Mu didn''t refuse.


    Su ran happily took the bread and milk to the door of Wang Xun''s room. He secretly looked inside, but he didn''t see Wang Neng. Wang Xun climbed on the desk to do his homework. He hurried over and handed the bread and milk to Wang Xun. Wang Xun was so happy that he hugged Su ran: "sister is the best!"


    "Eat, brother?"


    "Wang Xun was kicked out by me. I can see that he didn''t want to stay here. After dinner, he didn''t come in."


    Su ran Oh, a turn, Su Ming with the summer came in, Su ran milk bread over to ask: "brother, where have you been?"


    "After a while, follow me to the bank to get a card. Before the school starts, I will transfer 5000 to you. When you go to the school, you will pay the tuition fee and the cost of living. I want to transfer 2000 to you once a month, but now it''s only 1500. Next year it will be better."


    Su ran knows that summer vacation is a golden time for many poor students to earn money because of its long time. In order to find herself, Su Ming can''t earn and spend much of his hard-earned money. She doesn''t know how anxious she is, but she can''t tell Su Ming not to use it. Otherwise, how can she explain that she doesn''t need him to bear the tuition and living expenses, A thousand is enough, and I''ll find a part-time job then. "


    "As a girl, you are not familiar with the environment at first. Don''t think about it. Even if you are familiar with it later, don''t work too hard."


    "Brother, after changing your volunteer tomorrow, if you want to hurry, go back to Kyoto."


    Su Ming drinks yogurt and looks at Su ran: "I used to be reluctant to leave. How can I get rid of my brother this time?"


    Su ran didn''t think about her careful thinking, but she was punctured by Su Ming. She came back with Su Ming, but her heart stayed in Vasi and Xu Yunlu.


    Su Ming was also worried when he saw that Su ran didn''t speak. He simply didn''t understand how that little gangster could have such charm. Su ran was fascinated because he was willing to buy some clothes and mobile phones for her. Su ran was too shortsighted, so he said, "Xiao ran, there are some things we should talk about."


    As soon as Wang Xun saw that Su Ming became serious, he quickly found an excuse to slip away. But Su ran said, "brother, I have to deal with some things. I''ll talk to you when I''ve made it clear, OK?"


    Su Ming thought for a while and said, "don''t do anything stupid before you talk about it with my brother. Girls, some things are very precious."


    Su Ran is stunned for a moment, thinking about everything with Xu Yunlu, which seems to be the most precious thing for a girl. She has given it to Xu Yunlu, and she is willing to give it back. This tells Su Ming that Su ran thinks Su Ming may be able to tear her up on the spot. Su Ming reached out and touched Su Ran''s head: "when I go home this time, my family Ran Ran has grown up and has many worries."ˇ° No, brother Su ran was a little embarrassed, thinking that Xiaoding said that maozi had taken all the people away. There must be something very urgent. She had to finish her volunteer work quickly, and then she went back to Nadong to wait for Xu Yunlu. Early the next morning, Su ran urged Su Ming to go to school. The school was not far from Wang''s home. Su Ming borrowed a bike from his classmates and took Su ran to school. To the school, the school has long been a formal holiday, in addition to sophomore tutors in, there is no other teacher. Su ran calls Teacher Lin, but the other party doesn''t answer. Su Ran is a little anxious. Fortunately, Su Ming is well-known in the school. Some of the sophomore tutors have taught Su Ming before. After he dazzles the teachers around, he knows that Su Ming inquires about Su Ran''s head teacher, so he enthusiastically tells Su Ming his address and gives Su Ming directions. Su Mingcai thanks the teacher and takes Su ran to her head teacher. It was not easy to find the head teacher''s home, but the door was locked, and I didn''t know whether to go out to play or to buy vegetables. Su ran was in a bit of a hurry. She called teacher Lin again, but this time she got through. The other party was a little surprised: "Xiao ran, it''s you. I''ve called you many times, but it''s turned off. Is there anything wrong with you?"ˇ° No, I thought I did very badly in the exam this time. I just wanted to concentrate on earning some tuition fees for repeat reading, so I didn''t turn it on. "ˇ° Fortunately, after a line, it''s a pity that it''s a little bit less than the heavy one. " The teacher in charge of the class is very kind to the students who won her honor. "However, with your grade in the last semester of senior three, you should do better than this one."ˇ° I didn''t even think I could cross a line. " Su ran knew that the second semester of her senior year was a messˇ° It''s a pity, but it''s good. " After all, Miss Lin has brought Su Ming and Su ran, and knows their learning environment. No matter what people around them say, in Miss Lin''s view, or in the school''s teachers'' view, it''s impossible for them to be like what Wang Juan said. She doesn''t like Wang Juan very much anyway. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 101

    Su ran wanted to change her wish. After listening to teacher Lin''s words, she quickly said, "teacher, my brother helped me fill in my wish. I want to change it. I don''t want to study medicine."


    "Oh, Sura, this can''t be changed. It''s all operated on the computer. Now all the volunteer work has been finished and the windows have been closed. The next thing is to wait for the notice."


    "I, I don''t want to study medicine. Can''t the teacher really change his wish?"


    "It can''t be changed. Originally, the admissions office and the school authorities required that the students themselves must operate it. I see your brother''s urgency and help in violation of regulations. If they know, the teacher will be punished."


    As soon as Su ran heard that Mr. Lin might be punished, she didn''t know what to do. Mr. Lin then said, "I think the major your brother chose for you is very good. Now it''s very popular to study medicine, especially for girls. This kind of major is the best. Many people can''t get into it. Although it''s not a famous school, it''s better than your major, Teacher, I''m still a little worried about competition, but others are. " Teacher Lin comforted Su ran a few more words. Seeing that Su ran had no objection, she hung up.


    Su ran turned off the phone, looked at Su Ming and said with a little cry: "you must know you can''t change it. You lied to me."


    "Why don''t you make sense? I know. I can''t tell you."


    "It''s not that you haven''t filled in your wish, and you still don''t know the reason why you can''t change it."


    "Ran Ran, I filled in the volunteer form by hand at that time. It''s not as advanced as you are now. It''s all computer operation, OK?" Su Ming avoids Su Ran''s eyes, and finally deceives her back. Su Ran is full of strange resentment that she can''t change her wish to come back for a trip in vain, which makes him anxious and angry.


    "But, but brother..."


    "Rana, since we can''t change it, let''s do it."


    "I don''t like it."


    "Then who told you to turn it off."


    Su ran pursed her lips, and Su Ming laughed: "well, don''t be coquettish. Since you have to wait for volunteers, you can wait at home. Remember, keep an eye on it. Don''t let Wang Juan get it. I think she got it, and dare to tear it secretly for you."


    Su ran knows that Su Ming is not exaggerating at all. Wang Juan is sure to be able to do this kind of thing. It''s only five days, and she only has five days. On the way, plus this morning, there are less than three days left. Three days later, Xu Yunlu is going to the MIG hotel to find herself, and the admission letter can never be sent in three days, The school decided early, and the notice was only received in mid July. I am not even a duplicate copy. It is estimated that it will be good to receive the admission notice in mid August.


    No matter how stupid Su Ran is, he knows that her brother can''t understand these. He''s very good at things like entrance examination.


    For a moment, Sura couldn''t judge whether her brother knew something and was very opposed, or just out of concern for himself.


    "Brother, I can''t change my wish, and I can''t get the notice at the moment. I want to earn some tuition." Su ran can only find a way to earn tuition fees. Su Ming takes a look at Su ran. "Ran Ran, tuition fees have been saved for you. You don''t have to use them this time. It''s the first important thing to pay attention to the notice. When you enter the University, you can say whether it''s good or not."


    "I..." Su ran grew up to 18 years old. Before she met Xu Yunlu, she always listened to Su Ming''s words. Of course, Su Ming was all concerned about her. The most rebellious thing she had ever done was to turn off the machine after the exam and work in Nadong. The reason was that she didn''t do well in the exam. I was afraid Su Ming would blame her.


    Su Ming was staring at her for a while before she nodded.


    Su ran followed Su Ming to his home a little languidly. Wang Xun immediately came over and asked, "sister, have you changed to volunteer?"


    Su ran shakes her head. Wang xungang wants to ask why, but Su Ming says, "it''s none of your business. Hurry to do your homework."


    Wang Xun could only pursed his lips and climbed back to his small desk.


    Su Ming also goes back to Wang Neng''s bed, finds out his laptop, and gets busy. His laptop was bought before Su''s mother was ill. Su ran bought it when she went to the capital for the summer vacation, and he assembled it himself. Anyway, now Su ran knows it''s cheap. Her brother''s science is super strong, and his hands-on ability is also strong. According to her brother''s own words, if he doesn''t have money, he will starve to death.


    Su ran went to Su Ming and sat down and asked, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll help the professor with a paper."


    "Is it the kind that squeezes you, the experiment you do, the experiment you write, and then signs his name?"


    "Narrow minded, even if my name is signed, no one will read it or admit it, and my part is only a part of his thesis."


    "Did he give you the money?"


    "This girl, who taught me, how to pay so much attention to money now. I remember that you didn''t want any pocket money before."


    "Now I know that money matters."


    "Give it a few thousand dollars."


    "Then how long do you have to write?"


    "Plus doing experiments, at least half a year."


    "Wow, brother, you are so poor. You haven''t earned more than a month''s work."


    "That''s shortsighted enough."


    "Do you write at home?"


    "The experiments have been finished, and the data have been sorted out. Your brother, I can finally spend a summer vacation with you at home." Su ran almost fainted after hearing this. A month ago, if Su Ming could say such a thing, she must be the same as the festival. But now how much she hopes Su Ming will go back to the capital immediatelyˇ° It doesn''t look like you''re particularly welcome. " Su Ming teases Su ran while busyˇ° I don''t have any. " Su ran was crying in her heart. "There are many people eating at home. I have to help my mother." But in the end, there is no need to reread. Su RA is worried about Xu Yunlu, but she is not nervous about rereading and can''t go to university. If she doesn''t have to worry about Xu Yunlu, Su RA feels that her life is complete. However, Xu Yunlu knows that she will call her after she is busy, so Su RA lets herself relax and don''t worry too much. Back in her room, Su ran opens her small bag and takes out two books, English grammar and classical Chinese. She doesn''t have to recite these two books any more. Her schooldays as a night student are over. With a tablet and a new mobile phone in her small bag, Xu Yunlu''s new wallet is heavier than Su Ming''s, Su ran thought for a moment, and took out the book of mountain spirit ghost. All this makes Sura feel particularly beautiful. Su ran probe out, did not see the family, then use Xu Yunlu to the mobile phone and dial a call to Xiaoding, the result of the phone or beauty sister prompt tone: sorry, you dial the phone has been turned off! Su ran dials it again twice, both of which are the same. She can''t help but get angry. It''s really unreliable. What kind of business manager does it have to shut down every day? How do you do business! Su ran takes out her tablet, and Xu Yunlu gives her a hand-held, tablet, and mobile phone that are all apple. She doesn''t have her hand-held. The tablet must have a net, and there is no net at home, so she can''t use it. The most important thing is that there are so many things. Wang Juan and Wang Neng see each other. Wang Juan definitely says that she stole the money, and Wang Neng will try every means to cash it out. Take it to the Internet, and the mobile phone will be better, At least take it with you. Su ran simply packed the flat board and locked it in a wooden box. The wooden box was made by Su Ming''s father when he was admitted to university. It was rather bulky and hard to move by himself. It was used to install important learning materials for Su ran. He knew Wang Juan too well and worried that Wang Juan would use it badly. He secretly tore Su Ran''s books and materials. When Su ran put away her things, she went to work for Su mu. Only Wang father had income at home, but there were many people eating. Su Mu also bought cabbage and potatoes. In order to get a dime or two cheaper, she bought a lot of them. Usually, Su Mu took them home and took them back on vacation. Wang Xun should be the one who loves her most, Su ran can only be ranked second. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 102

    Su ran learned many dishes from Wang Shouyi. Potatoes alone can be used in more than a dozen ways. But there are condiments in the house. It''s amazing that you can use them to make two kinds. Moreover, according to Wang Shouyi''s teaching, Su ran estimates that all of them have to be scolded by Wang''s father. They all need flower oil, and the portions are very delicate.


    Su Mu''s disease is stage III tuberculosis, which belongs to consumptive disease. It''s a kind of wealth disease. After being cured, she still has to have good nutrition, rest and good mood. As far as the situation at home is concerned, nothing can be achieved at present, so she always has repeated attacks. Last year''s relapse also caused cardiomyopathy. Su Ming''s biggest worry is that this kind of situation will lead to concurrent tumor, Now he is just studying with his tutor, not working in the hospital. Now Su Ming and Su RA can''t change Su Mu''s situation.


    When Su ran came into the kitchen, she turned her mother out. But before she finished peeling a potato, Su ran came in again to help wash the cabbage. Su ran said, "Mom, I have to do it alone. Go and have a rest."


    "Mom''s fine."


    "Mom, I''m going to get angry if you don''t listen."


    "Mom wants to ask you, have you changed your mind?"


    "Not changed to."


    "Why?"


    "The computer records are all closed and can''t be changed."


    "It''s very good to study medicine, that''s to say, both your brother and sister study medicine."


    "I don''t want to study medicine."


    "It''s OK for girls to study medicine, and they will work steadily in the future."


    "You have to find it to be stable. If you can''t get into a good hospital, it''s hard to say."


    "Your brother and sister are in college, that''s good!"


    "Mom, when I earn money, you''ll talk to me."


    Su''s mother didn''t speak, but her eyes were red. Su ran took Su''s mother''s hand and said, "Mom, Wang Xun will be big by then, and it''s time to go to university."


    Su''s mother suddenly sees the scar on Su''s wrist, grabs Su''s hand and asks, "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "Oh, I take something. It''s a little heavy, so I''ll put it on my wrist and get strangled."


    "How much does it take?" Su ran felt Su Ran''s scar, "you must have worked very hard."


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect it to be that heavy."


    Su ran was afraid that she would be late cooking. When Wang''s father came back from work, it was time to scold him again, so she let Su''s mother go. When she made potatoes at home, she usually fried them with a little stew. In fact, it meant that there were many people, so it was good to cook a whole family. So was cabbage. Because of Wang Xun, Wang''s father made Su''s mother fry some meat for every meal, Wang Neng had no hope at first sight. Wang Juan was a daughter again, and her eyes were still fixed on his few savings. She wanted to go to self funded undergraduate course. It was estimated that she was a little disappointed. Then Wang Xun became a treasure in Wang''s father''s eyes.


    Su ran cut the bangs of Chinese cabbage into shreds, squeezed all the water, added dried chili powder, vinegar, soy sauce, mixed a hot and sour shredded cabbage, then divided the green pepper into a small part, cut two potatoes into shreds, made a plate of fried pork with green pepper, fried shredded potatoes, and then fried a large pot of potato chips and Chinese cabbage.


    When we make Chinese cabbage at home, we usually don''t make soup, because there is a lot of water in Chinese cabbage, which is almost the same as Chinese cabbage soup when there is not much oil.


    Su ran put one end of the dish on the table, and Wang Xun called out: "sister, it looks delicious."


    "Then you can eat more and grow tall."


    "Well, I must be taller than Wang Neng."


    Su Ming also looks up at the dishes Su ran brings to the table. Then he looks at Su ran. To tell you the truth, Su Ming is most like an outsider in this family. Except Su ran, everything seems to have nothing to do with him and doesn''t care about anyone.


    Su''s mother put the chopsticks on the table, and Wang Xun had happily gone to get a bowl of rice.


    Wang Juan didn''t come out until Wang Xun had finished the meal. She sat down and said, "it looks like the cabbage is not cooked."


    "Then why don''t you do it!" Wang Xun is a little angry. He thinks that Wang Juan and Wang Neng are the least like his elder sister and brother. Wang Neng wants to play online games one day and doesn''t spend much time at home. But Wang Juan is at home one day and chooses three to four when she doesn''t work.


    As soon as Wang Xun''s words were finished, Wang Juan hit his hand with chopsticks: "you are also a white eyed wolf


    Wang Xun was so angry that he wanted to quarrel with Wang Juan. Su ran pulled Wang Xun: "go to see if my father comes back. When he comes back, I''ll have dinner."


    Wang Xun snorted and ran out to have a look. Then he cried happily, "sister, dad is back."


    Wang Xun was very happy, but suddenly he was not happy: "Wang Neng has come back, too."


    Su ran wondered, according to reason, Su Ming at home, Wang can not go home so often, it seems to play the game should have no money..


    Wang Juan is not happy: "I said Wang Xun, your surname is Wang or su."


    "My mother''s name is Sue."


    Wang Juan and Wang Xunzheng fight. Wang''s father and Wang Neng come in. Su ran can see that Wang''s father''s face is very ugly, and even angrily pushes Wang Neng''s hand away.


    Wang Neng grumbled a few words discontentedly and sat down at the table.


    Because Su''s father was not happy, even if Wang Xun wanted to make the atmosphere better, it didn''t have much effect. Su ran and Su''s mother finished washing the dishes and chopsticks, and came out of the kitchen. Wang Neng was pestering Wang Juan. Wang Juan said impatiently, "grandma gives you more pocket money every month than I do. You also charge me for money. I don''t have it, I don''t have it, I don''t have it!"ˇ° Wang Juan, you are the cheapest. Is it too early for you to save your dowryˇ° You go as far as you can Su Ran''s principle for Wang''s sister and brother is not to offend them. But today, she was a little worried that Wang could not afford to surf the Internet. She would talk nonsense at night. She went to Wang Xun''s room and looked up. She saw that Su Ming and Wang Xun were crowded on a small table, busy with their own papers and homework. Su Ran is looking at, suddenly feel hand was pulled, she looked back, saw is Wang Neng, quickly shake off Wang Neng''s hand asked: "what are you doing!"ˇ° Su ran, lend me some money! "ˇ° I can''t afford to borrow you. "ˇ° Why can''t you earn a thousand and eight hundred dollars when you work? Don''t worry. I said to borrow it. I said to borrow it. She saved several hundred thousand for me, and then I''ll give it all to me. At that time, I''ll pay you double. " Su ran sighed. Wang Neng''s milk is a wonderful flower. She really likes Wang Neng. She used to take Wang Neng to her home because she didn''t eat well. She would make up the stewed pig''s feet, braised chicken and stewed fish every week. She also paid a lot of pocket money. But she turned a blind eye to Wang Xun. So it''s not that Su Ran is partial to Wang Xun, but Wang Juan and Wang Neng are facing each other, But now that Wang Neng has grown up, he would rather ask his grandmother for money to play online games than go to his grandmother for fear of wasting time on the Internet. Su ran was afraid that Wang Neng would have no place to go at night and would make trouble with Su Ming, so she took out a hundred yuan from her jeans pocket and handed it to Wang Neng: "save some money!"ˇ° Su ran, you are much better than my elder sister. She is so stingy. " Su ran: "it''s only one hundred yuan. As for you, it''s a betrayal. When Wang Neng got the money, he slipped faster than the rabbit, and the house was quiet. Su ran heard Wang Juan''s voice coming from Wang''s father''s and Su''s mother''s room: "Dad, I don''t care. You can get the money for the treatment of Su''s illness. What''s wrong with my study? It''s not spending money indiscriminately."ˇ° What kind of school is your school? It''s more than ten thousand in one semester, but not ten thousand in four years. "ˇ° Do you want me to go to pheasant universityˇ° I think you can go to college. "ˇ° Dad, it''s said that having a stepmother means having a stepfather. This is true. Why should Su ran go to college? I can only go to junior college. "ˇ° Su ran, that''s her own testˇ° I don''t care, I want to go to college! That''s to go to college! " Wang Juan ran out angrily after saying that. Su ran ran back to her room. Wang Juan ran into the room and smashed her books and pencil bags. Then some fox spirits, knife victims, swindlers, all of them were loaded and scolded. Then she ran out angrily. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 103

    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, turned to see Su Ming standing at the door, said: "brother, you are busy with you, I''m ok, she is angry there."


    "It''s so hot in the room. Go out for a walk!"


    "Well!" Su ran began to Miss Xu Yunlu, where the air conditioner with no money to open, put the clothes folded, put on the bed, just picked up the small bag, with Su Ming out.


    Wang''s parents, Wang Juan''s grandparents, live in the provincial capital. It seems that they are still in charge of some departments. Wang''s father grew up in the provincial capital and said that he was gilded. He came to the county seat, the county seat of Wang''s hometown. Wang''s family has an old house here. Wang''s father didn''t live in the house of his unit, but secretly rented the house of his unit to others at a low price, He took an old family to live in the old house. Fortunately, he lived in the old house. Otherwise, the family would not be able to live at all. But Su ran didn''t know why Wang''s father had been gilded and never returned to the provincial capital.


    Behind the old house is the countryside. Su Ming took Su ran for a walk on the country road. After a while, he said, "I''ll get my master''s degree next year, and I''m going to tell my tutor about my work."


    "Brother, I can''t. the worst time has passed. You have to study for a PhD."


    "No, you see, Ma is just like an old lady serving the whole family. She can''t stand it."


    "Brother, you think that when you go to work, your mother will be able to leave this home. There is a Wang Xun. She is not willing to give up. You can rest assured that I will take care of your mother, and so will Wang Xun."


    "You are a girl, and I don''t want you to work so hard."


    "Brother, the more promising you are, the more hopeful mom and I are. Wang Juan is so noisy that she will force Uncle Wang to study at her own expense. Wang can spend a little time playing online games. Usually, there are only Uncle Wang, Wang Xun and his mother at home. Wang Xun is sensible and can help his mother. I study in the provincial capital, and it''s only a few hours'' drive back. I promise to come back once a week, and I can help my mother when I go home on weekends Wang Neng goes home on weekends. You don''t have to worry, brother. The hardest years have come through. Just bite your teeth and stick to it for a few years. "


    Su Ming didn''t speak. Su ran then said, "anyway, brother, if you don''t go to a doctor''s degree, it''s better that I don''t go to a university. Anyway, my university is not a good university."


    "You talk nonsense, you dare, I..." Su Ming said for a long time, "I''ll beat you!"


    "If you don''t get a PhD, I''ll beat you." Su ran puffed her cheeks and said angrily, "if I can''t beat you, I''ll be angry."


    "What logic is that?" Su Ming laughed, "don''t you tell me about your boyfriend?"


    "I don''t know what to say." Su ran thinks it''s better to wait for Xu Yunlu himself. Xu Yunlu is good at deceiving people. He can say that he survives when he dies. He can''t say what he can''t say for a long time, so he can settle it in a few words. Su Ran is looking forward to the scene that Xu Yunlu can settle her brother in a few words.


    Su Ming is almost dizzy. The one who wants to have no face value, has no serious work, and looks more like an unruly boy. How can he get dizzy with his sister who is a little grumpy: "ELA, I told my mother that I will go to see my grandmother with you tomorrow, and I will tell my grandmother about your college entrance examination."


    Su ran nodded.


    The walk and chat between brother and sister ended in this way.


    In the early morning of the next day, Su ran and Wang Xun helped Su''s mother buy lunch and evening dishes. Then, in Wang Xun''s reluctant eyes, she took a long-distance bus with Su Ming to the provincial capital. As a matter of fact, Su ran sometimes feels that she and Su Ming lost their parents when they were young and had to stay with their mother. Although her life experience is miserable, Wang Xun, a child with both parents, seems to be no better than them. At least Wang Juan''s grandmother doesn''t like to see him. Her grandmother has nothing to do with him. As for her grandmother, even they have lost their grandmother, So Wang Xun has no grandmother.


    Su Ran''s grandmother lives in a shantytown in the west of the city. Naturally, the environment is very bad. Su ran and Su Ming bought some snacks and fruits in a nearby supermarket before they went to her.


    Grandma Su also lives in a low bungalow, but the area is much smaller than Wang''s father''s bungalow in the countryside.


    Su Ming knocked on the door, but it didn''t close. As soon as he knocked, the door opened. A neighbor next to him pointed out his head and said, "his family is an old lady, and her legs can''t move. There is no one in the family. In the past two years, I''m even more afraid of something. I don''t lock the door at ordinary times."


    Su ran saw her impatience from each other''s eyes. She thought that her grandmother would not trouble others. She quickly said thank you. Su Ming had already walked into a narrow living room with old furniture for at least several decades. Then she went into the big bedroom, an old-fashioned bed of the same age, and there was a thin old lady.


    Su Ming went forward and called, "Grandma!"


    There was no strange smell in the room, but because the window was closed, the air was a little stuffy. Su ran quickly opened the window. The old lady opened her eyes when she heard the voice. It took a long time to recognize Su Ming: "Minger, is it Minger?"


    "Grandma, it''s me!" Su Ming is very ashamed. He always wants to take care of his family when he grows up. As a result, for so many years, he can''t even take care of his mother and protect Su ran.


    "When I grow up, my grandmother''s ming''er grows up." As soon as the old lady said this, her tears began to flow down. Su ran quickly took a paper towel to wipe her tears. Su Ming said angrily, "where''s su LAN? Won''t my aunt say that she will take care of you?"ˇ° She''s taking care of it, taking care of itˇ° I''ll take care of you and leave you at home alone? "ˇ° No, she went to buy vegetables. She left home occasionally and asked for help. "ˇ° Grandma, it''s me. I haven''t come to see you all these years. "ˇ° Minger, grandma knows how hard you are. Grandma knows you are a filial child. Every time you send money, grandma receives it. Your aunt saves it for grandma. " With that, the old lady reached under her pillow and took out a passbook. Su Ming was even more ashamed. She put the passbook back and said, "grandma, I just sent you a lot of money."ˇ° When you are studying, you have to spend money on yourself. Where can you get the money? Don''t send it to grandma in the future. Grandma can''t use it either. "ˇ° Su LAN has gone to buy vegetables. Qin Xing is still working outside. " The old lady sighed softly, and Su Ming frowned: "he''s still the same as before. He doesn''t do his job?"ˇ° It''s very good. Every time you come, you buy me a pile of food to eat and use. " The old lady avoided Su Ming''s question, but Su Ming didn''t ask again, "grandma, let''s go out and bask in the sun." When Su Ming takes the old lady to the small courtyard outside to bask in the sun, Su ran cleans up the room and takes down the old lady''s quilt to soak in the basin. There is an old washing machine in the corner of the yard. After su ran tried it, she put the soaked bedding in and heard her sister-in-law Su Lan''s voice: "here you are As soon as Su ran looked back, Su LAN saw Su Ming squatting on the old lady''s side. Ah, he said, "Su Ming, you''re here, too."ˇ° Sister in law, my brother and I came to see grandma and you Su Ming shook the old lady''s hand and said, "Rana, you are with grandma in the sun. I''ll have a word with my sister-in-law." Su LAN hands the bag of vegetables to Su ran, and follows Su Ming into the room. Su ran squats down beside the old lady a little uneasily. The old lady pushes Su ran: "Ran Ran, go, don''t let your brother get angry with your aunt." Su ran was not at ease. She walked into the room and heard Su Ming say angrily: "Su LAN, I took her to marry my mother, and you were responsible for taking care of my milk. I kept my promise, and didn''t make any noise. Did you keep it? You married Qin Xing, and then Qin Xing didn''t do his job, and you didn''t even care about my milk." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 104

    "I don''t care about your grandmother. She''s not only your grandmother, but also my own mother. How can I care?"


    "What do you do? The neighbor says you often leave her at home."


    "Su Ming, can you take care of grandma without eating or drinking? Doesn''t my aunt have to earn money?"


    "What about Qin Xing? Do you want to earn money to support him when you marry him?"


    "Qin Xing is also making money."


    "Why is he always in Nadon? Which company does he work for? "


    "Su Ming, Qin Xing and I also have our difficulties. No matter whether Qin Xing earns money or not, I will not ignore your grandmother!"


    "Why Su Ming snorted, "Su LAN, how long are you going to make excuses for him, for a lifetime?"


    Su LAN did not speak, Su ran quickly said: "sister-in-law, I was admitted to university."


    "Ah Su LAN returned to her senses and her eyes were red. "It''s so good that my family ran ran was admitted to the University."


    "Aunt, I also learned how to cook. I''ll make delicious food for you and grandma. Can you help me?"


    "Good!" Su LAN answers. Although Su Ming is the kind of child who can show off to anyone, Su LAN prefers the clever Su ran. He and Su ran take the dishes to a small bench and sit down beside the old lady. While pinching the dishes, they chat with the old lady. The old lady beckons to su Ming, so Su Ming has to walk over.


    Su Ran is picking vegetables and thinking about it. Su LAN and the old lady have eaten so many dishes. This is at least the weight of four people. Neither Su Ming nor she told Su Lan that they are going to visit grandma today.


    With Su Ming accompanying the old lady, Su ran and Su LAN went into the house to cook. As soon as they went in, Su LAN asked, "why did you go to Nadong again?"


    "Auntie, how do you know?" After asking this, Su ran suddenly realized that the man dressed strangely next to the garbage can was very familiar. It should be her little uncle Qin Xing, "my little uncle is also in Nadong?"


    Think of Qin Xing let Zhao xiaohen they were arrested, Su ran a anxious: "sister-in-law, little uncle is also in Nadong."


    As soon as Su Lan was about to answer, he heard someone calling in the yard: "Su LAN, look, I bought a fish. Do you say it''s Stewed soup or stewed in soy sauce for my mother to eat? Eh, how did you get my mother out?"


    Su ran quickly goes out and sees Qin Xing standing in the yard with a fish and staring at Su Ming who just got up. Su Ming hasn''t seen Su LAN for five years since he went to university. When Su Ming didn''t go to university, in order to save tickets, Su LAN usually only goes to see them once a year, so Qin Xing and Su Ming should only hear their names and never see anyone.


    After getting to know each other, Su ran asks the old lady what kind of food she likes and goes back to the house to cook fish. When Su ran puts all the food in the yard, Su Ming and Qin Xing have not said a word. It seems that they have no common language at all.


    After dinner, Su ran and Su LAN replace the old lady with new quilts and bedding. Qin Xing takes the old lady into the room and puts her to bed. The old lady says, "Xiao ran and my brother are going to have a room with grandma tonight?"


    Su ran about understand, another room, should be Qin Xing and Su LAN live, then nodded and said: "brother said, when I was a child, we all sleep with grandma."


    Granny Su nods and reaches out to pull her. Her eyes turn red. She quickly wipes her tears for Granny su. Haosheng comforts her.


    In the afternoon, Su ran gives Su LAN a hand and takes a bath for the old lady. In the evening, Su ran and Su LAN cook a meal. Although they don''t eat better in grandma''s house than the Wang family, Su ran feels comfortable, but the only dissatisfaction is that Su Ming ignores Qin Xing.


    In the evening, Su ran finally seized the chance to get along with Qin Xing alone: "little uncle, a while ago, were you in Nadong?"


    Qin Xing nodded: "how did you go there? You also provoked the son of a bitch named Xu Yunlu."


    "You''re not by the police..."


    "Those policemen are all pigs. They always arrest people in disorder. Fortunately, they can correct their mistakes when they know their mistakes. They will be released soon and some compensation will be given."


    "Ah Su ran didn''t expect Qin Xing to hate Xu Yunlu, but when it comes to the police, the caliber is so consistent, but he still doesn''t believe it. Even if the police catch the wrong person, the compensation can be so casual, and listen to Qin Xing''s meaning, he seems to be often caught and often supplemented, "have you been caught many times?"


    "Not much, just two or three times."


    Su ran also wants to ask. Hearing Su Ming call her, she makes a gesture with Qin Xing to talk about it later. Then she goes to Su Ming and says, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s nothing to say to him." Su Ming is five years older than Su ran. Most of the people and things that happened when his father died have deep memories. Qin Xing was just a little bastard who wanted to hang out with his father at that time, but his father didn''t seem to appreciate him. He just lingered on the edge, wandering and wandering, and then he used his heart to hook up with Su LAN. What made Su Ming angry most was that he succeeded in the collusion, If you don''t succeed in being a Hun Zi, you can find a job as soon as possible. It''s OK to be a coolie. If you want to live a good life, you have to keep tossing about. You always have to go to Nadong to earn a lot of money. In short, Su Ming sees what Su LAN wears, and Qin Xing has nothing to do with making a lot of money.


    Su Ming is very angry with his younger sister-in-law. She is very beautiful. Why is she so insightless? Now, Su RA is more worried about her. She seems to like a little bastard. All the women in her family are interested in bastards.


    The next day, Sulan makes breakfast and asks her to buy some medicine for her grandmother. She tells her not to buy it in the shantytown. What she buys here is fake medicine. Su ran took the medicine list out of the door, on the way secretly made a call to Xiaoding, but still the annoying beauty voice: sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off. The day after tomorrow is the fifth day. Su ran turns her head. Su Ming takes the medicine list and says, "Su LAN really is. This kind of thing asks you to go." Su Ran is not good at beating Su Ming. You play cards with them. Do they dare to let you goˇ° Brother, it''s not far. I''ll just go. "ˇ° Cut the crap. Did you sleep well last night? "ˇ° When I sleep well, I''m afraid you won''t sleep well. "ˇ° I''m a man. I can sleep anywhere. " Su ran smiles. No matter how hard the conditions are, Su Ming regards her as a Princess: "brother, let''s go together and then bring back a la carte." Su Ming nodded. Su ran and Su Ming buy good food, suddenly hear someone call out: "Ran Ran!" They turned their heads and saw an old lady staring at Su Ming. Su ran was a little puzzled. He just wanted to ask the old lady how to know herself, but Su Ming politely said, "old man, you''ve got the wrong person." Accompanied by the old lady is a middle-aged woman, quickly pull the old lady said: "Mom, you recognize the wrong person."ˇ° Yes, it''s Rana. "ˇ° Ma, Ranran was only five years old at that time. How can you be so sure that it was her? "ˇ° She looks as like as two peas. " Su ran heard that, just about to ask clearly, Su Ming took her and soon left them at the door of the mall. Su ran couldn''t help asking, "brother, what''s the matter? How do they recognize us?"ˇ° It''s just a mistake. "ˇ° That''s exactly the same mistake. "ˇ° There are not many people to call Ranran. Let''s go. If we don''t go back, we can''t make a good lunch. " Su ran turns her head. She doesn''t see the old lady and middle-aged woman. She has to follow Su Ming back to her grandmother''s house. On the day appointed with Xu Yunlu, Su ran didn''t receive the call. After waiting for a whole day, she didn''t receive the call. She was in a trance. After living in grandma''s house for three days, Su Ming saw that Su LAN and Qin Xing were really good to the old people, so their relationship was relaxed. Before he left, he told Su LAN to let Qin Xing find a job nearby. He said that he could not earn money and that he was separated from Su LAN, so he could not take care of each other. Su LAN answers them one by one. Su ran thinks Su Lan''s promise is very generous. Su Ming asks Su LAN and Qin Xing to call again. Su ran knows that it''s useless, because they often change their phone numbers. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 105

    No matter what, grandma is still in the charge of Sulan, but Su''s mother has only half a year old Wang Xun, and Wang Juan, who failed in the college entrance examination. Su Ran is even more worried about her mother. She says goodbye to her grandmother and buys a box of chocolates for Wang Xun, a cigarette for Wang''s father, and two Jin of silver ear and five Jin of rock candy for her mother. Su Ming feels that Su ran spends a lot of money this time, so she buys that box of chocolates for Wang Xun, They are not miscellaneous goods. Maybe Su ran earned a little money by working, but he didn''t say anything. He went to the pharmacy and gave Su Mu a pair of traditional Chinese medicine, and then they returned to the county.


    When she got home, she didn''t expect that Wang Juan, who had been looking for trouble all the time, was in a good mood. Humming a little song, she was helping Su Mu wash the vegetables. The sun came out in the West. Su ran quickly pulled Su Xun aside and handed the chocolate to Wang Xun. Wang Xun opened his eyes to the maximum. Su Ming and Su ran swept away the depression that they didn''t take him to the provincial capital to see his grandmother, It''s very kind of you But Wang Xun soon let go, because Su Ming was staring at him.


    Su ran pointed to Wang Juan and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "The day after you left, her grandmother came." Wang Xun always called his grandmother "her grandmother" or "his grandmother." after discussing with his father, he finally agreed that she should study at her own expense, but his grandmother and father would pay half of the tuition, and his grandmother would pay all the living expenses. "


    Su ran suddenly realized that she even called "Amitabha" in her heart. If Wang Juan went to college and didn''t have her at home, Su''s mother''s life would be much easier. Of course, Wang Neng is not a fuel-efficient lamp. When she grows up, she still likes to use her hands and feet. But after all, Wang Neng''s life at home is better than Wang Juan''s.


    Wang Xun whispered, "sister, don''t worry, I will protect mom."


    Su ran knew that without her and Su Ming, without Wang Juan and Wang Neng, there would be no quarrel among Wang Fu, Su Mu and Wang Xun. It''s impossible to say that they would have a peaceful and beautiful life. However, heaven does not follow Wang Fu''s wish. There are two more pairs of oil bottles. Fortunately, both of them have grown up.


    On the same day, Su Ming answers the phone. It''s his tutor who calls him and asks him to go back to Kyoto immediately. Su Ming leaves the county town in a state of worry about Su ran.


    Because her grandmother has to pay most of her tuition and living expenses, Wang Juan simply lives with her grandmother and goes to please her grandmother. Of course, her grandmother is in the provincial capital, which is the colorful world Wang Juan yearns for.


    When the house was quiet, Su ran gave Wang Xun 200 yuan to kill Wang Neng. Then she asked Wang Xun to help her keep an eye on the admission notice. If she had nothing to do, she went to the school to ask for help, and called her if there was anything wrong.


    Although Wang Xun didn''t want to give up Su ran, he knew that his sister must be busy with important things and agreed to them one by one. Su ran gave Wang Xun another 100 yuan of pocket money, which ruined Wang Xunle.


    So Su ran and Xu Yunlu agreed time after five days, finally returned to Nadong.


    Although she didn''t even wait for a call from Xu Yunlu for five days, she was a little nervous, but she was still excited to see Xu Yunlu.


    The railway station is not very far away from the MIG hotel. After getting off the train, Sura has a pain in her flesh. She can''t wait to take a taxi to the MIG hotel.


    Seeing the MIG hotel from a distance, Su ran feels that her heart is about to fly out. Then she remembers that Xu Yunlu asked her to open two accounts. She can''t help patting her head. She has a lot of things to do when she comes home, and Su Ming always keeps a close eye on it. She forgets all about it, but Xu Yunlu won''t blame herself.


    After getting off the bus and paying the taxi fare, Su ran found that the front door of MIG hotel was very quiet. Ten days ago, when she lived here, it was not like this. There were many tourists, and the people and cars in front of the door came and went.


    Sura calms down and finds that the MIG hotel doesn''t open. She wonders why such a big hotel doesn''t open in broad daylight. She goes to the door quickly. Sura sees that there is a seal on the door of the MIG hotel. The seal has the date of the door and the Department of the door. The time of the door is the second day after she leaves. The Department of the door is Nadong police station.


    Su ran was stunned. All her things were in the MIG hotel. Of course, Xu Yunlu bought them for her. But it''s because Xu Yunlu bought them that they are more precious. Most importantly, Xu Yunlu said that she would come to the MIG hotel to meet her. Now the MIG hotel is sealed, and Xiaoding can''t connect with her. Where should she wait for Xu Yunlu?


    After a while, Su ran regained her mind and sat down at the door. She didn''t know Xu Yunlu''s phone number. Xu Yunlu should have several phone numbers, but she didn''t know any of them. She called Xiaoding and turned off the phone. She missed the appointed time with Xu Yunlu again. Su ran almost cried.


    When it began to get dark, Su ran thought that Nadong''s law and order was better than Vasi''s, but it was still not good. She couldn''t sleep in the street at night. Suddenly she thought that Yulong Snow Mountain was OK. If she left for ten days, Yulong Snow Mountain should always be open. There were Wang Shouyi and Wang Fei in Yulong Snow Mountain. At least these people were familiar to her. Lao Chan was also good and would help her, Of course, what happened in Laochou''s villa still has a shadow, but now it should be arranged by Gao Honggang on purpose.


    Su ran just wiped her tears and hurried to Yulong Snow Mountain. What Su ran didn''t expect was that Yulong Snow Mountain was sealed. The date of sealing was the same as that of MIG Hotel, and the Department of sealing was the same as that of MIG hotel.


    Su ran was so shocked that she worked twice. It was only a month in total. When she came here for the third time, she was sealed off. Yulong Snow Mountain was near the place where she rented her house. Su ran calmed down a little and walked to the alley. When she got to the door of the house, it was completely dark. Su ran didn''t bring any salute when she went back, and naturally she didn''t bring any salute when she came back. She only brought the small bag. She took out the key from the small bag, worshipped Su and Guanyin in her heart, and then she put the key into the door. She turned it and the door opened. Su ran was relieved to see Xu Yunlu''s suitcase and slippers were still there. When she folded the white T and slacks she was wearing in her pajamas, she put them on the head of the bed, Like when he left, he didn''t move. Su RA was relieved that the things didn''t move. Xu Yunlu didn''t come back. Su ran picked up the white T-shirt and loose pants with the smell of Xu Yunlu on them, which made her feel a lot more comfortable. With Xu Yunlu''s fur temperament, the clothes she wore were not cleaned by people. It should have been that she was kidnapped by people at that time, and he forgot to pay attention to them. But after such a long time, it was too difficult for people to clean them up. Su ran fell asleep with Xu Yunlu''s clothes in her arms. She woke up from hunger early in the morning. Then she thought that when she went to Nadong last evening, she saw that the MIG Hotel and Yulong Snow Mountain had been closed. She was so anxious that she didn''t eat dinner. After locking the door, Su ran casually found a stall near Yulong Snow Mountain, ordered porridge and steamed buns, and asked the stall owner, "that restaurant''s business is not very good. How can it be closed?"ˇ° Oh, little girl, you''re right when you ask me. The police found a lot of drugs in that restaurant last month. I saw it from a distance, at least hundreds of kilograms. "ˇ° Drugs? " Su ran almost didn''t let porridge choke. The stall owner nodded and said, "no, it''s said that it''s the biggest restaurant in the whole country. It''s usually a good business. It''s all fake. In fact, it''s a drug den. There are several tons of drugs in a year." Su Ran is surprised and thinks that it must be Xiao Song. Xiao Song, such a famous killer, is willing to commit himself to be a runner here. He is just using this place to trade drugs. Lao Chuan must have been kept in the dark. Lao Chuan is really unlucky. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 106

    "Boss, do you know what''s the reason for the MIG hotel?"


    "The story is even more suspensive. It is said that the owner of the hotel is Xu Yunlu. Now he has been caught as evidence that Xu Yunlu is a drug lord. All his illegal gains in China will be confiscated. This time, Nadong police station is really doing harm to Nadong people."


    For Su ran, it''s like thunder on the flat ground. But in those days when she lived there, Li Gui wanted to do drug business more than once, but Xu Yunlu didn''t allow it. Could it be that Li Gui had an accident and Xu Yunlu went to save him, which caused trouble? Is that why Xu Yunlu didn''t contact her.


    Although Su ran didn''t think that Xu Yunlu, who was drinking all day in Yulong Snow Mountain, would harm the people of Nadong, and ten thousand people didn''t accept that Xu Yunlu was a drug dealer. Xu Yunlu must have been wronged. It should have been the work of Li Gui. Gao Honggang took revenge and deliberately planted it on Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran didn''t know how she got back to the rental house. As soon as she got to the door, the landlord came: "Miss Su, I''ve been looking for you for several days."


    "Oh, old boss, what can I do for you?"


    "This is the house. Do you want to rent it or not? If you don''t, we''ll finish the rent calculation so that I can return the deposit to you." The landlord didn''t be rude to Su ran because of Xu Yunlu''s accident. After all, Xu Yunlu''s Lu Wei is there, which is still frightening. Su ran said, "I want to rent it for another two months."


    Su ran made up the rent of this month and sent the landlord away. She opened the door, entered the house, closed the door, and sat down on the ground. She grabbed her hair a few times: what to do, what to do, do you want to find someone to get a pass? She went to Vasi and went to Xu Yunlu''s old nest to find Xu Yunlu. But before she left, Xu Yunlu said that many bombs had been buried there, so she would not use them.


    Su ran dials Xiaoding''s phone again, but the voice is still beautiful. But this time, the voice is more beautiful: sorry, the phone you dialed has stopped!


    Su Ran is so angry that she wants to break the phone. After listening to it several times, she has no hope of dropping the phone. She opens Xu Yunlu''s box, which contains Xu Yunlu''s laundry and daily necessities, leaving nothing to prove Xu Yunlu''s identity.


    Su ran stayed in the rental house until late August. During this period, Su Ming called several times, but Su ran cheated her. Wang Xun also called to tell her that the notice had been received. Su ran felt that the university she wanted to study in was not important.


    Finally, Su ran comes to Nadong police station and inquires about Zhao xiaohen''s office.


    Zhao xiaohen actually belongs to the police station, but because Nadong is not big, his office is also located in the police station. While Su Ran is still in the corridor, he hears Zhao xiaohen answer the phone loudly. About this time, he has made great contributions to solving the big case, so he has not been happy all the time. After receiving the phone, his voice is full of anger. After receiving the phone, he arranges a few subordinates to do various kinds of work, Then, looking up, Zhao xiaohen sees Su ran standing at the door.


    Su ran was as pure and beautiful as he had seen for the first time. Zhao xiaohen angrily came out, took Su ran to a place where no one was and asked, "Su ran, where have you been?"


    "Me? Are you looking for me? "


    "I''m worried about you. Xu Yunlu''s old nest was flattened by a bomb. I thought you were also killed."


    "I, didn''t you ask me to find a way to leave? I took advantage of the trouble and left later." Su ran thinks that she should find an opportunity to testify for Xu Yunlu. He is not a drug dealer. Now she is the only one who can get close to the person related to this case. Only Zhao xiaohen can give her a chance to testify. Therefore, she should at least win Zhao xiaohen''s trust. "After I escaped, I went to Yinjia to find you. As a result, I went to Yinjia several times and didn''t meet you."


    Zhao xiaohen then remembered the agreement with Su ran, patted her head and said: "Oh, Miss Xiao ran, I lost contact with the organization at that time, and I was very anxious. You know I had very important information at that time, so I, I forgot the agreement with you. Please forgive me."


    Su ran quickly waved his hand and said, "officer Zhao, it''s OK. It''s the first thing to deal with to hand in the important information."


    Zhao xiaohen was very satisfied with Su Ran''s understanding, so he asked with concern, "how did you come back to Nadong later?"


    "I, I come back too tortuous." Su ran deliberately pondered and said, "I don''t have a certificate. You know, it took a lot of effort to find out that many people without a certificate have crossed the mountain to work in China, so I followed them back."


    "Ah, miss Xiaoran, it''s illegal. It''s called illegal immigration."


    "But I didn''t know what to do at that time, and I was originally a Chinese citizen. Officer Gao smuggled me back to Wasi, and then no one smuggled me back. I had to sneak back by myself."


    "Oh, miss Xiaoran, brother Honggang didn''t smuggle you to Wasi. You went with a mission."


    "Anyway, I''ll take the task with me. When the task is over, I don''t care."


    "That''s true. Don''t go out to talk about your illegal immigration in the past and back. However, we are just collecting the criminal evidence of Xu Yunlu''s criminal group. You have been in his hometown for a long time. You must have heard and seen a lot of criminal facts about them?"


    Sura thought in her heart, you don''t let anyone tell me about the past. Where did I hear it and see it? In Nadong? However, she finally found an opportunity to avenge Xu Yunlu''s injustice and ignored the logic error in Zhao xiaohen''s words: "I didn''t see them do anything criminal. You said Xu Yunlu was a drug lord, but I didn''t see him do anything related to drugs."


    After hearing this, Zhao xiaohen became angry and his tone became worse: "Su ran, I think you are probably confused by Xu Yunlu?"ˇ° I''m just talking about a fact. " Su ran suddenly thought that Xu Yunlu was not a Chinese nationality. She couldn''t help asking, "officer Zhao, Xu Yunlu is not a Chinese. Do you have the right to collect his criminal facts?"ˇ° Su ran, I think you are still stubborn. Even if he is not Chinese, we have applied for joint investigation. We are providing criminal facts for the police of his country. What''s wrong with that? "ˇ° Officer Zhao, I''d like to ask if Xu Yunlu has been returned to China? " Zhao xiaohen angrily looked at Su ran: "we don''t need you to testify. I think you are a muddle headed man who doesn''t know right from wrong. If you want to testify, you will be trapped. You''d better go back and forth. Don''t delay me to do my business."ˇ° You haven''t told me whether Xu Yunlu has been repatriatedˇ° Su ran, you are bewildered. You should be a good student who is obedient. How can a Xu Yunlu make you so confused? " Su ran doesn''t want to hear other people criticize Xu Yunlu: "officer Zhao, do you know the news about Xu Yunlu? If you don''t know, forget it!"ˇ° Xu Yunlu, hum, was killed in the joint anti drug operation between China and Goa! So it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not! "ˇ° You, "Su ran thought the worst thing was that Xu Yunlu had been caught. Unexpectedly, Zhao xiaohen said that Xu Yunlu had been killed," you lied! "ˇ° Why should I cheat? This case has been taken as a special case and studied in the police system of the whole province. "ˇ° I don''t want to hear it. You''re lying Su ran turns around and walks away. Zhao xiaohen calls several times without stopping. When Su ran turns the corner, she bumps into a person. She just wants to say "sorry", but she recognizes that person as Wang Fei. Looking at Wang Fei in a police uniform, even Su Ran is smart, "Wang Fei, you are also a policeman!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 107

    Wang Fei saw it was su ran, nodded and asked, "Why are you here? Are you here to inquire about Xu Yunlu? "


    Su ran elephant caught a life-saving grass: "is it true that officer Zhao said he was killed in this joint operation?"


    Wang Fei nodded again: "it''s true!"


    Su ran fainted.


    When Su ran woke up, he was lying on the hospital bed. Wang Fei sat on one side. Wang Fei saw that Su ran woke up and said, "Miss Su ran, are you and Xu Yunlu real?"


    "Can you tell me how Uncle Lu was killed?"


    "Ah Shui and I didn''t go to Wasi with Gao Ju. Instead, we arrested the rest of Xu Yunlu''s criminal gang in Nadong. Listening to the process of the case, we said that heichihei robbed drugs by the nickname of Li Gui. No matter Goa or China ordered to arrest Li Gui, it was Li GUI. As a result, when Li Gui was chased to the end, Xu Yunlu was surrounded by a woman, This woman is from the Shankou family. Her name is Heiyan. She is the most powerful witness of Xu Yunlu''s absence from the scene. Heiyan in Shankou is not an ordinary girl. Her background is very good, so her testimony is extremely heavy. Yamaguchi''s testimony made Gao Ju and Aku furious. Xu Yunlu is a headache. Everyone knows that he is not a good man, but no one has ever found any evidence. However, the high bureau thinks that Xu Yunlu''s presence here is not normal. On the ground of receiving the informant''s report that Li Gui is working for Xu Yunlu, it still arrested Xu Yunlu. The high bureau is cautious and knows that Vasi is Xu Yunlu''s territory. For safety, it applies to the GOA government to temporarily put him in pacan prison. "


    "How did you get shot?" Although worried about Xu Yunlu, Su ran was still uncomfortable to hear Xu Yunlu and Shankou Heiyan together.


    "Xu Yunlu''s nationality is neither China nor Goa. Even if he is arrested, China and Goa have no law enforcement power and no evidence. According to the laws of Goa, detention is not allowed to exceed 48 hours. If there is evidence, he can only be extradited to all countries of his nationality for trial. When Xu Yunlu was detained for nearly 48 hours, a woman named Li Dandan came forward to testify that Xu Yunlu had several drug transactions in Nadong. "


    As soon as Su ran heard this, she was worried: "Li Dandan is doing perjury. He must have been ordered."


    "No matter whether she does perjury or not, it''s called having a witness, and Aku has reason not to release people. Xu Yunlu must be extradited to his country for investigation. While waiting for extradition, his gang of friends did not know what order they received. They suddenly robbed Xu Yunlu from parkan prison at all costs. On the way to escape, Xu Yunlu and the people Aku took met, When the two sides fight, he and Aku shoot each other at the same time. He dies and Aku is seriously injured... "


    Su ran didn''t think it was like Xu Yunlu''s life. As soon as his tears came down, Wang Fei said, "Xu Yunlu can be regarded as an owl. As a result, he died in Aku''s hands. Aku, I heard many colleagues mention him, but they all said that Xu Yunlu is not worth it."


    "Did you find the body?"


    "I found it. According to the friends over there, Xu Yunlu''s last wish is to be buried in his hometown in China, so..."


    "Where is his hometown?"


    "There''s no explanation for that."


    "Where''s the body?"


    "No one cares about this. The high council should have left Goa after fulfilling its task, and the local government should be handling the follow-up."


    Su ran doesn''t know how she left the police station. She hasn''t received a phone call from Xu Yunlu. She thinks about many kinds of results. Most of them are in Xu Yunlu''s eyes. She is the same as Heiyan and Li Dandan. She is younger than them. Xu Yunlu teases her and sends her back. In fact, she is too fresh and bored to come to pick her up, I''m just waiting here wishfully.


    But Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu didn''t come to pick him up because he was no longer in the world and could not come to pick him up. At this time, she was more willing to accept Xu Yunlu''s old love of picking up Shankou black rock, abandon her, and was not willing to accept the news that Xu Yunlu was killed.


    When Wang Fei first saw Su Ran''s face, it was not as bright as when he worked in Yulong Snow Mountain. When he heard that Xu Yunlu had been killed, he fainted directly. Now he woke up, his face was very pale. Unexpectedly, Su ran and Xu Yunlu didn''t know each other for long, and they were entangled for centuries. He sighed, poured a cup of warm water and handed it to Su ran, saying, "little lazy, everything is over, People always have to move forward, and you have to be open-minded. "


    After drinking the water, Su ran had some strength, holding the glass and asked, "Wang Fei, I want to get a pass to Wasi. Is it easy to do?"


    Wang Fei was stunned and said: "it''s very chaotic over there. I suggest you don''t go there. Besides, the city where Nadong is located doesn''t have the authority to handle it in other places. Your registered permanent residence is not in Nadong. You can only go back to the place where your registered permanent residence is located. If you go to Goa, you can''t get a pass. You have to apply for a passport and visa."


    Su ran just knew that for Gao Honggang and Xu Yunlu, going through the frontier inspection station is like playing. Gao Honggang is a case handler, which the government needs and has privileges; Xu Yunlu has great powers and many relationships. But for ordinary people in Pingtou, if they want to pass the frontier inspection station, it will be as difficult as Qingtian.


    Su ran thought about the road she was going with Mao Zi, but it was really hard to go. Except for many wild animals, the road condition was quite complicated. Mao Zi took him to go at night, and he didn''t see the road at all. It seemed that there was no road in many places. Wang Fei gave up Sura''s idea of going to Wasi and said, "the doctor said that you just worry too much. You''ll be discharged tomorrow. There''s something else in our bureau. I''ll pick you up tomorrow and I''ll take you home." Su ran didn''t speak. When Wang Fei left, she went through the discharge procedures. Back to the rental house, Su ran closed the door, fell on the bed, holding Xu Yunlu''s clothes. She was heartbroken, but there was not a tear. After thinking about it all night, Su ran decided to go back to the county to apply for a passport and visa to Vasi. As soon as she got home, Su ran had no time to speak when she received a phone call from Su Ming. Su Ming was very angry and asked, "where are youˇ° I''m at homeˇ° Please don''t lie to me. I can''t do anything hereˇ° If you are really at home, ask Wang Xun if you don''t believe it. " Su ran hands the phone to Wang Xun. After Wang Xun talks to Su Ming on the phone, Su Ming is relieved. When Su ran answers the phone, he says, "no matter what you''ve done during this period, you have to report to the University in September. Do you hear me?"ˇ° I see, brother. I will. " After talking to Su Ming on the phone, Su ran stuffed Xu Yunlu''s box under her bed. Then, as Wang Fei told her, she went to the county government to apply for a passport. As a result, the county government didn''t have the Department of exit and entry administration, so she had to go to the city to handle it. There were a lot of procedures. Su ran inquired about it and found out that it was easier to find a travel company and entrust them, but even so, A lot of procedures have to be in person, so Su ran quickly found a travel company, handled a tour to Vasi, and handed in the information and money for the passport. After going through these procedures, Sura realized how difficult it was to go to Vasi. She paid more than 5000 yuan for her travel and passport. For her, that''s half of the re reading fee. She didn''t dare to think about it before, but this time, she didn''t feel any pain. However, in addition to going to the municipal border administration several times for her passport, she had to wait 14 working days when the procedures were complete. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 108

    Su ran finished all this, and it was the end of August. She couldn''t get her passport, so she had to wait at home to help Su''s mother.


    Wang Xun quickly handed Su ran the admission notice that he had hidden for a long time. As a result, Su ran just glanced at it and stuffed it into the bag. Wang Xun was a little puzzled. Is it not important for him and Wang Juan to protect the admission notice?


    Fortunately, Wang Neng has a little money and can''t stay at home. Su ran asks Wang Xun to quietly give him 200 yuan at a time. Su Ran''s 200 yuan meets Wang Neng''s minimum needs. Wang Juan likes the provincial capital and doesn''t want to go home, so it''s a rare peace at home. Su''s mother also quietly buys Su ran two new clothes.


    But Wang Juan''s notice also came at the end of August. Wang''s father seemed very happy. At the beginning, Wang Juan''s dissatisfaction when she asked to read at her own expense turned around and called Wang Juan. Wang Juan went home from the provincial capital in high spirits.


    Wang Juan should have spent a lot of money in her grandmother''s shop. She brought her father some brain platinum or something. I don''t know whether she bought it or her grandmother asked her to bring it. Anyway, she came back and said a lot of flattering words to Wang''s father. Then she told Wang''s father about her account in the provincial capital and asked him to put all her tuition and miscellaneous fees into that account.


    Su ran was busy with Su''s mother in the kitchen when Wang Xun ran in. Su ran asked, "Xun Er, are you hungry?"


    "No, sister, I saw Wang Juan''s admission notice."


    "What''s the matter?" Su ran was not interested in Wang Juan''s blind tossing, so she didn''t care at all. Wang Xun attached to her ear and whispered, "her school is also the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine, just like you."


    Su ran only felt that a group of crows flew by, and the missing Xu Yunlu made her extremely depressed. Unexpectedly, Wang Juanzi, who wanted to get rid of him for many years, could not get rid of him. She just felt upset and angry, so she vomited out.


    Wang Xun, the little spy, was startled: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su''s mother quickly asked, "what''s wrong with Ranran?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "maybe I have a cold these two days."


    But Su ran didn''t expect that after she vomited this time, her disgusting energy kept on. She didn''t even want to eat at night. She helped her mother clean up and fell asleep under her worried eyes.


    In the morning, Su ran got up, and when she heard that she was eating, she felt like vomiting again. She wondered if she had any incurable disease. Wang Juan took her father to the bank early in the morning to transfer the money to her. After transferring the money, Wang Juan didn''t come back. It seemed that she went to her grandmother again, and her father went to work.


    Su''s mother stopped Su ran and asked, "have you come this month?"


    Su ran was stunned for a while. It took a long time for her to react. Her good friend didn''t come for more than half a month. But during this period, she was in a mess and didn''t pay attention at all. When Su''s mother asked, she said, "this month hasn''t come yet. Mom, you know my good friend has been in a mess."


    "How long has it been?"


    "Nearly half a month."


    "Rana, you didn''t do anything extraordinary this time."


    Su Ran has just come back to her senses. Is it true that what she once worried about at Xu Yunlu.


    Su''s mother saw Su Ran''s expression, and the tears came down: "Ran Ran, you are the most obedient and sensible. Mom has never worried about you. What''s the matter with you? You are still so young. No way. I''ll take you to the hospital, take you to the hospital. If so, kill you quickly." Su''s mother quickly went to get the money, and after taking the money, she said, "we can''t be in the county hospital. The doctors there know us. Let''s go to the city hospital. First tell your father that I''m not very comfortable. Go to the city hospital."


    Su''s mother spent so much money on her operation last year. When Wang''s father heard that she was uncomfortable, he still wanted to accompany her. But Su''s mother said that Su ran didn''t go to school, so it was good for her to accompany her. Wang''s father didn''t insist on it any more.


    After talking to Wang Xun, Su''s mother finds out that Su Ran is missing. She calls her on the phone and turns it off. Su''s mother is in a hurry. But she knows that she can''t tell Su Ming about it. She tells Su Ming that she doesn''t know what will happen. She must find Su ran as soon as possible.


    Su ran didn''t go to the city hospital that Su''s mother said. She didn''t come out of the shadow of Xu Yunlu''s death, but Su''s mother found the symptoms of pregnancy. Su ran panicked. She felt that Su''s mother''s judgment was right in all likelihood. Thinking about the days when she was with Xu Yunlu, she mentioned it. Xu Yunlu didn''t take it seriously. In her words, she even hoped that she could give him a baby, But now that Xu Yunlu is gone, who should she ask and what should she do?


    It''s impossible for Su mu. Su Mu wants to kill herself!


    Su Ming, it''s even more impossible. I''m afraid it''s not the problem of getting rid of yourself!


    When Su LAN is discussing with Qin Xing whether to go to Nadong again, she hears a knock on the door and opens it. She is surprised to see that it is Su ran. But she has been married for so many years and has no children. She always treats Su ran as a daughter and asks, "how do you miss grandma again?"


    As soon as Su LAN closed the door, Su ran knelt down in front of her. Su Lan was startled. She quickly held her and asked, "what''s wrong with her? What''s wrong with her? What''s the matter? Get up and tell my sister-in-law."


    "Aunt, if you want to help me, you must help me!"


    "You get up first, then."


    Su ran afraid to let Grandma hear, obediently stood up, and Su LAN into the room, Su LAN quickly sent Qin Xing out, just asked: "Ran Ran, what''s the matter?"


    "I, I, my sister-in-law, I may..." Su ran didn''t know how to say it. She would just cry in Su Lan''s arms. Su LAN waited for Su ran to calm down before asking, "what''s the matter with youˇ° I, I may be pregnant Su ran finally said it in the smallest voice. Su Lanru thundered, "what''s the matter, but don''t scare my sister-in-law. You''ve been bullied by bad people in Nadong?"ˇ° "Aunt," Su ran shook her head, "no, I''m not bullied by bad people."ˇ° Do you have a boyfriend? " Su ran hesitated and then nodded. Su Lan was worried: "you silly girl, you are so good, so obedient. How can you be so confused about this kind of thing? Hurry to find the man and let my sister-in-law have a look."ˇ° Listen to me, sister-in-law. I can''t find him to show you, but I''m going to give birth to this child. " Su LAN Leng for a long time: "that man has a family, tell my sister-in-law, which liar, I have to tear him."ˇ° Gu, no, please. I just want to give birth to this child. "ˇ° Ranran, it''s not a trivial matter, let alone a joke. When a child is born, he wants to eat and drink, and he will grow up, even taller than you. That''s not to raise a kitten and a dog. If he likes it, he will tease, and if he doesn''t like it, he will throw it away. He is conscious. In addition to eating and drinking, he has to go to kindergarten, primary school, middle school, University, and get married, It''s your life... "" Auntie, I know, I know, but I want, I want, I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. "ˇ° Does your mother know? "ˇ° It''s mom who found outˇ° What did she say? "ˇ° She wants me to kill her. Please don''t let me kill her, and don''t tell me. " Su ran said and cried again. Su ran stayed with Su LAN and cried for two days. Su LAN couldn''t help but agree to take her to the hospital for examination. She was pregnant for 50 days. But Su ran secretly schemed and conceived with Xu Yunlu for the first time. As a result, Su ran didn''t know what mood she should face. Hearing the news of Xu Yunlu''s death, she felt that she was also dead, I know that when I am pregnant with Xu Yunlu''s child, I have a little hope in the hopeless days. Despair, indignation, sadness, surprise and shyness are really mixed. Su LAN saw Su ran sitting beside the bed in a daze, pushed Su LAN and asked: "girl, do you think about it?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 109

    After a while, Su ran nodded. Su LAN asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t tell mom about them until you can''t hide it."


    "What about the university?"


    "Let''s talk about college."


    "Ranran, don''t be confused. It''s about your whole life!"


    "Auntie, I think that no matter how hard it is, if I don''t go to college, or if Su Ming and his mother break up with me, I will give birth to this child."


    Su LAN didn''t expect Su ran to be so determined. The father of the child had to be bold, but she was afraid of being forced. Su ran did something stupid and ran away from home. In the end, she not only didn''t stop her from giving birth to the child, but also lost her such a good niece. She sighed and said, "now that you have thought about it, you must give birth to the child, and my aunt will give you some advice, At least let you in school and at home will not bow to life, and can save the children


    Su Ran''s eyes brightened and said, "sister-in-law, you say."


    Su LAN whispers her idea. Su ran thinks she''s going to college, but she can''t let Su Ming and her mother find out. It seems that there''s really no other way to go except what Su Lan said, so she nods and agrees.


    Su ran and Su LAN together, only to return home, already anxious Su mother quickly pull Su ran side asked: "what are you doing these days?"


    "Mom, I was scared by your suspicion at that time. I didn''t know what to do for a moment. Later, when I ran to the hospital for examination, my good friend came to the hospital as soon as I arrived. I went to the provincial hospital and stayed with my grandmother for a few days as soon as I saw that it was OK."


    "You scared the mother to death."


    "Mom, it''s all daughters." Su ran strongly endured the disgusting force and didn''t show it in front of Su mu. Su Mu sighed and said, "Ran Ran, you are obedient when you are young, and your brother is strict with you, so your mother has been very relieved, but you can''t just because your brother is not around..."


    "No, Ma." Su ran answers Su''s mother in a very small voice. Su''s mother wants to know what kind of boy he is. She doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Su''s mother doesn''t know what to do. There are so many people in her family. She earns money by herself and spends it by herself. Even though she cares about Su ran, she doesn''t have enough energy and money to look after her. Besides, Wang Juan and Wang Neng are staring at her. She doesn''t want to look at her daughter wholeheartedly. Fortunately, Su Ran has been sensible and obedient since she was a child. She didn''t worry too much. I didn''t expect that she was confused about such a big thing. Even if she wasn''t pregnant, from Su Ran''s various performances, at least she and the boy had something to do with each other.


    As soon as she thinks that her daughter is only 18 years old, Su''s mother is really distressed. But at the moment, she has no confidence to criticize Su ran in a fierce tone. Su Mu is very stuffy!


    After Xu Yunlu''s death, the most powerful support for Su Ran''s life is to go to Vasi to find Xu Yunlu. Even if he can''t find it, he has to go to the places where he has been. But now those are not as important as the little life in his belly. They are all empty. Only the little things in his belly are real, with Xu Yunlu''s blood and bone.


    Su ran calms down and no longer goes to the travel company to pursue her passport. Instead, she asks for a refund. However, the passport has been issued and the money has been spent. In the end, she finds a bunch of reasons to refund Su ran only 3000 yuan.


    For Su ran, even if she works in Nadong, she can only earn 3000 yuan in a month. If you think about the little guy in your stomach, I''m afraid there are still many places to spend money in the future.


    After refunding the tour fee, Su ran concentrated on preparing for the beginning of school.


    When Su Ran is about to leave home to report to school, Su LAN calls her mother and tells her that she is pregnant and has been for two months.


    Su LAN and Qin Xing have been married for more than ten years and have no children. When Su''s mother heard that she was pregnant, she was happy for Su LAN from the bottom of her heart, and then quickly told Su ran the good news.


    When Su ran heard that Su LAN really started to act according to their plan, she was relieved and continued to organize her things. Wang Juan also came back to prepare for the start of school.


    Su ran takes out Xu Yunlu''s suitcase under the bed, and Wang Juan takes a look at it. Of course, the things Xu Yunlu uses are good things. It''s not surprising that Wang Juan is greedy. Xu Yunlu''s suitcase looks really advanced.


    Su ran, who is usually very tolerant, quarrels with Wang Juan because of this suitcase. Wang Juan cries and makes noise. First she goes to Wang''s father to complain, and then she goes to the neighborhood to make a rumor: Su Ming and Su ran are now hard winged. She goes to college, and her father buys a suitcase. Su ran insists on fighting with her!


    Su ran can let Wang Juan do anything else, but this suitcase is one of the few things Xu Yunlu left behind. Su ran said that she would not give way to Wang Juan at all. That is, Su''s mother told her several times quietly to let her settle the matter for Wang Juan, but Su ran didn''t agree.


    This made Su''s mother very angry. Anyway, she couldn''t go to work because of her health. Her family depended on Wang''s father. Without Wang''s father, she certainly didn''t raise Su Ming and Su ran. Moreover, Su ran had a relationship with her boyfriend when she was young, and she always held it in her heart. At that time, she felt that Su ran, who was obedient, was so ignorant, In a rage, she slapped Su ran in the face, and then Su''s mother paid Wang Juan to buy a good suitcase, which was the end of the story.


    In Wang Xun''s eyes, Su ran and Su Ming are just like his elder sister and brother, Wang Juan and Wang Neng. They never regard him as their younger brother. Wang Juan is better. Wang Neng doesn''t let him except beat him and scold him. Therefore, Su''s mother beat Su ran, and he loves her more than anyone else.


    Wang Xun helped Su ran pack things and advised her: "elder sister, don''t be angry with your mother. Wang Juan is so noisy. She certainly can''t help it." Su ran shook her head and said with tears: "I''m not angry with her. I''m her daughter. She beat me because she did something wrong." Xu Yunlu''s suitcase only contained a few sets of clothes, but it was not full. Su ran didn''t have many things, so he packed Xu Yunlu''s suitcase with his own things. Wang Xun saw that there were several sets of men''s clothes in the suitcase, and was a little surprised: "is it the clothes that elder brother didn''t take away?" Su ran quickly closed the suitcase and casually dealt with Wang Xun. Su ran and Wang Juan want to go to university in the provincial capital. It''s really a happy thing. Wang''s father gives money to Su''s mother to cook a good table. When they eat, they tell them that since they are sisters, they should love each other and help each other in the same school. Su ran, who was always obedient, left the day after the meal and chose to leave one day earlier than Wang Juan. She only told Wang Xun quietly. The next morning, Wang Xun took her to the station, but saw Su''s mother. Su''s mother stopped Su ran. Su ran put down her suitcase and called, "Mom!" Su''s mother pulled Su ran, quietly stuffed a roll of money to Su ran and said, "you know, mom has been ill all these years, and she doesn''t earn much money. You should be pocket money. Remember not to let your brother down. OK."ˇ° Mom, I know. I won''t After su ran said goodbye to Su mu, she quietly gave the money to Wang Xun and asked Wang Xun to return it to Su mu. Su ran didn''t know how she survived the university year. She was pregnant and couldn''t let her classmates find out. Fortunately, the University didn''t strictly control where the students lived. Su LAN rented a small single room for her outside the University. When she cooked every day, she took Su ran one more share. When she finished waiting for grandma Su, she rushed to send it to Su ran. When the problem of food and housing was solved, what bothered Su ran most was how not to arouse the suspicion of her classmates. Fortunately, because of her mood, she didn''t show her special feelings for nearly six months. When she was a month old, it was cold and she wore more clothes. Su ran deliberately dressed old and wore loose clothes, because she didn''t associate with her classmates and didn''t like to talk, When her figure changed, her classmates thought she had gained weight at most; In addition, Su ran also worried that Wang Juan might find fault and challenge. Fortunately, she and Wang Juan are not in the same department. She is clinical medicine of traditional Chinese and Western medicine, and Wang Juan is acupuncture and massage. For some unknown reason, Wang Juan didn''t bother her during her pregnancy. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 110

    In the end, Su ran gave birth to Qin Mo and finished all her freshman credits. However, Qin Mo was born in March. She had to take a long vacation after the winter vacation. In order to avoid too much homework, Su ran gave birth to Qin Mo only a few days later, so she went back to school quickly, which made her unable to take a rest after childbirth.


    Fortunately, Su Ming didn''t come back during the winter vacation. He just called and learned from Wang Xun that Su ran had been beaten by Su''s mother. Su Ming was facing Su ran, so he didn''t go home during the winter vacation and lived with his grandmother. Instead, he supported her.


    Su ran was a little ashamed. She didn''t dare to go home because the little guy in her stomach didn''t dare to go back home. She didn''t dare to go to her grandmother''s place. Her grandmother was paralyzed, but her heart was like a mirror.


    Su Ran is very painful. She once swore to Su Mingxin that she would take good care of Su''s mother and grandmother, but she can''t do it. If she doesn''t make trouble for them, it''s OK.


    Su ran gave birth to Qin Mo and pretended to be a big belly. Su Lan was finally relieved. In order to make the effect realistic, her fake belly was much bigger than Su Ran''s real belly. She would carry her waist to walk around the street every day and tell her neighbors about the hardships of pregnancy.


    Su LAN takes Qin Mo home from the hospital and is forced to sit in the confinement by her grandmother. Su LAN can''t laugh or cry. She can''t sit what she should sit, and she''s forced to sit what she shouldn''t sit. However, Su LAN, who has never had a baby, has been in a hurry for several months to adapt to the new things.


    Su ran walks into Grandma''s yard with her things. Grandma and Qin Mo, who are basking in the sun in the yard, see her. Qin Mo already knows how to laugh. She likes Su ran best. When she sees her, she opens her hand with a smile and asks for a hug.


    Su ran put down her things, went to pick up Qin Mo and asked, "grandma, where''s my sister-in-law?"


    "I went shopping." Grandma likes Qin Mo 100, 000 points. Since Qin Mo came into being, the family has been in a hurry for a while, but Qin Xing no longer works in Nadong. Instead, she finds a job in the neighborhood to deliver express delivery. Su LAN doesn''t go out for a long time. She takes care of the old and the little Qin Mo at home, which makes the family angry.


    After su ran teased Qin Mo for a while, her grandmother asked, "is school in summer vacation?"


    Su ran nodded, grandma asked: "winter vacation did not go home, summer must go home to see."


    Su ran nodded, and her grandmother asked, "brother, did you call me and say you can''t come back?"


    "The matter of his promotion from master to master has been settled. He said he would go home."


    "Ming''er, it''s just striving for success. How happy your father would be if he knew."


    "Yes, grandma. My brother said he would take me to sweep dad''s grave."


    "Now it''s all good news. Tell him, be sure to tell him, and take Xiao Mo with him. Your father used to care about his sister most. Tell him that your aunt''s family is good. Let him have a look at your aunt''s children."


    Su Ran''s eyes were red, and she heard Su Lan''s voice: "silent!"


    Qin Mo hears it and stares at the door. As soon as Su LAN pushes the door open, Qin Xing smiles. Su LAN takes Qin Mo''s affectionate care from Su ran for a while, and then pulls Su ran into the kitchen: "I just went to give Qin Mo''s registered permanent residence."


    "Thank you, auntie."


    "Well, it''s very polite. People think it''s an outsider."


    "Aunt, the school is off. I have to go home this time."


    "Yes, I have to go back. Your mother is not in good health. She was afraid of having too many troubles with her illness, so you should stop blocking her up."


    "I know that there is a famous professor surnamed song in our college. It took me a long time to write a prescription for my mother."


    "Although traditional Chinese medicine has a slow effect, it can often get rid of the roots. Not only your mother, but also your bones should be well conditioned." Su LAN sighed. I really don''t know how to deal with Su Ran''s situation at home. "You learn this yourself. The school is sure that there are many experts in this field. It''s just that your aunt has some problems here and there after she has a baby. Let them give her a prescription."


    Su ran: Yes, she should. Because of Xu Yunlu, even when she was pregnant with Qin Mo, she couldn''t help being sad. She couldn''t share the sadness with anyone. After Qin Mo was born, she rushed to school without rest, and then she had a problem of chest tightness, dizziness and shortness of breath. According to western medicine, these are all physical reasons, which have nothing to do with having a child, Of course, Su ran herself is dead. When she heard that Xu Yunlu was killed, she felt that she had gone with Xu Yunlu, but Qin Mo asked her to stick to it. However, according to a female classmate in her class who was not very friendly with her, Su ran was just like a walking corpse. She had no desire or desire. She seemed to be not interested in anything except taking credit.


    Su ran later made a call to Xiaoding, the phone is still beautiful voice, but the content has changed: sorry, the phone you dialed has stopped!


    After taking Qin Mo with her grandmother for two days, Su ran receives a call from Su Ming to her home. Although she is very reluctant to give up Qin Mo, she still has to go home. After all, in the eyes of her family, she is just a little girl who has just entered her sophomore year, and her home is still a haven for a little girl.


    Su ran came home half a day later than Su Ming. Su Ming met her at the station. When she saw Su ran, Su Ming was shocked. A year ago, the little girl who was a little worried, ruddy and happy changed into a woman with pale face, dull eyes, dull lips, and even yellow hair.


    Su Ran''s hair is long, and she wears it with black ribbons casually. In fact, if Su Ming doesn''t look so carefully, Su Ran is still very beautiful, just a kind of morbid beautyˇ° What''s the matter with you this year? What''s the matter with you? " Su Ming took Su Ran''s small bag. He went straight to the doctor''s office and performed two difficult operations with his tutor. The operation was very successful. The tutor''s award-winning paper also contributed most of his credit. The tutor especially appreciated and liked him and wanted to give him his only daughter. Only when Su Ming wanted to return to Kun province after he had finished his study, it was hanging. Su Ming has been demanding that he is the only man in the Su family for so many years, especially his only sister, to protect his family. It''s just that on the way to success, his family seems to be struggling to survive beyond his protection, and even his most beloved sister is divorced from his plan. Su ran shook her head and said, "no, brother, it''s just that the pressure of study is too great. You know how strange the names of those traditional Chinese medicines are, and how abnormal the pharmacology is."ˇ° I don''t want to talk to my brother. " Su Ming looked at Su ran and didn''t reveal that she was lying. "Let''s go home. Wang Xun misses you very much."ˇ° Well, Wang Xun has grown up again. "ˇ° I feel higher than Wang Neng last year. "ˇ° Can Wang be at home? "ˇ° I didn''t see him when I got home. "ˇ° How many points did he get on the test? "ˇ° Wang Xun said that one month before the college entrance examination, he was shunted by the school and went to vocational high school. Some of the students who were shunted went abroad, and he also made a fuss about going to study abroad. "ˇ° He dares to think more than Wang Juan. " Su ran really convinced these wonderful brothers and sisters. Did Uncle Wang offend the king of hell in his previous life and send him two children who are the same as his enemies? What a grudgeˇ° This time, it''s estimated that his grandmother didn''t agree, so she was in a bad mood and couldn''t stay at home. "ˇ° What about Wang Juan? "ˇ° I didn''t see her. I heard her father say that she was very good at school. I could tell my brother how she was good! " Su ran smiles. She is different from Su Ming. Although Su Ming is not the kind of person who likes to be in the limelight, she is a typical student with all-round development of morality, intelligence and physique. She is not keen on singing and dancing. However, Su Ming will take the initiative to participate in English lectures and academic discussions. Therefore, Su ran dare not tell Su Ming that Wang Juan is already a man of the year in her school, Su Ming criticizes her for taking an active part in any activity, saying that she doesn''t want to make progress. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 111

    Wang Juan is very active. She joined the student union and gave an English speech. Although Su ranting is worried about Wang Juan''s Chinese English which is full of mistakes, she still has to be admired for her courage, courage to speak and not afraid of mistakes! It''s said that many senior students are chasing Wang Juan. Wang Juan has changed two boyfriends. The first is Xueba, and the second is the rich second generation. But the culture class is a bit unsatisfactory. She is busy with various activities, so she certainly has no time to study. In the first semester, with Qin Mo in mind, she is afraid to meet Wang Juan, and she dare not contact with her classmates. So I don''t know. I heard that she failed three subjects this semester. The reason why she was not bothered should also be Wang Juan''s complacency. She was concerned about all kinds of things in the flower world, so Su ran sincerely felt that she activated the colorful Provincial Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su Ming pulled the black band of Su Ran''s hair: "you''re only 19 years old. Why don''t you use a brighter band? You''re so old."


    Su ran was stunned for a moment. That hair band is the only filial piety she can bring for Xu Yunlu. She never mentioned it to others, but Su Ming ordered it: "girls are too brilliant now. My plain dress is not more brilliant."


    "Why, did you break up with Nathan''s boyfriend?"


    Su ran was stunned again and didn''t say anything. Su Ming then said, "in fact, I don''t think that child is suitable for you. Let''s divide it. How come there''s no one in the College of traditional Chinese medicine who can make a difference. If not, I have many good classmates. Would you like me to introduce one to you..."


    "Brother, we''re home." Su ran interrupts Su Ming.


    Su Ming didn''t expect that the little bastard was so important in Su Ran''s mind. He broke up and hit Su ran so hard. Last summer, Su ran was like a princess. This year, Su ran was like a corpse. Is it too bad for her to choose her boyfriend? If you don''t go back early in summer vacation and take her to college, several of his classmates are quite good, I don''t know how many streets to dump that little bastard When I pick one up. My father is the classmate of Su Ran''s school. I''ve pestered him for several times and strongly demanded to see his sister. I wanted to wait for Su ran to introduce her to her. But it seems that she can''t wait any longer. Su ran must be too insecure, so she values her boyfriend very much.


    At the door, Wang Xun had already called "sister" and ran out. He didn''t expect that the chocolate Su ran brought to him this time was imported. He was really excited and excited.


    Su Ran has prepared gifts for both her father and mother. Although they are not valuable things, they are all from her heart. Therefore, Wang''s father still likes Su ran. Occasionally, he can have a few words with her. However, for more than ten years, Wang''s father and Su Ming have never said anything except greetings.


    Wang Fu and others were not there. When Su ran was the only one, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you? Are you sick?"


    "Nothing. You know, I didn''t like endorsements when I was young. Now this major is full back, a little bit of pressure."


    "Well, when others go to college, it''s like getting a new life. Why do you work harder than you did in high school?"


    "I''ve always been stupid, especially when I carry things."


    "It''s said that Juanzi has a boyfriend at school. Have you met her? How is she?"


    "Oh, Wang Juan and I are not in the same department. Usually she is very busy. She takes part in many activities and can''t see each other, so she hasn''t met her boyfriend."


    "You should also take part in some school activities, which is good for you to enter the society in the future."


    Su ran responds. She can feel that Su''s father is in a good mood. In fact, there are no parents in the world who do not want their children to be proud. Maybe Wang Juan is doing well in school, so he is very happy and talks with Su ran more than usual.


    When Su ran saw that Wang''s father had finished asking, she went to the kitchen to help Su''s mother wash the dishes and chopsticks. When she was almost finished, Su''s mother couldn''t help asking, "are you still angry with your mother?"


    Su ran shook her head. Su''s mother held back her tears and said, "I know that you and your brother blame me, especially your brother."


    "Mom, don''t think about it. No, we don''t either."


    "You''ve all grown up at last, and you''re promising. Good, very good, especially your brother. He was your father''s hope in those years, and you''re promising at last." Su Mu wiped her tears.


    "Mom, whenever I come back, I don''t always bring you some tonic and medicine. Your body and bones are not good. Don''t always think about what you have or don''t have. I just don''t like to express myself. I know everything in my heart."


    "You don''t look well this time."


    "I don''t care. I just don''t like to study medicine. It''s all on my back. My back hurts."


    "You didn''t like endorsements since you were a child."


    "Yes." Su ran felt that Su''s mother''s complexion was better than before this year. After all, Wang Juan was not at home, Wang Neng was not at home, and Su Ming and herself were not at home. The relationship at home was simple, and it was estimated that she was less angry. "Mom, the children are older, and everyone will get better."


    "By the way, we are going to demolish here."


    "Mom, will you move back to Uncle Wang''s unit with Uncle Wang and xun''er? Fortunately, there are fewer people in the family now."


    "Your uncle Wang means that he''s just like that now. Wang Juan''s grandparents are older. Wang Juan and you are studying in the provincial capital. Wang Neng''s senior high school is also in the provincial capital. He wants to make up a sum of money for demolition. He wants to take me and xun''er to the provincial capital to see what kind of work to do in the provincial capital. His house in the unit has already made up several thousand yuan, He will not take it back, so he will continue to rent it to others. According to him, the rent has gone up a little. Now he can rent 300 yuan. In the provincial capital, he can take care of both sides of the family. "


    "Mom, this is a good way. Just go to the provincial capital, where do you live, and stay with Grandma Wang Juan?"ˇ° That can''t be. You know Wang Juan''s grandmother doesn''t like to see me all the time. We plan to rent a house first. Uncle Wang says that we can make up more than 400000 yuan if we live in this bungalow. "ˇ° It''s good to make up for so much. Uncle Wang still has a retirement salary. It''s OK to rent a house in the provincial capital first, so he won''t be hungry. "ˇ° It''s just about finding children to study. It''s a bit of a hassle. " Su''s mother was originally from the provincial capital. She had no choice but to leave. She couldn''t say what it was like to be able to return to the provincial capitalˇ° Ma, there must be a way to the mountain. " Su ran doesn''t have much affection for Wang Juan''s county. She is mainly influenced by Su Ming. She knows that she was born in the provincial capital and came here with her mother''s remarriage. The neighbors around her are neighbors who look at Wang Juan''s sister and brother growing up. Wang Juan believes everything she says and always criticizes her and Su Ming to Wang Juan and Wang Neng. In the evening, Su Ming''s classmates knew that he had come back, so they had to hold a class meeting. They called Su Ming again and again, and Su Ming had to socialize. Su ran thought her mother would not have to work too hard to have dinner for four people in the evening. As a result, Wang Juan and Wang Neng came back. Wang Juan was like a new woman. She had a shawl and hair, picked out the most fashionable peach color at present, and had a hot side. She was very foreign-style. She was dressed in a slim skirt, famous brand bags and famous brand shoes, Where is still a year ago and Su ran fight for the suitcase that did not see the county soil girl. Wang Juan and Wang can come back, Wang''s father must be happy, and let Su''s mother cook more dishes. Su ran can understand Wang''s father''s mood. When she and Su Ming go home, Su''s mother must be happier than Wang''s father. It''s human nature to help Su''s mother in the kitchen and make the dishes better. When Su ran came out of the kitchen with the electric rice cooker, she heard Wang Juan saying to Wang''s father, "Dad, you''ve been confused for more than ten years. You can''t be confused any more. Once the house is demolished, the money will be made up, It must be kept in my account and Wang Neng''s account respectively. " Wang Neng also said, "Dad, you have to listen to my sister, or you will let Su Ming support you to the end." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 112

    Wang''s father was so angry that he blew his beard and glared: "what about Wang Xun?"


    "Wang Xun is still young, isn''t he? Wait till he grows up."


    Su Ran is afraid that several people think she is eavesdropping, so she quickly goes back to the kitchen and helps Su''s mother do other things.


    Su ran heard that there seemed to be no dispute outside, so she came out of the kitchen with the rice cooker again. She saw that the three people were not in the room.


    Wang Xun came out of the room and glared at the gate. Su ran saw the father and son in the yard. Wang Neng was whispering something in his father''s ear, and his eyes were still aiming at her.


    Su ran pretended not to see Wang Neng. He didn''t know what was wrong with Wang Xun. Seeing that Wang Xun was angry, he asked, "what''s wrong with Xun er?"


    "Sister, Wang Juan and Wang Neng are very upset. Can they not come back?" Wang Xun, who was already taller than Su ran, crossed his waist. Su ran said, "well, what is this? This is their home. I don''t think you''ve eaten seriously. You''ve grown tall, but you''re too thin."


    "Mom said that my brother was thinner than me before."


    "How was your test this time?"


    "Not so good, grade 78, I don''t like to hear it."


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing. When she was in junior high school, she was in the top 100 of her grade, and almost didn''t enter the key rocket class of the county: "he thought that people in the world were just like him, genius."


    "Sister, do you know what I''m most happy about when dad is going to the provincial capital?"


    "What is it?"


    "Finally, I don''t have to listen to the teacher criticize me any more: Wang Xun, is Su Ming really your brother? Is he pro?"


    Su ran had a personal experience of Wang Xun''s distress. She patted Wang Xun and said, "I understand. I understand everything." Su ran finish saying, two people are there secretly happy.


    Su ran and Wang Xun helped Su''s mother set up the meal, and Wang Xun called out, "Dad, have dinner."


    I don''t know what Wang''s father promised. Wang Juan stepped on her high-heeled shoes and came in. At this moment, she just looked at Su RA: "Oh, isn''t this our princess Su RA?"


    Su ran ignored Wang Juan. Seeing Wang''s father coming near, she called out: "Uncle Wang has dinner."


    Wang Neng also followed the ghost to come in, Su ran found that Wang Neng was actually long, at least looked much higher than her and Wang Juan wearing high heels.


    Wang Neng saw Su ran and said with a smile, "Su ran, the longer you grow, the more beautiful you are!"


    Wang Juan disdainfully curled her mouth, and Wang Neng pushed her: "what did you say just now?"


    "OK, OK, OK, I''m not involved in your business. I''m hungry." Wang Juan sat down, took a look at the bowl, and said discontentedly, "it''s these dishes again. I said Aunt Su, you can''t change some patterns."


    Su ran went to Nadong and pestered Wang Shouyi. At that time, she really wanted to learn how to make some home-made dishes and come back to cook them for everyone. But she never had a chance after she came back. With Wang Juan''s tone, Su ran was not interested at all.


    Wang Xun glared at Wang Juan unhappily: "if you don''t do it yourself, you always say that others don''t do it well."


    Wang Juan gave Wang Xun a look: "it''s su ran who gave it to you. It''s not big or small. It''s more and more impolite."


    "Wang Juan, what are you doing?" Wang Xun pushed Wang Juan away. "If you don''t stir up trouble, it''s hard, isn''t it?"


    "What do I provoke? This is my family. Why do I provoke. Don''t forget your surname Wang! "


    "No, Wang Juan, do you think your surname Wang is superior? In that case, don''t eat the food made by your mother and sister."


    "Ah, ah, you''ve got the opposite. Why don''t I eat? What''s the matter? Eat my father''s, use my father''s, what should I do!"


    Wang Xun also wanted to say that Su Mu pulled him and said, "wash your hands and eat."


    Wang Xun snorted and went to wash his hands.


    Wang Neng also sat down and said, "aunt Su, it''s not easy to become a real family."


    "We are a real family." Su''s mother corrected Wang Neng, but Wang Neng said with a smile, "that''s what I said. Isn''t Su Ran''s surname Su? He''s always like an outsider."


    "It''s impossible for Rana to change her surname." Su''s mother refused without hesitation. Wang Neng quickly waved his hand and said, "Auntie Su, I''m not asking Su ran to change her name. Auntie Su, if you say Su ran marries me, it''s not all right."


    Su''s mother listened and looked at Wang Neng''s smiling rogue face. She didn''t know where Wang Neng had the courage to say such shameless words. Wang Juan laughed and said, "Wang Neng, in aunt Su''s eyes, you are a toad who wants to eat swan meat."


    Wang Neng didn''t get Su''s mother''s response for a long time. After all, he was only 18 years old, and his face was still tender. He immediately became angry: "I''m a toad, and Su Ran is a white swan. Bah, if it wasn''t for my father, I would have never known..." before Wang Neng finished his words, he was interrupted angrily by Wang''s father who came into the room, "Wang Neng, you''re going to beat me, what nonsense here!"


    "Dad, I''m not talking nonsense. Except aunt Su, the whole family is as tall as Prince and princess. Oh, Su Ran is better. Why, my father doesn''t owe you."


    Wang Neng also wanted to say that he was slapped aside by Wang''s father: "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll break your mouth."


    Su ran knew that there was something wrong with Wang Neng''s eyes, but he didn''t expect that he mentioned it so blatantly. Wang Neng, who was usually slapped by Wang''s father, usually stopped immediately. But today, just like taking stimulants, he rushed back and said, "Wang, turn your elbow out. I think you should just change your name to su." Wang Juan shook her head and said, "let''s forget Wang Neng. Just now I''ve talked to my father all the time. It seems that he is determined to be someone else''s father and our stepfather." Wang Neng immediately called out: "anyway, I don''t care about the money. Unless Su ran marries me, you won''t move a cent. It''s my daughter-in-law''s money." As soon as Su ran heard that Wang Juan and Wang Neng were making trouble for a long time, it turned out that it was because of the money for relocation. For an ordinary family, 400000 was a huge sum of money, which could make a quiet family become restless. That was normal. Moreover, their family had never been calm. Su ran stood up and said, "don''t worry, Wang Neng, my brother and I won''t fight for the money with you."ˇ° Still want to fight, I bah, you and your brother''s skin is really enough to see Wang Juan snorted and turned her eyes and said, "but Su ran, you are always the best at pretending to be pure and good. It''s nice to say that now. When Wang Neng and I leave, we''ll carry my father on our back and give aunt Su some eye drops. Aunt Su has to be angry with my father. My father won''t be angry with your family for more than ten years."ˇ° Wang Juan, you think everyone is as mean as you are, with a dirty mind. " Su ran was so angry that she and Su Ming had enough to swallow their anger because of their mother''s poor health. Especially Su Ming, because of all kinds of excellence and being a boy, didn''t know how proud he was. But because of his mother, he had to avoid Wang Juan and Wang Neng''s provocations twice and once, but Wang Juan never stopped looking for faultsˇ° Yes, I know you''re noble. Since you''re noble, you''d better set up your character as the basis. " Wang Juan just said to Wang Fu Heng that if Wang Fu wants to get the demolition money, she and Wang Neng will be charged. Wang''s father disagrees with everything. She is angry and has nothing to do. After listening to Su Ran''s words, she thinks that Su Ran is finally forced to have no way back. At present, she forces Su ran, who likes to be brave and self righteous, to set up a letter. In case Wang''s father is confused, Su ran regrets it, At least there was a letter to seal her mouth. Wang''s father was also very angry and drank Wang Juan: "Juanzi, what do you want to do?"ˇ° What do I want to do? I''m doing it for you, for the sake of the family, so that you will not have enough money and people when you get it! " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 113

    "I don''t need you to do me good!"


    Su Ran has taken out the words and pen as soon as possible, and soon wrote down the letter of guarantee that Su ran and she gave up all the property inheritance rights of the Wang family. Then she signed it and said, "I will let my brother sign it too. You and Wang can rest assured."


    "Well, your brother is not here now. I''ll take this thing and let him come back and sign it again."


    Wang''s father pointed at Wang Juan angrily and said, "your father, I''m not dead. You curse me!"


    "Dad, why are you so ugly? What does it have to do with cursing you? This house belongs to your grandparents, and the house of your unit belongs to you. These are all surnamed Wang. If they are left alone, your grandparents don''t need cursing. They are very angry." Wang Juan, with her beautiful fingernails, folded Su Ran''s pledge to give up her right to continue, put it in her bag, picked up the bowl and said to Wang Neng, "you are so stupid, you can only be a toad!"


    "What are you talking about, Wang Juan? Are you crazy?"


    "Eat!"


    Su ran really didn''t want to fight with Wang Juan and Wang Neng for the property of the Wang family. Seeing that Su''s mother, who has always suffered all kinds of anger and grievances, is also angry, she pulls Su''s mother and says, "Mom, eat quickly. If you don''t eat again, it will be all cold."


    After dinner, when Su ran helped Su''s mother clean up, Su''s mother whispered, "you should dress up like Juanzi, little girl, and look good."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Su''s mother, who was angry just now, would think about it. She was stunned and dressed up for whom. She shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "Mom, you don''t know how hard it is to recite those traditional Chinese medicines."


    "Wang Juan doesn''t have a school with you. Doesn''t she need to recite? You don''t like endorsements, but isn''t she inferior to you? I remember that you can get a score of 70 in the most disliked politics. She said that it''s easy to get a score of less than 50. "


    "Well, mom, everyone thinks differently. I don''t want to fail."


    "She hung up?"


    "I don''t know last semester. I''ve taken three courses this semester. If I dare to take three courses, my brother will eat me!" When Su ran finished speaking, she heard Su Ming''s voice, "speak ill of me again."


    "Brother, you really have a drink." As soon as Su ran sees Su Ming coming back, she pulls Su Ming to her room with Wang Juan.


    Wang Juan sat on her bed, holding a small round mirror, and from time to time she had to use her hand to make her beautiful hair.


    Su Ming looks at Su ran, who is full of hand detergent bubbles, and at Wang Juan, who is smelly and beautiful, just feels dazzling.


    Su ran didn''t know that Su Ming''s brain circuit was completely different from what she thought. She asked Wang Juan to quickly take out the guarantee she wrote to give up the continuation right of the Wang family and said to Su Ming, "Uncle Wang''s house needs to be demolished, and the government needs to make up 400000 demolition funds. I promised Wang Juan and Wang Neng that we give up the right of inheritance. You sign the guarantee I wrote!"


    Su Ming is so smart that he knows what must have happened. He takes a look at what Su ran wrote, and then signs his name. When Su ran sees that Su Ming has signed it, she wants to give Wang Juan the guarantee. But Su Ming doesn''t let go. Looking in the mirror, Wang Juan stops and asks, "Su Ming, what do you mean?"


    "According to the law of China, children born out of wedlock also have the right of inheritance as long as they have the support relationship."


    "Ha, I knew how you brothers and sisters could be so kind as to give up my father''s property!" Wang Juan is most worried about this, almost jumped up, "Su Ming, what do you mean, do you mean?"


    Su Ran is also a little anxious. She doesn''t want to fight for a shot from the Wang family. Su Ming''s noble character is different from her. She calls "brother" quickly.


    "Why am I embarrassed?"


    "No, Su Ming, your mother has been married to my father for more than ten years, and she hasn''t worked for a day. Did you grow up with Su ran? Now that you''ve grown up, you still have to go with us and legacy. Your books have all gone to the Pacific Ocean! "


    "Yes, my mother doesn''t earn a cent, but what you eat is made by my mother, and what you wear is washed by my mother. In developed countries, there is a clear law that the husband should pay the salary to the wife who doesn''t work. Do you know the reason? It''s estimated that you who have eyes on your head don''t know, because doing housework is also a kind of work. Don''t look down on doing housework."


    "Su Ming, you have to face or not!" Wang Juan then jumped up to grab the certificate. Su Ming raised her hand. Wang Juan in high-heeled shoes couldn''t reach her and almost sprained her ankle.


    "400000, right? Five people, one person is 80000 yuan, 80000 yuan. What do you think I can do with it?"


    "Su Ming, I''ll fight with you!"


    "You don''t have to fight with me. It''s not impossible for you to take 160000 yuan so easily."


    Wang Juan is not a fool either. She immediately looks at Su Ming with vigilance: "you say the conditions!"


    "You do housework at home for ten days. My mother and Sura won''t help you these ten days."


    Wang Juan looks at Su Ming with hatred. She knows that Su Ming has many tricks. She has never tried to make friends with him since she was a child. It''s really not a fuel-efficient lamp. But when she thinks of 160000 yuan, she only does housework for ten days? That''s a good deal, isn''t it? A clench one''s teeth to ask: "such?"


    "That''s it!" Su Ming answers lazily with the letter of guarantee. Wang Juan hesitated for a while, then pointed to Su Ming with her finger and said, "OK, deal!" Su Ming listened, took Su ran and left the room. Su ran was angry and funny: "brother, I''ve let you go for so many years. What''s the matter with you today?"ˇ° Let her know, let her, not afraid of her. "ˇ° Brother, how much wine do you have to drink today? " Su Ming, however, frowned and said solemnly, "the word is really ugly. It''s good to learn medicine. No one can learn to write prescriptions secretly in the future."ˇ° Su Ming, you drink too much! " Su Ran is angry to fork waist, "can''t drink, slant want to drink."ˇ° I don''t drink it. They want me to drink it. "ˇ° I''ll get you some hot water and wash your face. "ˇ° What hot water do you want on such a hot day? I''ll take a bath. " When it''s hot, Su ran also boils some water for herself. After Su Ming takes a bath, she also takes a bath. When she comes out, she''s wiping her hair with a towel. Su Ming comes over and says, "I don''t want to talk to my brother about anything." Su ran hands a pause, Su Ming frowned and asked: "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Nothingˇ° Is it really the pressure of study Su ran nodded and Su Ming said, "let''s go out for a walk." On the street, Su ran tells Su Ming about Su''s mother and Wang''s father''s plan to return to the provincial capital. Su Ming embraces his chest with both hands and says, "I didn''t expect to be here for 14 years in the blink of an eye."ˇ° Do you have feelings here? " Su ran asked narrowly, Su Ming snorted and said, "if it''s not mom, I''m too lazy to come back." Su ran knows that Su''s mother has Wang Xun. It''s impossible for her to leave as soon as she and Su Ming grow up. She has to sigh a little. Su Ming asks, "I don''t feel happy when I come back this time."ˇ° No, by the way, brother, you don''t have to pay me this semester. I''m familiar at school now. One of my classmates promised to introduce me an hourly job at the beginning of school. I can earn my living expenses. "ˇ° After a long time, my tutor has given me a lot of money for this paper. There are two major topics at the beginning of the semester. I don''t think there are any big problems. If these two topics are completed quickly, I may go abroad with my tutor to attend several academic seminars, so you don''t have to worry about working. Next semester, I''ll give you 2000 yuan a month for living expenses. You look so bad, Is it too economical? "ˇ° I''m not saving. "ˇ° By the way, the classmate I told you about, his father is a professor of traditional Chinese medicine in your school. In two days, we''ll go to see grandma. I''ll take you to have a look and ask his father to check your pulse and make a prescription for you to recuperate. Although I''m a Western medicine, I think traditional Chinese medicine is still dominant in the recuperation of qi deficiency and blood deficiency. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 114

    Su ran was startled. The old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, who was so fierce, could tell the reason why she was born. Su Ming had to tear her up on the spot and said, "no, brother. I saw a child who had a bad appetite when I was a child. I went to the so-called old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine to prescribe a prescription. After taking a few doses of medicine, I had a good appetite, It turned out to be a super fat man. "


    "You learn Chinese medicine by yourself, and you''re still weeding out Chinese medicine."


    "Some deceptive TCM practitioners are really harmful."


    "Isn''t that a deceptive traditional Chinese medicine? The professor I told you about is not."


    "Anyway, I don''t want to go. By the way, I have to cook medicine for my mother. I really found a good traditional Chinese medicine. I caught the medicine for clearing lung heat for my mother. My mother''s palm is always very hot. By the way, if you don''t have a classmate assigned to the provincial hospital, you''d better take my mother to take a picture."


    "All right."


    "Brother, did your tutor take you into the operating room?"


    "I''ve had several surgeries, otherwise my thesis is not on paper."


    "Wow, brother, there are many people studying medicine now. Many people don''t have the opportunity to enter the operating room. You have to make good use of it. It''s all a big operation with a knife on your head."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you back to the provincial capital, and I''ll take you with me."


    "Brother, you are talking nonsense. You are brain department, I am Chinese and Western clinical medicine. How can you take me? Besides, I don''t want to use a knife. Fortunately, it''s a traditional Chinese medicine. Although it''s hard to carry, I don''t need to use a knife. "


    "If I go to any hospital, you will go to any hospital for internship. You are afraid that I can''t take your clinical medicine. You can''t do without a knife."


    "Have you contacted the hospital?"


    "It''s not a big problem to stay in the top three hospitals in Beijing. The provincial capital should be OK."


    "Brother, I admire you so much. After that, I''ll have to rely on you to stay in the hospital." Su ran does a mischievous act of worshiping the great God. Su Ming smiles. Although Su Ran is talking to him and laughing with him, his heart is not in any words he says.


    "Well, I don''t want to go shopping. Let''s go back."


    On the way home, Su Ming asked, "I heard that Su LAN and Qin Xing have a son."


    Su ran nodded a little guilty. Su Ming sighed and said, "they''ve been fighting for so many years, and finally they''ve grown up."


    This sentence made Su ran almost laugh: "brother, anyway, my sister-in-law and my uncle are elders."


    "They are nothing like elders."


    "Brother, if all the people in the world are as successful as you are, they will be in trouble. No one sweeps the road, no one opens the bed in the factory, no one checks in the supermarket..."


    "Don''t give me lessons. Other people''s home is their business, and I can''t manage it."


    "Anyway, when you see your aunt and uncle, don''t be busy criticizing them."


    "OK, no, let''s go to see grandma and bring something for my cousin who can be my son, windmill or reading pictures? How about milk powder or diapers


    "Brother, you''d better criticize them. It''s more comfortable for you to criticize them than to bury them."


    "I''m going to apply for my passport tomorrow. Will you come with me?"


    "I won''t go with you, Wang Juan. They''re here. I''ll help my mother at home."


    "Wang Juan has promised to do housework for ten days. Mom doesn''t have to do housework. What else do you want to do?"


    "Oh, yes, but I''m still worried. I have to watch at home."


    "With this letter of guarantee, you can take 10000 heart. She dare not."


    "I''m a man. Just fly outside. I''ll take care of my mother at home."


    "Well, why are you my own sister?"


    "Su Ming, you are so bold. Don''t you like my sister anymore."


    Su Ming took a look at Su ran: "don''t dress up so plain."


    Su ran didn''t answer. He entered the house. Wang Xun yawned and was cleaning the table. Su ran asked, "Xun Er, I''ll boil you some water."


    "Sister, I don''t want too hot water."


    "Where''s mom?"


    "I had a fight with my father just now. I cried. I don''t know where my father advised me to go."


    "Why are you fighting again?"


    "That still need to ask, isn''t that Wang Juan that come back not to make trouble of person, elder sister, I doubt Wang Juan this time say those, is by her grandmother instigation?"


    This Su Ran is not easy to evaluate, Wang Xun continued: "her milk is also good. I''m afraid my father and my mother will have a good life, so I always give Wang Juan some bad advice."


    "What''s the matter with Wang Juan?"


    "When you and my brother went out, she suddenly told my father that she had said that the shop in the provincial capital should be transferred to her, and the house in the provincial capital should be transferred to Wang Neng."


    "No, you''re her grandson, too."


    "I don''t want to be her grandson."


    Su Ming said with a smile: "the reason why Wang Juan screams so much is very simple. It''s all made up by her, or it''s just her milk. If she really gives it to her, she won''t scream."


    "Why?" Su ran and Wang Xun asked in unison. Su Ming looked at them and said helplessly, "intelligence quotient, are you human? She must secretly ask her to transfer her milk ownership to her, and then it''s over. She still calls everywhere, and makes trouble for herself." Su ran and Wang Xun suddenly realized at the same time. Su Ming then said, "Wang Xun''s father is Wang Juan''s and Wang Neng''s father, right?"ˇ° It doesn''t seem to be a problem all the time. " When Wang Xun felt that Xueba finally had a brain problem, Su Ming continued, "but why does Wang Juan want Ranran and I to give up the right of inheritance? The reason is that her father doesn''t agree to directly distribute the demolition money to her and her brother. Then why doesn''t their father agree?" Wang Xun and Su ran shook their heads again. Su Ming nodded Su Ran''s head: "because he is not only selfish, but also worried. Her grandmother is the same." Su ran let out a sound and seemed to understand. Wang Xun was even more confused: "I feel more confused than the inequality I learned." As soon as learning was mentioned, Su Ming could only shake his head at Wang Xun''s words. Su ran immediately said, "Xun Er, if you don''t understand the inequality, don''t go to trouble. I''m determined to help you with it."ˇ° Elder sister, the grade 78, although not a good place, but even inequality is not as good as the grade of the top 100 Xiaoshen, then how to mixˇ° Hey, look down on people. Do you know why the top 100 are the top 100? "ˇ° Why? "ˇ° Because Xiaoshen got a zero in his English test at that time. "ˇ° I adore the top 100 little gods. " After Wang Xun finished, he immediately pestered Su ran and asked, "sister, why did you get zero in your English test at that time?"ˇ° The reason is that during the exam, I can''t remember two words clearly. I looked at the handboard and was caught by the invigilator. I announced that my English score was zero on the spot. "ˇ° Wow, I can''t see you have the ability to cheat. " Su ran complacently smile: "the water is hot, go to take a bath." Wang Xun hummed out of tune: "prison life is so painful that I miss it until now..." Su Ming looked at the scum sister-in-law in his eyes, shook his head, but saw Wang Neng poke his head in. As soon as Wang Neng saw Su Ming, he immediately pulled his head back, but after a while he poked his head over again and called in a small voice: "Su ran." Su ran heard it and pretended not to hear it. Wang Neng called again: "Su ran." Su Ming grabs Wang Xun''s glasses case and is about to smash Wang Neng. Su ran grabs Su Ming and says, "you have to get a passport tomorrow. Go to bed early." Su ran came out and looked at Wang Neng: "what are you going to do, Wang Neng?" Wang Neng stretched out his hand to pull Su ran. Su ran sidled away. Wang Neng had to whisper, "Su ran, help me."ˇ° Why don''t you ask Wang Juan to help you? "ˇ° Wang Juan''s own pocket money is not enough to spend. Where can I be saved? If you have money, lend me some and I''ll pay you back later. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 115

    "I don''t have any money. My living expenses are all given by my brother."


    "Hurry up, who doesn''t know that you are the best at saving money, which is tighter than aunt su."


    "Find Wang Juan."


    "You can rest assured that half of the demolition fee will be given to me and I will marry you immediately." Wang Neng said with a smile, "200000, I''ll give it all to you."


    Su Ran is more angry: "find Wang Juan!"


    "Sura, I''ll give you all the money my grandmother left me."


    Su Ran is so angry that she grabs the broom and wants to beat Wang Neng. Wang Neng rushes to run. Su Ming comes out and looks at Wang Neng''s back: "he''s talking nonsense here."


    "Brother, go to sleep quickly!"


    Wang Xun just came out after taking a bath. Sura pulled him aside: "the two hundred dollars are for Wang Neng. Don''t let him know that I gave them."


    "Elder sister, he is not stupid. He knows that father, brother and Wang Juan can''t give him money. My mother doesn''t have money. Who else will be there besides you?"


    "Anyway, if you don''t say it''s from me, he won''t come back to be annoying."


    "He''s gone!"


    "If he can''t get the money, he''ll definitely come back."


    Of course, Su Ming knows that Su Ran is spending money to buy him a quiet place, or a bed for him in the Wang family. Su Ming looks up at the sky. The dark sky is very clean, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. It must be a sunny day tomorrow. Because his mother married this family, how can he escape? But no matter how he hides, he will come back to this family to suffer some humiliation.


    Su ran pulled Su Ming for a moment: "tomorrow you are going to the city, don''t go to bed."


    "After a while, tomorrow will be a fine day."


    "Now the environment has become more and more beautiful, and the city with four seasons like spring has gained its reputation. Dogs can be killed by heat in summer and by freezing in winter."


    "Poor dog. What does heat and cold have to do with it?"


    "Well, Xueba, don''t be sad here. Go to sleep."


    Early the next morning, Su Ming left.


    Then a miracle appeared. Wang Juan, who had already turned herself into a princess, actually got up to make breakfast for everyone.


    This Su Mu made no effort to do anything, and looked at the Wang Ju Qiao with a beautiful nail polish. She turned three times in the kitchen and picked up the rice cooker decisively.


    Wang Juan forced Wang Xun to buy steamed bread.


    Wang Xun bought the steamed bread and put it on the table. He went into Su Ran''s room and asked in a low voice, "sister, is this true? Is the sun coming out in the west? "


    Su ran kept smiling. She didn''t expect Wang Juan to fight for 160000. But she thought, 160000 is not a small number. She shook her head and said, "how do I know?"


    Although we all don''t know how Wang Juan cooked the porridge with the electric rice cooker, which is similar to the dry rice, but she really cooked a pot of porridge in front of Wang''s father''s work, which she said was called porridge.


    As Wang Xun sat down, he asked Su ran in a low voice: "sister, I remember when she didn''t go to university, she also cooked rice, but at least she didn''t paste it."


    "Maybe I forgot about college."


    "Ah, I can forget that. I didn''t even use an electric cooker to cook the rice."


    "Eat quickly. It''s good to have something to eat."


    "You and your mother have to cut pickles and salad. Today, it seems that the only way to make steamed bread is to paste porridge." Wang Xun was very dissatisfied. He felt that he was better than Wang Juan. But Wang Juan heard this sentence and gave it to Wang Xun at the back of his head. "I don''t like to eat. I don''t like to eat. I make it myself."


    Wang Xun had no choice but to eat steamed bread with congee. When he was almost halfway through the meal, Wang''s father said, "girls, it''s necessary to learn how to cook some food. They have to do it when they get married in the future."


    After a while, Wang Juan realized that Wang''s father was talking to her. She snorted and said, "do you think it''s comfortable for me to serve them?"


    Wang''s father was so angry that he shut up. He took a few mouthfuls of steamed bread and said to Su''s mother, "I''ve gone to work!" And then he left.


    The last pot of porridge was left. Su''s mother was very distressed. Wang Juan took it up and poured it. She wanted to clap her hands and leave. She thought of the 160000 yuan and finally returned to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Su''s mother turned to Su ran at a loss: "this child is not stimulated, is he?"


    "Ma, leave her alone."


    Su Ming came back in the afternoon and asked Su ran the first thing: "how is she?"


    "I cook a pot of porridge in the morning. I don''t put salt in the dish at noon. I don''t know what will happen before I arrive at night."


    "Anyway, she and her father eat with them."


    "Wang Xun saw it. She was eating bread secretly."


    "It''s your brother who belittles her heart. It''s cruel."


    "Mom loves the food she cooked, so does Uncle Wang."


    "If she''s going to make such a fuss, I''ll have to give her a real lesson. Let''s go and buy some bread for Ma and xun''er. "


    Su ran stayed at home for a few days. Su Ming went to the city to take care of her family. Wang Juan did the housework for ten days. Of course, it was just cooking. But she either got confused or forgot to put in the oil and salt. Anyway, she ate Wang''s father like a ghost. Su''s mother refused to let her do it several times, but she had to rush to do it.


    Every day when Su Ming is at home, he is basically busy writing papers and listening to English. On the ten day, Wang Juan immediately appeared in front of Su Ming and Su Lun, and stretched out the hand with beautiful nail polish. After ten days of housework, of course, the nail polish was damaged. Su ran looks at Su Ming and thinks that Su Ming is going to give Wang Juan a big lesson. Unexpectedly, Su Ming doesn''t look up and says, "give it to her!" Su ran gave a sound in her heart, but she took up the letter of guarantee and handed it to Wang Juan: "you and Wang Neng should be relieved." Wang Juan snorted, folded it and put it back in her bag. Then she said with a smile, "you know, your brother and sister are capable people, so they don''t care about the money."ˇ° You, it''s you... "Su ran was about to say something, but Su Ming said," take it and leave. "ˇ° It''s naive. Do you think it can embarrass me? " Wang Juan snorted and left. Seeing that Wang Juan had really left, Su ran turned around and asked Su Ming, "brother, don''t you say you want to give her a big lesson? How... "ˇ° Don''t worry. With Wang Juan''s self righteous disposition, she will definitely fall down. At that time, she will go to the doctor in case of emergency. When she goes to your brother, your brother will give her a good lesson. "ˇ° Oh, brother, I''m a little curious. Wang Juan is very annoying, but she used to like you very much, and even seems to like you. How come now... It seems to be an unlimited version of the uproar? "ˇ° Well, why don''t I know about your brother? "ˇ° Why not? When you came back from your senior year to take me to your school, she went out with you for a long time. She seemed very unhappy when I came back from the capital. When I came back from the capital, she was like taking drugs and looked for me all day. "ˇ° Why, I think she looks like that all the time. "ˇ° Brother, or we''ll do it. "ˇ° Oh, you are extorting a confession. Although your brother and I are not party members, I will not distort the truth either. " Su ran snorted, but she was sure that Wang Juan must have expressed something to Wang Neng, who had been admiring her for a long time that summer vacation, but she didn''t expect to be rejected. Su Ran''s brain mended that, because of Su Ming''s hatred for Su''s mother''s remarriage, the rejection must be very inhumane. Otherwise, Wang Juan would be like a mad dog to argue with her. Sura doesn''t know how many sister papers in the world are caused by her brother''s excellence, but she must be one. When she was studying, the girl who wrote for her brother was not exaggerating. Not only in their school, but also in other schools. At one time, the function of her schoolbag was to hold Su Ming''s love letters. Of course, after these girls'' enthusiasm was exchanged for Su Ming''s straight man''s cold refusal, they almost kicked them into the drug dealer''s Pro father team: it''s great to have a pro father who can sell drugs! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 116

    Sura''s life became very difficult because of the hopelessness of the enthusiastic girls.


    Wang Juan finally went back to the provincial capital. Wang Neng was in the Internet bar, and his home was finally quiet. Su ran secretly gave Wang Xun 200 yuan of pocket money and Su''s mother 2000 yuan, so she and Su Ming went back to the provincial capital to see grandma.


    Apart from caring about grandma, of course, Su RA also cares about the little guy. But unexpectedly, she and Su Ming show up in the yard with a gift. When they see her, they smile so much that Qin Mo, who reaches for her arms, looks up at the sky, just like they didn''t see her.


    Grandma laughed: "this time, you haven''t come to see him for a long time. I''m angry with you."


    Su ran quickly reaches out and holds Qin Mo up. Qin Mo spits out a few bubbles discontentedly. Su ran apologizes and teases him. Qin Mo finally stares at her with his eyes. Su ran says a few good words and kisses Qin Mo''s face several times. Qin Mo finally smiles on her Stinky Face.


    When Qin Mo smiles, Su Ran''s heart turns to smile. Su Ming comes to him and asks, "is this Qin Mo?"


    Su ran nodded, and Su Ming said, "I''m very energetic. I''m like my sister-in-law, but I''m not like Qin Xing at all. Qin Xing doesn''t have the momentum of his son, and he''s not as good-looking as his son."


    Su Ran is startled. Shouldn''t Xueba only be able to study? Why is Xueba so powerful in her family? She still looks good.


    Su Ming refused to have such a little cousin before he came here, but when he saw it, he didn''t give up. He took it from Su Ran''s hand clumsily and held Qin Mo very uncomfortable. Qin Mo stepped on his fat leg several times discontentedly. Seeing that the kick was invalid, he burst into tears.


    Su Ming patted Qin Mo''s ass: "Hey, man, how can you drop gold beans easily? Is it shameful to lose it?"


    Qin Mo heard Su Ming''s voice and stopped crying. Looking at Su Ming, Su Ming said, "little darling, just don''t cry."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Qin Mo accepted Su Ming so soon. Su Ming took him to look at the ants in the tree, and he completely ignored the discomfort of Su Ming''s holding.


    Su ran, who is busy in the kitchen, often hears Qin Mo''s happy "ooh" and "AAH" voice and the command voice that has made Su Ming a cow and a horse. She also smiles, but with some sadness in her smile, maybe she can''t tell Su Ming that it''s not a cousin, but his nephew.


    Usually, Su Ran has classes, Su LAN wants to buy vegetables, cook and do housework. Qin Xing is busy earning Qin Mo''s milk powder money and his grandmother''s money for treatment. Qin Mo can only follow his sick grandmother, who can''t carry him around. So he often lies next to his sick grandmother, and someone can carry him around. That''s too happy for him. He will go here later, Looking there for a while, Su Ming was in a hurry. When Su LAN came in with vegetables, he was almost exhausted.


    Su Lan said: "if you want to take care of children like this, you are a donkey. He can kill you."


    "I''m willing to kill him!"


    Su LAN snorts, ignores Su Ming and goes into the kitchen with vegetables. Anyway, she can''t talk to the most promising child in the family.


    When Su ran and Su LAN cooked the meal very well, Qin Xing came back on a tricycle Trailer. When they came in, they called, "silent, see what Dad brings you for fun."


    Qin Mo immediately looks at Qin Xing at the door from Su Ming''s arms. Su Ming sees Qin Xing holding a lizard and scorpion in his hand and has to say, "Qin Xing, play with this for your son."


    Qin Xing didn''t expect Su Ming to be here. He quickly threw away the unreliable thing in his hand. However, Qin Mo saw it and immediately cried out. Su LAN had to say, "you see, you bring some strange things to me."


    "I don''t think I like silence very much." With that, Qin Xing is about to reach out and hold Qin Mo, but Su Ming says, "wash your hands before you can hold him."


    Qin Xing "ah" a, hurry to wash his hands, Su Ming said discontentedly: "Su LAN, silent so small, you also want to snack, go home do not say change clothes and then hold, that to have to wash a hand to wash a face, what kind of bacteria outside, really."


    As soon as Su Lan was about to speak, Su ran said, "my brother''s hairy temperament is coming again."


    "All doctors are crazy about cleanliness." Su LAN snorted, but soon corrected, "except for you, except for my family."


    "By the way, I remember it''s time to get DPT vaccine these two days."


    "Yes, tomorrow, by phone."


    "I''ll take him to fight tomorrow. Next month, I''ll take the hepatitis B vaccine. It''s the third time."


    "Also informed that there are two kinds of imports, at their own expense, you say fight or not."


    As soon as Su ran was about to speak, Qin Xing appeared on the windowsill with Qin Mo in his arms and said, "of course, we have to fight, all of them, and none of them can be pulled down."


    But Su Ming said, "don''t fight. If you fight so much, the child will have no resistance at all."


    "Su Ming, I don''t want this money from you."


    "What does it have to do with paying? Now some developed countries don''t advocate giving smallpox vaccine to children, that is, let children have chickenpox themselves, and then enhance their body''s resistance. If you are sick, don''t go to the hospital to take a drop of antibiotics."


    "No, no, Su Ming, it''s not your son. You don''t care!"ˇ° Anyway, I''m kind enough to remind youˇ° I haven''t had such a big illness yet. I have had two fevers. They were all caused by time flies. I didn''t go to the hospital. " As soon as Su LAN saw that Qin Xing was to be taught by Su Ming, she quickly explained, "in the future, we will not feel comfortable in silence. Our first choice is to find Ranran, who is a doctor. Of course, we want to find you, a talented student in a famous university, but you are not far away."ˇ° Don''t stab me Su Ming snatches Qin Mo from Qin Xing. Qin Mo hears about two words of injection, and his little mouth pouts high. Su Ming laughs, "little guy, you''re a freak. How can you be so smart? Do you understand what you''re saying? You still pout." Su Ming''s holding is more convenient than at the beginning, and Qin Mo is no longer uncomfortable. He vomites a bubble at Su Ming. Then he doesn''t know what makes him happy, and kicks his little fat leg and shouts. Su Ming takes Qin Mo to his grandmother and sits down to talk with her. Su ran and Su Ming lived in grandma''s house for a few days. Although they both like Grandma''s house, they are still worried about Su''s mother in the county, so they are ready to go back. It''s not that Su Ran is reluctant to give up Qin Mo, even Su Ming is reluctant to give up Qin mo. these days at Grandma''s house, Su Ming takes them to sleep at night, so the relationship between Qin Mo and Su Ming increases greatly. When they leave, Qin Mo cries like a little tearful man, which makes Su Ran''s heart ache, but he doesn''t dare to show it. It''s not easy for Su ran to pacify Qin mo. of course, in the end, she and Su Ming are able to get away from it. Su Ming saw that Su Ran''s expression was once more languid, so he asked, "do you have a good relationship with silent?"ˇ° Silent so lovely, you don''t want to give up the sameˇ° I don''t deny that silence is not lovely. Ah, there is a silence. Qin Xing has grown up a lot, but he is a father to silence. It''s really a little... "" what''s the matter? "ˇ° I don''t think it''s very reliable. " Su Ming said thoughtfully, "I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel that Qin Xing and I are not like father and son."ˇ° Brother, I think you have read too much and thought too much. They are not like father and son. What are they like? " Su ran was a little guilty. Su Ming shook his head and said, "anyway, I don''t think it''s like father and son. They are so different in smile, expression and appearance. In a word, from the perspective of genetics, they don''t inherit a bit of Qin Xing."ˇ° Brother, let''s buy something for xun''er and ma. " Su ran was afraid that Su Ming would really see something, so she quickly diverged. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 117

    "Good."


    Su ran and Su Ming buy good things for Wang Xun, Su Mu and Wang Fu. When they get out of the supermarket and are about to go to the bus stop, they suddenly hear someone call out: "miss Xiaoran."


    Su ran turned around and saw Wang Fei. She was a little surprised: "Wang Fei, why are you here?"


    "I work in the provincial capital now." Wang Fei was carrying two big bags. He should have just come out of the supermarket. When he saw Su Ming, he asked, "who is this?"


    "This is my brother Su Ming, brother. This is my colleague Wang Fei when I worked in Nadong."


    Wang Fei changed his shopping bag into one hand, shook hands with Su Ming and asked, "where are you going?"


    "We''re going to the provincial bus station."


    "Then I''ll give you a ride." Wang Fei took out the car key, opened the car parked nearby and put two bags of things on it. Su ran said hurriedly, "no, let''s take the bus. It''s not very far."


    "Even if it''s not far away, I''ll give you a ride. I have something to do, and I can''t delay too much time. Hurry up and don''t delay." Wang Fei opens the door.


    Su ran can''t refuse any more. She takes a look at Su Ming. Su Ming nods and they get into Wang Fei''s car.


    Wang Fei drove out of the parking lot and said, "miss Xiaoran, what are you doing with me?"


    "I didn''t, just for fear of delaying your work."


    "Why are you in the provincial capital?"


    "I study here, and my grandmother''s family is also in the provincial capital."


    "Oh, University, which university."


    "Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Not bad. Did you pass the exam this year?"


    "I passed the exam last year."


    "If you don''t say you didn''t do well in the exam, it was like the sky was falling down all day."


    "No, by the way, Wang Fei, where''s Uncle Wang? Do you know where Uncle Wang is going? "


    "After the accident in Yulong Snow Mountain, we were all invited to the police station for an interview. Uncle Wang had no problem. He told me he could not work in Yulong Snow Mountain, so he went back to his hometown."


    "What about the boss?"


    "Lao Chuan has never known. He has no whereabouts."


    "Where''s sister Liu?" Su ran knows that Liu Jie is a fake, but she also wants to ask from the side. After all, Xu Yunlu promised to send Liu Jing to the rehabilitation center.


    "Liu Jie is the only one who hasn''t been found after the Yulong Snow Mountain accident."


    "Doesn''t she have a sister in rehab?"


    "My sister''s gone, too." With Wang Fei''s words, Su Ran is completely disappointed. Liu Jing doesn''t go back to the rehab center. No one should be in charge.


    The provincial bus station is not very far away, so Su ran and Wang Fei are talking. Su Ming looks at Wang Fei all the way. According to his opinion, Wang Fei is much better than Xiao Ding, and he obviously likes his sister, who doesn''t seem to have any extra thoughts. What kind of vision does she have in mind? She prefers such a jerk.


    When they get to the place, Su ran and Su Ming thank Wang Fei and get out of the car. Wang Fei suddenly asks, "has your phone number changed?"


    Su ran shook his head, and then quickly nodded. Wang Fei left Su Ran''s phone and said, "I''ll call you when I''m done."


    Su ran wants to say "no", but Wang Fei has said goodbye to Su Ming, so he drives away. Su Ming just asks, "your colleagues when you were working?"


    Su ran nodded, and Su Ming asked, "what happened to the place where you worked?"


    "It seems to be involved in drugs."


    Su Ming was surprised: "Ranran, what happened?"


    "We are ignorant anyway." Su ran didn''t want to mention those things, "brother, your classmate''s father is Professor Song, so coincidentally?"


    Su Ming took a look at Su ran and nodded: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Professor Song is a big bull in our school. I am a student of traditional Chinese medicine. I wanted to learn acupuncture and massage from Professor Song for a long time. Later, I sometimes gave grandma massage and pricking acupuncture to see if it would help me recover."


    Su Ming is very supportive, and his classmate is very good. Su Ming hopes that Su ran can get in touch with more men than little hunzi, so he says: "according to western medicine, grandma has missed the best time for treatment. Although traditional Chinese medicine is slow, it can''t be said that it can create miracles. I can tell my classmate about this. It should not be a big problem."


    They buy tickets and get on the bus soon. Su Ming feels that after leaving his grandmother''s house, Su Ran''s spirit and soul seem to be gone.


    A few hours'' drive leads to the county. When Su Ming and Su ran arrive at the door, they find a car parked in front of the door. When they look at the car again, they both feel a little familiar.


    Men are more sensitive to cars than women are to them, so Su Ming said, "Ranran, how can I think this car is like your colleague''s car?"


    "It''s a bit of an elephant."


    "The license plate number is the same. How can his car park here?" Su Ming''s memory is not for fun. At that time, he took a look at the license plate number and wrote it down.


    Su ran pushes open the courtyard door and walks in. Su Ming goes in with him. Sure enough, he sees Wang Fei sitting in the living room, holding a teacup, talking to Su mu, who is sitting opposite him. Su Mu''s look is very unnatural.


    Su ran asked: "Wang Fei, why are you here?" Hearing Su Ran''s voice, Su''s mother immediately said, "Su Ming, Ran Ran, he said that he was entrusted by an old friend to visit us." Wang Fei was stunned when he saw Su ran and Su Ming. After a while, he said, "little girl, is your father Su Yue?" Su ran nodded and looked at Wang Fei incredulously: "do you know my father?" Wang Fei shook his head and said, "no, no, I don''t know your father. I''m entrusted to visit his family."ˇ° By whom and by whom? " Wang Fei''s eyes turned red. After a while, he said, "he is no longer alive. He entrusted me many years ago, but I have an urgent task. I didn''t come until now. Unexpectedly, it''s your father."ˇ° Who on earth entrusted you? "ˇ° It''s my father. Before he died, my father told me to take care of your family. Because of my mission, I didn''t make it. I''m ashamed of my father''s trust. "ˇ° Why did your father trust you to take care of us? "ˇ° He didn''t say, "I think he and your father should be friends." Su ran can''t figure it out. Her father is a drug dealer, and Wang Fei''s father is a friend. Is Wang Fei''s father also a drug dealer? The drug dealer has a son who is a policeman, which is too illogical. Wang Fei drove here much faster than Su ran and Su Ming. Just now, he and Su''s mother were out of action. Unexpectedly, Su ran and Su Ming didn''t appear. Instead, they were even colder. He said, "I didn''t know I came to the same place with you. I knew I would bring you back together."ˇ° It doesn''t matter. "ˇ° My father asked me to transfer this to you, but your mother refused to accept it. " Wang Fei said and handed an envelope to Su ran. Su ran just wanted to pick it up, but Su Ming reached for it, opened it and saw that it was 50000 yuan, and immediately put it back to Wang Fei. "My father passed away many years ago, and we didn''t know your father, so we can''t accept this."ˇ° I don''t know why, so please accept his last wish. " Su Ming shook his head and refused. Wang Fei didn''t expect that the other party didn''t even bother to know who his father was. He didn''t even ask. The atmosphere was a little embarrassed for a moment. He looked at the sky and said, "it''s getting late. I have to go back today." Su''s mother, out of her duty, said, "Mr. Wang, let''s go after dinner." Wang Fei saw that Su Mingming didn''t mean to stay, so he refused to say, "aunt, I don''t need to go back. It''s two or three hours'' drive." Wang Fei said he wanted to leave. Wang Neng suddenly came in and called, "ah, Su ran, there are guests." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 118

    Su ran wondered when Wang Neng had ever cared about their guests. Of course, these years, they didn''t have any guests either. They just "MMM" to deal with it. Wang Neng said, "when the guests come, why don''t they stay for dinner?"


    "No, I have to go back to the provincial capital." Wang Fei said quickly and asked curiously, "is this


    "This is me..." Su ran was about to answer.


    "I''m her brother. Let me see the guests off." Wang Neng takes the initiative and takes Wang Fei out. Su ran feels that the sun is coming out in the West and looks at Wang Neng curiously.


    Wang Fei''s car was parked at the gate of the hospital, so Wang Neng could only send it so far away. He took the initiative to open the door for Wang Fei. When Wang Fei got into the car, he kept waving to Wang Fei and said several thanks. Until Wang Fei started the car and left, he didn''t smile and entered the house.


    Su''s mother pointed to the two bags of things Wang Fei had sent to her: "it''s impolite to send so many things that they don''t even leave dinner for others to eat."


    Wang Neng looked at the two bags of things and asked with a smile: "Su ran, when did you have such rich friends? They are all imported fruits and snacks."


    Su Ming suddenly said, "Rana, come here for a while."


    Su Ming always takes Su ran to a place where no one else is. Then he asks, "did you know your friend when you were working?"


    Su ran nodded and said, "yes, I met when I was working in Yulong Snow Mountain."


    "What did you say happened to Yulong Snow Mountain


    "Because of drugs."


    Su Ming pondered for a while and then said, "don''t contact your colleagues when you work in the future."


    Su ran understands Su Ming''s meaning. Su Ming is afraid that some of his colleagues in Yulong Snow Mountain are unclean. But Su ran knows that Wang Fei is a policeman, but she can''t understand why the father of a policeman and his drug trafficking father are friends. Since his father''s accident, people don''t avoid and spit on him. That''s the friendliest thing. It''s a gift, That''s better than even the family.


    Moreover, Su ran knows that Su Ming hates the police the most. Some of his extreme thoughts are due to the police, and he doesn''t dare to mention that Wang Fei is a police.


    Su Ming saw that Su ran didn''t make a sound, so he couldn''t help raising his voice: "Ran Ran, I don''t know what happened to you in Nadong, but do you understand what you said just now?"


    Su ran nodded and said, "brother, I understand!"


    Su Mingcai was relieved and took Su ran back to the house. Wang Neng was turning over what Wang Fei had brought. He said, "Su ran, are you a very rich friend?"


    As soon as Su Ming reached out and picked up the two bags of things, Wang Neng quickly grabbed one of the nuts and bit it. As he ate, he cried, "you know Su Ming is mean. I''ll bring us something. I''ll give it to you and Su ran."


    Su ran: "why don''t you know such a good thing?


    Su Ming glared at Wang Neng and was about to throw away his things.


    Su ran saw it and quickly stopped it and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No matter who they are, we don''t need to accept their favor."


    "Brother, Wang Fei is very good. Don''t..."


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "No matter who he is, he doesn''t know if you throw it away, and it''s too wasteful to throw it away."


    Wang Neng came out and said, "Su Ming, you should throw it to me."


    Su ran looked at Wang Neng, who was gnawing hard at the fruit, and kindly reminded him, "Wang Neng, if you don''t wash it, are you sure that the surface of the apple hasn''t been coated with pesticide?"


    Su Ming takes a look at Wang Neng, turns around and carries things into the kitchen. Wang Neng nibbles at the apple and cuts it.


    The busy Su''s mother saw what Su Ming was carrying, sighed and said, "how can this be good?"


    "Anyway, people are gone. There''s no way to deal with good or bad things. Mom, you can keep Wang Neng and others."


    "No, I don''t need to. Rana looks very pale. I''ll leave it to her."


    "These are fruit snacks, not supplements. They don''t help your face."


    Su''s mother didn''t say anything. She took the bag and put it aside. She wanted to say something to Su Ming. In the end, she didn''t say anything. Su Ming and Su ran had completely different personalities. Su''s mother was afraid that if she didn''t agree with him, he would get angry again. Since she remarried, she didn''t agree with him.


    Seeing that Su''s mother didn''t speak, Su Ming went out of the kitchen and went back to his room.


    Su ran gave Wang Xun and Su''s mother the gift she bought. Su''s mother said, "don''t waste it in the future


    Wang Neng rushed over and said, "Su ran, you are not interesting enough. Wang Xun has it. Your mother has it. Why don''t I?"


    Wang Xun quickly gave some of Su Ran''s gift to Wang Neng. Wang Neng grabbed a bar of chocolate and said, "Su ran, have you thought about what I told you?"


    Su ran ignores Wang Neng and turns back to the room. Wang Neng goes after him, but before he does, Su Ming stops him. Wang Neng sees Su Ming and retreats, but Su Ming grabs Wang Neng and asks, "what do you want to make Ranran promise you?"


    "No, no, Wang Ming. I just want to borrow some money from Rana. Can I borrow some money, Su ran?" Su ran called out: "go away!" Wang Neng then rolled away honestly. Su ran doesn''t have any problem with Wang Fei. Seeing so many fruits, she washes a few extra nuts and gives them to Su mu. The rest is taken by Wang Xun. Wang Xun is still writing his homework, while Su Ming is busy with his hand. Su ran handed Wang Xun the fruit. Wang Xun happily thanks Su ran. Then he said that he had written his homework for a long time today and wanted to play with his classmates for a while, so he ran away with the fruit. Su ran sees Su Ming look up at her discontentedly, and looks over to see what Wang Ming is busy with. Unexpectedly, Su Ming is using QQ to send Qin Mo''s photos. Sura was a little surprised: "brother, who do you pass the silent photos to?"ˇ° A classmate. "ˇ° What do you pass on to your classmates for? "ˇ° He''s very good at genetics, and he can draw a picture of what he''s going to look like when he''s a child. "ˇ° Oh, then he can draw pictures of his adult life. "ˇ° There are a lot of people looking for him to draw. "ˇ° How long will it take? "ˇ° Maybe it''ll take a little time, a month or two. " Su Ming passed on the picture of Qin Xing while he was talking. Su ran said strangely, "Qin Xing is an adult. Do you want your classmates to draw pictures of his old age?"ˇ° My classmate specializes in genetics. Drawing adult photos is just his personal interest. According to his genetic point of view, I don''t think he has inherited the characteristics of Qin Xing. Please check with him. " Su Ming said with a smile, "my classmate is very conceited. If he comes to a conclusion that it''s not a father and son, I''ll find another classmate to make DNA for Qin Xinghe and hit him in the face with facts!"ˇ° Are you talented students so boring? " Su Ran is startled. Qin Mo is not like Qin Xing, and DNA can''t be a father and son. So Su Ming''s last hit must be his own face, but it doesn''t matter if he is hit in the face. Isn''t Qin Mo going to help? Su Ming laughed again: "anyway, these students are learning or engaged in related work, and all kinds of equipment and potions are easily picked up, just as a second hand."ˇ° Brother, don''t be so boring. My little uncle can''t be angry when he knows. "ˇ° There''s nothing to be angry about. "ˇ° Listen to my grandmother, my aunt and Qin Xing haven''t had a child for a long time, so they are not very happy. Later, it''s good to have Qin Mo, and Qin Xing finally won''t go to Nadong to work. Brother, you think, since they haven''t been pregnant and haven''t seen a doctor, why are they suddenly pregnant? " Su Ran is worried, so she tells a lie to mislead Su Ming. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 119

    Su Ming was stunned for a moment and asked, "is it difficult that they adopted him?"


    "I didn''t ask. Can my sister-in-law and my father-in-law talk about this kind of thing everywhere? If it''s my guess, you''ll expose it to them. Really?"


    "Really, ELA, thanks to your care, otherwise I didn''t do a stupid thing." Su Ming patted his head and said, and then he pondered, "it seems unreasonable that most of the abandoned children are girls and sick babies, like such a healthy and lovely boy, who is abandoned..."


    "Brother, I can''t say it was abandoned for that special reason?" Su Ran is really afraid that Su Ming, who is careful and logical, will go on asking again. Fortunately, this time Su Ming says, "Oh, no more questions." Su Ran is relieved. Seeing that Su Ming''s heart is finally broken, she leaves the room, but she doesn''t notice that Su Ming is staring at her all the time.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Wang Neng was suddenly not interested in playing games. This time, he stayed at home. Su Ming slept in Wang Xun''s bed. Wang Xun occupied Wang Neng''s bed. Wang Neng was afraid of Su Ming and didn''t dare to make trouble, so he shrunk and slept on the bamboo chair in the living room. This kind of situation has never happened since Wang Neng became addicted to the game.


    Su Ming is going to the city to get his passport the next day. He wants to take Su ran with him. Su Ran is a little bit worried about the place. She finds out that she is pregnant and that her passport has not been completed yet. After getting her passport, she doesn''t go to chengwasi.


    Su Ming has to go by himself. Su ran helps Su Mu hang up the clothes and take the basin back to the kitchen. Wang Neng suddenly comes out and says, "Su ran, I have something to tell you."


    "Wang Neng, are you upset?"


    "Su ran, don''t pretend. I know you''ve been dumped by a man and have a big stomach, but I don''t dislike you."


    Su ran was startled and looked at Wang Neng. Wang Neng then said, "Su ran, don''t be afraid. I won''t tell you. Tell me who the man is. I''ll help you clean him up."


    "You''re insane. Make up a story."


    "I heard what your mother said to my father, and pretended that it happened last year. I know. I went to your school to find you."


    "You''re bullshit."


    "Do you want to confront your mother?"


    Su ran was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. As soon as Wang Neng came forward, he wanted to pull Su Ran''s hand. Su Ran Ran ran away quickly. Wang Neng said angrily, "if you don''t agree, I''ll tell Su Ming to go. Don''t think I don''t know. You''re afraid Su Ming knows."


    This is what Su Ran is most afraid of. She is not afraid that Su''s mother and Wang''s father know, but she is afraid that Su Ming knows. Just as she is about to speak, Wang Xun comes back and asks, "elder sister, where''s brother?"


    Wang Neng snorted: "what a hindrance." Wang Neng likes to hide in the dark. When he doesn''t provoke you, you can''t feel his existence, but he comes out to annoy you from time to time. And this kind of annoyance, like Xiaoqiang, can''t be eliminated.


    Su ran was angry and anxious. She avoided Wang Neng''s entanglement by Wang Xun, and finally went to work after Wang''s father had a meal. She stopped Su''s mother: "Mom, how did you tell Uncle Wang about that?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That is, I thought I was..." although Su ran had already given birth to Qin Mo, her face was still thin, so she couldn''t go on. Su''s mother understood, "how can I tell Uncle Wang that you are my daughter? How can I, but it''s not my mother who said you. You''ve done it too well for her... Alas, your brother doesn''t know about it yet?"


    Su ran wondered, since Su''s mother didn''t tell Wang''s father, how did Wang Neng know? She was afraid that Su''s mother would continue to read and let more people know, so she quickly cut off a topic and walked away.


    Su''s mother sighed. She thought Su Ming and Su ran were sensible and didn''t have to worry about them. But she didn''t expect that something happened to the one she didn''t worry about most. As for what happened, she didn''t think that she could help and would not disclose anything. Of course, she couldn''t help either. She just wanted Wang Xun to grow up quickly and she didn''t have to drag her children down.


    Su Ran is afraid that Wang Neng will pester her. When there is no one in her family, she tries to stay with Wang Xun and just sit and watch Wang Xun do his homework. Growing up in such a family environment, Wang Xun is naturally more sensitive than other people''s children. Soon she feels that Su ran is hiding from Wang Neng. He knows that Wang Neng can''t do anything on the table, so he tries to protect her, Keep Wang away.


    In the afternoon, when Su Ming came back from the city, Su ran was relieved. But from Wang Neng''s dissatisfied eyes, she was even more afraid that Wang Neng would go and talk to Su Ming.


    Su ran all kinds of entanglement, did not think Wang Neng''s things have not been dealt with, Wang Juan also came back.


    No one knows exactly what Wang Juan is up to, but on the whole, everyone can see that she is fighting for property. She should try her best to protect their Wang family''s property, which even includes Wang Xun.


    What I didn''t expect most was Wang Neng. At dinner, he came back. It was a miracle that Wang Neng came home so often.


    After dinner, Su Ran is going to help Su''s mother pack up, but Su Ming says to Wang''s father, "I have something to do with you."


    Wang''s father didn''t understand. Su Ming went back to his room, took out 20000 yuan from his bag and handed it to Wang''s father. He said, "you paid 50000 yuan for my mother''s medical expenses at that time. I said I would pay you back. Here''s 20000 yuan. I''ll pay part of it first."


    Wang''s father was stunned for a moment. Wang Juan reached out to get it, but Su Ming raised her hand. Wang Juan didn''t get it. Su Ming then said, "on the IOU, I want to make a note that I have paid 20000." Wang''s father returns to his senses and asks Su''s mother to find the IOU. Su Ming''s remarks on the IOU are over. Wang Juan reaches for the 20000 yuan again, but Wang''s father reaches for it first, and then gives it to Su''s mother to put it away. Su''s mother takes a look at Su Ming and puts it away. Su Ming returned the IOU to Wang Fu CAI and said, "I''ll pay off the rest as soon as possible." Wang Juan didn''t get the money. She was a little annoyed and snorted: "how fast are you as soon as possible? What if your mother is sick and you are slow? "ˇ° You curse my mother Wang Xun was not happy. Wang Juan said bitterly, "I''ve had enough of you. You''re all in a mess. Dad, I don''t blame grandma for being angry when she mentioned you. You really, really want to make wedding clothes for others. How about raising Su Ming and Su ran? I''ll settle accounts with you. You think you can count on them." Wang''s father didn''t say anything while smoking. Wang Juan said a few words angrily. Wang said, "I didn''t expect any of you."ˇ° Dad, I didn''t say anything. " Wang Xun pursed his lips discontentedly, "every time you are angry with your sister, you will take us all." Finally, the war subsided, and after su ran finished cleaning up, she finally found a chance to be alone with Su Ming: "brother, where do you get so much money?"ˇ° How much is that? You can rest assured that I will be able to repay my mother''s hospitalization expenses next year. In the future, our life will be better and better. My brother will buy you and your mother a house and a car. " Su Ming talks about buying a house. Su ran suddenly thinks that when he worked in Yulong Snow Mountain, Lao Chan once said that the house prices in China are lower than those in developed countries in the world, and they will rise sooner or later. No matter how hard he refuses to accept the fact that Xu Yunlu does not exist, he has to face the fact that Xu Yunlu does not exist. Then he has to plan for Qin Mo, and Qin Mo grows up day by day, In the future, if she wants to go to kindergarten, study, go to university, marry a wife and have children, she will have to buy a house and a car. It''s still early to buy a car, but it can be considered to buy a house. In the year when she was a zombie, I heard that a lot in the provincial capital was better, and there was a house with a degree, which seemed to be only more than 6000 yuan a ping. This time, I should do it myself. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 120

    "Rana, what''s the matter with you?" Su Ming did not expect a word of his own. Su ran was stunned again and asked. Su ran came back and said, "brother, I believe you can do it."


    "Why do you like to be in a daze now?"


    "No Su ran said with a smile, "brother, you''re twenty-four years old. Next year, you''re twenty-five years old. You should take a daughter-in-law for your mother and a sister-in-law for me."


    Su Ming said with a smile: "I''m a man. I''m in a hurry. It''s you, a little girl. It''s not impossible to think about meeting a good girl in college. I have several classmates who are really good."


    "Brother, aren''t all your classmates still studying?"


    "Most of them are going to graduate school. They''re going to associate with each other first, but they don''t want to get married immediately."


    Su ran laughed: "I''m not in a hurry."


    Su Ming sighed: "I''m going to the provincial capital tomorrow. Will you come with me?"


    "What are you doing in the provincial capital?"


    "There is an engineering student who didn''t go to graduate school after graduation. Now he wants to do something for himself and let us help him. I don''t know what I can do for him, but they all ask him to go and have a look. If he can''t help, he can study with him."


    Su ran thought of buying a house for Qin Mo and said, "well, I heard Wang Juan quarrel with her father just now. She said that she would go back to her milk tomorrow. If she leaves tomorrow, I will go to the provincial capital with you."


    "Yes


    The next day, Wang Juan really went back to the provincial capital. Wang Neng saw Su Ming at home. He might feel that there was no chance to talk to Su ran, and he disappeared early in the morning. Su ran followed Su Ming to the provincial capital with ease.


    When Su Ming went to dinner with his classmates, Su ran rode Su Lan''s broken bicycle and ran around several real estate projects. She still felt that the room type and location she first saw were the most suitable. In Xuefu Road, the community is called green garden, 119 square meters, 30 square meters free, and the 17th floor. The unit price is 6000. The one-time payment is 97% off, and the one-time payment can be paid in three times in two years, If you buy it in the current month, you will get a year''s management fee immediately after you pay the building.


    The most important thing is that there is a key primary school and a key junior high school around the green garden. Senior high school is not compulsory education. It''s all children''s ability to test. Su ran thinks that if Qin Mo''s nine-year compulsory education school can be made well, it will give him a good platform. As for the future, Qin Mo has to work hard by himself.


    There are many people who like the house type and location of the green garden, so there are a lot of people who look at the house, but the price of the house is really biting. It''s already a high price house in Nandian city.


    The sales lady saw that Su ran was riding a bicycle to see the building, and the bicycle was very broken. Because of the price of the house, those who had a car could not make up their mind to buy it. Besides, they were still riding a broken car, so they just perfunctorized Su ran and accepted other people.


    Su ran calculates that the one-time payment is less than 700000 yuan. Su ran talks with another sales girl who has a good attitude about the price, and finally talks about a one-time payment of 680000 yuan for two years of management fee. Of course, the one-time payment at this price can''t be paid in three times in two years, but in a real sense.


    When Su ran signed a contract with the sales lady with a good attitude, the sales lady who received her in front of her was silly and made all kinds of mistakes. She also had a quarrel with the sales lady with a good attitude and said that the sales lady with a good attitude robbed her customers.


    This kind of farce, Sura can''t manage, soon get the contract and advance ten thousand deposit receipt from the green garden sales office.


    Sura has a dream feeling. The name of the house is written by Qin mo. the money is left by Xu Yunlu and used on his son. Maybe Xu Yunlu won''t blame himself.


    Most of Xu Yunlu''s money has gone. Su Ran''s heart beats. After all, she is only 19 years old. She seldom spends 200 yuan. When she spends so much money, she doesn''t know if it''s right to buy a house. She just signs the contract and pays the deposit. It seems that regret is useless.


    Su ran went to her grandmother''s house with a worried mood. That evening, Su Ming invited song Shichao, the son of Professor Song, to have a meal and talked about Su Ran''s teacher worship.


    Song Shichao is a good-looking person. He is very kind. At dinner, Su ran learned that song Shichao, who came from a family of traditional Chinese medicine, didn''t study medicine, but studied architecture.


    Besides Su ran, who doesn''t like to talk much, Su Ming and song Shichao have a good chat. They soon make an appointment to visit the Song family before they break up.


    The brother and sister planned to stay at Grandma''s house for one night and returned to the county the next afternoon.


    After washing his hands and face in the room, Su Ming goes to hold Qin mo. Su LAN says, "just finished drinking milk, I''m going to sleep in silence."


    "Isn''t that sleeping yet?" Su Ming ignores Su LAN and reaches for Qin Mo to pick him up. Qin Mo, who is a little confused, recognizes Su Ming, who hasn''t seen him for a few days. He mumbles happily, and then yawns.


    Sulan: "what''s the rhythm?


    There is no air conditioner in the room. It''s a little stuffy. Su Ming holds Qin Mo in his arms and goes to the yard. The reason why some prickly Qin Mo is still not asleep is that it''s too hot in the room. Su Ming holds him in his arms and goes to the yard. It''s cool outside. He twists his body, kicks his little fat feet, and the naughty little fat hand falls on his head. He yawns and opens his eyes reluctantly, Finally I fell asleep.


    Su Ming pastes his cheek on Qin Mo''s face. It smells like milk. Su LAN had to go to the window and said, "Su Ming, there are many mosquitoes outside. Give them to me quickly."ˇ° I''ll hold it a little longer. " This time I stayed at Grandma''s house for a short time. Su ran found that Su Ming especially liked to hold Qin mo. of course, she also liked it last time. This time is a little different from the last time. Su ran can''t tell the difference. Su Ran is a little depressed. As soon as Su Ming likes to hold Qin Mo, she has no chance to do so. This time Su ran and Su Ming leave, Qin Mo doesn''t cry. He just looks at Su Ming and Su ran in Su Lan''s arms. Until they really disappear, he starts to cry. Su LAN sighs and says, "really, really, we don''t stay at home. We want to provoke our little darlings. Then, come back and scold them." Qin Mo is crying and kicking his feet wrongly, as if he is using his feet to curse others. Su LAN looks at this cute little girl, and her heart is almost soft. When Su ran and Su Ming return to their home in the county, they find that the atmosphere at home is not so wonderful. Su''s mother seems to have cried, Wang''s father seems to be angry, and Wang Xun is still climbing on the desk to do his homework, but he is very angry. Su ran went to take a picture of Wang Xun and asked, "what''s wrong with mom and Uncle Wang?" Wang Xun almost cried and said: "yesterday, my father''s unit divided two bottles of oil, and my father asked Wang Neng to take it. Wang Neng refused. I thought he wanted to be lazy again, so I went. At that time, my mother was just going to save the 20000 yuan that my brother returned to my father the day before yesterday. Before my mother went out, Wang Neng suddenly said that brother Wang Fei had come back. My mother believed it and put the money bag under the cupboard, I went out to welcome people, but my mother didn''t see anyone when she went out. When she came back, the bag was still there, but the money in it was gone. " Su Ming and Su ran looked at each other. After a while, Su ran said, "let''s go and get Wang Neng back!" Su Ming is more calm: "what''s the use of getting it back? No one sees him take the money. As long as he doesn''t admit it, no one can take him."ˇ° My father called Wang Neng several times, but he didn''t answer Wang Xun nodded his head and added that he admired Su Ming''s strong logical reasoning, but felt that Su Ming''s calmness was particularly inhumane, so his favorite was su ranˇ° I can''t just let it go. How can Wang Neng learn like this now? No wonder he has been back home so often recently. It turns out that he has a purpose. " Su Ran is so angry that he has to work for at least five months. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 121

    "I used to just surf the Internet. Now I don''t know what he''s doing." Su Ming shook his head and said, "Wang Neng got it once, maybe twice or three times. It''s no use to get angry with your mother. Don''t be so careless in the future. You''ll gain wisdom by taking a cut."


    "But it''s 20000 yuan. It''s not 22000 yuan. It''s strange if my mother is angry. I can call the police."


    "Call the police!" After Su Ming said this, he asked Wang Xun to do his homework and let Su ran do ideological work for Su mu.


    Su ran wondered why Su Ming was so tolerant of Wang Neng this time.


    Su''s mother was unhappy about it for several days, and Su''s father was furious. But Wang Neng came back on the fifth day.


    As soon as Su Fu saw him, he picked up the wooden strip by the door and chased after him. Wang Neng ran and said, "Dad, what that woman said is what it is. Why don''t you think she thought it was her son''s money and secretly gave it back to his son? Knowing that you can''t explain it, she slandered me and put it on my head."


    Wang''s father was stunned for a moment. Wang Neng escaped from Wang''s father and gasped: "Dad, do you think the three of them belong to one family? When did they treat us as one family?"


    When Su''s mother heard this, she began to cry: "Lao Wang, don''t listen to his nonsense. Am I that kind of person? Now Su Ming and ran ran have grown up, especially Su Ming has made money. When he was a child, his family was short of food and clothing, so I was first worried about Juanzi and neng''er. Now I am as old as Su Ming, I am as old as Su Ming!"


    Wang''s father tightened his hand with the stick, and then he drew on Wang Neng, who thought the danger had been relieved. Wang Neng jumped up in pain: "Dad, Wang Juan is right about you. In your eyes, Su Ming and Su ran are good, but Wang Juan and I are raised by our stepfather."


    In a word, Wang Neng''s uproar has made all the neighbors around him uproar. Those neighbors have already had a problem with Wang''s father, whose stepmother is not good at his own children. The criticism and persuasion have changed


    "Wang Neng''s father, almost. Isn''t that his own son?"


    "Mother Sura, you also rest fire, discipline children, that also need a bowl of water, right?"


    "Oh, these two brothers and sisters didn''t have a mother since childhood. It''s really evil."


    "Yes, you see, Wang Neng has been thin since he was a child. What else can he be if it''s not that woman who protects food?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Wang Neng heard the accusations from his neighbors were directed at him. He immediately raised his head and bravely faced the wooden stick in his father''s hand, shouting: "if you have the ability, you stepfather will kill me!"


    Su Ran is afraid that Su''s mother will be stimulated. She pulls Su''s mother back into the house and refuses to argue with her neighbors. The most important reason is that Su''s mother''s defense is useless. Instead, in the eyes of these neighbors, stepmother, a creature, can''t be kind.


    Su ran comforted Su mu for a long time, and Su Mu calmed down.


    Wang Xun heard all over his ears, pursed his lips and rushed to say, "it''s the same. They can''t have something new!"


    "Well, don''t listen to them. Stay with your mother. Don''t talk nonsense," Su ran put Wang Xun beside her.


    Su Ming suddenly went to the door, looked at Wang Neng, who was facing the wooden bar, and said, "Wang Neng, when you come back, has anyone spoken to you? No one has spoken to you. How do you know that your family has lost money?"


    Wang Neng


    Then Su ran hears Wang Neng''s scream. It is estimated that Wang Neng, who has bravely met him, has no idea that Su Ming will suddenly come out and tear him down. Su''s father''s wooden strip falls on him who is brave once in a while, and the yard jumps up again.


    Su Ming shakes his head and turns back to the room. Su ran also goes in.


    Su Ming sat down and occupied Wang Xun''s desk and chair. Su ran sat down on the bed where Su Ming was sleeping and asked, "brother, why don''t you comfort your mother?"


    "After a while, we can''t solve the problem at all. Is consolation useful?"


    "Maybe you men are more rational, but I think women are more emotional. Sometimes, what she needs is not necessarily something in essence. Comfort..."


    "So women are more likely to be cheated and cheated by men."


    "Brother, I see when you can cheat one back."


    "Your brother, I don''t rely on deception, but on strength, OK?"


    "And Wang Neng, he''s more and more daring now. That''s 20000 yuan."


    "As for him, his father is in charge of him. It''s his father''s blessing that his father can manage him. If he can''t, it''s his father''s tragedy. I just care about you. As for others, I can''t manage them. Of course, I have to listen to them."


    Su Ran''s heart clapped. If Su Ming was not still busy, she would have suspected that Su Ming was alluding to her. She sighed and said, "brother, you are busy, I..."


    "Rana, is there something I''m hiding from you? I really don''t want to have a good talk with you?"


    "Me?" Su ran shook her head with a guilty heart and said, "what can I hide from you?"


    "Your feelings, and..."


    "All said, no!"


    "OK, you don''t want to say that I don''t want to force you, but you remember that my father is not here, and I am your dependence for the rest of my life. If you have anything to do, you must discuss it with me!"


    Su ran nodded and almost escaped from Su Ming''s room. However, she saw Wang Xun standing on the side of the door, his mouth pursed higher than just now. Su ran asked curiously, "Xun Er, what''s the matter?"ˇ° Elder sister, when I grow up, I only show filial piety to my parents and treat you well. " Su ran, who was a little sad, couldn''t help laughing: "well, your brother doesn''t mean that. He''s afraid to take care of you. Uncle Wang will be unhappy."ˇ° He treats you as a family member, and the rest of the family, including his motherˇ° Don''t talk nonsenseˇ° Elder sister, you are the best. Fortunately, I have another elder sister, the real elder sister. " After Wang Neng was beaten by his father, he ran away. He didn''t know what he was talking about with his grandparents. The next day, his grandparents took Wang Juan to the county seat. Wang Juan''s grandparents point the finger at Su Mu very directly, saying that Su Mu is a fox spirit, deliberately picking up their son and grandson''s discord, so as to save more private money for her own son and daughter. They also say that Su Mu is a tuberculosis ghost. Wang Neng has always been so thin that she can''t get rid of it. However, Su ran said something for Su mu, Wang Juan''s grandmother rushed up to catch Su ran and was about to fight. Su Ming came out of the room and stood at the door. Wang Juan''s grandmother grabs Su ran and looks at Su Ming. In the end, she doesn''t dare to do that. In a fit of anger, she and Wang Juan''s grandfather turn to Wang''s father, their son, and scold him for not caring about his son and daughter''s life or death and helping outsiders to wrongly his son. All in all, it''s all kinds of scolding. The neighbors watched a lively show yesterday, but they didn''t expect that there would be a new play coming out today. It''s free to watch the free play. There are also good people who also add vinegar and oil to Wang''s grandparents. Anyway, it''s all about Wang Juan and Wang Neng who don''t have a mother. How miserable they are. Wang Juan''s grandparents were more like firewood with oil, and Wang Juan''s grandfather kicked Wang''s father several times. Su Ming saw that they didn''t scold Su Mu and didn''t dare to beat Su ran, so he turned and went back to the room. Wang Juan''s grandmother was so angry that she asked her neighbors to comment on her daughter-in-law. But because of Su Mu''s fox spirit, her son and daughter-in-law divorced. She also asked her son not to be filial to them and didn''t like her own two children. The neighbors all supported Wang Juan''s grandparents. This kind of play will be staged every one or two years. For the first time, Wang Juan''s grandparents come to make trouble. Su Ran is still young and scared. She is used to it because there are many behind her. Now she has gone through a lot of trials and hardships. Su ran simply pulls Su''s mother into her room, so Wang Juan''s grandparents scold and make trouble outside. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 122

    Su''s mother said to Su ran, "they divorced a long time ago. That woman disliked your uncle Wang''s incompetence. She worked as a small clerk in the county. She found a capable person and went to Nanyue to earn a lot of money. When she divorced, she resolutely refused Wang Juan and Wang Neng."


    No matter how Wang Juan''s grandparents make trouble, Su''s mother never explains it. This is the first time. Su ran feels uncomfortable in her heart, touches Su''s mother''s hand and says, "Mom, I know you''re not like that."


    Su Mu sighed: "this is your mother''s life."


    "Mom, don''t say that. We''re old and we''ll get better." Su ran saw that Wang Xun was still standing outside, holding her fist and staring at his grandparents. She was afraid of Wang Xun''s impulse, so she went out and pulled him into the room.


    Su ran didn''t know how long Wang Juan''s grandparents were scolding outside. Anyway, they were tired, and finally there was no sound.


    Su ran touched Wang Xun: "go and call Uncle Wang in. There are so many people outside."


    "Well." Wang Xun went out and pulled Wang''s father into the living room. Wang Juan''s grandparents also came in. Wang Juan''s grandmother sat there and said, "your mother is hungry."


    Wang Fu Cai said, "Mom, this house is going to be demolished. Juanzi has asked Su Ming''s brother and sister to write a letter of guarantee to give up the right of inheritance. You and your father''s property have been transferred to them. But after looking for son, I still have to study. I don''t have much money in my hand. I want to leave this money for looking for son to study."


    Granny Wang Juan snorted and said, "that''s what you asked for. You don''t have much savings. Who do you blame? Over the years, you have two more mouths and you have to treat people. That''s what you deserve!"


    "In a word, the money for house demolition can''t only be paid to Wang Juan and Wang Neng. In my lifetime, I won''t give it to them either. On the day I kick my legs, I will give it to Wang Juan, Wang Neng and Wang Xun."


    "You Wang Juan''s grandmother pointed to Wang''s father. Wang Juan pursed her lips discontentedly. Wang Xun grabbed Wang''s father''s hand and said, "Dad, I don''t want it."


    Wang''s father threw Wang Xun''s hand away and said, "there''s nothing to discuss about this. I''m looking for his mother to cook for my parents."


    Su ran thinks that Wang''s father is very rational and reasonable. Seeing Su''s mother get up and go to the kitchen, she goes in to help her: "Mom, I didn''t expect that Uncle Wang is not confused at all."


    Su Mu wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and said, "but mom didn''t give you and your brother a cent and a half of the property, and it''s also a drag on you."


    "Mom, my brother and I both have hands and feet. Why should we let you buy them for us?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry for you and your brother."


    "Ma, don''t talk nonsense."


    Today, Su''s mother saw that Su Ming and Su ran were both at home. She happened to meet someone who bought the leftover tomatoes at a lower price, so she bought a pile of them and a large piece of tofu.


    Su ran mixed a cold dish with cabbage stalk, fried a plate of meat with shredded potatoes, fried a large plate of eggs with tomatoes, braised a large plate of tofu with soy sauce. Su Ming and Su Xun both ate spicy, so she put more pepper, and then she used to make a large pot of potato chips and fried cabbage.


    Wang Xun helped Su ran bring the dishes to the table. Wang Juan''s mother was dissatisfied when she saw them: "Oh, I don''t have much money. I dare to eat like this."


    Su ran said with a smile: "that''s not Granny Wang. My father asked us to make it more prosperous when you came? Tomatoes, potatoes and cabbages were picked up by others. My father bought them with half a bag, which was much cheaper. Eggs were opened in a small supermarket on the street for activities. My mother lined up for more than an hour before she got ten. As usual, she was reluctant to eat them. Grandma Wang was here, so she took them out to cook. Look for son, go and ask elder brother to eat! "


    Granny Wang Juan looked at Su ran for a while and then said angrily, "Su ran, do you know that my son, I was spoiled and grew up. Now I live like this, you know why."


    Su ran said with a smile: "Granny Wang, Uncle Wang has raised me and my brother more now, but in the future, there will be two more people who will be filial to him."


    Wang Juan snorted and rolled her eyes. Grandma Wang Juan also snorted: "Oh, Su ran, I''ve never found that your mouth is quite eloquent. Black can make you say white."


    "Granny Wang, there are many things that have gains and losses, and there are gains if there are losses. It''s hard to say in one''s life. Granny Wang said so much just now. She must be hungry. Eat quickly."


    Wang Juan''s grandparents made a fuss for a while. They were really hungry, so they were not polite. They took the bowl and ate it.


    The characteristic of a large number of people is that everything tastes delicious. Wang Juan''s grandmother and grandfather eat with the idea of eating more and getting more. In addition, Su Ming, Wang Neng and Wang Xun are all men. They are not only young men, but also men who are growing up. When they can eat as much as they want, they end up eating all the food.


    Wang Juan''s grandmother and grandfather were very satisfied with the food. After a few words of instruction to Wang''s father, they took Wang Juan back to the provincial capital.


    Su ran was relieved and helped her clean up with Wang Xun. When she finished, she came out and met Su Ming. Su Ming looked at Su ran and said, "you''re a good cook now."


    "How do you know Mom didn''t do it, I did it?"


    "Mom doesn''t taste like this, and she doesn''t have the energy to fry so many dishes, such as fried potatoes. She must fry potato chips instead of making two."


    Su ran complacently said: "brother, these ingredients are too limited. When I have a chance, I''ll make you a big meal." Su Ming said with a smile: "it''s Ranran''s way that my brother can rest assured." Su Ran''s face darkened. Su Ming''s mobile phone rang. He felt out the phone and answered it. The other party didn''t know what to say. Su Ming said a few times: "teacher, I know. I''ll find a way."ˇ° No, I''ll do it myself! " Su Ming and his tutor talk on the phone, put the phone back in his pocket, Su ran asked: "brother, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"ˇ° The original plan of the tutor is to go abroad to attend academic exchange lectures at the end of this semester, but the plan has changed. I have to go abroad within a few days of the beginning of the semester, which may require some expenses. " Su ran heard Su Ming say that the cloud is light and the wind is clear, but she is not a simple girl who worked in Nadong at the beginning. Knowing that the air ticket to Guoguang is a lot of money, she asked, "brother, how much does it cost? Will there be no shortage of round-trip air tickets? "ˇ° The teacher is in charge of the air ticket. He asked me to prepare another five thousand dollars for my pocket money. "ˇ° Brother, I don''t use the living expenses you gave me for my freshman year. " Su Ran has $50000 from Xu Yunlu, but she doesn''t dare to tell her family about it. Otherwise, how can she explain that she has so many dollars and depositsˇ° Why didn''t you use it? "ˇ° Students introduced hourly workers. I''m afraid you''re angry and didn''t tell you, so I didn''t move the money you sent me. Take it to the emergency first. "ˇ° How can that be? "ˇ° What''s wrong with that? Your tutor values you so much, so don''t delay. I''m waiting for you to come back from your studies, so I can hold your thighs. You sent me fifteen thousand dollars in total in your freshman year. In addition to the fifteen thousand dollars, how much can you make up and see the difference? "ˇ° Almost. I still have 20000. Just now, my tutor said that we would give some living expenses at the beginning of the school year. After the project is finished, it should be fine. " Su ran immediately went to the card machine to transfer 15000 yuan to Su Ming, and Xu Yunlu gave her 1.24 million yuan. In addition, she gave her 20000 yuan in Nadong. After she bought a house, the hospitalization expenses when she was born to Qin Mo, the milk powder she usually bought for Qin Mo, and the money she gave to Su Ming this time, she had 500000 yuan left. Now she knows that after she got the house, there is still a lot of money for decoration, such as the area she bought, The simplest decoration and the simplest household appliances cost at least 150000 yuan. In this way, there is only 350000 yuan left in her hand and she has to study for four years. Qin Mo has to eat, drink and study. Natural disasters, man-made disasters and diseases are immeasurable. 350000 yuan is still a huge sum of money in her eyes, but she can''t afford to sit and eat the mountain sky. At the beginning of school, I have to find an hourly job to earn more money than Su Ming. At least I have to support myself. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 123

    After buying the house, there is still Qin Mo to raise. Su ran, who has been in a muddle, finally feels the pressure of life, and finally makes her mind more or less shift away from Xu Yunlu.


    Su Ming has always wanted to provide su ran with a better living environment, but such things always make him unable to achieve it. Now he has to rely on Su ran to pay for a trip abroad. Thinking about it, Su Ming is ashamed and regrets that he has chosen to study medicine willfully. However, when he comes to this step and does not go on, Su ran and Su Mu have suffered for nothing these years.


    Su ran saw that Su Ming''s face was a little gray, and quickly asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I feel like a failure."


    "Failed?" Su ran was a little surprised. "You are all failures. How can others survive? Besides, the fifteen thousand yuan is still the money you gave me. What''s the difference between you and yourself?"


    "I always want you and mom to have a better life, but it always backfires."


    "Brother, my mother and I are much better than before. The situation in our family is not the same as that in other families. My mother is not in good health. I''m a drag bottle again. My mother and I drag you a lot of hind legs. Otherwise, you won''t be so successful. Brother, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. My mother and I are still counting on you."


    "Well, Rana, it''s my brother''s fault. I will try my best."


    "My brother and I work together!" Su ran knows that no matter how reluctant he is, Xu Yunlu has become the past. Since he chooses to be a passer-by in his life, he has left Qin Mo, who is his hope. Therefore, for Qin Mo''s sake, he has to forget the passer-by and do it thoroughly.


    Su Ming soon received a call from his tutor asking him to go back to school. Song Shichao also called him to say that his parents had agreed to accept Su ran as an apprentice. Su Ming took Su ran to the provincial capital again and first went to the Song family to learn from him. Su ran had already met Professor Song. Professor song always liked Su ran, who was smart and studious. His mother also liked Su ran. She immediately made a decision and successfully learned from him, Su Ming invited song Shichao and his parents to a teacher worship dinner. Then he took Su ran back to his grandmother''s home and left the Wang county at the end of July.


    When Su Ming returns to school, Su Ran is most worried about Wang Neng pestering himself, but he doesn''t know if his personality is exploding. Until the beginning of school, Wang Neng doesn''t appear. Wang Neng''s vocational high school is also in the provincial capital. He gets the admission notice in advance, but the registration time on the notice is September 10th. So Su ran finally says goodbye to Su''s mother and Wang Xun and goes back to school.


    Su ran returned to the provincial capital ahead of time and naturally left Qin Mo two days. After getting out of the car, she immediately bought the milk powder Qin Mo was used to drinking and went to her grandmother. She didn''t see Qin Mo for more than a month. The little guy seems to have grown a lot, but he just refuses to pay attention to her.


    It took her half a day to say a lot of good things before she and Qin Mo resumed normal diplomatic relations. When she thought that she would find an hourly job at the beginning of school, she had to go to Professor Song''s home to learn needling at the weekend, and she could see Qin Mo once a week, and her mood suddenly became gloomy.


    When Qin Mo sees that Su RA doesn''t play with him anymore, he reaches out his fat claw and grabs Su RA. Su RA puts her face on Qin Mo''s face. The little guy thinks Su RA is playing a new game with him and giggles with joy.


    Su LAN came back, the first is to hold Qin Mo, all kinds of intimacy, and then saw the milk powder was angry: "have said how many times, silent milk powder don''t you care, you a student, can have how much money, this is all imported milk powder."


    "Anyway, my brother gave me so much money to live on, I can''t use it up."


    "Your brother just gave you a lot of living expenses. These cans of milk powder are 1000."


    "I''m working myself."


    "Oh, it''s not my sister-in-law who said you. You can see your face. What kind of work do you have? It''s not easy to have a holiday, and I haven''t had a good rest. In short, you don''t have to worry about silent milk powder. Your sister-in-law can earn more than three thousand now."


    "My aunt is really good, but my aunt earns money by himself, spends money by four, and treats my grandmother. I''m very nervous every month."


    "That''s much better than before. At least your aunt doesn''t have to change her phone number."


    Su Lan said, and Su ran laughed together.


    Because she is pregnant, she has been living outside the school, and her relationship with her classmates is relatively weak. Because she doesn''t like to talk, many people think she is very proud, and her relationship is even weaker. Therefore, she can''t find a suitable classmate to help introduce her job.


    Of course, Su ran knew that she would have to work to earn money sooner or later, so she secretly heard that there was a special department in the school to organize students to work and study. As soon as the school started, she handed in the application materials. After that, she knew that there were a lot of students applying for the job. Most of these jobs were arranged on weekends. Students like them who just entered the school had no special skills, What''s more suitable is tutoring, handing out leaflets, working as a waiter in KFC and McDonald''s, and not being a particularly professional model. The salary is not high, but the chance of getting a job is 10:1. This ratio makes Su ran almost discouraged. Only then can she know how difficult Su Ming was in those years, and naturally she doesn''t hold much hope for this road.


    However, a few days later, someone from the school''s diligent and thrifty Department told Su ran that there was a small advertising agency recruiting models, working from Monday to Friday, 7:00 to 10:00 every night for three hours, which was suitable for her requirements. The salary was 1200, and it might also give her a commission.


    Su ran hesitated for a moment. After all, she still has 500000 yuan left by Xu Yunlu. The most important thing is that she doesn''t think she is suitable for the job of modeling. She makes a pose and takes a few photos. Xu Yunlu is more suitable. Let her do it, it''s better to kill her. The other side is a little dissatisfied with Su Ran''s hesitation: there are many people taking the job. If you don''t want to, I''ll inform other students. When Su ran was struggling, song Shichao called her parents'' clinic and asked her if she would like to have a try. Su RA thinks that this kind of sweating nursing work is more suitable for her. Song Shichao is very happy to answer it. After su RA became a teacher, he hasn''t been to his parents'' clinic, so song Shichao sent Su RA the location of his parents'' clinic. Su ran quickly turned down the model work arranged by the school''s diligent and thrifty department. The other party heard that Su ran refused the work. Unexpectedly, she immediately said with dissatisfaction: really, I handed in the application, introduced the work to you, but I didn''t go. Let''s play! Su ran was very uncomfortable with the attitude and tone of the other party. She submitted the application materials to the diligent and thrifty department, but it was difficult to submit the materials. If the school arranged the work she didn''t like, she didn''t have the right to refuse! However, there are certainly not a few female students in the school who want to take the job. The diligent and thrifty department didn''t come back to find Su ran, so Su ran put the matter behind her. Song''s clinic is only two stops from Grandma''s home, which makes Su ran most satisfied. The scale of song''s clinic is not small. It is mainly managed by his mother. Su ran studied traditional Chinese medicine. She felt that the clinic was especially suitable for her. However, traditional Chinese medicine basically didn''t use a knife. She took care of her patients much better than western medicine. She was so busy in the Song family. Su ran goes to song''s family from Monday to Friday night to earn money from nursing. She goes to song''s family on Saturday and Sunday morning to learn acupuncture. She can stay with Qin Mo on Saturday and Sunday afternoon. Su ran can not only earn living expenses, but also get together with Qin mo. even if it''s hard and tiring, if song Shichao doesn''t come every ten and a half days to ask her to eat and watch movies, she thinks her life is complete. Su ran occasionally mentions song Shichao''s appointment for a meal and a movie with Su Ming. Su Ming always says happily: Shi Chao is not a tiger, so why not go! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 124

    However, Su ran didn''t expect that there was a rumor that she was having an affair with a professor in order to study for credits. Su ran just felt that her classmates and teachers looked at her differently than before, but she left after school. She was really busy after class, so she didn''t know the rumor.


    Su ran spent nearly a semester in satisfaction and depression. She received a phone call from Su''s mother saying that the house demolition money had been received, and Wang''s father had gone through the retirement procedures. Wang Xun''s school was temporarily located in a school near Wang Juan''s grandmother''s house. Wang Juan found a house near her grandmother''s house, but the rent was very high. Su''s mother didn''t want to ask Su ran for help.


    Grandma Su Ran''s house belongs to the old urban area of shantytown transformation. As for when to transform it, there is no news, but the rent is really cheap. Soon, I found a house much bigger than Wang Juan''s house. The rent was at least half cheaper when it was a little older. Even Wang''s father did not hesitate to choose the house Su ran was looking for.


    Su''s mother was reluctant to lose all the rags in her family. She was half dead when she moved, and the whole family finally moved out of the county.


    However, Su RA feels that Su Fu, who proposes to move to the city, is not particularly happy.


    Su ran helped Su''s mother clean up for more than a week, and the new home was just a little bit more beautiful. Just as soon as she cleaned it up, Wang Juan came to her home. When she met her, she scolded Su ran and her mother for being foxes. She couldn''t find a house to live in, but wanted to live in this dirty old city. They wanted to control Wang''s father, so as to get the demolition money into their hands


    Su''s mother almost fainted. She was happy to move, but she didn''t feel happy at all.


    At last, Wang Juan let Wang''s father scold her. Before she left, Wang Juan said, "don''t expect Wang Neng and me in the future.".


    Father Wang was so angry that he shivered: you two, I don''t expect it!


    Wang''s father had said this before, and Su ran thought it was just angry words. But this time, when Wang''s father said this, Su ran felt a little bit like he had moved his heart, as if something had frustrated him.


    Wang Juan almost jumped up: stepfather, you are really my stepfather.


    Wang Fu was so angry that he said: just think of me as a stepfather!


    Wang Juan is more angry: stepfather, don''t be naive. Is Su ran a good girl? You think she didn''t fail, more powerful than me. Do you know why she didn''t fail? It''s because she messed up with the professor in the school.


    Su ran, who is busy, hears a cry of thunder, but Wang Juan says bitterly: what do you look at? Do you think those people you do in the school don''t know if they don''t feel it? The school is investigating, the professor surnamed song, isn''t she?


    Su ran was startled. She didn''t expect Wang Juan to open her mouth and say such a ridiculous thing. She wanted to live with Qin Mo for a lifetime, and she didn''t care about Wang Juan''s nonsense. But Professor Song had a family and a certain reputation. Wang Juan''s nonsense had a great influence on Professor Song, so she didn''t care about Su''s shocked eyes, Hurry out and call Professor Song downstairs.


    Professor Song''s voice was as gentle and polite as usual. She asked Su ran what happened. Su ran stammered over what Wang Juan gang had just said. Professor Song said, "it''s OK. The school has come to me, but I''ve explained it to the school.


    Su ran was a little relieved, and Professor Song said: don''t be influenced by rumors. They are the tricks of some villains who have opinions on me.


    Su ran wanted to ask who it was and why, but it was estimated that Professor Song told her that she didn''t know her. After hearing that Professor Song didn''t really care about it, she hung up at ease.


    Later, Su ran learned from Wang Xun that the reason why Wang Juan made such a fuss was that after she entered school, she failed several subjects every semester. Wang''s father didn''t know where to find out, so he said a few words about Wang Juan. Of course, when she said it, it was inevitable to use Su ran, a child of other people''s family, for comparison, which naturally exposed Wang Juan''s scale.


    Su ran just knew that she was lying on the gun like this, but the so-called "no wind, no wave". Su ran carefully reflected on her communication with Professor Song. She usually consulted Professor Song in school, not many times, and asked questions in class; As for after class, Su ran doesn''t know where Professor Song''s office is now; At the weekend, I learned acupuncture from Professor Song, and his mother was on the side.


    There''s nothing wrong with her, and Su Ran has a clear conscience.


    As for Wang Neng''s failure to pester himself, Wang Xun said that it was because he had done a big thing during the summer vacation. He stole Su Mu''s 20000 yuan because he owed a gambling debt outside. The 20000 yuan was not enough to pay back. After paying the 20000 yuan, others continued to collect the debt. He hid and even dared not go back to his home. Finally, he was found by others and almost lost his life, After living in the hospital for four months, his grandmother and Wang''s father paid 30000 yuan for hospitalization expenses, and one of them paid 50000 yuan for gambling debts. His grandmother was also so angry that she stayed in the hospital for half a month, and Wang''s father was even more angry. He was so angry for half a year.


    Su ran just knew that Wang Neng was staying at home abnormally. It turned out that she had caused such a big trouble. Playing online games can no longer satisfy Wang Neng. It seems that Wang''s father can''t get rid of the demolition fee and Wang Juan can''t get it. Su ran sighed and thought that Wang Juan didn''t bother herself this semester. If she didn''t come here today to curse others, she would soon forget what Wang Juan looks like.


    Su ran saw that Su''s mother was tidying up her clothes and also went to help. Su''s mother worried and asked, "is what Wang Juan just said true?"


    "How can it be true? It''s true. I was expelled from the school earlier. It''s because she didn''t do well in the exam and wanted to help others."ˇ° It''s not true. How can Wang Juan learn to be like this now? How can such a joke be played casually? " Su''s mother sighed and said, "also, you said that the place where Wang Juan rents is not better than you. How could it be so expensive?" Su''s mother used to be a native of the provincial capital. She was much more familiar with the provincial capital than Su ran. Su ran didn''t know where Wang Juan rented a house, so she had to comfort her by saying, "maybe the place she was looking for is next to the school, and people are going for her degree." Su Mu shook her head and said, "I know some famous schools near here."ˇ° That''s a long way to go to school. "ˇ° It''s all secondary. The problem is that the middle school he contacted can only rank in the middle and lower reaches of the second class. If you delay the search for children, how can it be good? "ˇ° Don''t worry, mom. Gold shines everywhere. "ˇ° Moreover, he is a foreign registered permanent residence, not a local registered permanent residence. I heard that he lost a lot in high school. My mother doesn''t know whether your uncle Wang moved in such a hurry or not. " This Su Ran is not easy to evaluate. According to Wang Xun''s achievements, if he doesn''t move his home, he will be able to enter a key high school in a small county. That high school still has a whole set of methods to grasp his achievements. No matter how hard Wang Xun works, it won''t be a big problem for him to enter the rocket class. Therefore, as long as he doesn''t have a situation like her, there won''t be any accident. However, she can''t estimate the present toss, Local accounts and non local accounts of the entrance examination admission score line difference of more than 100 points. Su ran comforts Su''s mother. Knowing that Su Ming may not come back during the winter vacation, she still calls Su Ming and tells her that they have moved out of the small town. Su Ming doesn''t comment too much on this, but coldly says that she knows. This semester, she had to work, learn needling, and lead Qin Mo, so she only had a little time to study in class. If she didn''t want to fail, she was afraid it would be enough. So she asked Professor Song for two weeks'' leave to prepare for the exam. That day, after checking the materials in the library, Su ran went out of the school and was about to go home when he heard someone calling: "Su ran!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 125

    Su ran turned her head and saw that it was Wang Neng that she hadn''t seen for more than half a year. Wang Neng was whiter than before, but his white was unnatural, a bit zombie white. There was a scar on her right forehead down from the hairline. Along the direction of the scar, her hair seemed unnatural and messy, but her head was much higher than before.


    Looking at Wang Neng like this makes Su ran feel very sad. Su Ming, Wang Neng and Wang Xun are three brothers. Su Ming and Wang Xun can all be called beautiful men. They want to have a head and a face. But Wang Neng is a bit of a thief. He is not as tall as Wang Xun, and now he has many scars on his forehead.


    Su Ran has seen the picture of Wang Neng''s mother, which is a beauty. So Wang Juan is very beautiful. She doesn''t know who Wang Neng looks like. People say that God is fair. Seeing that Wang Neng doesn''t look good and his character doesn''t look good, Su ran laments that God doesn''t seem so fair, and sometimes he''s partial.


    "What can I do for you?" Su ran anxious to go back to see Qin Mo, Wang Neng immediately entangled, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, a little want to, come here to block you, didn''t expect to really block up."


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    "Wang Juan told me."


    Su ran, because Wang Juan came home to make so much trouble, had to pay more attention to school affairs. She inquired about Wang Juan''s situation from her classmates. Listen to students say that Wang Juan recently and Shen vice president of the childe exchanges, and that Shen childe is the work study department, she does not accept a modeling job is very dissatisfied with the main, wearing a pair of glasses, tall, thin, junior, girlfriend has made 78, many students said that he saw female classmate''s eyes a bit gloomy, very suitable for the kind of abnormal killer in the film. Of course, the students don''t keep their mouths open. They exaggerate a bit, but sometimes the evaluation is very good. Vice president Shen is vehemently opposing Professor Song''s proposal of vice president.


    He contacted Professor Song and said that there was a trick made by villains. When Su ran thought about it, she felt that when Wang Juan came home, it should be a rumor made by Mr. Shen.


    "OK, I have something to do. I''ll go first." After su ran finished, he got on the second-hand bicycle and was about to leave. Wang Neng grabbed the back seat of the bicycle and said, "Su ran, how are you thinking about what I have proposed?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "To marry me." Wang Neng came over. Su ran looked at Wang Neng and asked, "Wang Neng, you want me to marry you, right?"


    Wang Neng immediately nodded and said, "I want to, and I promise I won''t dislike your past."


    Su ran made a stop sign and said, "do you dislike my past things? It''s OK. I just want to ask you, are you still studying in vocational high school?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m in a hospital, so I''m not going to study."


    "Wang Neng, in other words, you may not be able to find a serious job in the future because of your current situation. Do you plan to support you after you get married?"


    "I want to give me hundreds of thousands of milk, and my father''s demolition fee is also mine, which is not enough to support you."


    Su ran rolled her eyes helplessly: "your gambling money, your father and your milk paid you 100000, and you spent tens of thousands in hospital. Do you think that if you go on like this, your milk''s several hundred thousand, and your father''s demolition fee are enough for you to waste, and what else can you take to support me?" Su ran then pedaled away on his bicycle, but Wang Neng caught up and said, "Su ran, you are not a big yellow girl. You have been played with a big belly. I want you to be good."


    Su Ran is so angry that she kicks Wang Neng off and rides back to her grandmother''s house with tears in her eyes. She feels that she has done enough to keep secrets. Where did Wang Neng get it from.


    Su ran holds Qin Mo in her arms. Qin Mo, who has been climbing and overturning for ten months, wants to walk with her two fat legs. But Grandma says it''s better to climb, so everyone can make him climb.


    Qin Xing is very competent in making express delivery. He goes out early every morning and comes back later in the evening than Su ran, who goes to the clinic to work. Su LAN says that Qin Xing earned 4000 yuan last month.


    For 4000 yuan, Su LAN has to calculate the cost carefully. Except for the family''s living expenses and Qin Mo''s milk powder money, she can save a little. Grandma''s treatment fee has to be calculated separately. Now, grandma''s treatment basically depends on Su Ran''s coming back from the song clinic to prescribe Chinese medicine and eat it. Song''s mother is very good and generally makes people give Su ran the lowest discount; When grandma went to the hospital for further consultation, Su Ming contacted his classmates in the provincial hospital. Qin Xing and Su LAN or Su ran took her to the hospital.


    This kind of noisy life should be her own life, but Xu Yunlu brings her into another world, which makes Sura feel that in this kind of real life which is closest to her, there is an unreal feeling of dream.


    Recently, it''s cold. Su LAN has dressed Qin Mo a little too much, so Qin Mo is not as flexible as Xiang Tian. He is very angry. After climbing a few times, he doesn''t reach the expected goal, so he screams twice. When he is angry, he hears Qin Xing''s voice: "silent, see what Dad brought you back?"


    As soon as Qin Mo''s eyes brighten, he grabs Su Ran''s hand with Xiao Pang''s hand. With one effort, he stands up and staggers to Qin Xing. Qin Xing takes two chocolates with him. Qin Mo''s eyes brighten up. Su Ran is a little worried about Qin Mo''s teeth, but he doesn''t say a word when he knows that Qin Xing loves Qin Mo very much. Qin Mo grabs them with a cry. Xiao Pang''s legs soften and his butt sits on the mat, And then he concentrated on tearing with the chocolate package in his hand.


    Sulan can''t help but say, "what kind of chocolate do you bring him? It''s the worst tooth."ˇ° What are you afraid of? If you don''t open it for him, he won''t open it. Won''t you give up at last? "ˇ° You think silence is you, but he is a master who does not stop until he reaches his goal. " As soon as Su LAN finished speaking, Qin Mo started a fire because he couldn''t tear up the chocolate, so he went straight to his mouth and bit the package. As soon as Su LAN saw him, she grabbed him: "little ancestor, dirty, you don''t know how many people have touched it outside, and how many bacteria are on it, do you know?" Qin Mocai didn''t know how many people had touched it and how many bacteria there were. Seeing that Su LAN hadn''t opened it for him for a long time, he got up as soon as he turned over. Just now, those steps still depended on Su Ran''s hand. This time, he got up all by his own strength, but he couldn''t stand steadily, so he jumped into Su Lan''s arms and cried. Sulan had to put down the chocolate and hold Qin Mo: "little ancestor, you will go. Grandma asked you to climb more, climb more." Qin Mo, who has been able to stand up, is not willing to go back. He finds that there are too many advantages to stand up. He can finally pick up all the things that he couldn''t reach before and that adults are not allowed to play with. He doesn''t have to shout for a long time, and nobody cares. Qin Mo shakes the East and grabs the West. He keeps Su LAN and Su ran busy for a long time before he puts the things that Qin Mo can''t touch higher. Qin Mo grabs Su Ran''s arm angrily and stares at the things that are put higher. Why don''t adults let me play with so many funny things? How irritating! Qin Mo, who was agitated for a while, was finally tired and fell asleep beside grandma su. Both Su ran and Su LAN were relieved and felt deeply: "my God, I hope he grows up and grows up quickly, but I think it''s easier to climb." Granny Su was so happy that she patted Qin Mo''s little ass and said, "go and be busy. I''ll watch." Su ran and Su LAN can finally go to the kitchen to cook. When they get into the kitchen, Su ran says, "sister-in-law, I asked my teacher''s mother. She said that you can try some traditional Chinese medicine for that problem, but it''s better to go there and let her show you." Su Lan said, "don''t spend that time. I''m too lazy to give birth." When Su LAN and Qin Xinggang got married, they had two pregnancies. She didn''t want one and got rid of it. Later, when she wanted one, she couldn''t get pregnant. However, she didn''t tell anyone that she had been with Su ran for a long time. Su ran asked occasionally. She said it casually, but she didn''t think about it and remembered it. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 126

    "You don''t want to have a baby. What about my aunt, he doesn''t want to either?"


    "Rana, what do you mean? Where do you want to take silence?"


    "I..." Su ran never wanted to take Qin Mo anywhere. She just bothered Qin Xing and Su LAN to take Qin Mo, but they didn''t even have their own children. She felt guilty. After listening to Su Lan''s words, she quickly shut up. Su LAN snorted, but heard Qin Xing''s voice from outside, "beauty, have you finished lunch?"


    Su ran can''t help but smile. Her aunt and uncle are very poor, and they are really idle and don''t do their work. But they have a happy life. It may be related to her uncle''s temperament. She is careless and obedient to Su Lan''s words. If Su LAN doesn''t let him fight, he won''t fight; Let him work in Nadong, he will work in Nadong; Let him deliver express, he will deliver express obediently; If you say you want to knock the child out, you can knock it out; If you want to raise your own children, you should raise your own children


    The neighborhoods here are also old neighborhoods. Su ran saw Qin Xing being chased and beaten by a middle-aged woman, and scolded: "Qin Xing, do you remember which side of your family''s door is open? You are almost like a son when you are the son-in-law of the Su family. When will you come back to honor your mother-in-law?"


    Qin Xing stepped on the bicycle very fast, and stepped back: "you can have five sons, and I''m not short of one. Let them honor you!"


    So Sulan may be really poor in material, but the man who often calls her "beauty" makes her rich in spirit.


    Thinking about this, Su ran soon saw Wang Neng sitting behind Qin Xing''s usual express delivery tricycle. His face became ugly and rushed out: "Wang Neng, what are you doing?"


    "What can I do? Qin Xing and I have just become good friends."


    Su ran only felt a crow flying in front of her: "what do you worship with Qin Xing? He is my little uncle. Don''t you know?"


    "Of course I know, so I''m your uncle now. Don''t be so indifferent to him in the future."


    "You''re a psycho, little uncle. You don''t know him. What are you going to do with him?"


    Qin star laughed. "How can I? I don''t want to sleep on the floor at night."


    "Then why did you bring him back?"


    Wang Neng was dissatisfied: "Su ran, what do you mean? Although I''m not your brother, I''m also your brother."


    Qin Xing said: "I don''t know him. How could I have brought him back? He hid in the door. When he saw me, he was in the car."


    Su Lan also frowned and said, "Qin Xing, when you see this kind of person in the future, don''t bring him home. How far is it


    Qin Xing immediately pushed Wang Neng to the door and said, "he lied to me that he was Ranran''s younger brother. I don''t think you look like him. Go away quickly!"


    "Little uncle, don''t do that. I''m Su Ran''s brother."


    "Then why didn''t she admit it?"


    "Because I want to marry her."


    Su LAN had never seen such a thick skinned man before, and he scolded: "Wang Neng, you are a toad. You want to eat swan meat. Are you crazy?"


    Wang Neng was also dissatisfied, and immediately retorted: "sister-in-law, why can Qin Xing''s toad eat your swan, and I can''t eat Su Ran''s swan?"


    Qin Xing didn''t expect that Wang Neng would come to ruin himself. Just now, seeing that he was hiding by the door and didn''t dare to enter, he thought he was very pitiful. It turned out that this man was such a bridge breaker, so he turned against the water and pushed Wang Neng out of the door: "it''s against you. I dare to come to Lao Tzu''s house and break your dog''s leg. Lao Tzu is the strongest and strongest toad, You wretched toad, can you compete with me


    Wang Neng jumped and scolded outside the door: "Qin Xing, return it to your family. It''s a good idea. No, this family''s surname is su. You''re a toad. You''re shameless!"


    Qin Xing opens the door to fight Wang Neng. Wang Neng runs away.


    Su ran was so angry that she wanted to cry. Seeing that Qin Xing had beaten Wang Neng away, Su LAN turned around and asked, "that''s Wang Neng. He''s so big, but he doesn''t look like his father or his mother. He looks like his father."


    "It''s inherited from generation to generation, so Wang Neng''s grandparents are just like a baby, and their supplies are totally crooked."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Who knows, it''s like a psycho."


    "Don''t be afraid of him, he dares to come again, let Qin Xing really beat him, that kid a see is a without beat."


    Su Ran is even more afraid that Wang Neng will pester her at school. When she sees Wang Neng, she doesn''t want to tell Su Lan that Wang Neng knows about having a baby, so that Su LAN won''t worry about her again.


    Fortunately, Wang Neng is easily attracted by new things. When he came to the provincial capital, he was injured and hospitalized. He didn''t even need to read the watery book of vocational high school. He should soon get to know some new friends. So after the exam in Sura, he didn''t suddenly appear annoying and let Sura finish the exam smoothly. It''s just that Wang Neng is like an irregular bomb with his uncertain character, I don''t know when to blow it up again. Su Ran is very upset.


    Su Ran is finally on holiday. She has been studying acupuncture in the College of traditional Chinese medicine for a year and a half. When she visits a patient, she sometimes takes Su ran with her, which helps her a lot. However, she is very helpful in treating stroke, cerebral hemorrhage and other paralytic patients. She has cured a lot of them and survived in time. However, she was announced by western medicine, Many people with complete paralysis can take care of their own lives after treatment here, and they can stand up again. Therefore, many patients who have no way to seek help in large hospitals place their hopes on Song''s clinic.


    Su ran won''t let go of such a unique condition. She also brought her grandmother to see her. It''s too late, but she can take some Chinese medicine to relieve the symptoms of trembling hands and crooked eyes at the corners of the mouth. Together with Professor Song, she studied a prescription for her, taking Chinese medicine orally and acupuncturing for external use, Su ran, who has been learning acupuncture for half a year, can now give grandma Su acupuncture at home. After a course of treatment, she will take grandma Su to the clinic of Song family. Granny Su often thinks she''s useless. She wants to die and not drag down her daughter and granddaughter. She begins to use needles for her, and then she can finally use them. At least she can practice needles for her granddaughter. Unexpectedly, after half a year''s practice with her granddaughter, her hands and feet begin to move, and her legs and waist begin to have some strength. Now Su''s mother has also come to the provincial capital. Su ran naturally does not let go of such conditions. He takes Su''s mother to see a doctor as soon as he has a holiday. Professor Song gives Su''s mother a pulse, which is an old patient. Then he mixes it with a pair of traditional Chinese medicine, makes it into noodles, and makes it into pills with bee sugar. He takes three pills three times a day, three pills at a time. He takes three courses of treatment first, and then observes. Su ran was so grateful that song''s mother said, "I didn''t expect that Shi Chao had two old patients at home, and their grades were still so good. Shi Chao really should learn from Su Ming." Song Shichao of Nanlai clinic hears Su''s mother''s emotion. When Su RA comes, she asks her to invite him to dinner anyway to compensate for the loss of his image in front of his parents. Su''s mother likes song Shichao as soon as she sees him. She has a good appearance and a good family. She immediately agrees to help Su RA. If song Shichao didn''t call Su ran every once in a while, Su ran thinks it''s too appropriate to invite song Shichao to dinner or something, and not just to invite song Shichao, but to invite his parents. Of course, this can not express Su Ran''s gratitude to the Song family. Song Shichao sat down opposite Su ran, took up the tea and poured tea for her. He said, "Su ran, it''s really difficult to invite you to dinner. In the end, it''s you who invited me to dinner. It''s successful." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 127

    "No, aunt song and Professor Song treat my grandmother and my mother. I''m grateful that it''s too late."


    "Sura, please, I''m me, my parents are my parents."


    "By the way, brother Shichao, you are from the provincial capital. How can you be classmates with my brother?"


    "My mother used to be very stubborn. She didn''t get along very well with the leaders of the hospital. She was tired of seeing each other. As soon as the leader raised her hand, she took my mother to the county town for several years. Later, when she was so separated, my father didn''t want to. She asked my mother to quit her job and go home to take care of the clinic. This clinic was originally handed down by my ancestors. My father and I are old, My mother can take over. They are so happy that they quickly throw it to my mother and go around to have fun. Now they are still in New Zealand. They say the air there is good and they don''t want to come back. "


    As soon as Su ran heard that the Song family was such a happy family, she envied it. Song Shichao continued: "so I studied in junior high school for three years in the county, and I was in the same class with your brother for four years. My parents wanted me to study medicine very much. Alas, I grew up smelling Chinese medicine when I was a child. When I smelled it, I became allergic and killed me, Now they place their hopes on my future wife, hoping that I can find a girl who studies traditional Chinese medicine and carry forward the family business. What time do you think it is? They are still so old-fashioned. "


    Su ran hears that song Shichao''s words in front of him are true, and the words behind him are intentional. He leaves room for maneuver for him and himself, and laughs unnaturally. Song Shichao asks curiously, "Su ran, don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    Su ran was startled, then quickly shook his head and said: "No."


    "If you don''t mind, can you give me a chance to pursue you?"


    Su ran didn''t expect song Shichao to be so direct. In fact, this is the life she should live. She should find a sensible, gentle and considerate husband and have a lovely and obedient child. She works at sunrise and stops at sunset.


    But Su ran couldn''t forget Xu Yunlu, who was full of love and hatred. He was stunned for a long time before he said, "brother Shi Chao, I should still focus on studying at my age."


    "Sura, you are 20 years old. I just asked you to give me a chance to pursue you, but I didn''t ask you to marry me immediately."


    "Brother Shichao, I, I only regard you as a brother."


    "You already have a brother, Su Ming. Are you sure you need so many brothers?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Song Shichao sighed and said, "Su ran, your brother, you said you don''t have a boyfriend. Who believes that?"


    Su ran was stunned again for a while, and then said: "brother Shi Chao, I really don''t have a boyfriend, but I really don''t want to fall in love now."


    "The fish in this family is good. Sturgeon is better. There is no thorn, just a bone." Song Shichao no longer tangled in love, turned up the menu, Su ran gently relieved.


    Just as they were about to order, they suddenly heard someone call out: "miss Xiaoran."


    Su ran saw Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen on one side of her head. She was a little at a loss. Her father was a drug trafficker and was killed by the police. The man she liked was stigmatized as a drug lord and was also killed by the police. Although she was educated as a child and the people''s police were representatives of justice, Su ran and the people''s police could not get close to each other, so she nodded and said, "officer Wang Officer Zhao


    When song Shichao heard Su Ran''s address, he knew that both of them were policemen, but at the same time, he felt that the two policemen''s eyes seemed a little unfriendly. He said with a bit of humor, "Su ran, your address to them makes me feel like I''m going back in time and returning to the old society. Since you and Sura are friends, let''s go together. "


    Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen are not polite. They sit down in an empty seat. Wang Fei feels that song Shichao is very enthusiastic, but Su ran wants to be an ostrich and doesn''t want to introduce them, so she takes the initiative to say, "my name is Wang Fei and his name is Zhao xiaohen. What do you call him?"


    "Song Shichao." Song Shichao reaches out his hand and shakes hands with Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen. Several people sit down again. The three who don''t know each other get to know each other for a while, and they talk and laugh with each other. Su ran, who is really familiar with the three people, seems to be an outsider and has been sitting there.


    Zhao xiaohen first asked: "girl Xiaoran, is this your boyfriend?"


    Su ran didn''t know how to answer. Song Shichao said with a smile, "I''m pursuing. She hasn''t agreed yet."


    Zhao xiaohen was relieved and wanted to say something, but he hesitated and didn''t say it. Song Shichao was a little curious and asked, "how do you know Su ran?"


    "We knew her when she worked in Nadong."


    "Oh, you''re from Nadong?"


    "Yes."


    "Home is a provincial capital? Is this a holiday


    "How can we have such a long vacation? Xiao hen and I were transferred to the provincial capital to report in these two days." Wang Fei answered.


    "It''s a promotion."


    "No, parallel transfer."


    "We are all adults. How can Nadong compare with the provincial capital in the same position?" Song Shichao should often come to this shop for dinner, and he is very familiar with this shop. When he orders, someone immediately orders the dishes. Wang Fei sees that Su ran doesn''t speak, so he asks, "Su ran, half a month ago, I was on a business trip. I stopped by your house to have a look. The neighbor said that it was going to be demolished. Your family has moved. Where have you moved now?"


    "Let''s rent a house in the provincial capital first, and then let''s talk about it later."ˇ° I called you. Why didn''t you answer? " Su ran Leng: "I thought it was a garbage phone."ˇ° Su ran, I called you at the bus station. You didn''t save it. You won''t hit people like that Su ran was a little embarrassed: "as soon as I drove that day, I... I... Forgot." Su ran saw that the three people had a good talk and thought about finding an excuse to slip away. If she didn''t feel that she owed song Shichao too much, she wouldn''t have come out to eat this meal. It''s really embarrassing at this moment. When Su ran was looking for an opportunity, he heard someone call out: "Su ran, it''s really you." Wang Neng appeared in front of her and scared Su ran. She was afraid that Wang Neng would just say something that made her unable to see others. Just when she thought of pulling Wang Neng away, Wang Neng first said, "Su ran, I have something urgent to find you. Come on, hurry up." Su ran quickly left the table, followed Wang Neng to a place far away from their table, and asked in a low voice, "Wang Neng, what are you doing?"ˇ° Su ran, lend me some money! " Wang Neng brazenly said, "invite a few friends to dinner. I don''t have so much money with me."ˇ° You don''t have so much money with you. What kind of dinner do you invite Su ran almost made Wang Neng angry, but Wang Neng said, "what do you know? These are useful friends." Su ran didn''t believe Wang Neng had any useful friends. She shook her head and said, "I''m a student myself. Where did I get the money?"ˇ° Su ran, you don''t need help, do you? "ˇ° I have no moneyˇ° I know Wang. During the summer vacation, I went to my house and gave your mother 50000 yuan. If you don''t have money, I''ll borrow it from him. I say I''m your brother, so I don''t believe he won''t lend me. "ˇ° Wang Neng, you! You! Can you be more shameless? "ˇ° Su RA, it''s so serious. I don''t borrow much. I''ll pay you back in the futureˇ° You, you, if I don''t eat here, who will you go toˇ° I saw you come in with that little white face. It''s not a good thing to see who you areˇ° You are not white, you are a good thing Su ran was so angry that she took out her wallet and 200 yuan to Wang Neng, saying, "that''s all. No more."ˇ° Su ran, you are two hundred every time. It''s nothing new. " Wang Neng was about to grab Su Ran''s wallet. "Your wallet is very good. It''s worth a lot of money." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 128

    Wang Neng saw that Su Ran''s face was white with anger. He should be really angry. He said "really mean" and slipped away.


    Su ran tears straight around, but quickly wiped her eyes with her hand, turned out of the restaurant, dialed a phone call to song Shichao, said something happened at home, please apologize another day and so on, and Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen were the people she didn''t want to see again in her life, and hung up without mentioning it in the phone.


    When she left the restaurant and walked into the street, Su Ran''s tears fell down. She knew that when Xu Yunlu was killed, when Qin Mo was born, she was run by Wang Juan and pestered by Wang Neng for money. It was not once or twice. She didn''t feel so aggrieved. At this moment, she felt Weiqu.


    After crying for a long time, Su ran felt more comfortable. She stopped her tears, took out a paper towel from her bag and wiped her tears. She just stood by an elevated bridge, facing the rolling traffic below. Su ran put her hands together and said in her heart: Uncle Lu, are you OK in heaven? I miss you so much, but I won''t cry any more. I will live every day in silence!


    The first spring festival when Su''s mother and Wang''s father returned to the provincial capital was very busy. The house had not been completely cleaned up. Although Su''s mother was not willing to throw away all kinds of rags, there was still a lack of this and that at home.


    Out of courtesy, Su''s mother and Wang''s father took Wang Xun back to Wang''s house. Wang Juan''s grandparents didn''t have a good face. After eating, Wang Xun found an excuse to run away. Although Wang Juan''s grandparents are his own grandparents, Wang Xun thinks they haven''t been there yet. Su''s mother took him to grandma Su''s house secretly, so he went to grandma Su''s house in one breath.


    Su ran and Su LAN were cleaning up the table. When they saw Wang Xun push the door in, they asked, "don''t you mean to go for a day? Why did you come back so soon?"


    Wang Xun didn''t speak. Su ran asked, "are you full?"


    Wang Xun still didn''t speak. Su ran had to say, "I''ll cook some rice noodles for you."


    Wang Xun said hello to granny Su, then sat down at the table and said very impolitely, "I want something spicy."


    "OK, I''ll put you the famous pepper here."


    "I like it. It''s so cold that it''s hot."


    Cooking rice noodles is not a laborious task. Su ran quickly brought it to Wang Xun. Wang Xun took it and ate it while blowing air. Su LAN shook her head and said, "eat slowly, be careful to burn it."


    "What my sister makes is delicious." While Wang Xun was eating and boasting, Su Lan said, "that''s what your sister learned from the master."


    Su LAN is joking. She hears Qin Mo''s cry and goes to the house to take Qin Mo out.


    Wang Xun waved to Qin Mo, and Qin Mo immediately stared at Wang Xun''s rice noodles. Su Lan said with a smile, "little ancestor, you can''t eat this, you can''t drool, you can''t eat it."


    Qin Mo pedaled a little fat leg and disagreed. Su ran said with a smile, "give him a try. It''s spicy. I won''t be greedy in the future."


    "You are willing, but I can''t give up." Su LAN then went out with Qin Mo in her arms. As soon as Wang Xun saw him, he speeded up. Su ran said, "it''s OK, don''t burn it."


    Wang Xun quickly finished eating, wiped his mouth and said, "it''s so cool, sister. I''ll push grandma Su to bask in the sun."


    "Have you finished your homework?"


    "It''s not a new school. I don''t know what homework the new school has."


    "In that case, finish the homework assigned by the school before."


    "Elder sister, elder brother said, doing the homework assigned by the school is a waste of time."


    "That''s true for him. It''s not true for you. Su Ming teaches you all day."


    "He told me to learn to learn."


    "When you don''t learn it, learn it in a stupid way."


    "I think it''s better to listen to my brother in learning this kind of thing."


    "I think it''s true that you listen to him not writing. He didn''t do the homework assigned by the school at that time, but he had to finish a lot of other homework."


    "Sister, I know. I''ve been playing with you for a while." Wang Xun ran away.


    Su ran shakes her head. Although Wang Xun is taller than himself, he is still a child. However, Qin Mo likes Wang Xun very much. He likes Wang Xun most.


    So when Wang Xun carries Qin Mo home, Su Lan also carries the food for the evening. He goes in and says, "I think Xun Er is much more useful than Su Ming


    Su ran knows Su Ming''s cold temper. No one likes her except her and grandma su.


    But when you meet some neighbors, relatives and friends, you especially like to use Su Ming as a facade. Although the shantytowns are old and backward, often without water and electricity, and the gas is half blocked, there are tall buildings in front of them. Not far away is the famous Xuefu Road in the provincial capital, where there is a provincial No.1 middle school with a high enrollment rate that is comparable to other high schools.


    People in shantytowns feel that it''s their own light. Although they are poor, they are struggling with their children and have nothing to do with getting together. What they like most is their children''s achievements. So Su Lan''s favorite boast is: "when it comes to studying, my family has a strong one. It''s really called Xueba. No.1 Middle School ranked second in the provincial science class. It''s really big, That''s my nephew.


    But it''s not true that people have any other feelings about Su Ming, such as dislike, hate and dislike. They are even a little afraid of him. Su Ran is going to give granny Su an injection in the afternoon. For fear that Qin Mo might disturb them, Su LAN and Wang Xun simply take Qin Mo out to play. Because Qin Mo, who just knew how to stand, is infatuated with the popular air cushion children''s playground outside, so Su LAN will take him to climb on the air cushion bed when he has time. In fact, Su ran thinks that Qin Mo can only climb up, ten yuan an hour. It''s too bad for other older children to go up, jump and jump, all kinds of building, only ten yuan. However, because Qin Mo often goes there, Su Ran is familiar with the boss. According to the boss, he has been to many places. Although his business is not very good, he did not expect that the capital of Kun province is even worse. Qin Mo is already an old customer. Su Ran is a little speechless. She charges 10 yuan for climbing an hour. Her salary is less than 16 yuan per hour. Moreover, if Xu Yunlu, who is very hairy, or Su Ming, who is very clean, sees Qin Mo playing on this air cushion bed, she has to ask her boss to take it back and clean it ten times every second. Su ran also doesn''t agree that Su LAN takes Qin Mo to the air cushion amusement park, but Qin Mo, who has just hobbled, is in love now. Su Lan''s mother''s love is rampant, so she is willing to spend the money. This is not a small expense for Qin Xing''s income, and Su Ran is not easy to fight, otherwise she won''t become the second Su Ming. When Su LAN and Wang Xun came back with Qin Mo, Su ran had finished the needle for grandma Su and was talking with her. As soon as Wang Xun came in, he said, "sister, mom and dad are back. I have to go back."ˇ° Don''t always think about playing. Go back and do more work. "ˇ° I see Wang Xun said goodbye to grandma Su and Qin Mo, and then he rode his bicycle. As soon as Qin Mo saw that Wang Xun had gone, she cried a few times. Su LAN patted Qin Mo''s ass and said, "Rana, you say that this son is not like Wang Juan and Wang Neng at all." Grandma Su also said, "she''s a good boy."ˇ° I''m afraid that''s the last thing your stepfather can point to. " Su LAN puts Qin Mo in the car next to grandma Su and prepares to cook dinner. Usually, she takes care of the old and the young by herself. Once Su Ran has a holiday, she is much more relaxed. When Su ran was chatting with her grandmother just now, she picked all the dishes and soaked them in water. As soon as she saw Su LAN rolling her sleeve and holding her apron, she said, "sister-in-law, you can have a rest. There''s not much to do. I''ll finish it in a moment."ˇ° No one likes to do housework, together, together, hurry up, you have to go to the clinic to work, I''ll give you a hand. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 129

    Su ran and Su LAN get along well all the time, so they don''t refuse. While cutting vegetables, Su LAN says, "you go home tomorrow, and help your mother."


    "I asked my mother that Wang Juan would not come back. When Wang Nenggang was discharged from hospital, she was honest for a while. Now it''s over again. She has been away from home for a week. Uncle Wang didn''t find a suitable thing for a while. Wang Xun is also on holiday, so they are mainly sorting out now."


    Su LAN sighed and took a look at Su ran. Su ran knew what Su LAN meant. Her mother, Uncle Wang and Wang Xuxiang were not like the same family as her. She comforted Su LAN and said, "I really like being here with grandma. My aunt won''t drive me out."


    "What am I driving you for? By the way, you still rent a house?"


    "No, I live in the dorm." Su ran didn''t dare to tell the truth. She continued to rent the house, but she had already got the key to the house she bought in the green garden. She was hesitant about simple decoration, and then moved there, otherwise it would be too bad.


    "I discussed with your grandmother and added a single bed in her room. Don''t live in any heavy dormitory. Just live with your grandmother. You can take care of my grandmother and me at night. When you just gave birth to silence, I wanted you to come back to live, but I''m afraid that your grandmother''s eyesight is poisonous, and you''re a child that can''t be more real. If you can''t get it right, you''ll have to help. "


    "Thank you, auntie." Su Ran''s voice is a little choked. In the Wang family for many years, she has always felt that she was under the influence of others. After going to university, she finally didn''t have to rely on others. However, she feels that she is still wandering. Except for the ten days she has been with Xu Yunlu, she has not felt at home for many years.


    "It''s all my sister-in-law''s fault. She has no ability. Otherwise, even if your mother wanted to remarry, she would not let her take your brother and sister away." Sulan said suddenly.


    "Auntie, what do you say? At that time, you were still a little girl without a family. My brother said that your age at that time was not much older than I am now. You were sick two years ago, and you didn''t have a job. The whole family drank the wind from the West."


    "Anyway, I''m sorry for my brother. My mother didn''t take care of him, and the little one didn''t take care of him."


    "Auntie, stop saying that."


    "Sometimes I think Su Ming should hate me."


    "Sister in law, when did my brother hate you? He treats everyone like that. He''s just cold tempered."


    Su LAN sighed: "sister-in-law, I don''t agree with that tone. My brother is kind and upright. How can it be? He came back from the army. At first, it was very hard. Later, he did some small business, and then he got better."


    "Dad was a soldier." Su Ran is so big, because her father died disgracefully, she dare not ask, no one mentioned, so her father is basically blank.


    "Yes, he''s very smart. He was chosen as a guard by a leader only one year after he arrived in the army. That leader liked him very much and had to be promoted. But when he was promoted, something happened and he had to change his job."


    "What''s the matter with dad?"


    "He went to pick up the leader''s wife and children. The car ran into an avalanche on the way and only rescued the children, but the leader''s wife couldn''t save them."


    "What does this have to do with dad?"


    Su Lan said with a sneer: "these high-ranking officials and dignitaries, I can''t tell them clearly. Your father still recited it. It seems that he was forced to change his career. After several years as a soldier, he didn''t even have a transfer fee. At that time, I was still young, and I didn''t tell you many things. When he came back, his family was also miserable: your grandfather who stayed without pay lost money in business, and the company was in a recession. He took the opportunity to cut off your grandfather. Your grandfather was hit a little. Anyway, he stayed at home all day and didn''t go out to see people. "


    "Your father was 18 years old when he was in the army, and he was 24 years old when he came back. At that time, he was a young man. Your grandmother was worried about his personal affairs. Who knows that he married your mother not long after he came back. Your mother is a famous beauty here. Many people are chasing her, but she is not in good health. Your mother''s family strongly disagrees with this marriage, Even broke up with your mother. But they are still very good, and soon they have Su Ming. Your father is very righteous. When two friends saw that he was in a difficult life after he changed his job, they pooled money to buy him a second-hand truck. He started to buy goods and pull bricks, cement and sand for the construction site. Anyway, it was very hard. He came back like a clay figurine every day. When there was no life on the construction site, he rented a pickup truck to deliver vegetables to the vegetable farmers and the supermarket, How many times a day to pull goods are a person to move a person to carry, and then finally save some money, put friends together to return the car money. My friend helped him to represent a good brand of cleaning products. He opened a company to buy cleaning products, and then his life became stable. At this time, he had you again. "


    The first time Su ran heard so many things about her father, Su Lan said, she seemed to see a busy figure.


    "So how could your father do those things? If he did those things, would he have to work so hard?"


    Su ran also nodded. Seeing that Su Lan''s eyes were red, she tried to comfort her by pressing her eyes with her hand. She said, "at that time, all of us who were able to enter the University were Lin Mao Feng Jiao. My grades just passed the Chinese special line that year. It was the most difficult time for my family. I didn''t want to study any more. I wanted to go to the factory to earn money to help my family. Your father didn''t agree anyway. Later, I applied to the police school. The tuition was all paid by your father. No matter how difficult it was, he was not too late for my tuition and living expenses. I graduated from technical secondary school in the police archives management office; Your father''s business is booming and he has paid back all the money that your grandfather owes him; Your mother''s old illness, your father also took your mother to Beijing for treatment, so the relationship with your grandmother''s family has become loose; Su Ming is very proud, you are very lovely; Your grandfather is not like before at last, and he often helps your father take care of it. Everything was fine. Who knows what happened. "


    Su ran could feel that her family, who was living a prosperous life, suddenly suffered a disaster. No wonder her grandfather and grandmother couldn''t stand this kind of blow. If she had listened to the past after so many years, her heart would be tight. Sulan wiped her eyes again and said, "anyway, it''s over. Your father''s gone. We all slowly accept this fact." Su Ran has almost no impression of her father. She feels uncomfortable because she is a relative and a father. However, she knows that her feelings for Xu Yunlu are the feelings of her family towards her father. All the people who live live live because they are young and old. It took more than ten years for her family to get out of the shadow of her father, She didn''t know when she would get out of the shadow that Xu Yunlu didn''t have, maybe for a lifetime. Su LAN washed the dishes and said, "well, well, how do you think of saying this? You''ll be late for a while. By the way, Qin Xing bought some fish. Now he doesn''t agree to just drink soup. He likes to eat fish, just like Su Ming did when he was a child. You have to make it beautiful." Su ran also recalled: "Oh, my God, it''s too late if we don''t cook any more." Su ran finished the dishes as fast as she could and had dinner. To avoid the heavy smell of cooking fumes, she scrubbed her hair and face with a towel and went to the Song family. Su ran didn''t expect to meet song Shichao at the door of the Song family. Song Shichao didn''t like the taste of the hospital since he was a child, so his appearance was really surprising. Song Shichao saw Su ran and asked, "who was that man last night? Wang Fei said it''s your brother. How does it feel like that? "ˇ° It''s my stepfather''s child. "ˇ° No wonder, not at all. What does he want from you? "ˇ° It''s family business. " Although Su ran won''t cover up her mother''s remarriage, there''s no need for her to tell Xianglin''s sister-in-law about her discord with her stepfather''s children. Song Shichao doesn''t believe it. "I saw that you gave him money. He seems to be quite unsatisfied and wants to rob your wallet." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 130

    "You must be dazzled, brother Shichao. I''ll be late and busy."


    "It''s OK. I''ll tell my mother."


    Su ran stares at Song Shichao and rushes in from Song Shichao. Song Shichao says depressed: "you know I hate the taste of hospitals."


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing again.


    Song Shichao said outside, "you look good when you laugh. You should laugh more."


    Su ran quickly broke her face down.


    But song Shichao came after him reluctantly: "is that Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen chasing you?"


    "Don''t you like the smell of hospitals?"


    "Oh! If you know, answer me quickly. "


    "I''m going to sterilize it with formalin." Su ran finished, song Shichao has turned and ran.


    Su ran shook her head: "you are still a child of a medical family. This is a traditional Chinese medicine clinic, not a western medicine clinic."


    As soon as Su ran finished talking to herself, she heard Song Shi''s mother say: "when he was a child, he was most likely to catch a cold due to wind heat. When he caught a cold, he had a sore throat. We gave him a prescription for cicada sloughing. The effect was very good. It was used in junior high school all the time. As a result, once I was too busy and asked him to pour the medicine soup by himself. Who knows, after he drank the medicine, he opened the lid and had a look, and finally he saw cicada sloughing inside, He insisted that I cooked cockroaches for him to drink and vomited all the medicine he drank. From then on, not to mention taking traditional Chinese medicine, I would not even enter the door of the hospital, whether it was traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine. "


    Su ran was so happy that her tears almost came out. According to Su Ming, the children in the doctor''s family are more afraid of taking medicine and taking injections than ordinary children. Song Shichao is really a counter attack.


    Song''s mother was also happy. As soon as Su ran was about to say something, Su''s mother took her hand and patted her gently. She said, "I have only one child with you, Mr. Song. It''s not that I don''t have any restrictions on him when I was a child. But I was too busy and neglected to discipline him. Compared with you and your brother, Su''s mother is immature and delicate. Sometimes she''s quite childish. Don''t take it to heart. As for you, you can get along well. If you can get together, I wish you well. If you can''t get together, he will be lucky to have friends like you and your brother. "


    "Teacher mother!" Su ran was very moved. Professor Song and his wife not only helped her a lot, but also her family, but they were so generous.


    Song Shi''s mother continued to pat Su Ran''s hand and said, "don''t be too nervous. Although many people don''t necessarily have feelings in their marriage, they get married for the sake of marriage, but I have feelings with your teacher. So no matter what kind of wind and rain we go through, as long as we think about each other, it''s not a matter. The ground is full of warmth. Naturally, we hope you are as happy as us, Don''t force yourself for a marriage without feelings. "


    Su ran also grabbed the hand of song''s teacher''s mother and let out a sound.


    With the words of song Shichao''s mother, Su ran suddenly feels less guilty. In fact, if it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu, Su ran thinks that song Shichao might be a good man. With such reasonable parents, he wouldn''t be worse.


    But Xu Yunlu has filled his past, present and future.


    It''s not very far from the clinic to grandma''s home. It''s like two stops. There''s a bus to the clinic, but it''s closer than going back to my own rental house. Su ran got out of the car and rushed to her grandmother''s house. She was still outside the yard when she heard Qin Mo''s cry. She was very happy. She didn''t know if she was playing the game of throwing high with Qin Xing again. Recently, Qin Mo likes to throw high with Qin Xing besides the air cushion playground.


    However, Su ran pushed open the door of the yard and saw Su Ming''s backpack. Surprised, she asked, "brother, if you don''t say you are busy in winter vacation, maybe you won''t come back?"


    "It''s possible, but not certain. It''s really difficult for people with poor Chinese performance to communicate." Su Ming and Qin Mo are busy with flying. They have no time to talk to Su ran.


    The residents of shantytowns still like to put a big iron stove in the hall. The iron stove is surrounded by a circle of iron sheet. In winter, a big pot of water is burned in the middle or the iron lid is covered. The whole family likes to drink tea and chat around the stove. Even when there is no outsider, the meals in the morning, middle and evening are also placed on the circle of iron sheet. After eating, the meals are hot.


    At the moment, Su Ming and Qin Mo are playing. Su LAN and her grandmother are sitting by the iron stove. After treatment by Su ran and Mrs. song, she can now sit in a wheelchair for more than an hour.


    While learning Su Ran''s massage, Su Lan said, "I can''t help it. There''s a Xueba in my family. I can''t live without biting words."


    Su ran asked: "sister-in-law, my father-in-law is not off work."


    "Don''t celebrate the new year. There are so many people who post things."


    "Oh, my aunt is very hard."


    "He''s too late to be happy. He says that he has no strength to use. It''s cold outside. Come and bake."


    Su ran sat down next to Su LAN: "how long has grandma sat down?"


    "It''s half an hour. She wants to sit down."


    Su ran saw that the iron sheet close to the fire was baking melon seeds. She grabbed a handful of them and began to crack them. However, she heard Su Ming say, "it''s time to move. It''s not very stable. Be careful with the stove. Don''t burn him."


    Su LAN whispered to Su ran: "it''s only two hours since I came back. I''ve said it ten times, just like an old lady."


    Su ran secretly happy, Su LAN whispered and asked: "I and he in the end who is aunt ah!" Su Ming naturally heard that. Seeing that Qin Mo was a little wilted in his arms, he said, "are you going to sleep?" Su ran and Su LAN listen to it and quickly pick up Qin Mo: "it''s so late. I went to bed early." Su Ming picked up the kettle on the stove, mixed the water for Qin Mo, and took the water to the bathroom to take a bath. Su ran said, "it''s cold. Wash quickly. I''ll wash the clothes I''ve changed." After washing Qin Mo''s face and feet, Su ran and Su LAN put them on the bed. The little guy who had a good time with Su Ming still wanted to play and looked for Su Ming everywhere with his eyes. However, Su ran handed him the mixed milk powder, which he drank with his eyes closed and yawned. Su ran and Su LAN sang a humming song one by one and soon fell asleep. When they wait for their grandfathers to come out, Su Ming, who has already taken a bath and changed his clothes, is talking with grandma Su by the stove. When they see them coming out, they carry a big kettle to mix water for grandma. Su ran and Su LAN clean up for grandma, wait on grandma to sleep, almost 12 o''clock. Qin Xing finally came back. He had nothing in common with Su Ming. Although he tried very hard to establish a strong friendship with Su Ming, Su Ming''s words were full of words and thorny language, which made him have communication obstacles. Moreover, he was working as a coolie all day. He was busy all day and soon broke up. He washed up quickly and slipped back to the house with Su LAN. Su Ming mixes water for Su RA. After taking a bath, she uses hot water to wash Qin Mo''s clothes, herself and Su Ming''s close fitting clothes, and then puts her coat in the washing machine. After su ran finished cleaning up, Su Ming was still waiting for her by the fireside. She sat down by the fireside and asked, "brother, your tutor is willing to let you go at last."ˇ° When you take a bath so late, your hair is long now. Can you dry it? "ˇ° I''ll blow it with a blow. It''s not so late at ordinary times. Recently, it''s cold. There are many elderly people getting sick. The clinic is a little busy. I came back a little late. "ˇ° Are you tired? "ˇ° Fortunately, the teacher''s mother is very good. If we work ten more minutes, we will be paid. "ˇ° It''s really that you didn''t learn Chinese well. I ask if you are tired. It has nothing to do with your teacher''s mother''s salary. " Su Ming calls for a hair dryer and dries Su Ran''s hair. "I see there are more beds in grandma''s room. If you live here, I can rest assured."ˇ° By the way, I''ll make you a bed. "ˇ° My sister-in-law said, "let me sleep in your bed. You and grandma will squeeze together." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 131

    "Ah, my new bed, I haven''t slept before, you''ve taken it."


    "Why, I don''t like it."


    Su ran was happy and said, "by the way, will you go to mom''s tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Wang Juan basically lives in her milk now, but Wang Neng doesn''t live at home. Mom, there are three of them. They are very good." When Su ran finished, Su Ming didn''t speak. Su ran sighed in her heart. What her brother couldn''t accept most was Su''s mother''s remarriage, so she asked, "don''t you want your mother to have a place in her old age?"


    "How?" Su Ming avoided asking, "well, I won''t fail."


    "Oh, brother, almost, almost to fail."


    "Go to bed early." Su Ming feels that although Su ran hasn''t returned to her state of going to Nadong to meet her, her mood is no longer gray at least. She can still make fun of herself, reach out and touch Su Ran''s head, then gently push her and say, "go, it''s almost a little bit."


    "I don''t have to go to class tomorrow. I have winter vacation." Su ran pulls Su Ming into Grandma''s room. She and grandma sleep inside. She pulls a curtain and Su Ming sleeps by the door.


    Su Ming takes off his coat and lies on Su Ran''s new bed after looking at her grandmother. Originally, he wants to sleep in the hall. Su LAN says that the hall is small and crowded. The ventilation is not warm. The bed made of door panels is too hard. He doesn''t live for one or two days. It''s not inconvenient for Su ran to squeeze a bed with her grandmother.


    Lying on the bed, Su ran thought that she had to spend money to install the new house. Important things like house property certificate and passbook also had a place to put them. Moreover, it was said that the shantytown reconstruction was also in a uproar. At that time, when the house was demolished, grandma and aunt had to have a place to settle down. As for how to explain the house, let''s talk about it at that time. For the days without Xu Yunlu, Sura is very ostrich, a little muddle along.


    In order to get home for the winter vacation, Su Ming spent the last month doing experiments, measuring data and writing papers. Fortunately, his tutor passed the exam. So in the morning, he heard Su ran and Su LAN get up to make breakfast, and Qin Xing didn''t get up. Later, there was no sound. He went back to sleep. When he woke up again, there was only his grandmother and Qin Mo crawling around her.


    Qin Mo wants to stand up after climbing for a while, so grandma Su pulls him off and climbs for a while. Qin Mo thinks grandma Su is playing with him, and she has a good time standing and climbing.


    Su Ming put on his clothes and was about to walk out of the bedroom when grandma Su said, "breakfast, Rana put it on the stove for you."


    "I see, grandma."


    As soon as Qin Mo hears Su Ming''s voice, he immediately shouts. Su Ming has to come over and grab Qin Mo''s little fat paw and say, "wait, I''ll wash my face and brush my teeth and then I''ll hold you."


    Qin Mo where understand, or eagerly hold little fat paw, beg to embrace.


    Su Ming had to hold the dough in his arms. His grandmother said, "don''t hold it outside without a cotton padded jacket. It''s freezing."


    "Grandma, what about Rana and Sulan?"


    "I went shopping."


    Su Ming is satisfied with Qin Mo''s most basic embrace. Then he lets go and goes out. When he sees his clothes, Su Ran has washed them and dried them. He does have his own breakfast on the stove. Su Ming is not very hungry. After washing and rinsing, he eats at will and goes to accompany his grandmother.


    Granny Su said: "you give me a pee. If you have something to do, you can go by yourself. You don''t have to worry about me and me. If you have anything, I''ll call you."


    "Grandma has nothing to do. She''s going to visit her today." Su Ran is holding Qin Mo to pee. The little guy doesn''t want to pee at the moment, so a pair of fat legs come and go. After struggling with Su Ming for a long time, he doesn''t succeed. Then he goes to pee. Su Ming pats Qin Mo''s butt and says, "he still won''t pee. He has to pee in bed for a while."


    When Su ran and Su LAN come back to buy vegetables, Su ran pinches the vegetables well, soaks everything that needs to be soaked in clear water, and cuts the meat into shreds. After all, she does all the work that can help Su LAN, and then goes to Su Mu''s new home with Su Ming.


    When they arrived, Wang''s father was also at home. Su Ming didn''t have much to say to Su''s mother and Wang''s father. Wang''s father nodded and went out for a walk.


    Su''s mother doesn''t know that Su Ming is coming back. She always buys the dishes she usually eats at home. Seeing Su Ming coming back, she wants to add some dishes Su Ming likes, so Su ran goes shopping with her mother.


    Wang Xun was doing his homework in his little room. Su Ming was sitting next to him. He was really bored, so he turned up Wang Xun''s books and notebooks, which made him very nervous. Every time Su Ming turned a page, his heart would jump a few times. When Su Ming finished turning that notebook, Wang Xun felt that his heart would jump out. Fortunately, Su Ming didn''t say anything, so Wang Xun relaxed, However, Su Ming picked up his textbook again. Wang Xun felt that the textbook was just a textbook, which was printed by others. It didn''t have much to do with him. His tension was relieved, but he was still nervous. When he wrote his homework, he had to take a sneak look at Su Ming.


    After looking at Wang Xun for about ten eyes, Su Ming finally said, "why is it the most difficult to learn English?"


    "It''s not difficult, just a little confused."


    Su Ming knocked Wang Xun on the head with the book in his hand. Wang Xun said discontentedly, "Wang Juan hit me in the face. If you hit me on the head, Wang can hit me everywhere. Only sister is the best. She never hit me."


    "I''m hitting you. I''m trying to hit you in the head."ˇ° Brother, if you''re OK, tell me about the mathematics and chemistry of grade three. "ˇ° Do you have a textbook? "ˇ° Yes, your textbooks. Mom keeps them allˇ° It''s been years, but it hasn''t changed muchˇ° Elder sister''s textbook also has, but elder brother, I turned over, elder sister''s handwriting is really ugly, you say she looks so beautiful, how to write so ugly, also like to draw a little beauty head in the book, there is one from time to time, elder sister originally so vulgarˇ° Your sister''s sugar is fed to the dog. "ˇ° Brother, this matter has to be divided into two parts. Just because you want to eat candy, you can''t say that the words written by my sister are OK without conscience. "ˇ° I see that you have drawn a lot of pig heads in your textbook. Your sister still has the rules. You can draw one in five pages. You really have no rules to follow. You can draw whenever you wantˇ° I, I have. Pig head is better than beauty head. "ˇ° I think you have enough concentration in class. "ˇ° That''s better than you. My sister said that you never listen to the teacher in class. " Su Ming: "Su''s mother and Su ran came back to buy vegetables. When they were cleaning up, they heard a knock on the door. Wang Xun thought it was Wang''s father who came back. He went to open the door happily. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, it was Wang Neng. Wang Xun asked," how are you? " Wang Neng gave Wang Xun a look: "what? Why can''t it be me? I can''t go back to my home! What about dad? "ˇ° When he goes out, he usually likes to watch people playing chess on the street corner. Don''t you see that? "ˇ° How can I see so many old men who are similar in appearance? " Wang Neng was very angry that he couldn''t see his father. He didn''t take off his shoes, so he went to the house. Wang Xun was dissatisfied. "Why don''t you change your shoes?"ˇ° I''ve never changed any shoes before. Now I''ve only moved in a few days and I''m poor. "ˇ° Wang Neng, you are so upset. "ˇ° I know Su Ming is not upset, but he doesn''t care about you. " Wang Neng saw Su ran, who was fighting for Wang''s mother in the kitchen. He immediately went up and asked, "Su ran, are you back?"ˇ° Wang Neng, you haven''t bathed or changed your clothes for a few days. Go and wash quickly. "ˇ° I did. Can you help me with the laundryˇ° You are so old, why do you ask others to wash your clothes for you? "ˇ° Why do you wash Su Ming and Wang Xun, but not me? " Wang Neng salivated and asked. Su ran took a look at Wang Neng, shook her head and said, "Wang Neng, you have no conscience. When you were a child, didn''t I wash you? Now, I seldom see you change your clothes." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 132

    "Su ran, lend me some money."


    "Wang Neng, you are borrowing money all day. Your grandmother will give you millions of pocket money a month. Where do you use it?"


    "It''s a cucumber. I''ll have one." Wang Neng reached into the bag to smoke cucumber. Su ran looked at Wang Neng''s hand, shook his head and said, "Wang Neng, your hands are black, and your fingernails are black. You are not afraid of diarrhea."


    "Not afraid."


    "I''d better wash the cucumber for you." Su ran washed the cucumber and handed it to Wang Neng


    "Su ran, if you marry me, I will listen to you." Wang Neng saw Su Ming standing at the door of Wang Xun''s room with a black face. He didn''t expect Su Ming to be there. He quickly took a bite of cucumber and leaned on the doorframe to avoid Su Ming''s eyes. He salivated and asked Su''s mother, "Auntie, when will my father come back?"


    "He said he would play chess for a while and come back at dinner."


    "Auntie, what are you doing today?"


    "Braised meat, you all like it." As soon as Su''s mother finished, Su Ming had already stepped up two steps, grabbed Wang Neng''s collar, and Wang Neng took it aside. "Wang Neng, what did I tell you?"


    "Su, Su Ming, I''m joking with Su ran."


    Su Ran is a little nervous, for fear that Wang Neng will be beaten by Su Ming. In a hurry, she tells her about having a baby, but Su Ming snorts: "you''re kidding. You deserve it."


    "Yo, yo, yo, Su Ming, the dog''s eyes look down on people. Do I deserve it or not? Ask Su ran."


    Su ran ignored, Wang Neng immediately called up: "Su ran, do you think I deserve it?"


    Su ran still ignores. Su Ming is so angry that she gives Wang Neng a kick. Su''s mother drinks quickly: "Su Ming!"


    Su ran also quickly walked over and grabbed Su Ming''s hand: "brother, what are you doing?"


    Wang Neng immediately rolled on the ground: "I have a stomachache. Su ran, your brother kicked me in the stomach."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kick you to death!" While Su Ming was talking, Wang''s father opened the door and came in. Just as he saw this scene, Wang Neng immediately got up and cried, "Dad, you''re not at home. Their family bullied me."


    Wang Xun was worried: "Dad, don''t listen to Wang Neng''s nonsense!"


    "Dad, you don''t know that Wang Xun''s surname is almost gone."


    Wang''s father was half angry: "son of a bitch, did you just get a knife? It''s not enough!"


    Wang Neng doesn''t dare to speak, but his father angrily enters his room. Su ran pinches Su Ming and Su Ming stares at Wang Neng.


    Wang Neng ran into his father''s room. When Wang saw him, he was angry: "what are you doing in here?"


    "Dad, I know some friends. They have a way. You lend me some money. I want to do business."


    "Get out of here!" Wang''s father was so angry that he wanted to beat Wang Neng, but it was not like the bungalow in the county. There was no one in the house. He could turn over a stick in the yard and beat Wang Neng fat.


    Su''s mother quickly grabbed Wang''s father and said, "what''s the matter with you? You can''t sit down and talk about it."


    "There''s nothing to say. What kind of friends are his friends? There''s also a way. I think you are their way. Only you can be fooled by these people."


    "Dad, are you so mean?"


    "Don''t even think about borrowing money!"


    "If I don''t borrow money, it''s great. If I don''t borrow money, I won''t study."


    "If you don''t read, I''ll break your leg!"


    "Well, you keep that money and treat that woman. No, treat their family!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su''s mother and Su ran spent a lot of time persuading their father and son.


    Lunch was almost dinner. Despite her anger, Su ran cooked a large plate of braised pork, Mapo bean curd, fried shredded potatoes, fried vegetables, and finally made a laver egg soup. Wang Neng didn''t know that she hadn''t eaten in a few days, so Su ran made more dishes than usual.


    Wang Xun had been hungry for a long time. When he saw that he was even more hungry, he was just about to reach out for his meal, but Wang Neng grabbed his job in front of him.


    After eating half a bowl of rice, Wang Neng said, "Auntie, your cooking is getting better and better."


    Wang Neng is such a rogue. No one can help him. After all, he still goes his own way.


    Su ran handed the meal to Wang''s father, Su''s mother and Su Ming. Finally, she picked up the meal. Wang Xun was not hungry, even she was. Anyway, Wang Neng had the ability to make a mess of everyone''s normal life.


    Seeing that Wang Neng ate very fast, Su''s mother couldn''t help saying, "eat slowly and don''t choke."


    "Of course you want me to eat slowly and then your son to eat more."


    Su''s mother quickly shut up and ate her own food. Wang Xun hated Wang Neng for a moment, but he didn''t say: you don''t make everyone uncomfortable, don''t you!


    After dinner, Su ran and Su''s mother are cleaning up in the kitchen. Wang Neng comes in and pesters Su''s mother. After 50 yuan, she finally disappears from her home.


    Su Ming took out a large leather envelope from his backpack and went to his father''s room. He handed it to his father: "here''s another 30000. Give me a loan slip."


    Wang''s father simply took the money and handed the IOU to Su Ming. Su Ming was relieved, tore the IOU and left the room. Su ran was afraid that the dinner would be late or early. Wang Xun would be hungry at night. She and Su Mu originally bought lunch and evening dishes. When they saw that there was leftovers, they fried shredded pork with green pepper and green vegetables with more dishes. They put the food in the fresh-keeping box, covered the food on the rice, and then covered it. They said to Su mu, "in the evening, xun''er and uncle are hungry. Heat them up." Su''s mother nodded, and Su ran said, "Mom, I haven''t had a rest at noon today. I''m sure I''m tired. Go and have a rest. My brother and I will go back to grandma and come to see you the next day."ˇ° I miss them very much, especially your sister-in-law. That child is so lovely. Next time I go to see your grandmother, I have to bring him something delicious. Yes, what does he like to eat? "ˇ° He can eat anything, just a little baby, in addition to drinking milk, also like to eat some fish Su ran helps Su''s mother sit down by the bed and talks to her again. Then she goes out of the room and sees Su Ming waiting for her with his bags and shoes on. After saying goodbye to Wang Fu and Wang, Su ran and Su Ming leave. When Su ran and Su Ming left, Wang''s father said to Su''s mother, "these children, Ran Ran is the most sensible." With that, she took out 30000 yuan and asked Su Mu to save it. By the way, she told Su Mu to be careful this time. When Su Ming and Su ran went to the street, Su Ming asked, "can Wang always pester you like this?"ˇ° How can I often? I used to be in the county for ten days and a half months without seeing it. When I arrived in the provincial capital, I lived in school, and I could only see such two sides in a semester. "ˇ° Superman is very good. How are you getting along? "ˇ° Brother, why are you so vulgar? " Su Ming takes a look at Su ran. Just as he wants to say something, he hears a cry: "Su ran!" As soon as they looked back and saw that it was Wang Fei, Su ran was a little surprised: "Wang Fei, what a coincidence!" Wang Fei pointed to the building behind him. Su ran saw the sign that said the people''s Police Department of Kunming province. After a while, he came back to himself: "Oh, this is your unit."ˇ° I work in the Municipal Bureau, and I work in the provincial department. " When Wang Fei finished, he heard a cry, "Yu Dui, remember to help find a reliable old man to do chores!" Wang Fei turned his head and answered the man: "OK, Zhao xiaohen is in charge of that area. There are many old people. I''ll let him ask." The man made an OK gesture and left. Su ran looked at Wang Fei curiously. Wang Fei said, "my real name is Yu Ye. Wang Fei used it when he was on a mission in Yulong Snow Mountain." After a while, Su ran came back to her senses and said, "it''s like this. Wang Fei, oh, no, Yu Dui, the man just said that he wanted to find an old man to do chores. Is it hard to find him?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 133

    "It''s not hard to find, but you know who the people in the provincial department are. The three relatives and six relatives are not dignitaries, and they all have small assets. No one is willing to do such chores as delivering newspapers, handing out materials, and locking the door after work. It costs about 2000 yuan a month, so let me help you find two old men who are clean and politically reliable."


    "I have a relative who will be 50 next year and still be a party member, OK?"


    "OK, he''s very young. You asked him to come to me tomorrow. I called you. Do you have any savings?"


    Su Ran is a little embarrassed. Yu Ye takes a look at Su ran, dials Su Ran''s phone, and says, "if I don''t write it down this time, I can''t help the old man with his chores."


    Su Ran is more embarrassed, quickly hands together Shi Bai, in the wild look to Su Ming asked: "holiday?"


    Su Ming nodded. Yu Ye said, "let''s have a meal together."


    As soon as Su ran was about to shake his head, Su Ming answered, "good!"


    Su ran was a little surprised, but they just finished eating, not too wild, and soon found a shop nearby, not tall, but clean and tidy. Yu chose a place to sit down and said: "we come to the provincial office to work, and we can''t go back at noon. We all like to work in this shop. The taste is OK, and the price is reasonable."


    "Is the Municipal Bureau far away from the provincial department?" Su ran asked curiously. Yu Ye shook his head and said, "it''s only half an hour''s drive, but it''s hard to eat on time when we''re busy."


    "You are ripe. You can order."


    Su ran and Su Ming just had dinner, so they were not particularly hungry. Yu Ye ordered five dishes and one soup. They just ate a little symbolically, so that there was a lot left in the end. Yu Ye was a little curious: "Su ran, you eat so delicate now, but you didn''t eat what Uncle Wang made at the beginning."


    Su ran was embarrassed to tell Yu Ye that she and Su Ming had just had dinner, so she asked, "Wang... Yu Ye, haven''t you heard from Uncle Wang yet?"


    "When I left Nadong, I didn''t. After I was transferred to the Municipal Bureau, my mobile phone number changed, but I left a message for a Shui, asking him to inform me of the news of Lao Zi, Uncle Wang and sister Liu."


    "Is Lao Chan missing?"


    Yu Ye shakes her head. Su ran thinks that she was kidnapped in Lao Chuan''s villa. With her sixth sense, Lao Chuan and Gao Honggang should have some connections. Otherwise, why didn''t Gao Honggang bind herself in someone else''s villa and let sister Liu cheat her into Lao Chuan''s villa.


    "You''ve been promoted. The higher situation is not higher." Su Ran''s tone of voice can''t help showing sarcasm. Yu Ye shakes his head and says, "it''s not true. After the high Bureau''s cross-border investigation, we didn''t go back to Nadong. Our work changed, and we didn''t hear from him. Listening to Zhao xiaohen''s occasional tone, the high Bureau seems to have been punished."


    Su ran, with tears in her eyes, didn''t believe: "he was in the overall situation of vasib, not the first man?"


    Yu Ye shook his head and said: "at the beginning, it was said that he had made such a great contribution. He was sure to be promoted to the Municipal Bureau. He was also the second leader if he didn''t become the first leader, but then the news disappeared. But how do you know? "


    Su ran was surprised. Yu Yeming didn''t know that he had been to Vasi. Zhao xiaohen should have never mentioned it to Yu Yeming. He quickly said, "it''s the style of the high Bureau."


    "But how do you know that he''s gone to wasipu."


    Su ran hesitated and said, "I seem to have heard vice president Zhao mention it."


    Yu Ye said: "Zhao xiaohen really is. He dares to say anything. Fortunately, he bragged afterwards. But at the beginning, he was very strong, and then he stopped blowing."


    When Yu Ye sees that Su ran and Su Ming don''t eat, he asks someone to pay the bill. The waiter comes to point out that Su Ming has bought it.


    Yu Ye AI said: "Su Ming why, said to invite you to dinner, you buy what Bill."


    "Last time you went to my house, I didn''t leave you for dinner. This time I''ll make it up." Su Ming said faintly. Yu Ye shook his head and said, "you brothers and sisters are really good. OK, next time I invite you. By the way, Su ran, why didn''t you ask Uncle Wang and Lao Chan, but sister Liu?"


    Su ran thought of what other people do in the field, the police, the observation of what are very keen, quickly said: "I just want to ask, but you seem very busy."


    Yu Ye looks at Su ran suspiciously. Su ran asks: "how is sister Liu?"


    "I don''t know. She disappeared more thoroughly than Uncle Wang. Uncle Wang at least told me to go back to my hometown. She is just like the air."


    The three parted hands at the door of the hotel. Su ran called Su Mu and told her Yu Ye''s phone number. He asked Uncle Wang to see the man tomorrow. He was in the provincial police station, which was very close to where they were renting.


    Su ran called and asked Su Ming, "brother, last time Wang Fei came to our house, you almost turned him out. Why did you take the initiative to invite someone to dinner this time?"


    "If you want to help Wang Neng''s father introduce his work, I have to do the logistics work for you in a hurry, so as not to owe you a lot of favor in the future."


    "Brother, are you Xueba?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "They say that Xueba can only learn?"


    "It''s too late! Did you say that about your brother? Yes, Shichao, you don''t like it. This is Yuye. I think it''s very good. "ˇ° Brother, you really are. How can you learn to be like Mrs. Wang in grandma''s street? When you see people, you want to pair them up. Besides, I don''t like the police. " Su Ming sighed, and they went back to grandma''s house. Before they entered the door, they heard laughter coming from inside. They pushed the door and saw that Qin Xing had come back for dinner. Qin Mo suddenly called "eight" and was so excited that he could not eat the meal Qin Mo liked. Su Ming shakes his head after hearing this. As a result, Qin Mochong gives Su Ming a little fat claw and calls "Ba Ba". Everyone was petrified. After a long time, Su Lan said, "it turns out that people''s silent babes refer to all men, not just you, Qin Xing." Everyone was happy again. Qin Xing squeezed Qin Mo''s fat hand angrily and said, "Dad, I don''t love you for nothing." Qin Mo steadfastly extended his little fat claw to Su Ming. Su Ming washed his hands and face. When Qin Mo''s fat claws were raised impatiently, he reached out and hugged him. He gave him a kiss and said, "Qin Xing, I''m not hitting you. You''re not as good as your son. Your son has more temperament and momentum than you." Su ran didn''t expect Su Ming to be so direct. She was afraid that Qin Xing would be hit. But Qin Xing didn''t think so: "son is better than father, which family doesn''t want son to be better than father, right? Little silent, good son." Qin Xing reaches for Qin Mo''s fat paw again. Su Ming frowns and says, "Qin Xing, I bet you didn''t wash your hands or face when you went home."ˇ° Dr. Su Da, you think everyone is just like you. You can''t live without washing your hands 100 times a day. " With that, Qin Xing quickly finished the last mouthful of rice, then pedaled his three rounds of express delivery. Su LAN went to get a bowl and chopsticks and asked, "why, your stepfather has made up 400000 yuan for the demolition. Even if he spent 100000 yuan on Wang Neng, there will be more than 300000 yuan. He can''t bear to have dinner." Su ran quickly said: "we only came back after eating?"ˇ° Eat so early Su ran said Wang Neng''s tossing things over and over again. Su LAN and his grandmother sighed and said, "there''s such a thing in the family. It''s estimated that Uncle Wang''s little money will be defeated sooner or later, and he won''t be able to stop it."ˇ° I think uncle Wang might as well use the money to buy a small house. The family still has a place to live. Otherwise, Wang Neng and Wang Juan are staring at each other every day. It''s really not easy. " Su LAN shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m just afraid of thieves. Even if he buys a house, the sister and brother can make the house change back into money." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 134

    "At least there is a process of change. Many things happen in this process."


    "For a thief with perseverance and perseverance, what happens can''t stop him from looking forward to money. Alas, pity Wang Xun."


    Fearing Su Ming''s displeasure, Su ran no longer talks about her stepfather''s family. She talks to her grandmother and cleans up the dishes and chopsticks with Su LAN. After that, Su ran immediately reaches out her hand to Qin Mo, who can''t wait to throw himself into Su Ran''s arms.


    Su Ming saw it and said, "it''s very nice to be with you in silence. His eyes will follow you wherever you go."


    Su ran didn''t know what to say, and Qin Moyi didn''t know what to say. Su LAN helped Su ran to make a comeback and said, "that''s not true. I bring more than I do. My feelings can''t be good."


    Su ran touched Qin Mo''s small head. As Qin Mo slowly grew, his eyebrows and eyes were like Xu Yunlu, especially his eyes were like Xu Yunlu, but smaller, more delicate and softer than Xu Yunlu''s.


    Qin Mo feels that Su ran touches him. He immediately raises his head and looks at Su ran with his bright eyes. Seeing that Su Ran has nothing else to do, he continues to play with the toy Su Ming bought for him.


    Near the Spring Festival, Su ran was busy on both sides. The staff on Grandma''s side was simpler. Su ran helped Su LAN prepare the new year''s Eve dinner in 7788 on the 29th. On the 30th of the lunar new year, Su Ming and Su ran went back to Su''s mother''s side together. Wang Juan came back. The eldest lady can''t show her any more. Now she is Princess fan. Her fingers don''t touch the spring water. Su ran and Su''s mother have been busy all day, Wang Neng didn''t come back until new year''s Eve dinner.


    Wang''s father worked for several days in the provincial police department a few years ago. When he was working in the unit, his salary was less than 3000 yuan a month, but now his retirement salary is nearly 2000 yuan. The provincial police department still has more than 2000 yuan a month. His responsibilities are less than when he went to work formally, but his work is much easier. In addition, he earned more than when he went to work formally. This makes him very satisfied and can earn money, Naturally, she had more money on hand, so the new year''s Eve dinner didn''t save Su Mu''s money. She bought all kinds of chicken, duck and fish.


    When Wang Juan arrived at the dinner table, she sat down at the table and cried out, "Dad, isn''t it just a new year? What year, however, is it necessary to waste so much? You want to finish the demolition fee. "


    Wang Juan was in a good mood when she said this. Wang''s father was very angry: "your father bought it for you, but it''s not you who bought it for us."


    Wang Juan sneered, glanced at Su ran and Su Ming, and said, "Dad, you''re so partial. People take the initiative to give up our Wang family''s property. You have to make up for it in other ways."


    "Wang Juan, how do you speak?"


    "Anyway, I don''t care. The cost of demolition is 400000 yuan. It won''t be possible to lose a cent at that time."


    Wang Neng said: "Dad, you don''t want to leave some for Wang Xun. If you want to leave some, just give us the share of Wang Juan and me first."


    Wang''s father also put some hope on Wang Juan and became angry. But he was very disappointed with Wang Neng for a long time. After listening, he put down his chopsticks and said, "if you don''t want to eat, get out."


    Wang can also want to say something, Wang Juan Lala he said: "eat, eat, that old man has regrets."


    Su Ming is disgusted with these two people who are not working hard. However, no matter how disgusted they are, they are the children of Wang''s father, and they have to be moved under the same roof.


    Su Ming also sat down. Wang Xun directly hated Wang Juan and Wang Neng. Then he sat down and called, "Mom and sister have dinner."


    "Come here, come here." Su Mu and Su ran put the stewed pig feet with soybeans on the table, and then sat down. When Wang Xun saw the dish, he immediately said, "sister, hurry up. I''m going to drool." It''s just that Wang Xun''s words haven''t come to an end. Wang Neng''s chopsticks have already started.


    Wang Xun was immediately dissatisfied: "Wang Neng, your parents haven''t moved the chopsticks, so you move them first. There''s no politeness at all."


    "If you''re polite, don''t eat it. I''ll eat it all by myself."


    "Hold you up."


    Su''s mother quickly stopped her and said, "look for a son. You are not allowed to say anything unlucky during the Spring Festival."


    Wang Juan ate while picking, picking is not finished, and finally turned to Su''s mother: "aunt, I found that I came to the provincial capital, you look much better."


    Su''s mother didn''t understand Wang Juan''s meaning. Su Ming took a look at Wang Juan, but Wang Juan didn''t find out what she said. Su''s mother came to understand and said, "Su Ming and ran ran are both studying medicine. They just know some old doctors and take some medicine. It doesn''t cost much."


    "That is to say, my father''s money to do those operations for you is not as good as your son and daughter''s medicine management that didn''t cost much."


    Su Ming was very excited to clap chopsticks, and Su ran was also angry. Wang Juan can pick a thorn in everything now, but Wang Xun grabbed it and said, "Wang Juan, what do you mean? The first sentence is to doubt my mother''s good looks and use my father''s money. What''s the meaning of the last sentence? They don''t quarrel with my father and my mother. Do you have a bad year?"


    "Get out of the way and eat what''s inside and out, Little Wang egg!"


    Su''s mother said, "well, let''s have a meal."


    The new year''s Eve dinner of the Wang family was finally finished by Su''s mother and Su ran. As soon as the new year''s Eve dinner was finished, Wang Juan went back to her grandmother''s home, and Wang Neng didn''t know where to go.


    After helping Su''s mother clean up, Su ran quietly gives Wang Xun 200 yuan to celebrate the new year, and then goes back to grandma''s house with Su Ming. Grandma''s family has only taixiaohei. Qin Xing drinks a little wine and insists on holding Qin Mo''s little head and watching the Spring Festival Gala together. But now for Qin, sleeping is more important than watching the Spring Festival Gala, so he has two fat legs and yawns with his eyes open. Su LAN is complaining about Qin Xing: "well, don''t be crazy, let me sleep in silence."ˇ° During the Spring Festival, there is no one who doesn''t keep the new year. We should not only keep the new year, but also drink a little wine, right Grandma was shaking her head and smiling. Hearing the sound of Su Ming and Su ran entering the door, Qin Mo''s mouth turns away. Su ran picks it up quickly. Qin Mo takes back the mouth that has been turned away, nestles in her arms and says something, then stares at Su ran for a while, and finally closes her beautiful eyes with satisfaction. Su LAN tried to point Qin Xing''s forehead and said, "by the way, don''t forget to go back to see your parents for the new year."ˇ° If you don''t go back, I don''t want to go back. "ˇ° That''s your parents, not mine. "ˇ° I''m all yours. My parents are not yours. " Su ran, holding Qin Mo in her arms, laughs and startles Qin mo. she opens her eyes and takes a look at her. Then a little fat claw grabs Su Ran''s clothes and her head tilts to sleep. Su Ming shook his head at his living aunts and uncles. On the first day of the new year, before noon, Wang Xun came to pay respects to grandma Su, Qin Xing and Su LAN. Sura was a little surprised. When he finished his new year''s greetings, she asked, "aren''t you going to visit your grandmother''s house with your parents today?"ˇ° When she went, the family didn''t even cook food. She asked my mother to do it for them, so my mother went. As a result, the old lady said some ugly things again, and Wang Juan was still helping. Finally, as soon as my father got angry, she took my mother and me homeˇ° How can we celebrate the new year without cookingˇ° I saw it on the sly, and they hid it in the cupboard in the house. "ˇ° This old lady... "Su ran shook her head and said," well, just tell me. Don''t nag your brother again. "ˇ° Well, I knowˇ° The wife is really wonderful. Other people are different. The son is her own. Did you give them new year''s greetings? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 135

    "Bye, gave me ten yuan of lucky money. I saw that she gave Wang Neng 500 yuan and Wang Juan 1000 yuan."


    "What the old lady wants to do." Su ran was speechless. Wang Xun said, "grandma Su gave me 100."


    "Don''t buy firecrackers or anything. Be careful where you hurt yourself."


    Wang Xun agreed to take Qin Mo to play.


    On the second day of the lunar new year, Su LAN takes Qin Mo and the prepared gift to go back to her mother-in-law''s house with Qin Xing. As a result, she comes back angrily before noon. Su Ran has seen Qin Xing scold Qin Xing by his mother, and knows that the couple certainly didn''t eat any good fruit and didn''t ask much.


    On the third day of the lunar new year, Su ran takes Qin Mo and Su Ming to sweep his father''s grave. Su Ming sits in front of his father''s grave for a long time. Anyway, every time he sweeps his father''s grave, Su Ming sits for a long time.


    When Su Ming came back from sweeping the tomb, he kept staring at his portable. Su ran took Qin Mo in her arms and asked curiously, "brother, what are you looking at? So concentrate."


    As a result, Su ran saw Xu Yunlu in Su Ming''s hand. Su ran was shocked. After a closer look, Su ran was different from Xu Yunlu. Su ran hesitated and asked, "brother, who is this?"


    "A picture of my classmates growing up silently."


    Su ran didn''t expect to look like this. Her tears almost came down. Fortunately, Qin Mo put her face on her face. She revived her tears and said, "I didn''t expect to grow up in silence, so handsome."


    Su Ming held his cheek and said thoughtfully, "it''s so familiar. I think I''ve seen it somewhere."


    Su ran wants to have a little conversation with Xu Yunlu. When she mentions Su Ming, Xu Yunlu''s tone is very intimate. Xu Yunlu must have met Su Ming, but from Su Ming''s memory of that day, she only says that she seems to have met Xu Yunlu. The two people must not have seen Xu Yunlu many times, or have not met formally.


    Qin Mo didn''t know what the two adults were thinking. Looking at the future of himself on the computer, he drooled and cried happily.


    On the fourth day of the year, Su ran and Su Ming went to pay New Year''s respects to Professor Song and his mother. In addition to leaving his brother and sister at home for dinner, his mother also gave Su ran a red envelope.


    The relationship between the neighbors and the Su family is not very good, and the Su family has no other relatives, so after that, Su ran and Su Ming are only at home. Su ran helps Su LAN cook, so Su Ming takes Qin Mo and buys Qin Mo Pinyin pictures and the simplest literacy pictures. Su LAN turns her eyes and says: it''s too early for early education.


    Qin Xing said that he couldn''t recognize all the Pinyin letters. Would it be a bit too difficult for Qin Mo? Su LAN glared at him and asked him to speak less respectfully.


    Su Ran is angry and funny.


    Su Ming returned to school on the 10th of the year. As soon as he left, Qin Xing and they started work. No one expected Qin Xing to start work. Su Ran''s conjecture was soon confirmed, because before long, a post about her and song Shichao eating appeared on the school forum of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, and the photo had been processed. The two people who ate normally looked very ambiguous.


    Su ran, who has been living in a lower profile than an invisible person, did not expect that she would become the first person in the gossip list of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. As a result, many male students knew that there was such a beautiful woman in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su ran was really speechless to Shen Gongzi, who only heard his name but never met him. She refused a job arranged by him. As for his bad reputation, Su ran didn''t care about it. However, she really felt that she was not right for Professor Song''s family, who had great kindness to her family.


    Su ran can''t help but finally go to the work frugality department, but she doesn''t find Mr. Shen. Under the gaze of a colored eye, Su ran leaves the work frugality department and goes to the student union. As soon as she goes in, she sees a tall, thin and gloomy man arranging for a May Day party there.


    Su ran went up and asked, "are you Shen Hongshen?"


    The tall and thin man turned to Su RA and gave her a gloomy look. He asked arrogantly, "what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Shen, the work arrangement..." before Su ran finished, she heard Wang Juan''s voice, "Honghong, who is looking for you?"


    Su ran then saw Wang Juan come over and take Shen Hong''s arm: "honey, didn''t we agree to watch a movie together tonight?"


    "Isn''t there something annoying about students?"


    Wang Juan''s eyes finally turn to Su ran. Su ran originally wanted to find Shen Hong for reconciliation. When she saw this posture, she would probably insult herself. She sighed in her heart and turned to leave. But after hearing Wang Juan''s exaggeration, she said, "Hong Hong, who is this? What do you want to do? What do you want to take advantage of the opportunity to enter?"


    Su ran thinks that if Su Ming is here, she must say that Wang Juan''s Chinese learning is too bad. Is that how she uses it? Of course, if it''s Wang Fu, it''s sure that he''ll have a big ear.


    According to Su Ming, the best punishment for Wang Juan and Wang Neng is to let them develop and survive.


    Su ran sometimes feels that Wang''s father is too pitiful for such a development.


    Su ran angrily opens the gossip forum of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Under the photo that is firmly on the top of the list, all of her posts were attacked a while ago. Now the top one is a post on Youfa, which is called "the frog who can cry dies fast": after four years in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, she finally saw a real beauty.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 136

    Why is it at the top? There are over a thousand people who like it, and there are hundreds of commentators who praise it. Some commentators say that she has good eyes, others say that she has a good mouth, and others suggest that she should be re elected as a student of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su ran can''t laugh or cry.


    Just when Su ran was worried about the peach news, two female students committed suicide by jumping off a building in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. It was said that the two female students who jumped off the building were all dressed in beautiful clothes. The police immediately intervened. After some investigation, they found that the two female students were skipping classes and hiding on the rooftop of the experimental building to take ecstasy. Unexpectedly, the amount was a little too large to restrain, First, she took off her clothes excitedly, and then went to school on the rooftop. Rose stood on the bow of the boat and fell off the rooftop.


    When the police checked again, they found that there were not a few students taking ecstasy and marijuana in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. One Gu Nao caught several of them, all of them were fashionable and beautiful schoolgirls. Then the school sealed all the exits leading to the rooftop. Two girls jumped from the building, which led to the police not to say, but also to scandals such as drug abuse, The reputation of the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is still needed.


    Because of such a show, Su Ran''s fame was covered by the female students who took drugs. Her heart gradually calmed down. Although she became a celebrity, she was often criticized on the road and gained a lot of love letters and poems. But Su Ran''s heart was still like water. In addition to learning, all the boys expressed their admiration, So they all suspected that Su ran had a cold personality. In a romantic place like university, there are all kinds of romantic things happening every day, so everyone''s eyes turned to other places, so Su ran was relieved.


    Wang Xun passed the exam without any danger, and his score reached the provincial No.1 Middle School of Xuefu Road key middle school. His score was hanging tail, but he finally got in.


    During the summer vacation of her sophomore year, Sura finally went to Wasi secretly. But when she went to Wasi two years ago, she was bound and blindfolded. So even if she went to Wasi city with Xu Yunlu, she had to work hard to find the right place. Finally, she found the "Yinjia" hot pot shop where she had been twice. Fortunately, she ran twice with Xu Yunlu, So he tried to figure out the direction, so he found a hotel nearby to stay. The next day, the owner borrowed a second-hand motorcycle and rode up the mountain.


    Vasi is relatively poor, and there are not many decent roads. Sura roughly identifies them, and finally finds the road that Xu Yunlu takes her by bike. After a closer look, it should be the best road in Vasi.


    Su ranyue feels familiar with the surrounding scenery. Finally, she comes to Xu Yunlu''s nest, where she has been for more than ten days. Su ran didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to be so cruel. All the beautiful buildings were blown up. It''s not too much to raze them to the ground. For two years, many places have been covered with weeds.


    Su Ran''s eyes turned red. As soon as she was soft, she sat there. Su ran didn''t know how long she had been sitting. Seeing that the sky was going to be dark, she quickly rode back to the city.


    The next day, Su ran rode a motorcycle up the mountain, but this time she brought a lot of incense paper treasures. Xu Yunlu said that he was used to a good life and didn''t know what would happen when he got there, because in Vasi, she found a incense paper treasure shop that Chinese people like to use. Su ran also spent a little effort, so she bought a lot of incense paper treasures, and Su ran burned them all to Xu Yunlu.


    After burning the incense paper treasure, Su ran felt a little silly again. With Xu Yunlu''s skill, both yin and Yang should be able to mix up. It''s just her own intention to burn more.


    After burning the paper treasure, Su ran fell ill for several days at the hotel in Wasi. After getting well, she came back to Nadong from Wasi. When she arrived at the railway station, Su ran suddenly saw sister Liu. She was surprised and hesitated to say hello to sister Liu. She looked at her like a monster. Then she pulled a very thin woman behind her and left.


    Su ran didn''t know what was going on. Seeing that the train was about to leave, she got on the train and went back to the provincial capital.


    Su ran left Vasi in a gray mood and returned to the provincial capital. Unexpectedly, she met Wang Shouyi at the provincial railway station. This made her feel a little better. After all, when she was in Nadong, Wang Shouyi took care of her very much. Naturally, Wang Shouyi would also inquire about other people''s situation. Su ran found out with a piece of eloquence that Wang Shouyi was familiar with Lao Chan, Wang Fei and Liu Jie, I didn''t know how to explain their later identity, so I had to give a vague answer.


    Wang Shouyi has been working in Yulong Snow Mountain for the longest time. He didn''t expect that Yulong Snow Mountain would end up like this. When he was ready to say goodbye to Su ran, Su ran suddenly said: Uncle Wang, with his cooking skills, instead of working for others, he didn''t have to be the boss himself.


    Wang Shouyi is a little embarrassed to say that his family has a heavy burden and some money has been sent home, so he has no capital.


    Su ran asked Wang Shouyi to wait for his news.


    Su ran and Wang Shouyi leave each other their phone numbers. Qin Xing has been in trouble for half a year. In any case, they haven''t been able to find a job for a long time. They are all fired because of this or that. Su Ming helps grandma and Su Lan''s family.


    Su ran knows that Su Ming''s burden will be heavy, but she doesn''t dare to give money. She just has the opportunity to buy things from her grandmother, rice flour oil and so on.


    Qin Xing is a little frustrated by Su Ming''s help. Recently, he began to drink secretly and even wanted to go to Nadong to find new opportunities.


    Su ran goes home to discuss with Su LAN, and simply divides grandma''s yard into two parts. The first part is separated. She and Wang Shouyi open a milk tea shop at the door of her house to sell milk tea and snacks. Qin Xing is responsible for delivering delivery. Each of them invests 10000 yuan as the boss. However, Su LAN and Wang Shouyi help Su LAN pay the 10000 yuan first, but make money equally. Su Lan was surprised where Su ran, who was still studying, got the money. However, Su ran didn''t want to explain, and she didn''t ask much. After all, in recent years, Su Ran has borne the money for renting a house, for giving birth to Qin Mo, for milk powder from Qin Mo, for seeing a doctor from her grandmother, and for coming to her home, she has never been empty handed. Wang Shou is one year old. It''s not easy for him to find a good job. Su Ran is the first to make the money. He makes three people equally. He thinks Su Ran''s conditions are still very attractive, so he agrees. Su ran wants to open a restaurant like Yulong Snow Mountain, but even if she doesn''t know it, she knows that it''s not a small amount of money that can be tossed around. Moreover, even if she opens a small one, her family asks her where the money comes from and how she answers. Now the most urgent thing is to get Qin Xing a stable job and get rid of his idea of going to Nadong. The investment was small. Every other yard was decorated at least in the shortest time. Su ran, Su LAN and Wang Shouyi were so stumbling to open. After opening for several days, they thought that they didn''t even set off a string of firecrackers. Wang Xun had to live in high school, so Su''s mother was also relieved. Wang''s father worked in the provincial police department, and the provincial police department also took charge of lunch, so there was not much to do at home. Su''s mother helped Su LAN in the shop, taking care of Qin Mo and grandma su. Su ran remembers visiting her grandmother with her mother many years ago. When she went back, her mother was beaten by her father. So Su ran was a little worried that her mother would help her and was scolded by her father again. But this kind of worry didn''t happen. Su RA didn''t quite understand whether it was because she found a temporary job for Wang Fu in the provincial police department or something else. Su''s mother is depressed all the year round in the Wang family. Two pairs of children on both sides have grown up and seldom go home, so they gradually get better. In the past two years, she has been taking the medicine Su ran prepared from her teacher''s mother, and she looks much better than before. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 137

    If Wang Dingyi can be invited to be a chef, his level will not be too bad. Although Yulong Snow Mountain has a special pastry chef, Wang Dingyi''s level of making pastries is completely up to Su Ran''s small shop.


    When the milk tea shop first opened, it was not very popular. Later, Su LAN held an activity to buy milk tea and give snacks, especially the high-rise buildings outside the shantytown. Su LAN asked Qin Xing to sell them in the shantytown and the high-rise buildings on the other side of the shantytown. She said that they could take them out. She didn''t expect that Wang Dingyi''s snacks had too much market, so she paid for them for free, Soon, he called to order snacks. Then, snacks became the main theme, and milk tea became the by-pass. It''s just that people in shantytowns are too expensive, and those in high-rise buildings prefer it. From Monday to Friday, Qin Xing had some trouble delivering takeout alone.


    At the weekend, the shops are busy, but there are less takeout. Nandian city is a tourist city, and there are many tourists here. Tourists are tired. It''s better to have a place to rest, drink and eat. The snacks in milk tea shops are favored by many tourists, so the weekends are much busier than usual.


    When Wang Xun is tired of reading, he will also come to help Qin Xing deliver takeout, accompany his grandmother, and take Qin mo. Su ran finishes learning needling at the weekend, and can help him in the store the rest of the time. Su ran likes making milk tea, which is similar to mixing wine.


    Wang Shou looked at Su Ran''s milk tea one by one and said with a smile that it was like mixing wine.


    Su ran also joked that when the milk tea shop made money, she learned from others and opened a bar.


    Slowly, the milk tea shop changed from no profit to meager profit. Qin Xing''s delivery of takeout is no easier than that of express delivery. However, he is still very happy that he can be busy. He doesn''t want to drink any more wine, and Nadong doesn''t want to go any more. He just wants to live his own life with his wife and children.


    When the milk tea shop opened for the third month, it made a profit from Su Ran''s investment. It was a relief for everyone. Originally, it was booming again. As a result, more than 20 gangsters came to the milk tea shop. They didn''t drink milk tea or go. Anyway, it was a whole day. The milk tea shop was not big, except for the places where they made milk tea and cakes, There are only about ten places in the shop. The twenty gangsters either sit or stand. There are all black crows outside the shop. Who dares to drink milk tea.


    At first, Su Lan thought it was Li tianchu, but soon found that Qin Xing knew a lot of these bastards. Qin Xing begged his father to tell his grandmother to inquire about them. Then he knew that it was ma LiuYe, the black boss who had been running a shop for three months and didn''t show filial respect to him in the shantytown. Ma LiuYe was a tough guy in the shantytown, except for five brothers, It is said that he has backstage, black and white walk across the street. His people like to boast that Ma LiuYe killed people, and no one dares to catch him. Of course, Ma LiuYe has done a lot of bullying. There is a crazy woman wandering around in the shantytown, It is said that it was ma LiuYe who broke his family.


    As soon as Su LAN listens to it, she regrets letting Su ran open a milk tea shop. Qin Xing quickly buys the valuables that she is reluctant to eat and use. She asks her familiar brothers shanpao and Gulu to take him to see Ma LiuYe.


    Su LAN and Su ran are anxiously taking care of an old and a young at home. When they are all about to get bored, they hear a sound outside.


    Qin Xing was brought back by shanpao and Gulu, covered with blood. The two bastards put down Qin Xing and said to Su LAN, "sister LAN, we are familiar with brother Xing. I''d like to remind you that the shop should not be opened any more."


    Su LAN nodded, Su ran also want to ask clearly, shanpao and Gulu slip faster than rabbit, Su LAN put Qin Mo into Su Ran''s arms, quickly went to help Qin Xing up, but Qin Xing didn''t move, Su Lan was scared: "Qin Xing, what do you do?"


    Su ran quickly walked over and found that she was still breathing. The wound was cut by a knife, and there was a lot of blood, but it didn''t hurt the key.


    Su ran puts Qin Mo next to her grandmother and calls Wang Shouyi. She helps Qin Xing to the tricycle and lets Su LAN stay at home. She and Wang Shouyi ride one by one and push the other to the song clinic.


    Qin Xing has skin injuries, so after dressing, Su ran and Wang Shouyi take him home.


    After Qin Xing''s bandaging, people wake up. How did Su LAN ask him? He would rather lie on the bed and pretend to be dead than say what happened to Ma LiuYe and why Ma LiuYe made him like this.


    Qin Mo crawled into granny Su''s arms, his eyes wide open. He really didn''t understand why Baba was wrapped like a mummy.


    Su Ran is very depressed. She thinks that she has built a shop for Su LAN and Qin Xing to support her family, so that the family can love each other and live happily together. But when she wants to open a shop, she makes such a fuss. If she asks Su LAN, she won''t tell her, but if she asks her grandmother, she will only wipe her tears secretly.


    The day after Qin Xing was injured, Su ran finally didn''t stubbornly open the door of the milk tea shop.


    Su LAN takes care of an old man, a young man and an injured man at home. Su ran still has to go to school.


    Su ran had only two classes in the afternoon. After class, she went back to her grandmother''s house. As soon as she got to the door, she saw Qin Xing''s mother walking in.


    Su ran also quickly followed in. Qin Xing''s mother went straight to Qin Xing''s room. After a while, Su ran saw Su LAN come out with Qin Mo in her arms, put Qin Mo in her grandmother''s place and went to the kitchen.


    Su Ran is not at ease. She carefully walks to the window of the room where Qin Xing and Su LAN live, and listens to Qin Xing''s mother saying: "Lao Wu, it''s not your mother. I don''t like Su LAN. The girl, to tell you the truth, doesn''t know how you got it in your previous life, but she''s really worried about you." Qin Xing impatiently roared: "what do you worry about? I''m so big that I want you to worry."ˇ° Fifth, don''t you know that in those days, Xiaoran''s grandmother and two uncles didn''t hurt their sister as much as their eyes. What''s the result? Xiaoran''s cousin, what a good child, is no worse than Su Ming. Ma LiuYe''s people broke one leg. Xiaoran''s cousin disappeared and has not been found until now. Xiaoran''s second aunt has been missing since her daughter disappeared, Half crazy. They all say that the master behind Ma LiuYe is not only a policeman but also a drug dealer. Xing''er, my mother knows that you like Su LAN, but you have to love her. Right? If you get hurt this time, just go home with my mother. "ˇ° Mom, it''s all about the old rotten millet. Brother Su has been gone for 15 or 16 years. If I don''t go to Ma LiuYe, I won''t be hurt. Ma LiuYe has done so much harm to the Su family. It should be enough. "ˇ° Xing''er, if it''s enough, why does Xiao Ran''s grandmother and uncle still dare not associate with them? I heard that Ma LiuYe is still watched by people. A while ago, your express delivery work was not well done. Suddenly people opened you up, and you don''t think about it. Is there any reason? "ˇ° Mom, I don''t care. If I can''t get along here, I''ll take Sulan, Sulan''s mother and her mother to go out and beg for food in silence, and you''ll think that you don''t have my son. "ˇ° You are crazy Su ran was startled. It turned out that Ma LiuYe had come to embarrass them, not only because they didn''t show filial piety. Su ran listen to Qin Xing mother advised for a while, Qin Xing is a pair of dead pig, not afraid of hot water, she had to cry that when he did not this son, came out. Su ran quickly dodged. After Qin Xing''s mother left crying, Su ran went to the kitchen and saw Su LAN cutting vegetables, but her eyes didn''t look at the knife, and her eyes were still a little empty. Su ran hurriedly went over and called: "sister-in-law!" Su LAN looked at Su ran. Su ran trembled and asked, "what grandma Qin said is true?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 138

    After a while, Su LAN nodded and said, "Ranran, maybe you shouldn''t come back. You should live in the county with your mother. I thought these things had been 15 years. People should forget that those who hurt your father should stop when they see the ending of our family. Who knows..., it seems that your father doesn''t know what kind of master he has offended. He is not only cruel, I''m still so narrow-minded. "


    "Aunt, is there no way?"


    Su Lan said with a sneer: "before your father''s accident, Ma liuer was called ma liuer. After your father''s accident, Ma liuer became Ma liuer and threatened your grandmother''s house. Your grandmother and your uncle didn''t look at him, but your cousin''s leg was broken and her cousin disappeared. I didn''t dare tell Su Ming. Ma LiuYe himself is nothing to be afraid of. What''s terrible is the people behind him. But no one knows who the people behind him are. After that, he ran wild here for 15 years. Maybe he was bullied when he was ma liuer. So after he became Ma LiuYe, there were some abnormal ways to deal with people. "


    Su langdun said: "after a while, I should be hard hearted. Even if you were admitted to the provincial capital, I should let you live in the student dormitory instead of grandma. But I think you are alone, and I must want to be very quiet... Alas, it''s OK not to open a milk tea shop. I didn''t expect to open a milk tea shop, and they were provoked back."


    "Auntie, don''t say that. I believe there must be a way."


    "Can you discuss with your teacher''s mother that if you don''t go from Monday to Friday, you can go to work on Saturday and Sunday in the daytime. If you earn less money, you can get less money. I''m really worried about your coming back so late."


    "Auntie, it''s OK. Everything from the clinic to grandma is prosperous. What can they do?"


    "That Ma Liu is not a good thing, otherwise, you can wait until your aunt''s injury is a little better, and let him pick you up every day."


    "Auntie, I might as well not go. I''m ok. I''ve learned Taekwondo with my brother, and I''m running fast. You should be careful with me and grandma."


    "We are at home, surrounded by familiar neighbors, call, how many will give a voice to help."


    For these neighbors, Su Ran is really not optimistic, hesitated and asked: "sister-in-law, it is clear that Ma liuer is harming the family, why do you and your little uncle always run to Nadong?"


    "I went to your grandmother and your uncle and they wanted to deal with Ma liu''er together, but they all chose to avoid your uncle. But the death of your father had nothing to do with Ma liu''er. It was said that Xu Yunlu, one of your father''s younger brothers, betrayed him. Of course, we had to find out the person who betrayed your father. After we heard that Xu Yunlu betrayed your father, we went to Nadong, Your uncle and I went to Nadong and searched for him for many years. We only found him in the last two years. Maybe people are easy to develop by doing bad things. Your uncle said that Xu Yunlu had been with more than a dozen people all the time. He was very busy in Nadong. He only found a mobile phone meeting in Yulong Snow Mountain, but he didn''t kill him that time. "


    Su ran was startled to know that Qin Xing was the one who shot Xu Yunlu coldly in Yulong Snow Mountain. She hesitated and asked, "sister-in-law, my father is a drug dealer and was killed by the police for resisting arrest. Is Xu Yunlu a policeman?"


    Sulan immediately shook his head and said, "he''s a jerk under your father''s hands. I heard that he works hard and has great ambition."


    "Haven''t you seen it?"


    "I had to go to work at that time, and I came back after work. Your father runs a cleaning supplies company, and they usually go to your father''s company. Your father is righteous and has kung fu skills. The gangsters in this area all admire him and like to follow him. Even if Xu Yunlu is ambitious, he should be no better than your sister-in-law. What your father brings home is his right arm."


    Su Ran is a little suspicious now that Su LAN has been beautifying her father. Maybe Ma liu''er''s present position is her father''s position in those years. When people called her father "Yue Ye" in those years, Su ran shivers: "but aunt, father is a drug dealer, and Xu Yunlu is not a good man. Is that black eating black?"


    "Some people say that it''s black eating black. Xu Yunlu is ambitious and always wants to replace your father."


    "Then why did Xu Yunlu succeed in betraying his father and replace him, but he went to Nadong?"


    "This is also the most puzzling point for me and your uncle. We wanted to find him and ask him clearly, but later we found that we couldn''t get close at all. Your uncle thought we should just kill Xu Yunlu and take revenge for your father."


    Think about my aunt''s skill and Xu Yunlu''s skill. Su ran doesn''t know where my aunt has the courage to kill Xu Yunlu. Her aunt must be trying to make her sister-in-law happy.


    Su ran wants to ask Su LAN where her aunt''s gun came from, but from the conversation with Su LAN, she can tell that Qin Xing didn''t tell Su LAN about his work in Yulong Snow Mountain, so she doesn''t have to do anything else.


    "Auntie, do you know Yu Jingming?" Su ran asked again. Su LAN shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this person. What''s the matter?"


    Su ran also shook her head and said, "no, I''m just asking."


    Su LAN looks at Su ran suspiciously. Su ran says: "sister-in-law, I''ll come. You go to see my father-in-law."


    Sulan put down her knife and left the kitchen.


    After all, Su ran saw Li Gui''s methods in Vasi, and also heard the bloody methods of a lot of gangster drug dealers. She talked with Su LAN easily, but she didn''t dare to be careless. She bought a wolf spray and put it in her bag, and carried it with her every day. Qin Xing is suffering from skin injury. He can go to the ground in two days, so he goes to the song clinic to pick up Su ran from work every day. After the injury, he rides a tricycle to pick up Su ran. The milk tea shop can''t be opened, and Wang Shouyi can''t sit idle. It was a good thing. Like working in Yulong Snow Mountain, it ended miserably. He can only start looking for jobs everywhere, but he still lives in the milk tea shop. The milk tea shop is a simple shed built out of Su Nai''s yard. Wang Shouyi wants to pay some rent, but Su ran refuses to accept it, Su Ran is not only grateful for Wang Shouyi''s care, but also selfish. Wang Shouyi lives here. When Qin Xing is not at home, at least many people are at home, which saves Su LAN from taking an old man and a young one. She and Qin Xing are worried. When Su ran turns into the road of shantytown in Qin Xing''s tricycle, she suddenly sees a police patrol car, but she doesn''t know what the police are doing. The car stops and no one is seen. Qin Xing is about to get on the bus, but he sees several policemen standing in front of shanpao and Gulu. A policeman is scolding the two gangsters. When Qin Xing sees them, he says, "it''s shanpao and Gulu." Qin Xing stops the car. Su ran says: "little uncle, those are police. You''d better not provoke them."ˇ° Let me see what''s going on? " Su Ran is afraid of Qin Xing''s trouble, so she gets off the tricycle and walks behind Qin Xing. However, she hears the policeman saying: "shanpao, you and Gulu are getting higher and higher in the level of touching porcelain. If you don''t know the high level, you can even touch electric cars."ˇ° Officer, we didn''t touch porcelain. He really hit us. "ˇ° Hum, last month, when you touched porcelain at the traffic lights of the branch road in front of your door, did you forget? "ˇ° Officer, this is not the same as last time. "ˇ° I think you are crazy about money. You don''t want your life. " Su ran already knows that Zhao xiaohen is the one who trains shanpao and Gulu. She sighs that the world is so small, and then she secretly steps back. However, she suddenly thinks that shanpao and Gulu are the people of Ma LiuYe, and Zhao xiaohen is a policeman, or a policeman with such a big background as Gao Honggang. As soon as she retreats, she immediately changes her retreat to advance, and goes to Qin Xing and calls out: "officer Zhao." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 139

    Zhao xiaohen turned his head and brightened his eyes: "miss Xiaoran, it''s you."


    After Zhao xiaohen''s eyes are bright, he sees Qin Xing with Su ran. His face changes again: "what are you doing with Qin Xing?"


    "He''s my little uncle."


    "Ah Zhao xiaohen looked at Qin Xing, for a long time before he came back to himself, "he''s your little uncle, Su ran, what kind of relatives are you?"


    Qin Xing was displeased: "officer Zhao, what do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Zhao xiaohen pulled his face and asked, "what can I do for you? I''m on business now. It''s not convenient for me to do anything. "


    "Officer Zhao, that''s it." Su ran pointed to shanpao and Gulu, "they are my little uncle''s friends."


    Zhao xiaohen''s eyes glared to the biggest: "no wonder, miss Xiaoran, you are living in such an environment. No wonder you are always right and wrong, always doing stupid things."


    "Officer Zhao, you see they are both under age. What a bad thing they can do." Su ran knows too much about Zhao xiaohen''s hatred for evil, so she can accept what kind of expression he thinks of the bad guys and bad youth. However, Zhao xiaohen hums and says, "if you are a minor, you can''t do bad things? Miss Xiaoran, the most favorite errands for drug dealers are minors, do you know? "


    Su ran heard Li Gui say that afatu organized a group of underage drug traffickers under the age of 16, so she said with a smile: "these are our neighbors. It''s impossible to do such a thing."


    Zhao xiaohen took a look at the two men, gave them two more admonitions, and let them go.


    Shanpao and Gulu bowed to Zhao xiaohen, Qin Xing and Su ran before they left.


    Su ran said: "thank you, officer Zhao."


    "Does your family live here?" Zhao xiaohen glanced at Qin Xing, Su ran nodded, and Zhao xiaohen said, "thank you, and don''t invite us to have a cup of tea."


    "Ah, officer Zhao, please come to my house and have a cup of tea." Su ran didn''t know that Zhao xiaohen, who even thought that drinking a bottle of coke was a bribe in those years, was stimulated and asked for tea.


    Zhao xiaohen is not polite either. He follows Su ran into Grandma Su''s house.


    Zhao xiaohen can see from Yulong Snow Mountain that the conditions of Su Ran''s family are not particularly good, but he didn''t expect that the family is worse than he thought. The furniture style is old, and it''s decades old. There are no electrical appliances, the TV is black and white, and the teapot and teacup are coarse porcelain. There was a paralyzed grandmother and a baby who was more than one year old.


    Zhao xiaohen leans against the door frame with a teacup and asks, "miss Xiaoran, aren''t you still studying in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    While pouring tea for other police officers, Su ran nodded and said, "yes, I''m still at school?"


    "Who makes money in this family? You won''t tell me it''s Qin Xing. "


    "It was like this, but..."


    "Just what?" As soon as Zhao xiaohen''s words came to an end, Wang Shouyi came out and said, "officer Zhao, you can see how difficult it is for the little lazy family."


    "Wang Shouyi, why are you here?" Zhao xiaohen is an old acquaintance to all the people in Yulong Snow Mountain. He has been to investigate the case several times, and he has been there several times when he has nothing to do. Wang Shouyi said, "I went to the city to look for a job, but I didn''t find it, so I opened a milk tea shop with a little lazy bug. I didn''t expect that..."


    "What didn''t you think of?"


    Wang Shou choked his anger early in the morning and poured out what happened during this period. After hearing this, Zhao xiaohen put down his teacup and said, "I''ve heard of Ma liuer. I''ve long wanted to meet him. Tomorrow, you should start business. I''ll see how Ma liuer makes trouble."


    "Officer Zhao, you use us to catch Ma liu''er?" Although Su ran felt that Zhao xiaohen was more mature than before, he did too many unreliable things, so he was a little uncertain. Zhao xiaohen liked to do unreliable things, but he was not a fool. After hearing this, he was immediately dissatisfied with her, "do you need me to meet Ma liuer, or don''t you need me to meet Ma liuer?"


    "Yes, yes, officer Zhao. Of course you do. It''s too late for you to serve the people. How can you not?"


    "You''ll be open tomorrow. I''ll come by then."


    The next day, Su ran simply cut class to open the business, of course, is scared to open the business.


    As soon as it opened, Ma liu''er''s people came. More than 20 people surrounded the milk tea shop, and many people obviously had guys hidden in their clothes.


    It''s just that Zhao xiaohen''s patrol car arrived before the shape was set. One of the policemen yelled: "what''s the matter? I want to fight with arms! Catch them all


    The gangster who has just set up his shape hears it. He turns his head and sees the police patrol car. Someone calls out: "let''s go!"


    After a while, Zhao xiaohen shook his head and said, "I thought I could have one or two tough roles. I didn''t expect that they were such a group of characters. It''s so disappointing."


    Zhao xiaohen shakes his head and leans on the cashier''s desk of the milk tea shop. Su ran quickly makes a cup of milk tea and hands it to Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen takes the milk tea and asks, "are you a bribe?"


    As soon as Su ran reaches for the milk tea, Zhao xiaohen quickly inserts the straw into it and takes a big drink. She points to the police who come with her. Su ran takes a look at Zhao xiaohen and makes a cup of milk tea for all the police. As soon as Su LAN saw that the gangsters were really gone, he put his hands together and said "Amitabha". When Xiao Qin Mo looked, he also put his hands together, but his little hands couldn''t fit so well. Su ran sent a cup of milk tea to every policeman before returning to the cashier. Zhao xiaohen shook his head and said, "your milk tea is really bad."ˇ° Officer Zhao, there is a building jumping incident in our school. Have you found out now? "ˇ° Originally it was under the control of the criminal investigation team, but now it''s a joint case of criminal investigation and drug enforcement. Ask Yu Ye. "ˇ° Is Yu Ye in the criminal investigation teamˇ° Anti drug team. " Su ran quickly shook his head and said: "don''t ask, just curious."ˇ° Su ran, how do you say that where you appear, there will be homicide cases? " Zhao xiaohen bites straw to ask, Su ran listened to the eye once stare to the biggest, "officer Zhao, you don''t take such slander."ˇ° Do you have a Yin constitutionˇ° I think you''ve seen a lot of ghost movies. By the way, officer Zhao, how do I think you don''t have the fighting spirit in Nadong? "ˇ° When I was in Nadong, was I very aggressive? " Zhao xiaohen continued to bite the straw and asked, just as a guest came to the shop and ordered milk tea and snacks. Su ran quickly went to greet him, made milk tea and collected money to say, "that''s, at that time, I thought officer Zhao wanted to make a big career." Zhao xiaohen snorted, then sighed and said, "Su ran, why do you think the world is so dark?" Su ran didn''t understand. Zhao xiaohen raised his hand to show his watch. Although his watch doesn''t look as good as Xu Yunlu''s, it''s definitely not like the tens of thousands of watches worn by ordinary rich people. Such rich CHILDES think that the world is black. Su ran thinks that the world is not the same as Mo when she is a little person at the bottom of society. Su ran didn''t answer. The interphone of the police brother drinking milk tea rang. One of them answered and immediately said, "team Zhao, there''s a fight on Jinjiang road. The public security office asked for support." Zhao xiaohen left a brother in the milk tea shop and left with the rest of his brothers. Su ran inquires about the brother left behind, and then knows that Zhao xiaohen is now the vice captain of the patrol brigade. She can''t help feeling in her heart: someone in the court is better to be an official. No matter how bad Zhao xiaohen''s ability is, it''s either the vice office or the vice team. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 140

    In any case, Zhao xiaohen shocked Ma Liu, and the milk tea shop resumed its business. Although it started again, Wang Shouyi''s dim sum was still cherished by many people, so the business soon returned to the past.


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, but knew that she owed Zhao xiaohen so much, but she couldn''t take so much into account. As for how to return the favor, I''ll talk about it later.


    Under the guidance of Professor Song and his mother song, Su Ran''s acupuncture and traditional Chinese medicine levels have risen sharply. Other people only have the opportunity to deal with patients when they finish their study and practice. Su Ran is learning while dealing with patients. Therefore, no matter what kind of rumors in the school, her professional courses have been ranked first and second in grade, but basic courses such as English are weaker.


    After her acupuncture treatment, Granny Su has stood up holding things, but she has been lying in bed for too long. As a result, even Ms. Song said it was a miracle.


    Su Ming, on the other hand, is even more vivid. He has completed several major operations on his own instead of his tutor. His tutor likes him very much, but his mother is not very satisfied with Su Ming''s family background, which he has never concealed. He has not yet become the tutor''s son-in-law whom more people admire.


    Su ran and Su Ming both report good news but not bad. She doesn''t let Su LAN tell Su Ming anything about her family. She just lets Su Ming concentrate on his studies.


    The milk tea shop is stumbling, so Ma Liu naturally won''t stop. After several disturbances, Zhao xiaohen has brought people to settle down. Because of the police, Ma Liu''s people don''t dare to be particularly blatant. He doesn''t dare to be blatant, so Zhao xiaohen naturally can''t get a big handle on him.


    Su Ran is busy at school, home and clinic every day. She doesn''t know that the drug suicide case of female students in school is not over yet. So she meets Yu Ye on campus and hasn''t turned around for a long time. Yu Ye is a little angry when she sees Su ran: "beauty, it seems that you forget me again!"


    "No, no, I just didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Your school didn''t have a homicide."


    Su ran thought of what Zhao xiaohen said that Yu Ye was a member of the anti drug team. Oh, she asked curiously, "Yu team, how come that student drug case hasn''t finished yet."


    "This case was originally handled by criminal investigation, and then jointly handled by criminal investigation and drug enforcement. Now criminal investigation directly throws it to drug enforcement, which is not so easy to solve."


    "Why?"


    "There are several common characteristics of these female drug addicts, that is, they are beautiful and poor."


    "What does this mean? Most beautiful women are fashionable. Maybe they think drug abuse is a kind of fashion. If they get it accidentally, it''s too late to regret it."


    Yu Ye shook his head and said, "by the way, Xiao ran, are you running a milk tea shop?"


    "Yes, my little uncle lost his job and opened a milk tea shop. How do you know?" Su ran didn''t quite understand how Yu ye turned to his own milk tea shop from the suicide of female students taking drugs. Yu Ye said, "if there''s anything wrong, you can come to me."


    "Oh, officer Zhao said it was a lift."


    "Something has happened to him recently."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It was reported that he used his power to cheat the public and help the private. He didn''t do business all day long, and then he stayed in the milk tea shop to pick up girls. He was suspended from his job."


    Su ran said: "do you mean me?"


    "It seems to be."


    "This, this is too exaggerated. His brother Honggang doesn''t support him?" Su ran didn''t expect that Su Lan said that Ma Liu was supported by someone. He didn''t know whether he was a drug dealer or a policeman. It''s very likely that he was a policeman. You should know that Zhao xiaohen''s position as brother Honggang is not low, and they are all written for inspection. What''s the background of Ma Liu.


    Yu Ye shook his head and said: "Gao Honggang heard that he had done something wrong and had been suspended for investigation. Zhao xiaohen didn''t know exactly what was going on. Gao Honggang should not tell him."


    Su ran hated Gao Honggang, but he was not very happy when he heard that he had handled wrong cases and was investigated.


    In addition to the fact that the milk tea shop is not running smoothly, Su Ran is worried about another thing. Qin Mo, who is nearly two years old, is clever and naughty. Since he said "eight" and "eight eight", he calls every man, but he refuses to say anything except these two words. This makes Qin Xing feel that he is a failure. He thinks that in this world, besides he is the best to Qin Mo, who is worthy of the word 882? Why does Qin Mo regard all the men as the closest BABS?


    However, Qin Xing likes Qin Mo very much and stops to correct him whenever he has time. There is only one person in 1988, Qin Xing.


    Qin Mo looks at Qin Xing with big eyes open. He is happy to hear that. He smiles, spits out some small bubbles at Qin Xing, and then makes a gesture of Altman playing a monster, and then cooperates with his handsome action.


    Qin Xing fell down on the bed with grief. Qin Mo immediately climbed on Qin Xing and rode him as a horse. Qin Xing immediately turned into a horse, carrying Qin Mo to climb everywhere, making grandma and Su LAN laugh and cry. At this time of the day, the whole family is the happiest.


    Sure enough, I haven''t seen Zhao xiaohen for half a month, but from time to time, Yuye will send someone to come here. But because Zhao xiaohen stops working, Yuye''s people don''t prevent Ma Liu from making trouble, but mainly prevent the safety of Su Ran''s family.


    Su ran also felt a little bit uneasy recently, because she came back late. Qin Xing usually went to pick her up, but when she went, she always felt that someone was following her. Several times, she heard the sound of fighting behind her. She just turned around, either the wind was blowing and the leaves were falling, or she was in a mess. It seemed that there was something, but nothing. Fortunately, when the winter vacation was coming, Zhao xiaohen finished his inspection and finally resumed his original work. He didn''t have much memory of writing inspection and still came to the milk tea shop. Su ran a calculation, Zhao xiaohen was falsely accused, suspended writing inspection, a write is a month and a half, it seems that the police are really hard to mix. However, Zhao xiaohen didn''t mention it, so Su ran pretended not to know. She didn''t pretend to ask him if he was on a business trip. If Zhao xiaohen didn''t answer, she didn''t ask. But Yu Ye''s case has also reached an impasse. Su ran occasionally reveals a few words from Zhao xiaohen''s mouth. She knows that these female students are poor, but they all love vanity. They like that kind of fashionable and luxurious life. Those fashion models and extras are their favorite jobs. Once they have such jobs, they can break their heads and earn money. After earning these jobs for half a year, they will become addicted to drugs again. Because of their family status, they can''t afford to take drugs, so they begin to engage in prostitution and drug trafficking, and use prostitution and drug trafficking to support drug addicts. Yu Ye suspects that this is a man-made and organized criminal activity. Some people are controlling these female students'' drug taking, prostitution and drug trafficking. However, the investigation of the case is not smooth. The senior management of the school is concerned about the reputation of the school and does not want the police to intervene. The investigation is always hasty, so it is not easy to target two female students taking drugs, one missing and the other suicidal. Yu Ye is very passive, As a result of their investigation, one disappeared and one committed suicide, but the drug incident they wanted to investigate was not found. The school authorities turned from initial lack of enthusiasm to direct refusal and non cooperation, and even complained to the police that they harassed college students. Yu Ye has been severely criticized many times. Su Ming came back from his winter vacation and saw that Qin Mo refused to speak. He took Qin Mo to the hospital where he had a classmate. He personally checked it out and told Su LAN and Su ran that Qin Mo was OK. Seeing that Su LAN and Su ran were worried, he cited several famous talents in the world who only spoke after three years old. Qin Mo is not allowed to speak, which worries Su ran. But on the surface, Qin Mo is Su Lan''s son. Su ran doesn''t dare to be more worried than Su LAN, for fear that her sharp brother will find something unusual. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 141

    When Su Ming comes back from winter vacation, he usually goes to sweep Su''s father''s grave. Because of Qingming, he can''t come back.


    The cemeteries in Nandian city are very valuable. Most people deposit the ashes of the dead in the ashes hall. They usually go to shanggexiang to express their thoughts. However, there is a cemetery in SuYue. The urn is in the cemetery, and Su ran doesn''t know who bought such a cemetery for her father.


    This time, Su Ming took not only Su ran but also Qin Mo to the cemetery.


    They take Qin Mo to the graveyard, but find that the graveyard is cleaned up. They come here twice a year. They don''t expect the person who looks at the graveyard. Once again, there are white chrysanthemums and lilies in front of the cleaned graveyard.


    Brother and sister were a little surprised. For so many years, except Qin Xing and Su LAN, this was the first time someone came to see his father.


    When they looked around, there was no ghost except the sound of the mountain wind blowing dead trees.


    Su ran said, "brother, who is this? Father''s friend or comrade in arms? "


    Su Ming shook his head, Su ran asked: "how come after so many years, they think of their father?"


    Su Ming touched the tomb sign and said, "I always felt that my father was not like that kind of person, so I studied law. But later I found that studying law had no effect at all. The law of China does not protect drug trafficking."


    "Do you think it''s someone who deliberately planted drugs on dad?"


    "I''ve thought about it, too. So when I came back from my holiday, I all went to your police friend, but he didn''t know anything about his father, and the person who entrusted him to take care of our family has passed away. I asked him who he was, and he refused to say. He also told me that the water here is very deep. If the family can be safe, don''t get involved."


    "You say Yu Ye?"


    Su Ming nods. Only when Su ran into Yu Ye that time did she know that Su Ming wanted to have dinner. It turned out that it was for the sake of investigating her father. She feels a little guilty. Seeing Su Ming staring at the pile of white chrysanthemums and lilies, she doubts that Su Ming is trying to give them away.


    So this winter vacation, Su Ming often goes out early in the morning and comes back very late. Su ran knows from his manner that every time he comes back in vain. Finally, Su Ming doesn''t see the person who worships his father until the beginning of school.


    Su ran didn''t want to think about Xu Yunlu, but she didn''t want to make any more boyfriends. Besides Qin Mo, her focus of life is study and milk tea shop. However, she is beautiful in appearance and quiet in temperament, which is the type most men like. So after she was lucky to be ranked first in the forum, many male students in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine opened their eyes, and many male students supported re-election, But after being covered by the drug abuse case of female students, in the second semester of her junior year, the "frog" called on the students of the Chinese hospital to re elect the school flower in the forum, so Su ran became the leading figure in the school forum again.


    Su ran never dreamed that she would get into Wang Juan again.


    So when Su ran, who came out of the library, was stopped by Wang Juan, who was dressed up to be trendy and fashionable, she was a little puzzled. She heard many schoolmates with the voice of watching jokes: true and false school flowers seem to want PK.


    Su ran knows that Wang Juan is actually a school flower. She is not envious of Wang Juan. Wang Juan''s appearance is still good. Although she has used many famous brands, Su ran thinks her temperament is still poor, even worse than before. The boy''s eyes in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine don''t look very good. Su Ran is thinking about it. Wang Juan points to her and asks, "are you su ran?"


    Su ran didn''t expect Wang Juan to pretend she didn''t know herself. She blinked a few times. Wang Juan snorted: "it''s you. You want to fight with me for Xu Zihao."


    Su ran was even more confused. She didn''t know who Xu Zihao was. Wang Juan pointed to her and said to the people around her, "this classmate named Su ran, I investigated. There was a drug trafficking father at home who was killed by the police many years ago, and a mother with tuberculosis who was dying. When she was very young, she worked outside and mixed with people with no three or four, When I entered the University, I pretended to be pure. Bah, people like you dare to chase Xu Zihao. "


    Around the students issued a sigh: "no, her father drug trafficking ah."


    "Ah, I can''t see it. I usually pretend to be pure."


    "Well, it''s said that people have had a big stomach and a miscarriage."


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    Su ran only thinks that her ears are full of flies. She wants to fight back against Wang Juan. But what Wang Juan says, except Xu Zihao, seems to be true. She can''t fight back. The buzzing around her doesn''t know whether she originally hates herself, or whether Wang Juan has arranged it.


    Wang Juan saw Su Ran''s pale face and said, "you''d better not be with such people. It''s said that her mother is very ill and has infected her brother. Who knows if she has been infected. If she is infected, don''t tell everyone. Then you don''t know how to become a tuberculosis ghost."


    Wang Juan walks past Su ran in high-heeled shoes with a winner''s attitude. All of a sudden, the people who come here suddenly disperse. It seems that Su Ran is a big source of infection, and it seems that she is going to infect them with some fatal virus immediately.


    Su ran slowly regained her mind and watched the scattered people leave the library with her books in her arms.


    However, from all kinds of comments around, she probably knew what was going on: the Xu Zihao in Wang Juan''s mouth was a senior student in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital, a school grass, nicknamed Xu Songyu. She had a lot of assets in her family, got good grades, and was watched by many beautiful women. It is said that Wang Juan is the most brilliant one among these beautiful women, a rich woman, with a beautiful appearance, comparable to that of Xishi Diao Chan, Just a special low-key, do not particularly like to show off their wealth. Su ran just knew that Wang Juan had successfully packaged herself as a rich girl. Thinking about Wang''s father, she would like to break a cent into two pieces and tighten her belt to support her self funded college girl. She failed in every semester and pretended to be a rich girl and a handsome guy. How dare she. Then Su ran heard from her classmates that Xu Zihao''s name in the forum was "frogs who can''t bark die fast". So far, Su ran didn''t understand how frogs can''t bark and die fast. However, this commentator posted a post saying that she was beautiful, and then a group of people supported his post. It can be seen that Xu Zihao had a certain appeal in school. Poor Su ran only knew how to study in school, but he was even busier when he was not in school, Busy working and taking care of a family, where to know all kinds of school and Xu Zihao this person. Knowing something about the school, Su ran was a little puzzled. Shen Hong, the son of vice president Shen, was a very shady person. He seemed to be a fifth year old. Who abandoned him and Wang Juan? Su ran didn''t expect that the life of college students was so winding. She didn''t plan to explain to anyone about Wang Juan''s insulting words. The matter of her parents is a fact. She was enveloped by their aura since she was a child, and it''s not bad for her college years; It''s a fact that it''s true to be pregnant with a child. It''s hard to say if it''s spread. Those male classmates who write love letters and poems to her and find various ways to harass her should also stop, so they don''t have to explain; As for Wang Juan pretending to be a rich woman and a handsome guy, as long as she doesn''t help, I wish her a good time and everyone will stop. But Xu Zihao and Su ran have never seen the face of this God. After her reputation spread, many young students said to her face, "Oh, no, Xu Zihao is playing with her. She''s serious. Zihao''s girlfriend Zhu Zhu is so beautiful that she doesn''t want it. She''s a student of the provincial university of Finance and economics. I heard that she''s still a child of senior cadres. She doesn''t pee to take care of herself, What kind of urine. Originally, Su ran was more at a loss. When did he fight with Zhu Zhu for Xu Zihao? Xu Zihao didn''t know him. How could he get out another Zhu Zhu? Was it the frog who couldn''t shout that he was beautiful and then he was chasing him? Are these nerds in traditional Chinese medicine hospital stupid? Su ran really didn''t expect that the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine was so uneasy. She had two points and one line. Her life was so simple that she couldn''t make it any simpler. She could even provoke right and wrong. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 142

    Su Ran is a little stingy and annoyed. The phone rings. She takes a look at it. It''s a phone with no name. The number is very good. There are several 8''s, but Su ran doesn''t count them.


    According to Su Ming, this kind of phone that rings for less than 3 seconds is usually a junk phone. It''s the easiest way to pull the junk phone black, so as not to disturb people again and again. However, no matter what kind of junk phone Su ran receives, she doesn''t have the habit of pulling the junk phone black.


    The phone rang for a while, but it lasted more than 20 seconds, and finally stopped. Su ran shook her head, put the phone back in her bag, and hurried home to see Qin Mo and the milk tea shop. I didn''t expect that the big three would be over. If she didn''t return her math to the primary school teacher, Xu Zihao and Shen Hong would be five years old, and they would graduate in half a month at most, Everything''s going to be fine. They''re done with graduation.


    It''s just that not only the fifth year students have to take the graduation exam, but also the third year students have to take the final exam. Now it''s a big day, and there''s no exam. This wolf is coming, which is even more troublesome.


    It''s just that Su ran didn''t expect to see Wang Neng as soon as she got to the school gate. I''m really glad that Wang Neng''s two years in vocational high school should have been too much fun in the provincial capital, so she didn''t come to the school to bother herself, so she had a fight with Wang Juan. Su ran didn''t want to see Wang Neng from the bottom of her heart.


    Wang Neng basically has no advantages, but he has good eyesight, which is one of the few advantages. When Su ran saw him, he had already seen Su ran. When Su ran saw him, he wanted not to drive him to another road, so he quickly went over and called: "Su ran!"


    Su ran had to stop to look at Wang Neng and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing?" you asked


    This sister and brother are not taking the wrong medicine, Su Ran is not in the heart tired, Wang Neng has been too close, she asked: "I heard you in the school chasing male classmates?"


    "Wang Neng, you are so boring. It''s none of your business whether I pursue my male classmates or not!"


    "Sura, don''t be silly. You really think you''ve had a baby. Other men can be as indifferent as I am."


    "Wang Neng, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m talking nonsense? I''ve seen it all. You think if you dress more in winter, I can''t see it. I can see it at a glance! "


    "You are insane."


    "Su ran, I really like you. You don''t think I''m good at learning and I can''t earn money in the future. You can rest assured that I will earn money and support you in the future."


    "You stay away from me!" Su ran saw the bus coming and quickly got on. Then she threw Wang Neng away.


    Wang Neng yelled angrily under the car: "anyway, I have graduated. I come to school every day to block you."


    Su ran learned acupuncture from Professor Song at the weekend. Song Shichao braved all kinds of discomfort in the hospital and went to the song clinic. Only then did he know that Su ran had been slandered in the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and brought his father in. He was very angry.


    At first, song Shichao wanted to pursue Su ran, but Su ran didn''t mean it. He liked Su ran very much, which made him depressed for a long time. Later, he figured out that he couldn''t pursue to be a girl. So now he can''t figure out his feelings for Su ran. He just couldn''t help it when he heard that someone wanted to replace Su ran, no matter he was a lover or a girl, It''s a must.


    The Song family has a duplex room not far from the song clinic. Naturally, song Shichao wants to cook something for her son. However, song Shichao comes back suddenly. Song Shichao''s mother is too busy to buy vegetables immediately. Naturally, Su ran takes the initiative to help song Shichao.


    Although Su ran didn''t get married or anything like that, she didn''t feel uneasy in the Song family after her teacher''s mother''s words. Professor Song and her teacher''s mother helped her family so much that she was duty bound to help her do housework when she was free.


    After getting along with the people of the Song family for a long time, sometimes song''s teacher''s mother has something to do, such as taking something away, asking Su ran to help get it, and then she becomes familiar. Song''s teacher''s mother even wants to give Su ran a set of keys to her home, but Su ran doesn''t accept it.


    Song Shi''s mother bought a good dish and found that Song Shi Chao had bought the fish he liked. She asked Su ran to take the dish back first and buy the fish himself.


    Su ran goes to song''s house with the key and vegetables.


    Su ran opens the door of the Song family and hears a sound in the room. It''s a little strange that song Shichao is still at school. Song Shichao is very angry when Su ran tells her what she knows. She goes to school to ask his father clearly. She and song Shimu can''t stop them, so how can anyone be in the room?


    Su ran was about to ask, but saw a man wrapped in a bath towel came out and asked: "Mom, are you back?"


    Then Su ran and the other party were stunned. After a long time, Su ran began to shout: "the boss is you!"


    Lao Chan didn''t expect Su ran to come in. He was surprised and said, "I''ll go and change my clothes."


    Su ran was embarrassed to get up. When Lao Chuan changed his clothes, Su ran couldn''t wait to ask, "boss, how are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Lao Chou wiped his hair with a bath towel, and there were water beads on his forehead. Su ran could not say anything special. With Lao Chou''s gently moving fingers, the familiar rose fragrance came out again.


    After a while, Su ran asked, "are Professor Song and his teacher''s mother your parents?"


    Lao Chan shakes his head. Su ran frowns: "your name is Shi Mu ma. Isn''t Professor Song your father?" Lao Lao nodded again. Su ran was relieved: "I said, you haven''t come to see your mother for several years. I''ve been to your house several times and haven''t seen you." Lao Chan nodded again. Su ran couldn''t help asking, "after the accident in Yulong Snow Mountain, where have you been, boss?"ˇ° I went to other places to do business with a friendˇ° By the way, boss, I received 30000 yuan that day. Sister Liu and I went to see you. As a result, I was knocked unconscious and lost my money in your house. What do you say to do? " Su Ran''s biggest worry is that if one day he can still see Lao Chan, how to explain the loss of 30000 yuan, Lao Chan shakes his head and says, "Yulong Snow Mountain is closed, I lost more than 30000 yuan. Anyway, the big loss is lost, and it''s not bad for the small loss." Su Ran is not the little girl who bought a house for Qin Mo three years ago. She knows that buying a house is not a trivial matter. Professor Song and his mother run a clinic and make a lot of money. But it''s not easy for Professor Song to give a lot of money to Lao Chou to buy such a big villa in Nadong. It''s not easy for her stepfather to give so much money when it''s not easy, Forgive Sura''s poverty for limiting her imagination. She really couldn''t figure out why, so she said, "boss, if you don''t, I''ll pay you back slowly after I earn money, maybe it will be a little long." The old man said with a smile, "all the losses have been lost. What''s more, by the way, how are you now?"ˇ° I am studying in the provincial hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. "ˇ° Your brother studies medicine, and you study medicine? "ˇ° How do you know my brother studies medicine? " The old man laughed: "you said it when you were in Yulong Snow Mountain." Su Ran is a little uncertain. She seldom mentions her family in Yulong Snow Mountain, but she hears Lao Chan ask, "you are my mother''s disciple." As soon as Su ran heard this, her eyes lit up and she immediately nodded and said, "I''m your stepfather''s disciple, but I learned more from my teacher''s mother. She taught me a lot of things that are not in books." They were chatting. They heard the sound of opening the door. Then they heard the voice of song''s teacher''s mother: "Ranran, look at the fish she bought. It''s so fresh." With the sound, Mrs. song came in with a bag of fish. When she saw Lao Chan, the bag in her hand fell to the ground, and then she called out: "Jieyu." Lao Chan stood up and cried, "Mom!" He went over to help Mrs. song pick up the bag. Mrs. song took the bag and asked, "why don''t you tell your mother when you come back?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 143

    "There''s nothing to say. It''s such a big man."


    "Mom will make you the west lake vinegar fish you like today."


    "No, Shichao doesn''t like jealous fish. He likes squirrel mandarin fish. I can eat it without him."


    "Make west lake vinegar fish." Su ran stood up and said, "it''s easy for a fish to be divided into two parts, one for vinegar fish, and the other for mandarin fish


    "Yes, Rana is smart." Song''s mother began to laugh, and Lao Qian said, "Mom, you really don''t have to be so troublesome."


    "Madam, I''ll get the fish." Su ran can see that song''s mother has a lot to say to Lao Chou. She quickly takes the bag and goes into the kitchen.


    When Su ran and Song Shi''s mother made the dishes very difficult, Song Shi Chao and Professor Song finally came back. As soon as they pushed the door, Song Shi Chao saw Lao Chan and exclaimed in surprise: "brother, you are willing to come back."


    Lao Chou laughs and greets Professor Song. Su ran wants to laugh when Lao Chou calls Professor Song "Lao song". She has worked twice in Yulong Snow Mountain. Su Ran has never seen Lao Chou laugh before. Today, he laughs a lot, although his smile is always a bit fake.


    At dinner, song Shichao was angry when he mentioned about the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. More than once, he said that he had to blackmail the forum of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. Instead of worrying about song Shichao chasing her, Su ran talked more than before. Although their majors were different, they still had a lot of common topics.


    Song Shi''s mother is good at cooking, and song Ran''s cooking is also good, so song Shichao kept praising: "Mom, delicious, the food you and Su ran cooked is really delicious, 1000 times better than the food in our unit''s canteen."


    Like Yulong Snow Mountain, Lao Chan never said a word in the whole process, except for occasionally politely nodding his head with Professor Song.


    Song Shi''s mother would bring food to Lao Chan and Song Shi Chao. If she didn''t know their relationship, she would look like a family. This reminds Su ran of her mother''s and stepfather''s family, which is always noisy. She doesn''t know whether it''s because wealth makes people educated or poverty makes people mean, Even Lao Chou''s polite fake smile makes people feel warm.


    After dinner, song Shichao will send Su ran as soon as he loses his job. Su ran still helps his mother wash the dishes and chopsticks before leaving the Song family. In fact, she still has many questions to ask Lao Chuan, but Lao Chuan pretends that he doesn''t know himself when they come back. Naturally, Su ran can''t bring them up to talk to him.


    Out of the community, Su ran curiously asked: "brother Shi Chao, how come you''ve never heard that you have a brother?"


    "He can only come back once in a few years, and every time he comes back, he can''t live for two days. It''s the same as it is not."


    "Are you half brothers?"


    "Yes, he was born to my mother and ex husband. That''s what my father said." Song Shichao kicks a small stone on the ground and says that Su ran thinks song Shichao''s words are a little strange. Why did his father say it? Then he asks curiously, "your mother''s surname is Gao, and your brother''s surname is Gao, too?"


    "No, my brother''s name is Guo Jieyu."


    "Your mother''s ex husband''s name is Guo?"


    "My mother didn''t mention it, but my brother was fostered in a family named Guo when he was a child. After my father and mother got married, he wanted to take over my brother. But my brother said that he was familiar with that family, and then he had me, so he lived in that family until he went to university." Song Shichao continued to kick the stone, "Sura, after that, why do you feel that you are more interested in me than in my brother?"


    "Me, me?" Su ran returned to God, "I don''t have it. I''m just surprised to see that you have a brother."


    "My brother is very nice. He doesn''t like to talk. I don''t know what he''s doing. Anyway, he''s not at home all year round. My father likes him very much. When he comes back, he talks to my father more than my mother and I put together."


    "Oh."


    "Sura, let''s not talk about my brother, OK?"


    Su ran nodded and asked: "your family conditions are very good, why do you also run around? Make the teacher''s mother think of you all the time. "


    "If I do architecture, I will naturally follow the architecture I want to do. Do you want me to move all the high-rise buildings home and do it? Besides, I have to go around the world to collect wind and see the different architectural styles. Otherwise, I only have the school in mind. How can I use it?"


    "That''s true."


    "By the way, Su ran, you don''t have to be afraid. That Xu Zihao is my father''s student. His father has made some money in business and can''t put it off. But he''s better. He''s more introverted than his father. His girlfriend Zhu Zhu is very annoying and tricky. You have to be careful. Shen Hong in your school, you also have to be careful. This boy is full of bad water and very overcast, It''s said that he was still in high school because his father was the president of the provincial people''s court. He had harmed several female students of the provincial people''s court, and even worse when he entered the University. "


    "I also think it''s better for Shen Hong not to provoke."


    "Shen Hong and Xu Zihao are the two overlords of your provincial central hospital, but fortunately they are not at the same time. Shen Hong''s reputation is not as good as Xu Zihao''s, but you don''t have to be afraid, unless they don''t want to mix in the hospital. Although my father''s level is not as high as Shen Hong''s father''s, his words are more effective than Shen Hong''s father''s in this business, so they only dare to be villains behind his back."


    "Thank you, brother Shichao."ˇ° I''m afraid my parents will treat you as their daughter. "ˇ° Why? "ˇ° How can I chase you! That''s true Song Shichao finished, saw Su ran smile, he also laughed, suddenly saw Qin Xing came, then said, "your little uncle picked you up." Su ran and song Shichao said goodbye and ran to Qin Xing. Qin Xing said after Song Shichao left: "this boy, I think it''s very good. Don''t you have any idea?" Su ran didn''t speak, Qin Xing suddenly asked: "Xiao ran, you don''t move your mind to Xu Yunlu."ˇ° Little uncle, what do you say? "ˇ° That''s your enemy. You know, I dare not tell your sister-in-law. "ˇ° There''s nothing wrong with it. " Su ran also wants to explain for Xu Yunlu, but when she thinks that everyone is dead, it''s useless to explain again, and no one corrects his name. Of course, she actually doesn''t know whether Xu Yunlu''s name is right or not. From being scolded by Wang Juan to the end of the exam, Wang Neng stops herself at the school gate every day. Su ran feels that she is going to turn into 007 during this period of time, fighting with Wang Neng for wisdom and courage. Wang Neng''s IQ of studying is basically zero, but when it comes to blocking Su ran, his IQ can reach 200. Every day he comes to block Su ran, and when it comes to blocking Su ran, he naturally pesters him to go home together. If he can''t, he goes around at the school gate and publicizes that he is Su Ran''s boyfriend. So in less than two weeks, no one in the provincial people''s court didn''t know that Sura had a bad boyfriend waiting for her at the school gate every day. Su ran was almost bored to death. She finally stayed up until she finished the exam. She was thinking about how to get rid of Wang Neng. She received a phone call from Song Shimu and asked her to go to the clinic as soon as possible to help Professor Song. Su ran quickly cleaned up and went out of the school. It''s rare that she had a bad luck today. Wang Neng didn''t block herself at the gate of the school she chose. Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, and the phone rang again. She thought it was Professor Song who urged her. She took a quick look at it, and it was a garbage call again. However, this garbage call was a little familiar, because there were several 8''s, and it rang for more than 3 seconds. Su ran received the same call for the second time. She thought the other party should have the wrong number, so she said, "you have the wrong number." The other party didn''t reply. Su ran had to raise her voice and said, "you have the wrong number! Don''t make a mistake next time! " The other party still didn''t make a sound. Su ran said "inexplicable" discontentedly and hung up the phone. Su ran, who hung up the phone, didn''t know whether Wang Neng was a little annoyed recently, so she was very sensitive. After hanging up the phone, she always felt that someone was following her. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 144

    But Su ran looks back and doesn''t see anyone. Su ran calls Wang Neng angrily and scolds Wang Neng. Wang Neng is scolded inexplicably. Before she has time to explain, Su ran hangs up.


    After scolding Wang Neng, Su ran got on the bus in a hurry and went to the clinic. Only when she got to the clinic did she know that Professor Song received a phone call from a good friend, saying that he had operated on a serious patient in Kunming province. The operation was very successful, but the later treatment was more important. The patient''s age ratio was larger. After removing the tumor from the patient''s head, he thought it would be coordinated with traditional Chinese medicine and acupuncture, Therefore, Professor Song was recommended to her husband, who had already been approved by the other side. They asked the two professors to work out a reasonable treatment plan of integrated traditional Chinese and Western medicine.


    Su ran was a little puzzled that Professor Song could only go out on Saturday and Sunday to support his mother''s outpatient service voluntarily. With Professor Song''s reputation, people from all over the country came to visit him for treatment about half a year later. Professor Song is so famous for what kind of patients can let Professor Song come in person. The one who uses the knife must be more famous, and the one who can let two professors work together to make plans, How big is your face.


    After Professor Song, instead of going to the hospital, he went straight to a famous villa in Kunming province. Of course, Su ran had never been to such a rich place, but she had gained insight in nursing in Song''s clinic. Some tall patients mentioned that this villa in Kunming province is the most expensive villa in Kunming province. It is said that the lowest price per flat is 500000, which was not open to the public before, Only people above the ministerial level can come to the resort.


    The air is really good, the environment is first-class of course, and the house is also very big, but Sura thinks that on the surface of the building, it''s not the kind of fashionable, or even low-key.


    Professor Song stopped at the entrance of the villa. A guard like man came and asked about the situation. Then he opened the door and pointed to the main living room. Then he drove by. When he stopped at the entrance, someone came out to ask about the situation. He took two people in, went into the hall, invited them to sit down, and arranged for them to deliver tea.


    As soon as Professor Song sat up for tea, he heard someone say happily, "here comes old song."


    Su ran saw a middle-aged man and a young man come quickly. Professor Song stood up and said, "Lao Ling, the traffic is so convenient now, we haven''t seen each other for several years."


    Su ran also quickly stood up, did not see the face of Professor Ling, but found that the young man behind Professor Ling made a gesture to her, Su ran found that the young man was Su Ming.


    After the intimacy between the two professors, they began to boast about their disciples. Professor Song saw that Professor Ling''s boasting disciple was Su Ming, and was a little surprised: "Su Ming?"


    When asked about the situation, Professor Ling said, "Su Ming is the smartest of my students. This time Mrs. Xu''s operation required two people to perform the operation at the same time. With the consent of Mr. Xu, I used Su Ming, and the result was perfect."


    "I often hear you boast that you are a proud disciple. You turned out to be su Ran''s elder brother. It''s a coincidence."


    "That''s true, but I''ve never heard you boast about your female disciple."


    Su Ran is psychologically prepared. She is not the most proud student of Professor Song. She is flattered that Professor Song can bring her insight. Besides, Su Ming is the other party''s favorite student. She is too proud to compete.


    Professor Song was happy: "you think everyone is like you, a little baby, you have to dazzle everyone."


    "Mr. Song, I have developed a post-treatment and nursing plan. Mr. Xu basically agrees. You can give me a good supplement. If there is no problem, I may return to Beijing in the near future. I''ll give it to Su Ming here."


    Professor Song nodded and asked, "Lao Ling, is this Mr. Xu Wenshan, the richest man in the capital?"


    "It''s really superficial to use the richest man to define Xu Lao. Xu Lao has been met by several central leaders of China. Besides being a major taxpayer of the country, Shi Long Group has also done many unknown good things that benefit the country and the people, and even many things that are difficult to solve in the name of the country. He once came forward to solve them. Both of them are doctors of economics from abroad, They are jokingly called Confucian businessmen by the big leaders. "


    Professor Song nodded and said, "I''m really superficial."


    Professor Ling laughed, and Professor Song asked, "what''s the cause of old lady Xu?"


    "She was old and something exciting happened. She was stimulated. After fainting, she found that there was a tumor in her brain. I asked Xu Lao, who was also a little excited. She said that something exciting had happened recently, but didn''t say the content."


    "It''s reasonable to say that Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu have regular physical examinations every year."


    "Mrs. Xu never said that her head was uncomfortable, so she didn''t have a brain examination."


    Professor Song proposed to have a look at the patients, and Professor Ling took them to the bedroom through the hall and corridor. The bedroom has been arranged as a temporary ward, but there are more advanced ones here.


    There are three men and one woman standing beside the bed, which should be secretarial assistants. There is an old man sitting beside the hospital bed. The old man looks a bit haggard. However, we can still see that he is a very elegant and well-educated old man.


    Professor Ling stepped forward and said respectfully to the old man, "Mr. Xu, Professor Song and his assistant are here." Mr. Xu looked back, nodded politely to Professor Chong song and Su ran and said, "it''s hard for you." Then he left the ward with the secretaries and assistants standing by and gave up the place to four people. Su ran saw an old lady with her head wrapped in gauze on the big bed. In this way, she could see that the old lady was also an elegant and cultured person. When she was young, she must be a great beauty, but she would close her eyes, and there seemed to be tears around her eyes. Professor Song saw the old lady''s brain CT, operation plan and postoperative care, and then joined hands with Professor Ling to discuss the later treatment plan. Su ran finally had a chance to talk to Su Ming: "brother, why didn''t you say that?"ˇ° Old lady Xu suddenly fainted. Professor Ling and I were sent by the military helicopter from the capital. From the examination, the operation to now, without even breathing a breath, you suddenly fell from the sky and surprised your brother. " Su ran patted Su Ming twice: "when did you learn to be bad?"ˇ° What are these wordsˇ° What about old lady Xu? "ˇ° There is a tumor in the brain. Fortunately, the tumor is benign. However, the tumor is a little big, and it also oppresses the nerves and blood vessels. When she was excited, she fainted. It was found that it was a bit dangerous, and the position was particularly bad. It took more than ten hours to remove it. Fortunately, old lady Xu usually had no major problems with her body, otherwise she would not be able to survive such a long operation time. "ˇ° Brother, you are so powerful, so young can do such a big operationˇ° What''s so powerful about this? In Beijing, I did it all by myself, but Mr. Xu believed in my tutor, so... "So you did it, and it turned out to be professor Ling."ˇ° I can''t say that. My tutor is my deputy. The position of the tumor really needs to be completed by two or three skilled doctors. "ˇ° Does Mr. Xu know? Can he be happy to know that you did it, not the tutor? "ˇ° The experts who sent us as assistants should be able to see it, but the most important thing is that the patient is OK. "ˇ° My brother is so kind. "ˇ° That''s itˇ° Do you really need traditional Chinese medicine treatment You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 145

    "Yes, at this age, it''s necessary for Chinese medicine to recuperate. Although your brother is quite sure of the operation, the human brain is the place where all kinds of nerves gather. Generally, there will be some brain damage in the operation. After many successful brain tumor removal operations, the language function, vision, hearing and coordination function will be damaged, So we have to rely on the magical effect of traditional Chinese medicine. "


    "Brother, your tone seems to despise traditional Chinese medicine ~ ~"


    "Nonsense, if you give grandma traditional Chinese medicine, acupuncture is much more effective than western medicine; And the traditional Chinese medicine that your teacher''s mother gave her mother is also very effective. It''s much better than taking Streptomyces and isolipidic hydrazine. "


    Su ran just complacently smiles, Su Ming nods Su Ran''s head, affectionately says: "small sample!"


    Su ran was modest: "brother, if there is no Western medicine surgery to remove the lesions, just relying on Chinese medicine is not good."


    "Today we are mainly here to blow and challenge each other." Su Ming said, Su ran more happy, in an instant, Wang Neng brought her all kinds of unhappiness disappeared without a trace.


    Old lady Xu woke up the next day. After a week''s treatment, the two professors were completely stabilized. After that, they were all taken care of by Su Ming''s brother and sister.


    When Professor Ling returned to the capital, Xu gave a banquet to thank Professor Ling and Professor Song. He didn''t have any opinions about leaving Su Ming here for follow-up treatment and emergency treatment. He even didn''t complain about leaving such a young doctor.


    Professor Song''s needling effect was also very good. After the scheme was fixed, Su ran also operated the daily routine needling.


    Mr. Xu and Mr. Xu are very nice. They don''t have the style of rich people. Su Ming''s brother and sister get along very well with them, but their granddaughter Zhang feiran is not as good as the two old people. Zhang feiran is Mrs. Xu''s granddaughter and Secretary Zhang is Mrs. Xu''s nephew son-in-law, because Mrs. Xu dotes on them, Therefore, Zhang feiran is as meek as a cat in front of Xu and his wife. When she is not in front of Xu and his wife, the princess has a big temper. She talks to Su Ming and Su ran in a way that makes her feel like she''s on top.


    Su Ming has the final say of Mrs. Xu''s operation. And Mrs. Xu''s treatment is all up to him. Su Ming is not willing to take all the provocations against Zhang Feiran. Zhang Feiran still knows that Mrs. Xu''s illness cannot do without Su Ming. So after eating several times, she was more honest with Su Ming, but she felt that she was only a good grandmother and dry grandmother. It''s still not so nice.


    Su Ran has been taking care of Mrs. Xu for half a month. Apart from Secretary Zhang and Zhang feiran, she has never met other relatives of Mr. Xu and his husband''s family. Zhang feiran''s style is a bit like the future successor of the Xu family, which makes Su ran wonder. According to Professor Ling, the Xu family is so rich, why none of their immediate relatives come here, All day long is this collateral Zhang feiran and his daughter around?


    However, Su ran found that the people around Xu and his wife still hold the attitude of not offending Zhang feiran''s father and daughter. But old lady Xu''s condition is a little more stable, so she pesters old man Xu to go back to the capital. Su ran feels that she is in a hurry.


    On this day, Su ran routinely gave the old lady acupuncture treatment. As soon as she got out of the needle, a middle-aged officer hurried in and went to old Xu, who was sitting beside the hospital bed, and called, "Dad."


    Old Xu said, "Lianqing, why are you here?"


    "I heard from Secretary Zhang that my mother was ill, and then I knew that you had come to Kunming province. Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing?"


    "You''re busy. Your mother''s fine."


    The middle-aged officer went to the bedside and called, "Mom!"


    "Lianqing, mom is OK. You''re here. Mom has something to ask you." Old lady Xu was not polite. The middle-aged officer sat down by the bed. Old lady Xu asked, "is it true about heng''er?"


    "Mom, I''m here for that, too."


    "Mom has never asked for anyone in her life. Please, mom. You must help heng''er through this difficulty. He is your own son. I don''t care if he breaks the law or not..."


    Old Xu quickly stopped: "old woman, don''t talk nonsense, Lianqing, what your mother means is that we all believe that heng''er is not the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong, he can''t do anything against the law!"


    "Dad, when I heard a little news, I came here, and then I kept staring at it. The provincial police department had reviewed it clearly, and released people half a year ago."


    "That Heng son, where did he go?" Old lady Xu was excited again. Su ran said quickly, "old lady Xu, you can''t be excited any more. Old lady Xu''s condition hasn''t stabilized. Can you... Speak these words in her face?"


    Zhang feiran snorted and looked at Su ran discontentedly. Su ran was puzzled. As a doctor, he just wanted to remind everyone to pay attention to the old lady''s body.


    "Let''s go outside and talk." Xu quickly stood up and said, middle-aged officers also stood up, Xu more anxious, "you go out, not more anxious to die me."


    A young officer came in after "reporting" and whispered in the middle-aged officer''s ear, "chief, I''ve checked. Hengshao has never left the city of Southern Yunnan."


    "What about the others?" Old lady Xu asked in front of the middle-aged officer again. The young officer quickly replied, "old lady, I haven''t found the specific foothold of hengshao yet."


    "No matter, if you find him, please tell him that my grandparents miss him. Please see him before you die." The middle-aged officer said, "Mom, what are you talking about?" Su Ran is afraid that old lady Xu is too excited. She helps old lady Xu to lie down and tells old lady Xu not to be too excited. The middle-aged officer was about to say something when his phone rang. He took a look and answered the phone. Then he handed it to Mr. Xu and said, "Dad, my parents are on the phone." Xu took the phone, the other party said something, he sighed and said: "Lao Lu, you can rest assured, I and Ning Su this old bone will not be so explained, we still have to endure to see heng''er."ˇ° OK, OK, OK. When you see him, I will take it back to kneel on the ancestral archway for you. What, kneel for three days? Three days is too few, ten days, at least ten days! "ˇ° Also, don''t let Lian Qing be here. Let him be busy. He''s not busy? If you''re not busy, let him find heng''er. " Su ran sympathized with the young master of the Lu family. How much I hated him in my life. I didn''t see him. I thought of so many cruel moves that tormented him. Su Ran has been taking care of Mrs. Xu for half a month. Mrs. Xu''s condition is stable, so Mr. Xu agrees that she will come to treat Mrs. Xu during the day, but when she comes home at night, Su Ming has to stay here all the time. Mr. Xu is relieved. Mr. Xu even jokes with Su Ming that he will be employed as a private doctor when he returns to the capital. Su ran even thinks that Xu actually means to make Zhang feiran and Su Ming together, but Xu doesn''t specifically point out that Su ran doesn''t have a chance to have a chat with Su Ming, who is very busy. However, based on Su Ran''s understanding of her brother, Zhang feiran can''t be liked by her brother. The officer named Lu Lianqing should be very senior. When Su ran saw that Secretary Zhang was very respectful to him, Zhang feiran, who usually had a long eye, also called his uncle affectionately. Because of the arrival of the middle-aged officer, Mrs. Xu''s mood fluctuated greatly, so she felt a little uncomfortable at night. After Su Ming''s treatment, the situation improved. Su Ming was a little angry and criticized Mr. Xu for a few words. Mr. Xu confessed his mistake and promised not to dare next time. Su ran can feel that Xu is in a good mood. The old man, who is usually quite intelligent with AI, is like an old urchin now. When she carries Su Ming on her back, she still winks at her. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 146

    When Mrs. Xu''s condition is stable, she usually has two nurses at night. Mr. Xu is worried, so he adds a bed beside her. Anyway, she accompanies Mrs. Xu all the time.


    Su ran waits for the nurse to change shifts before she leaves Mrs. Xu''s room and goes to the next room. This room is a temporary house for Su Ming. Su ran pushes the door open and sees Su Ming sitting on the sofa, turning over his books. Su Ming suddenly turns back and asks, "do you want to go back so late?"


    Su ran turned her mouth and felt that she didn''t scare Su Ming. She was so disappointed that she nodded and said, "yes, I want to go back."


    "It''s better to make do with it here for one night."


    "No!"


    Su Ming took a look at Su ran: "then hurry up. It''s almost two o''clock. You can''t get home more than three o''clock."


    "Brother, Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu are very affectionate."


    "In this world, they love each other. There are so many people who love each other. Your sister-in-law and her father-in-law love each other very much."


    "Brother, I don''t like to hear that. You satirize my sister-in-law and my uncle."


    "Then how do you want me to say it''s not sarcasm?" Su Ming points out of the window. As soon as Su ran sees the car coming, he runs away.


    When Su ran got home and got off the bus, she took a look at her mobile phone. Sure enough, it was three o''clock. She turned to open the door. Suddenly, she felt that there was a dark shadow on the street corner. Su ran was startled. Ding Qing saw nothing.


    Su ran suddenly felt her heart thumping fiercely, hesitated for a moment, and walked slowly towards the place where the shadow had just appeared.


    But Su ran went to the place where the shadow appeared, but saw nothing, but Su ran smelled a breath that she could not be familiar with any more. There was a faint mint aroma in the air. Su ran hesitated and called: "Uncle Lu, is that you?"


    The faint mint fragrance in the air became lighter and lighter. Su Ran''s tears came down: "Uncle Lu, did you come back to see her?"


    But no one should be ghost, Su ran cried for a while, wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand, turned around and bumped into an acquaintance''s chest. Su ran was stunned for a moment, recovered, and hugged the man: "Uncle Lu is really you, will you go at dawn?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of ghost movies." The man stretched out his hand to open Su Ran''s hair on his face, and then pinched Su Ran''s face for a while, "you''re so bold. You''re sure there are no bad people here."


    Su ran didn''t speak. She was afraid that all this was a dream. She must have fallen asleep in the car, so she dreamed of Xu Yunlu. For so many years, Xu Yunlu hasn''t given herself a dream. She can''t wake up, she can''t wake up. She''s always in a dream.


    The man shakes his head, reaches for Su Ran''s back neck and pinches it gently. Su Ran is soft in his arms. The man picks up Su ran and leaves the alley. There is a car at the entrance of the alley. The man holds Su ran and gets on the car.


    When Su ran woke up, she found herself lying on a bed, which looked more like a hotel bed.


    Su ran was startled. She turned over and opened the curtains. The sun poured in and covered the whole room. Su ran knew that she really had a dream. She actually dreamed of Xu Yunlu last night, but why did she wake up?


    Su ran went to bed and was about to cry. Suddenly she thought of something more serious. She was not with her grandmother, but in the hotel. Could she not only dream of Xu Yunlu, but also sleepwalk to the hotel and open a room with his ghost, and then sleep here until daybreak.


    Su ran quickly touches her body. Her clothes are changed into pajamas. What happened last night? Su Ran is in a bit of a hurry. She hears a voice in the bathroom and is about to go to the bathroom to correct the person who caused the accident. The door opens and the man who haunts her comes out of the washroom.


    Su ran only felt that her eyes were dazzled and softened to the ground. As soon as Xu Yunlu reached out and helped her up, she hugged her in her arms. It took her a long time to come back and close the curtain: "Uncle Lu, aren''t you afraid of the sun?"


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and pulled Su ran back to bed. He frowned and asked, "haven''t you eaten in recent years? How could you be thinner than when you were in Nadong? "


    "Uncle Lu, you are not dead." Su ran finally recovered. Xu Yunlu lifted his hand, took Su ran to himself and said, "that uncle asked you to try whether you are a human or a ghost."


    Sura could not understand. She suspected that Xu Yunlu was having an affair with other women. He proved and suspected that he was a ghost in this way. He also explained it in this way, and it was very fierce. However, Sura could feel that Xu Yunlu''s action was not gentle at all, which was not quite the same as Vasi''s at that time. Vasi wanted her very simply, Feel that ferocity not only with diarrhea, but also punishment.


    Su ran was hurt at first and couldn''t figure it out. Then she thought that according to Yu Ye, Xu Yunlu was killed, and now he''s not dead. No one knows what happened after that. Moreover, because of Xu Yunlu''s black sheep character, the house in nadongmig hotel is several times larger than the one in this hotel. She should survive by chance and then hide in Tibet. It''s very unsatisfactory, It''s natural to have Qi in her heart. Su Ran is peaceful, and she loves Xu Yunlu more.


    When Xu Yunlu was calm, Xu ran was scared. After a while, she turned over and felt as if she had been disassembled and reorganized by Xu Yunlu. She reached out and picked up her mobile phone to see the time. When she saw the time, she found that her mobile phone was turned off. Thinking of Xu''s needling, Su ran quickly turned on her mobile phone and saw that there were dozens of missed calls, Su Ran is a little anxious: "how do you turn off my phone?"


    "What''s the matter? My boyfriend didn''t answer the phone. I''m worried?" Xu Yunlu also turned over and took out the cigarette from the bedside table. Su ran was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu, who is so confident and willful, would say something like this. She quickly opened the unanswered phone. Su Ming called in the front, and Su LAN called dozens of calls in the back. Su LAN makes so many phone calls. Su ran estimates that there''s something wrong with the milk tea shop again. He quickly dials it. As soon as he gets through the phone, Su LAN asks, "where have you been? Why don''t you turn it on? Everyone is so anxious."ˇ° Auntie, I''m fine. What''s the matter? "ˇ° Oh, let me tell you, Wang Neng came early this morning. "ˇ° Wang Neng hasn''t been here either. What''s strange? You can''t just give him two cups of milk tea. "ˇ° I gave it to him and thought he was gone. As a result, he stayed there and kept teasing me. He used to come here and liked teasing me. We didn''t take it seriously. Because he was busy, some people looked at me and thought it was a good thing. As a result, Qin Xing went to deliver a takeout. I turned around and Wang Neng and silence disappeared. We didn''t have Wang Neng''s phone. We called you quickly, You can''t get through. Call Su Ming. Su Ming said that you came home late last night. We were all in a hurry. "ˇ° I''m fine. What about silence? " Su Ran is in a hurryˇ° Did not come back, Wang Neng also did not see, you have Wang Neng''s telephoneˇ° I have Su ran quickly hung up and dialed Wang Neng''s phone, but the other party didn''t answer. Su ran got up from the bed and sat on the floor again. She saw her clothes on the chair next to her. She quickly pulled them off and put them on. She ran out of the room and ran back to Xu Yunlu and said, "I''m in a hurry. Don''t leave here. I''ll be back in a moment, My phone number Su ran quickly took out a pen and a note paper to write down her phone number and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Then she rushed out of the hotel. Xu Yunlu looks at the note paper Su ran handed him. The number on it is the same number Su ran used in Nadong, which he knows very well. Su ran thought of Xu Yunlu and wanted to go with him. She never thought that Xu Yunlu was not dead. It should have been a great surprise. But Su Ran''s great surprise was real, but her great joy was not at all because of Xu Yunlu''s light eyes and rough demands. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 147

    However, Su ran did not expect that Qin Mo''s position in her mind was even higher than that of Xu Yunlu at this time. As soon as she left the hotel, she was full of what happened to Qin Mo and what Wang Neng wanted to do?


    Running to the side of the road, Su ran thought that she didn''t take a close look at Xu Yunlu.


    As soon as Su ran away, Xu Yunlu grabbed the sheets and jumped out of bed. He went to the window and gently lifted the hundred page pane with his fingers. He saw Su ran out of the hotel in a hurry. Then he stood on the side of the road, making a phone call, holding out his hand to stop a taxi, and secretly wiping his eyes from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu took out the phone, dialed it and said, "Li Gui, if you want to make a mistake, I will break your neck."


    Li ghost laughs a few: "fawn, you came out, where is the person?"


    "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "No, when you come out, no matter your brother who is afraid of you, he goes to see your little friend at the first time. Does he sleep hard and feel guilty again? Even if I make a mistake, it doesn''t matter. If you go back to sleep hard, it won''t be enough. "


    "Go away!"


    Xu Yunlu quickly changed his clothes and ran out of the hotel. He saw a locomotive parked at the door not far away. He went to get the lock and rode on the locomotive. In the shouting of the owner, he rode away and came to Su ran and said, "come up!"


    Su ran, who was secretly wiping her eyes, was startled. She put down her hand and didn''t move. Xu Yunlu said, "I''ll be chased up soon."


    "You steal people''s cars?"


    "It''s so ugly. I''ll borrow it and hurry."


    In this area, Su ran knew it was hard to take a taxi. She hesitated for a moment, but Qin Mo was more anxious. She sat up and hesitated to hold Xu Yunlu, but she heard Xu Yunlu say, "hold tight, hurry."


    Su ran had to put her hand around Xu Yunlu. She knew that Xu Yunlu started the car fiercely, and subconsciously grasped it tightly.


    When the man who lost the locomotive rushed over, Xu Yunlu stepped on the accelerator and the car sped out.


    Xu Yunlu''s house is located on the edge of the shantytowns. The shantytowns are old and chaotic, which is unreasonable in itself. In addition, every household likes to pile up sundries outside in order to make their homes more spacious, so the road is narrower. So it''s faster to start the car. In just a few minutes, Su ran saw her grandmother''s house and the milk tea shop in front of her door, I couldn''t help asking, "how do you know I live here?"


    "I also know how many boyfriends you have. Is that hard?"


    Su ran: "you''re dead. What''s wrong with my boyfriend? And even if you''re alive, it''s not against the law for me to have a boyfriend.


    Xu Yunlu stopped, Su ran jumped down from behind and said, "thank you."


    "I don''t think it''s worth the money I just went to bed with."


    Su ran was thin skinned. After hearing this, her face turned red, but she finally forgave Xu Yunlu in the condition that Xu Yunlu was already down. She only whispered, "you must be short of money now. Wait for me."


    Su ran home in a hurry. As soon as Su LAN saw her, she immediately called out: "you''ve come back. What should I do now?"


    "Call the police. We''ll call the police at once."


    "There was a police officer here just now. We don''t know whether it was officer Zhao or officer Yu. After asking, he said that he would be missing for 48 hours before the police filed a case. After 48 hours, the cauliflower was not all cold. He went to call Deputy Zhao. By the way, your brother said that he was on his way back, so why hasn''t he seen anyone yet."


    Su ran goes to the room in a hurry, takes out a card from the cabinet, turns around and goes out. Su LAN doesn''t even call a few times.


    When Su ran went outside, Xu Yunlu was still in the same place just now. He had long legs supporting the locomotive and put his hands in his pants bag. He just had a cigarette in his mouth and squinted at the place where Su ran lived. Su ran handed the card to him and said, "there are 500000 here. Take the rest first, i... i..."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. He rushed to grandma Su''s house and asked, "what happened at home?"


    "Qin Mo was carried away by Wang Neng." Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t respond and had to add, "my sister-in-law''s child was taken away by my stepfather''s son."


    Xu Yunlu took down the cigarette and sighed: "it''s really complicated. Send me the photos of your sister-in-law and your stepfather and son."


    "I didn''t call you."


    "Little fool." Xu Yunlu then stepped on the gas and left. Su Ran Ran ran after him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Return the car!"


    Su ran quickly took out her cell phone and turned to the phone that she didn''t connect once. Many 8 numbers, tears came down.


    Su LAN has already chased out: "Ranran, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you come back last night? What do we do now? Su Ming, why hasn''t Su Ming arrived yet?"


    Su ran didn''t know which sentence to answer first. Fortunately, during the conversation, Su Ming arrived. When Su Ming asked about the situation, he immediately arranged: "Su LAN, go ask my mother where Wang Neng has been recently, and then you, my mother and Wang Xun will go to these places; As time goes by, you go to the police station to report a case. There are already new rules about what 48 hours it takes to file a case. If a child is lost, you don''t have to wait 48 hours to file a case immediately; Qin Xing and I searched nearby first; Uncle Wang, please take care of my grandmother and wait quietly at home in case he comes back by himself. "


    Wang Shouyi also liked the smart little guy who couldn''t speak. He nodded and said, "hurry up." Let''s split up at once. Su LAN ran home and said to her mother. Her mother was so scared that Wang Xun, who was studying, immediately put down his pen and went to find Qin Mo with Su LAN and her mother. In the past, Wang Neng''s favorite place in the county is Internet cafes. There are no two Internet cafes in the county, but it''s different in the provincial capital. High grade and low configuration Internet cafes can be seen everywhere. After Wang Neng arrived in the provincial capital, his hobbies seem to have changed, and he prefers to make friends. Su ran calls Zhao xiaohen while looking for a car to go to the police station. Zhao xiaohen then calls to find out the situation and asks her to look for the child first. Instead of going to the police station, he immediately arranges for someone to look for her. Su ran looked for all the places she thought Wang Neng could go, but no one was found. There was no good news when she exchanged phone calls with Su Ming, Su LAN and Qin Xing, and all of them were not found. When Su ran felt that she was about to collapse, Su LAN called and said hastily, "we''ve found Wang Neng Su ran takes a taxi and goes to the place where Su LAN says to find Wang Neng. The shantytown is in the south of the city, and the place where Wang Neng is found is in the pedestrian street in the west of the city. When Su ran arrives, Qin Xing pushes his Su LAN away and kicks Wang Neng: "you say, where is silence? Where did you get him?" Su Ming frowned on one side. Su ran hurriedly walked over and asked, "brother, how did you find it?"ˇ° Qin Xing then made a strange phone call, saying that Wang can surf the Internet here. "ˇ° He, he is surfing the Internet, silent, silent Su ran, who is anxious and angry, almost collapses. Wang Neng is beaten into a scurry. Su LAN is so angry that she is trembling. "He says to make trouble with him in silence, and beat and bite him. He is annoyed by the trouble, so he is easily left on the street and let himself go home in silence." Su ran almost fainted: "silent just two years old, Wang can let him go home?"ˇ° I don''t know where he left it? " Qin Xing was so angry that he kicked Wang Neng: "I''ll kill you!" Wang Neng suddenly laughed: "Qin Xing, other people''s son, what do you hate?"ˇ° You fart. "ˇ° Is Qin Mo anything like you? He must be Sura''s illegitimate son. Sura, I''m doing it for you. What are you doing with such a drag? If you don''t have that drag, you don''t have to be tied up. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 148

    "You fart!"


    As soon as Su Ran''s eyes darkened, she fell to the ground. Su Ming, who was standing beside her, quickly put his hand around her.


    Qin Xing picked up a half handlebar on the ground and was about to beat Wang Neng. Su LAN saw that Qin Xing was cruel, and was afraid of causing human life. He quickly seized Qin Xing, and Wang Neng took the opportunity to run away.


    But Wang Neng ran into an alley and was stopped by someone as soon as he raised his leg. Wang Neng didn''t know Mao Zi and said fiercely, "who are you? How dare you stop him?"


    Maozi flushed Wang Neng''s fingers. Wang Neng went over and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing?"


    Maozi pointed back. Wang Neng just wanted to look back, so he was covered with sacks and beaten by the people behind him. Wang Neng cried his father and mother, and even called "spare my life".


    After hearing this, maozi put down his leg, walked up to Wang Neng, kicked Wang Neng and said, "when will you pay back the money you owe Lai ye?"


    Wang Neng was immediately scared to death: "hero, spare your life, Lord Lai. I''ve been trying to make money for Lord Lai these days."


    "And the money?"


    "I''m thinking of something."


    "What do you think of?"


    "I''ll borrow it from my family."


    "Your family is full of poor people. Who do you want to borrow it from? You don''t have two elder sisters. It''s very good. If you don''t want them to pay for you. "


    Wang Neng was anxious: "heroes, I don''t want to use it to repay debts."


    Mao Zi gave Wang Neng a kick and asked, "if you can''t pay it back, I''ll chop your hand to offset the interest."


    "I have interest. I can take out the money for interest."


    "And the money?"


    "I''ll get it now."


    As soon as maozi waved his hand, the people below put Wang Neng up. Maozi asked, "where is the money?"


    "At the curly home."


    Mao Zi kicked Wang Neng and said, "let''s go and get the money now."


    Maozi found Wang Neng''s address, but the car couldn''t get in, so he had to stop at the corner of the street. Maozi took people to get Wang Nengjia out of the car, and Xu Yunlu arrived first by motorcycle.


    Xu Yunlu stopped at the corner of the street and watched maozi take off the sack that covered Wang Neng''s head. He and two of his men escorted Wang Neng to a second floor with the word "demolish" written on it. Wang Neng patted the door for a long time. Finally, a curly hair, which was thinner than Wang Neng, opened the door.


    Maozi and Wang Neng''s people pushed Wang Neng into the room, and maozi asked, "where''s the money?"


    "Hero, wait. I''ll go now." Wang Neng said to curly hair, "curly hair, where is the child I brought back?"


    As soon as curly hair heard it, Wang Neng stepped back and said, "where''s the child?"


    "He''s noisy and noisy. I, I just..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "The pockmarked Liu next door said that he would take care of the children. Let me give them to him, and he would take care of them for me, so I won''t be disturbed..."


    Wang Neng was so angry that he punched curly hair: "Damn, that little thing is so well fed. The market price is at least 6000 yuan. You gave it to Liu pockmarked son for nothing!"


    Curly hair cried out in pain. Maozi had already mentioned Wang Neng and said, "you don''t have any money, do you?"


    "No, no, no, hero, curly hair, they all see that I brought the child back. Liu damazi wants to take the child away without paying. It''s impossible. You wait. I''ll go to Liu damazi for money."


    "You want to run


    "Hero, really not."


    "Together."


    Maozi almost dragged Wang Neng to Liu damazi''s house. Liu damazi also lived on the second floor of a similar dilapidated building. The door wasn''t locked. The house was dirtier than Wang Neng''s and curly hair''s Kennel. There was a stink in it, and there was no one at home.


    Wang Neng begged several old ladies who lived on the first floor. The old ladies knew what Liu pockmarked son was doing and told Wang Neng that when Liu pockmarked son received the goods, they would send them to the fairy aunt''s house as soon as possible. The fairy aunt would hide in the countryside and take the children to the buyer''s house when she found the buyer.


    Maozi left a girl named Baiguo and asked some old ladies where the fairy would send her child to the countryside. Then she took Wang Neng to stop Liu damazi at the fairy''s house immediately. Only when she arrived, the neighbors around the fairy said that they saw Liu damazi and the fairy had just left with a crying boy. They asked the direction of her going. The neighbor should know something fishy, Then he said: "maybe most of them go to the provincial bus station. They will go to Xiangu''s hometown."


    Mao Zi kicked Wang Neng hard and said, "Damn, it''s so hard to ask you for some interest money. Believe it or not, I''ll cut off your hand to offset the interest now."


    Wang Neng''s naughty face is now full of snot and tears. It''s still dirty. It doesn''t look annoying, but disgusting.


    Maozi asked his men to look at Wang Neng. He went to one side and called Xu Yunlu, who was not far away. Xu Yunlu said, "I''ve heard it clearly. We don''t know Liu damazi and Xiangu. You take Wang Neng to the provincial automobile transportation station to identify people. I asked them to go to the provincial automobile transportation station first. Baiguo asked about the location of Xiangu who would send the child to the countryside, I''ve asked him to go to the countryside to find the fairy girl''s hiding place for children. "


    Maozi received the call and let Wang Neng be put on the car. Xu Yunlu calls Baiguo and sends the photo of Qin Mo sent by Su ran to Baiguo. He asks him to send it to everyone. Then he asks him to find a way to get the photo of Liu damazi and fairy aunt. Then he rides a motorcycle from the trail to the provincial bus station. Xu Yunlu stops the locomotive and takes a look at the last few buses at the provincial automobile transportation station. The departure time is 11:30, and there is also one to Xiangu''s hometown. He goes to a garbage can near the toilet in the provincial automobile transportation station and lights up his cigarette. The people who go in and out of the gate have a good view, and you can also see the bus to Xiangu''s hometown. As soon as Xu Yunlu got his cigarette in his mouth, his mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was su ran who called and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Wang Neng has run away. Have you found him? " Su Ran''s voice is muteˇ° It''s late. Don''t toss about outside. Go home. "ˇ° No, I''m looking for silence. " Xu Yunlu thought about what Wang Neng told Qin Xing just now, and the little guy Su ran sent him. He came to Su ran with anger, but now he is not angry at all, and he still has unspeakable pity: "I will find it, don''t worry!" Sura didn''t believe it. After all, it wasn''t Vasi, but Xu Yunlu said, "I put a box of contraceptives in your bag. Remember to take one pill. You''d better not have it now." Su ran didn''t expect that she was worried about Qin mo. Xu Yunlu was in the mood to tease her. Just as she was about to get angry, Xu Yunlu saw a black faced man and a woman in her forties, holding something in her arms under a broken blanket and entering the provincial bus station. Xu Yunlu said "wait for me" and hung up. Xu Yunlu received the phone and walked toward the two men as if nothing had happened. When he approached them, he suddenly slipped and hit the black faced man. The man scolded him. Xu Yunlu immediately grabbed the man and said, "I didn''t mean to. Who are you scolding?" The woman quickly pulled the man and said to Xu Yunlu, "my man didn''t mean it. He didn''t mean it." When Xu Yunlu took advantage of the woman''s hand to pull the black faced man, he reached out and took the thing she was holding in her arms. He pinched it with his hand and released half of his heart. It should be a child wrapped in it. The woman was about to call, and several people from the short tower arrived. As soon as he saw that Xu Yunlu had already started, he quickly came up and surrounded the woman and the man. The woman just wanted to call, Someone covered her mouth and quickly pulled her out of the bus station. Xu Yunlu, holding a child wrapped in a ragged blanket, goes to one side and tears the ragged blanket apart. Then he sees Qin Mo, the lovely little fellow sent by Su ran. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 149

    However, Qin Mo''s mouth was sealed with adhesive tape, and his cheek was bruised. From the transparent adhesive tape, it can be seen that the corner of the little guy''s mouth was broken. Obviously, he had been beaten, his eyes were half closed, and he should have been crying. His pants and clothes were wet with urine, and he was wrapped in a broken blanket from head to foot. If Qin Mo hadn''t been warm in this hot weather for so long, he would not have been warm, Xu Yunlu doubts whether Qin Mo is still alive.


    For a moment, Xu Yunlu was so distressed that he didn''t know what to do. He quickly tried to tear off the adhesive tape, and found that the child''s skin was tender. If he moved quickly, it would tear the skin. He had to slow down his hands and feet. However, he still felt that little Qin Mo was convulsing because of the pain. Xu Yunlu finally pulled the adhesive tape off his mouth. Qin Mo finally breathed out, but didn''t breathe much, Eyes a little lax, soft in Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu tears away the broken blanket and finds that Qin Mo''s hands and feet are also wrapped in adhesive tape. Qin Mo''s breathing is getting weaker and weaker.


    Xu Yunlu quickly gave Qin Mo a simple artificial respiration. Instead of taking time to remove the adhesive tape on his hands and feet, he tied Qin Mo in his arms with a broken blanket, ran out as fast as he could, got on the locomotive and went to the nearest hospital he knew.


    Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo to the emergency room and gives Su RA the hospital location. Then he calls Su RA and tells her about Qin Mo''s symptoms. He hears Su RA crying and telling Su Ming the address and the condition of Xiao Qin mo.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t affect Su ran. He took the phone and waited in front of the emergency room for about half an hour. Knowing that Su ran was coming, he hid in the safety door beside him. Sure enough, he heard Su Lan''s voice in a short time: "Ran Ran, Su Ming, the emergency room is here."


    Su Ming couldn''t be more clear about the process of the hospital. After a while, he asked whether Qin Mo was inside and how long it would take.


    Su Lan was a little anxious: "Su Ming, you''re a doctor. You tell them you''re going to treat them."


    "Sulan, although a hospital like this is not a top three hospital, it is not a problem for treating general hypoxic shock."


    "But who knows if silence is a general anoxic shock, in case it''s an emergency."


    "Sulan, please be quiet. Ranran road has already said the symptoms of silence."


    "But ran ran didn''t see silence. How could she know the symptom of silence?"


    Anxious and only planning to be an ostrich, Sura had to say, "it''s the silent people who called to tell me."


    "Who saved me, Zhao xiaohen? What about other people? " Su Lan said that no one paid attention to him, and said to Qin Xing, "do you think Zhao xiaohen can save the silent people?"


    Qin Xing pondered a, very deep reply: "feel his ability is limited."


    If it wasn''t for a dying Qin Mo in the emergency room, Xu Yunlu would have laughed.


    Finally, it was quiet outside, but Xu Yunlu was on the side of the safety door, and he could feel the anxiety of several people on the other side of the safety door.


    After a long time, Xu Yunlu finally heard Su ran say, "the light is on, and he''s going out in silence."


    Then the door opened and the doctor said, "who is Qin Mo''s family member?"


    Su ran and Su LAN all rushed over and heard the doctor say, "Qin Mo suffered from hypoxic shock. Fortunately, when he delivered it, he was given artificial respiration, and it was delivered in time. His brain, heart, lung and kidney functions were not affected. It''s just that the child was too frightened and might have a fever tonight."


    Su Ming looked at the medical record, looked at the medication, and knew how Qin Mo was rescued. There was no problem with the rescue, so he nodded one by one.


    On the way back to the ward, Su Ming took Qin Mo''s heart beat by the way. Little man, he will be wearing oxygen mask, and he will be as pitiful as he looks.


    Even if the family is poor, Qin Xing and Su LAN are a treasure. Where did Qin Mo suffer such a crime, while Su RA tries to bear the sadness and pretend to be strong.


    When Su Ming saw Qin Xing and Su LAN go to the hospital, he said, "if you want to cry, cry."


    Su ran bit her teeth and refused to cry. Su Ming asked, "who found it?"


    "A..." Su ran hesitated for a moment, thinking about the morning, oh, it''s two o''clock in the night. It should be Xu Yunlu''s rude behavior yesterday morning, so she still stopped, "a friend who has seen Qin mo."


    "I didn''t know you had such a friend."


    "Brother, don''t look down on people."


    "You go back quickly. I''ll be here tonight."


    "No, I''ll keep it." Su Ran is not willing.


    "My temperature is up now. Although the doctor said that his brain, heart, lung and kidney are all OK, I''m not sure. When he wakes up, I have to check him."


    "I don''t want to disturb your examination."


    "Ran Ran, I''m sure I''ll stay in the hospital for a few days. Look at your face, you''re sure you can hold on at night."


    "I can stick to it, and brother, although you have been silent, it''s all silence under normal conditions. Are you sure you wake up with a fever, can you coax me?" Su ran uses his trump card. For Su Ming, he doesn''t like children. Of course, except Qin Mo, he likes Qin Mo at the first sight. So Su Ming hesitates and says, "OK, Su LAN, you and Qin Xing go back to rest first, and you will take over tomorrow."


    Su LAN doesn''t want to go either, but there is a paralyzed and anxious mother at home. She asks Su Ming if she wants to bring something to eat for Qin Mo tomorrow. Su Ming sees Qin Mo who is still in a coma and says no, he just needs to buy some milk here. Su LAN and Qin Xing just leave the ward. Xu Yunlu heard out of the ward of Sulan curiously asked Qin Xing: "you say, in the end who saved silent?"ˇ° You don''t care who is saved. As long as you are saved, it''s good to be silent. "ˇ° You have to thank them. "ˇ° That''s right. That''s right. Does it cost money to be hospitalized? " Qin Xinghu thought of an important thing. Su LAN patted his forehead and said, "Oh, you see, in a hurry, you forgot about it. This hospital has the heart of a doctor. We didn''t ask us to pay the deposit, so we began to rescue silently. We just rushed here. When we were silent, we had to send a banner to the hospital."ˇ° Do you have any money with you? "ˇ° Only a few hundred dollars in cash. "ˇ° How much money is left at home? "ˇ° How much money can we have? If we put mom''s money together, we can have ten thousand. "ˇ° Then I''ll go back to my mother and borrow some. "ˇ° Can your mother lend it to you? "ˇ° If I don''t borrow it, I really won''t be her son. "ˇ° Don''t talk nonsense here. Let''s go to the registration room and ask how much deposit we have to pay. "ˇ° OK, then go quickly. " Qin Xing and Su LAN rush to the elevator After su LAN and Qin Xing have gone far away, Xu Yunlu returns to the front of the ward. Although the beds in the hospital are very crowded, Xu Yunlu still asks people to find a way to make a single room for Qin mo. seeing Su RA walking a little bit, he is glad to make a single room for Qin mo. Su Ming waited for Su LAN and Qin Xing to leave before he said to Su ran, "you must keep silent, but you must be obedient." Su ran nodded, and Su Ming said, "while this meeting is still in silence, you should go to sleep for a while. I''m afraid you''ll have to play the main role. If you recover well, I''ll go to see old lady Xu tomorrow."ˇ° Brother, I know. "ˇ° The water depth of these rich people''s homes, but it''s their business. I can''t let the old lady have problems in my hands. "ˇ° Brother, you mean Zhang feiran... "I''m not sure about Xu''s family''s offspring, but I feel that Zhang feiran and his son don''t really want Xu to get better. I''ll tell you this. Don''t talk nonsense when you go to the villa."ˇ° Brother, I understand. I must be your right little helper. I won''t make trouble for you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 150

    "That Zhang feiran is very good at flattering old lady Xu. Old lady Xu should be very fond of that Zhang feiran, but old Xu doesn''t seem to like it, so don''t say anything wrong with Zhang feiran in front of old lady Xu..."


    "Anyway, old lady Xu is a patient. We are doctors. When the patient is well, we will finish the task. I won''t speak ill of Zhang feiran."


    "If you think so, I''ll be relieved. Girls, sometimes they like to fight for a little thing... I''ll get you a bed for a while. You can have a good rest." Su Ming then walked out of the ward.


    Xu Yunlu went to one side and waited for Su Ming to pass before he came to the safety door. After thinking for a while, he dialed a phone, and soon heard an old man''s voice: "hello."


    "It''s me!" As soon as Xu Yunlu opened his mouth, the other party immediately became excited. Xu Yunlu''s mood also fluctuated a little, but he tried to keep calm and said, "grandfather, you are OK, listen to me."


    "Good, good, good, you say!" The old man restrained his excitement, and Xu Yunlu asked, "grandfather, is there anyone else beside you?"


    "No, just your grandma."


    "I said, just listen to it. After listening, don''t express any opinions. Just have a clear idea."


    "Well, you say."


    Xu Yunlu said, and told a few words, and then said he would go back when he should go back, and told the old man a few words, then hung up.


    When Xu Yunlu hangs up, he sees Su Ming taking a folding hospital bed and walking back to the ward.


    Su Ming makes the bed for Su ran. Su ran answers the phone and says nothing. Su Ming asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "My sister-in-law said that someone had paid ten thousand yuan for hospitalization."


    Su Ming sat down beside Su ran and asked, "are you going to tell me something?"


    "Brother, what can I do for you?"


    Su Ming sighed: "it''s su LAN and Qin Xing who can help you do such a ridiculous thing. In the past, there were two people who didn''t let you worry, but now there are three people who didn''t let you worry."


    "Brother, I have a fever in silence. Please have a look."


    "Let me see." Su Ming sighed again helplessly and went to the bedside.


    Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone vibrated. He went to one side and saw that it was maozi. Then he answered the phone. Maozi asked, "brother Lu, what should I do with Wang Neng and curly hair, as well as Liu damazi and fairy aunt?"


    "Wang can clean up well for me, and then lock up. You can also lock up those people first, and wait until you find the fairy''s nest."


    "Good."


    "I''ll pay you tens of thousands more." When Xu Yunlu finished his orders, he received the phone and saw that there was a hospital bed in the corridor where no one lived, so he lay down on it. He remembered that many years ago, the man who was very patient and tolerant of himself took his seriously ill wife to the capital to see a doctor. He was lying on the hospital bed in the corridor with his little daughter waiting for the end of the operation. It was winter, but the conditions were not so good, Although the ward is provided with heating, there is no heating in the corridor. It can only seep some heat from the ward. He and the little girl cuddle up to each other to keep warm. The little girl is just Qin Mo''s age, delicate, soft, with milk fragrance.


    In places with poor conditions, Xu Yunlu, who is also on duty, can be sleepless for several days and nights. But once he has the chance, he will take a rest as much as possible, but he will rest alertly.


    So Xu Yunlu just took a rest for a while. He got up and looked through the small glass window. Su Ming was touching Qin Mo''s forehead with his hand. He should be taking his temperature. If he didn''t see Su ran, she should be sleeping.


    Xu Yunlu lies back again. When he wakes up for the third time, he sees Su Ming and Su ran around the bed. From Su Ran''s anxious expression, Xu Yunlu knows that Qin Mo wakes up and his temperature must not be low.


    Xu Yunlu goes to the door and looks in from the small glass window. Su Ran has already picked up Qin Mo and won''t let him touch the oxygen mask. However, Qin Mo is crying desperately with a pair of fat legs and fists.


    Qin Mo should have just woken up and cried for a while. He found himself in Su Ran''s arms. He grabbed Su Ran''s clothes with his hands and looked at them for a long time. Then the cry gradually faded.


    Su ran leans against the bed and holds Qin Mo, taps Qin Mo gently, and comforts Qin Mo in a low voice. After all, Qin Mo has been struggling on the edge of life and death for quite a long time, still has a high fever, making trouble for a while, and is sure to be in Su Ran''s arms and sleep again.


    It''s just that Su ran wants to put Qin Mo on the bed. Qin Mo immediately opens her eyes in shock. Su ran and Su Ming take turns holding each other and coaxing each other. After another two rounds of physical cooling, Qin Mo really falls asleep.


    Xu Yunlu had the impulse to go in several times, but he restrained himself.


    At last, Su Ming put Qin Mo on the bed lightly, and both brothers and sisters were relieved. Su ran said in a low voice, "brother, I''ve been sleeping for a long time just now. My temperature is not so high now. Take a rest. You''ll go to old lady Xu''s tomorrow."


    Su Ming touched Qin Mo''s forehead, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll sleep for a while."


    After that, Su ran sits beside Qin Mo''s bed and comforts Qin Mo who wakes up with a nightmare or discomfort at any time.


    Mother and son toss until dawn, Qin Mo''s temperature is not particularly high, Su ran just lean on the bed to take a rest, but a hand is still on Qin Mo''s body.


    Xu Yunlu saw that everything was quiet, so he quietly left the hospital. Xu Yunlu did not know how long he had left the hospital and returned to his residence. Anyway, when he returned to the hospital, it was less than ten o''clock. Xu Yunlu saw through the small transparent glass window that not only Qin Xing and Su LAN were there, but also Wang Xun and Su mu. Xu Yunlu didn''t see Su Ming and Su LAN. Knowing that Su Ming was watching old lady Xu go, Su ran didn''t expect to leave and should go to do something. He walked to the corner at the end of the corridor. After a while, he saw Su ran coming with something. Xu Yunlu waved to Su ran. Su ran saw it and ran to it in a hurry. Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran around the corner and asked, "is the little guy OK?"ˇ° It''s OK, but I''m still feverish. " Sura paused and said, "thank you, uncle Lu." Xu Yunlu curled his mouth, and Su ran immediately explained: "I wanted to call you early in the morning, but I still have a fever..." "well, there''s no need to explain."ˇ° Uncle Lu, where did you get the money? This card... "Su ran went to the bag to pick up the card. Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran was holding a lunch box, and said," little guy is hungry, go to take care of him first. "ˇ° Not necessarily. I drank some milk in the morning. " Su ran took out the card and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "we''ll talk about these things later. Qin Xing and they are here. Please have a rest. Where''s Su Ming?"ˇ° It''s OK for the time being. There''s a very heavy patient. He has to go and have a look. "ˇ° It''s very medical ethics. By the way, Wang Neng, do you want to give him to the police? "ˇ° Have you found Wang Neng? "ˇ° If you don''t find him, how can you find the little guy? "ˇ° Do you want to hand it over to the police? " After hearing this, Xu Yunlu sighed helplessly, reached for Su Ran''s face and asked, "did you take that medicine?" Su ran did not expect that Xu Yunlu began to tease her again. She blushed and nodded her head slightly. Xu Yunlu gently shook his head and said, "OK, I''ll deal with Wang Neng''s problem, so you don''t have to worry about it." Su ran was tired of Wang Neng''s naughty character. She was relieved to hear Xu Yunlu say that she would not be in charge. Xu Yunlu is about to leave. Su ran suddenly thinks of something and says: "Uncle Lu, the boss is Lao Chan, and he is actually my teacher''s mother''s son."ˇ° Your teacher''s mother? " Xu Yunlu stopped and asked, "what''s your mother''s surname?"ˇ° "Gao?" Xu Yunlu stopped for a moment and then laughed: "I didn''t expect that there was a person in Gao''s family who was living outside to open a clinic. It''s a bit interesting." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 151

    "Uncle Lu, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing?" When Xu Yunlu finished, song Shichao''s voice came from Qin Mo''s ward, "Mom, it should be here. By the way, it''s here. Eh, where''s su ran? Why isn''t Su ran here?"


    Su LAN replied: "Ran Ran is going to heat the porridge for me."


    Xu Yunlu turned around, hugged Su ran in his arms and said, "before I''m not bored, you dare to be careful."


    "I," Su Ran''s words haven''t finished, but Xu Yunlu let go of her again, "don''t pay attention to that boy. He looks like a white face, and doesn''t have a good heart."


    Su ran: "it seems that you Xu Yunlu is a little black face, just like Ann.


    But Xu Yunlu has already come downstairs from the safety door at the corner.


    Xu Yunlu walked out of the hospital. The phone was shocked again. He took it out and saw that it was maozi. When he answered the phone, maozi said, "brother Lu, I have found that fairy''s nest."


    "How''s it going?"


    "There are three women watching. There are six children in the room. There should be a kiln. Judging from the amount of food, there are at least two women in the kiln."


    "OK, Wang Neng and the curly hair will be left behind, and the rest will be given to the police."


    "That curly hair and Wang Neng are fighting."


    "Why the fight?"


    "Because I was afraid that they would have something hidden, I asked people to lock them together. As a result, Liu damazi said that when he took the little guy away, he gave curly hair 500 yuan, and Wang Neng fought with curly hair."


    "Wang Neng didn''t really want to sell that little guy."


    "That''s why brother Lu wanted to pick Wang Neng out."


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    "Brother Lu, you have become so deep this time."


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu said after scolding, "if it''s not for the little guy, I don''t care about Liu damazi and fairy aunt. You should deal with this matter quickly and do something serious for me!"


    "Yes, brother deer!"


    When Xu Yunlu went to the hospital again, Qin Mo had already taken off the oxygen mask, and should have finished playing every bit. He sat there fighting with a magic cube.


    Today is Su Ran''s company. Seeing the situation, Xu Yunlu knows that Qin Mo is out of danger. Su''s family still have to live, so they can''t all be with him in the hospital. Su Ming has patients. Su LAN and Qin Xing only come when they can deliver food, so they push the door in.


    Su Ran is calling his mother. She is a little surprised to see Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu signals her to continue the call and walks up to Qin mo. Qin Mo, who is fighting against the Rubik''s cube, feels someone. She looks up and sees Xu Yunlu. Her big eyes immediately smile. Xu Yunlu gently touches Qin Mo''s face and asks, "remember me?"


    Qin Mo immediately stretched out his arms to embrace. Xu Yunlu held Qin Mo in his arms and asked, "I couldn''t open my eyes that day, but I still remember me."


    "Eight" "eight" Qin Mo cried happily. Xu Yunlu was stunned for a moment. Su ran, who had already answered the phone, said, "he can only say these words."


    Xu Yunlu slightly skimmed his mouth: "is that right?"


    Su ran doesn''t speak. Xu Yunlu is not good at dealing with children, but Qin Mo sticks to him very much. His small plane and train are very generous for Xu Yunlu to play with, and people are also very lively, which is not the dying look that night.


    Su ran was afraid that Qin Mo didn''t recover. She didn''t use the air conditioner. The temperature of the air conditioner was relatively high, so Qin Mo was easy to sweat when she was moving. Xu Yunlu asked, "when can I leave the hospital?"


    "The doctor said there was nothing wrong. He let me out of the hospital yesterday. My brother also said it was ok, but my sister-in-law didn''t agree. She must stay for another two days. She had to give more water and observe more. The beds in the hospital were very tight. The doctor didn''t agree, and she was noisy for a while." Su ran was a little embarrassed when he said, "I don''t know what''s good about water delivery. By the way, the silent hospitalization expenses are, are you paying for them?"


    "Wang Neng, I''ve picked him out, and I''ve cleaned up. If you don''t have other punishment, I''ll let him go."


    Su Ran is annoyed with Wang Neng, but whether the family is noisy or noisy, she and Su Ming are finally raised by Wang''s father. Wang Neng is his son, and Su ran doesn''t want to do anything, so she nods her head. She wants to ask Xu Yunlu how to escape from death, but when she hears Wang Xun''s voice, Xu Yunlu puts down Qin Mo and says, "I can''t meet your family for the time being. I''ll wait until I make arrangements."


    "Where can I find you?" Su ran doesn''t know what Xu Yunlu is angry about, but she is still attached to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu takes a look at Su ran and leaves the ward without reply.


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly.


    The next day, the hospital in any case did not give Qin Mo hospitalization, Su ran had to go through the discharge procedures, because the hospitalization fee was paid in advance, Su ran not only did not pay, but also returned tens of thousands of yuan.


    Qin Mo is very cute and strong. When he was discharged from the hospital, the nurses in the ward bought him a set of moving ant bionic toys. Qin Mo liked them very much. Because she refused to speak, when Su ran said that she wanted to thank the nurses, he bowed to them several times and made them laugh.


    A little nurse even touched Qin Mo''s face and said, "if we are a good place, my sister will definitely say that we welcome silent children to come often. Because it is not a good place, my sister can only refuse to welcome silent children. After leaving hospital, she is getting healthier and smarter day by day. She will never come to her sisters again. Do you hear me?" Su ran said a lot of thanks to the nurses before she left with Qin mo. Xu Yunlu stands not far away to watch. Qin Xing doesn''t know from which bastard brother he got a pickup truck to pick up Su ran and Qin mo. As soon as Qin Mo saw the car, he was so happy that he didn''t wait for Su ran to hold him, so he climbed to the car by himself. Even though it was a pickup truck, the front of the car was higher than the ordinary car. Qin Mo was a little small, but he didn''t climb up. He was a little hit. Standing at Qin Xing''s station, he called a few times, and Qin Xing immediately came over and picked Qin Mo up. Qin Mo chirped happily. Xu Yunlu doubts whether Qin Xing has a driver''s license. Seeing that Qin Xing puts all Qin Mo''s hospitalized things in the back of the pickup truck, Su ran also climbs into the cab of the pickup truck. Qin Xing gets on the car and asks, "my little prince, are you ready? Dad is going to leave." As soon as Qin Mo saw that he was going to drive, he was so happy that Qin Xing started the car. At last, the car staggered away in front of Xu Yunlu''s eyes. When he left, he sounded the horn loudly and happily, and then made an awkward sound. The front sound should be Qin Xing''s, and the back sound should be Qin Mo''s hands, who want to touch and move everything. These two loudspeakers made Xu Yunlu very jealous. Originally, all these cheerfulness should be his own. He let Qin Xing cut off his beard. It''s so irritating! Seeing that Qin Xing left with Su ran and Qin Mo, Bai Guo took a few bags of fruit to the inpatient ward and put the fruit on the nurse''s desk. She said it was su Ran''s thanks for taking care of Qin Mo these days. The little nurses were even happier. They said that the family members of the patients were really different from the family members of the patients. The family members were so friendly. Su ran didn''t know that Xu Yunlu was helping her with the aftermath, but Xu Yunlu suddenly appeared and made her completely confused. Originally, she had to give old lady Xu needles every day during this period, but because Qin Mo had an accident, Professor Song went instead of her. Now Qin Mo is well and discharged from hospital, and she should change shifts with Professor Song. However, she can''t get up her momentum and tells her mother that she is still a little worried about Qin mo, Su ran didn''t even bother to work as a nurse. She only helped in the milk tea shop. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 152

    After Qin Mo''s being tied up, Wang Xun, who is already very nervous about his studies, simply takes his homework to the milk tea shop and stares at Qin Mo while studying.


    Su ran couldn''t laugh or cry. Wang Xun asked Qin Mo several times why he was like this? What did Wang Neng do to Qin Mo?


    Su ran didn''t know how to answer.


    Zhao xiaohen also asked Qin Mo who found it and how?


    Su ran didn''t know how to answer.


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t ask how Qin Mo had an accident or was found, but a great achievement fell on him. Someone provided him with a black den for abducting and trafficking women and children, which originally belonged to the management of the public security team. However, Zhao xiaohen was afraid that someone would tease him. He didn''t say hello to the public security team, so he took some brothers to the black den. When the other party found something wrong, he naturally wanted to escape, Zhao xiaohen did not have time to inform any security team. They directly captured three middle-aged women and rescued six children aged three to eight and two women.


    As soon as the middle-aged women confessed, their leader, Wang Hong, was not in the dens. He was mainly responsible for finding buyers in various places. Wang Hong''s wife, nicknamed Xiangu, abducted women and children. There was a dens in Nandian city. Zhao xiaohen immediately took people back to the city. At Xiangu''s house, he caught Liu damazi and Xiangu, two principal criminals tied on the chair.


    So Zhao xiaohen became famous in the first team of the public security team and was on TV.


    Su ran feels that Zhao xiaohen has come to the milk tea shop recently. He seems to be walking with wind, and he has the fighting spirit of playing rooster in Yulong Snow Mountain.


    From Monday to Friday, the business of the milk tea shop was a little poor. Su ran didn''t make many cups of milk tea in the morning and was cleaning up the bar. Suddenly, a clean hand reached over and gently touched the bar. When she saw the string of Buddhist beads on her wrist, Su ran raised her head. Sure enough, Xu Yunlu was standing in front of her. As soon as Su ran was about to speak, Xu Yunlu said, "Miss Sichun, give me a cup of milk tea, I want the original. "


    "No pearls?"


    "If you don''t like it, just ice it."


    "All right." Su ran quickly made a cup of milk tea and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took it and saw the milk tea, but the ice didn''t give it to him. He added a lot of pearls. Xu Yunlu gently shook his head. Su ran asked anxiously, "don''t you say that I''m afraid that my family will misunderstand you won''t meet them for the time being?"


    "I can''t help it. I''m at the end of my tether. I have to find a job. I have to support myself first, not to support my wife and children."


    "You, you want to work in a milk tea shop?"


    "Can the landlady?"


    "I''m not the landlady." Su ran says discontentedly. Xu Yunlu laughs, grabs Su Ran''s face and says, "why do I think you are about the same age as Qin Mo?"


    Qin Mo, who is playing with bionic ants under the bar, hears someone say his name. He turns his head and sees Xu Yunlu. He immediately opens his little hand to hug him.


    Xu Yunlu puts down the milk tea and holds Qin Mo up. When Qin Mo sees the milk tea Xu Yunlu drinks, he reaches for it and wants to drink it.


    Su ran said: "here are tea and pearls. You can''t give them to drink."


    "Darling, you can''t drink this." Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran had quickly mixed milk powder and knew that Su ran wanted to replace milk tea with milk.


    Qin Mo strongly points to Xu Yunlu''s milk tea and drops a small mouthful of water on Xu Yunlu''s face. Xu Yunlu, ouch, pulls out a tissue to wipe Qin Mo''s saliva.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that he didn''t feel disgusted. Instead, he thought it was a kind of supreme glory. He said while brushing: "although I don''t dislike your small mouth, your first kiss is not gone?" At this point, Xu Yunlu pause, a little angry, "however, it seems that you are surrounded by wolves, it is estimated that there is no first kiss for a long time."


    Qin Mo doesn''t know what Xu Yunlu means. He rubs a small mouthful of water on Xu Yunlu''s face and points to Xu Yunlu''s milk tea. Su ran mixes the milk as quickly as possible, puts it into a milk tea cup and hands it to Qin mo.


    Qin Mo takes a sip from his hand, and then looks at Xu Yunlu''s milk tea suspiciously. Maybe in his mind, how does the adult drink the same flavor as the milk he usually drinks.


    When Xu Yunlu was amused by Qin Mo''s puzzled little appearance, Qin Xing, the delivery man, came back. Qin Xing saw Xu Yunlu, almost petrified, and cried out for a long time: "Xu Yunlu, it''s you!"


    Xu Yunlu shrugged and didn''t speak, but the meaning was very clear. It was me.


    Qin Xing takes two steps to Xu Yunlu and grabs Qin Mo back to his arms. "What do you want to do here?" he asks


    "I''ll have a cup of milk tea. What else can I do?" Xu Yunlu shook the Pearl in the milk tea and said, "of course, I want to find a job."


    "You," Qin Xing said with complete disbelief, "you Xu Yunlu, the deer master lying in the east of wasina, actually need to find a job."


    Xu Yunlu Tut, took a sip of milk tea and said, "what''s the matter? Who doesn''t have a time when he is in need of help in the world."


    "I''m sorry, we don''t have a job for you here. You''d better take it elsewhere." Qin Xing turns people out impolitely.


    "I asked your boss just now, and she said that you are short of a delivery worker. That is to say, you are the only delivery worker who can''t be busy. So your boss has agreed to employ me."ˇ° Our boss has agreed to hire you. Who is our boss? " Xu Yunlu then pointed out Su Lai, Qin Xing, looked at Su Lai, and then turned around and said, "no, other things, my boss has the final say, and she said it." I don''t care. I''m going to work today. " When Xu Yunlu finished, there happened to be a takeout list. Su ran looked at them, made the milk tea, packed the snacks, and just pasted the takeout address. Qin Xing suddenly put Qin Mo on the bar, picked up the takeout, stepped on the car and said, "I won''t give you this opportunity." Xu Yunlu waved to Qin Xing. Wang Shouyi heard a voice outside and came out. When he saw Xu Yunlu, he was surprised: "Master Lu, it''s you."ˇ° Hi, Lao Wangˇ° Why is Master Lu in trouble? " Wang Shouyi patted the flour on his hand, "want to be an apprentice to Lao Wang?"ˇ° It''s not impossible Xu Yunlu patted the flour on Wang Shouyi''s clothes and asked, "I just don''t know if I have talent in making snacks." Wang Shou said happily while shooting: "in a moment, I''ll let you do it and see your talent." Xu Yunlu is also happy. Qin Mo suddenly finds that there is pearl in Xu Yunlu''s milk tea cup, but there is no pearl in his own cup. He points to the Pearl and shouts. Xu Yunlu is more happy. He puts the cup down and says, "come on, little darling, there are guests coming. Let''s go to greet them." When Qin Xing comes back from delivering the takeout, Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo greet the guests skillfully in the shop. Anyway, he was born to bring disaster to the country and the people, which is very popular with young girls, big girls and middle-aged and old women. Generally, there are more girls in the milk tea shop, and the shop is very lively. Qin Xing''s eyes were wide open. He quickly pulled Su ran aside and said, "Xiao ran, do you know who he is?"ˇ° Xu Yunlu. "ˇ° Your father had an accident. He did it, you know? "ˇ° Little uncle, I think there is some misunderstanding in this. He said that he would explain it to you. "ˇ° Wow, Xiao ran, I''ll forget if I''m a little confused. I can''t make such a big mistake. " Su ran thinks that what Qin Xing said is a little confused. Does it mean the birth of Qin Mo? The birth of Qin Mo is actually a small matter. It''s not Su Ming who says them, but Qin Xing and Su LAN who really connive at her. Su ran said: "little uncle, if he can''t give a reasonable explanation, you just hit him coldly." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 153

    Qin Xing was so scared that he almost covered Su Ran''s mouth: "you can''t talk nonsense like that."


    "Did I talk nonsense? At that time, I was working in Yulong Snow Mountain. You didn''t do that?"


    Qin Xing hesitated twice, and Su ran asked, "and, little uncle, where did you get that gun?"


    "Little ancestor, don''t ask, will you?"


    "It''s against the law to hold a gun illegally in China."


    "So little ancestor, don''t ask."


    "Where''s the gun?"


    "I don''t know where I''ve been."


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you''ve been?"


    "I hide in the place where I live. Who knows that when I was released from Nadong detention center, I couldn''t find it. Someone must have entered my room during that period."


    "Little uncle, don''t do such a thing again."


    "What about your father''s revenge? You can take it seriously, but your sister-in-law will be worried with me as soon as she mentions it."


    "Isn''t the enemy in front of you? We''ll find out first, and then we''ll talk about revenge. "


    "Your sister-in-law won''t agree."


    "I''ll talk to my aunt."


    Just as someone came in to order milk tea, Xu Yunlu waved to Su ran: "little girl, don''t be lazy, hurry up."


    Su ran had to go over and make a milk tea for someone. Before she finished her milk tea, Su LAN came back. She just stepped in half a foot and was dragged out by Qin Xing. Su ran finished her milk tea with anxiety. Finally, when Qin Xing finished her ideological work, Su LAN stepped into the milk tea shop with a black face.


    At this moment, there are no guests. Xu yunluyi is advising Su ran at the cash register: "little lazy, although your milk tea shop is a little small, it''s better than you alone in this area. I think since you have done it, you should do it better."


    Su Ran is more worried that Su LAN has not been successfully lobbied by Qin Xing, and answers casually: "how can we do better?"


    "For example, we should dress in uniform. Don''t underestimate a uniform. Once you put on a uniform, you can upgrade your store several grades. I took time to have a look. These are all good, you see."


    Su ran just knew that Xu Yunlu''s suggestion was not so simple, but he had already put it into action and even selected the style.


    Su LAN takes two steps. Even Qin Mo ignores the cute girl. She bites her fingers and her big eyes flicker.


    Su LAN grabbed Xu Yunlu''s picture album, turned it over, then pointed to one of the pink uniforms and said, "I think this one is good."


    Xu Yunlu immediately praised: "Oh, it''s su Lan''s unique vision. I think this one is the best."


    Su LAN rolled his eyes: "do I know you very well?"


    "Sulan can''t, although we didn''t meet at that time, we didn''t know each other well."


    "It''s strange. I haven''t seen it. How can I be familiar? Then tell me how my brother had an accident. Did you do it? "


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu put away his rambling fan and said to Su LAN seriously: "if I say I will give you an explanation, it just takes a little time. Would you like to wait?"


    "Give you some time. My brother has been in trouble for sixteen years. Isn''t that long enough?"


    "Su LAN, be reasonable. I haven''t been in the provincial capital for 16 years."


    "Then how long will it take you to cheat Ranran?"


    "Sulan, will it take me a long time to cheat Rana?"


    Su LAN suddenly looks at Qin Mo and then turns to Xu Yunlu. Qin Xing sees that Su Lan''s face is about to change. He quickly points to the uniform Su LAN has just chosen and says, "pink, is it really suitable for some old men to wear it?"


    Sulan angrily turned around and left the milk tea shop.


    Xu Yunlu gave Qin Xing a thumbs up and said, "in front of right and wrong, men are reliable."


    "You, you, Xu Yunlu, I didn''t wear a pair of trousers with you. If you don''t give Su LAN an explanation, I won''t let you go."


    "Star, I''m so scared."


    Qin Xing points at Xu Yunlu with hatred, picks up Qin Mo and goes away. Xu Yunlu leans against the cash register and says lazily, "master Xing, you have takeout."


    "You''re going to deliver it!"


    After Qin Xing and Su LAN left, Xu Yunlu tapped on the cash register, and Su ran came back to herself: "my sister-in-law is sad."


    "She is so confused that she hasn''t improved in sixteen years."


    "You can''t say that, auntie."


    "Well, let''s not talk about your sister-in-law. You''ll go and set up the courtyard of the two families next door tomorrow."


    "What are you doing here?" Su Ran''s eyes were wide open. Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette in his mouth and said, "if you let Mr. Lu hang out in such a small shop, is it a bit too bad for Mr. Lu''s identity?"


    "No, it''s not. Mr. Lu, you''re called down and down now. You should be content to have such a small place for you."


    "Ah, ah, have you grown up? I dare to talk back to Mr. Lu when he is down!"


    "Uncle Lu, I don''t know who I''ve recruited. I''ve been looking for a job this past year. My main purpose in opening this shop is to solve his work problems. Usually I don''t have time to take care of him. When I grow up, my sister-in-law and my father-in-law have to take Qin Mo and take care of grandma. I''m afraid they are too busy."ˇ° If you can''t get busy, you''ll hire someone. "ˇ° And the black boss of this street, Ma Liu, is always looking for trouble. I regret opening such a shop. "ˇ° Let you go, you go quickly, you bring Ma Liu over, uncle Lu will see how many heads and arms he gave birth to Now the milk tea shop, Su ran did not know what would be made, in line with the purpose of exploring and saving, Su Ran is the simplest decoration. In order to prevent Xu Yunlu from losing his identity in such a small place, Su ran gritted her teeth and took down the courtyard of the two nearby families. In order to keep the same style, the new place was also simply decorated, but the courtyard next door was bigger than grandma Su''s, and the simple decoration cost less than 50000 yuan. Su ran was so painful. Three yards together, two yards for milk tea and snacks, that is a very atmospheric shop. One yard is divided into a large two small three fully functional bedrooms. The large one is occupied by Xu Yunlu, the small one is occupied by Wang Shouyi, and the other one is occupied by Xu Yunlu, who says that he is good at performance. Su ran turns around and has a look. Except for Wang Shouyi, she, Su LAN and Qin Xing are all part-time employees, and they all have places to live with their grandmother. Which employee is Xu Yunlu going to give them? Xu Yunlu also asked Su ran to make a signboard: after su Lanfang''s signboard was finished, Xu Yunlu asked Su ran to print a bunch of small advertisements, which blow Su Lanfang into a time-honored French snack and Hong Kong milk tea. Su ran looked at the advertisement and asked anxiously: Uncle Lu, Uncle Wang has never learned French dim sum. This milk tea is my own match. It has nothing to do with Hong Kong style. Xu Yunlu asked Su ran to mix the milk tea, closed his eyes to try it, nodded and said: Yes, the milk tea is not as good as the Lafite you mixed with cola, but what you want is the effect. Su Ran is confused: why do you want such an effect? Xu Yunlu shaved Su Ran''s nose with a small advertisement: has anyone here ever drunk Hong Kong style milk tea? No, right? So you are the characteristic of Hong Kong style milk tea. Sura was shocked: This is not cheating customers. Xu Yunlu took another sip of milk tea: hype, do you understand? Otherwise, he can only do it all his life like Lao Chan. Yulong Snow Mountain has not done much. It''s very humiliating to do so. In the end, he was sealed off. Lao Chan is Su Ran''s idol. His goal in this life is to open a restaurant as big as Yulong Snow Mountain. Of course, this kind of goal that Su RA thinks is high and tall, can''t tell Xu Yunlu, otherwise she is also shameful; Sura also wants to see how Xu Yunlu, who makes Lao Lao Lao useless, makes her milk tea shop bigger than Yulong Snow Mountain. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 154

    After su Lanfang was in trouble, Xu Yunlu asked Su ran to recruit three new employees, two women and one man, coco, Li Li and ginkgo.


    Then they dress in a uniform, and all of them are put on new pink uniforms. Even Wang Shouyi must wear pink uniforms.


    Qin Xing felt that his skin was a little black, but he could barely cover pink. Wang Shouyi was miserable. Besides being black, he was a little fat. He wore a pink uniform, just like a large black face pink balloon.


    Qin Mo stood and watched excitedly as the adults put on pink uniforms. Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo to the bar and said, "come on, we little cute have to put on our uniforms."


    We all know that Xu Yunlu also makes two pink uniforms for Qin mo.


    Qin Mo didn''t expect to be a part of it. He changed his uniform just like a small pink balloon. However, his small balloon is much more lovely than the big one. People want to pinch his small face, hands and kiss him. So after changing his uniform, Qin Mo was poisoned by this or that person all the time, and Xu Yunlu had to hold Qin Mo in his arms to protect him.


    Then, Xu Yunlu asked ginkgo to take a lot of pictures for Wang Shou and Qin Mo, and then selected one of them. The picture of Wang Shou with pastry on one end and Qin Mo drinking milk tea was enlarged and hung on the left side of the door of the milk tea shop as advertisement and decoration. It was very eye-catching.


    Xu Yunlu also forced Su ran to take a lot of photos with him in uniform. He deleted all the unnatural ones and left two that looked very harmonious and natural. For example, he and Su ran were back to back, one was serving snacks, and the other was taking milk tea to form a heart shape. His favorite was to clip Qin Mo, who drank milk tea, into the middle of their back-to-back hearts and store the photo in his mobile phone, It''s used as background for mobile phones.


    Ginkgo secretly told maozi: the boss seems to be longing for love recently.


    Maozi, they all sneer. Their eldest brother is very unusual to this girl. But their eldest brother''s view of love is to go to bed, go to bed and go to bed again. Love is made by going to bed.


    Su ran really loves the silver. Xu Yunlu tosses out 100000 yuan in such a small toss. She thinks that her and Qin Mo''s uniforms are unnecessary. It''s too wasteful. The material Xu Yunlu chooses is still the best. The uniforms are more expensive than the clothes she usually buys.


    Of course, Xu Yunlu''s toss and turn came to the middle of August. Su Ming finished the service for old lady Xu, and Professor Ling had something to do. He told him to hurry back to the capital. Su Ming had to call Su ran and went straight back to the capital. There were still a lot of things waiting for him. He thought that he had been home to see his grandmother and Qin Mo that time.


    Su LAN is very dissatisfied with this. Everyone likes to say that the more promising the children are, the less they can count on them. The old man finally relies on the worthless ones like them. Of course, when he says this, he is absolutely proud. A fool can see that she is showing off Su Ming''s promise.


    Because of Qin Mo''s problem, for the sake of safety, Mrs. song asked Su ran to work in the daytime instead of at night during the summer vacation. On Saturday, after studying acupuncture for half a day, she took a rest. So Su ran went to the clinic to do nursing, but she was worried about Su lansong. At that time, Ma Liu was going to make trouble in such a small shop. Now it''s three-quarters bigger than before, Ma Liu is not worth the bullshit.


    Su Lan Fang opened, Xu Yunlu also let ginkgo put a few hanging whip, almost let the security team to deal with.


    Su Ran is worried about bringing in Ma Liu''s people, but Xu Yunlu is just as afraid of not bringing in Ma Liu''s people.


    On Saturday, there were many people in the milk tea shop. Fortunately, Su ran didn''t have to go to the clinic in the afternoon, so she helped in the milk tea shop. When she was busy, she heard a familiar voice: "a cup of original milk tea."


    As soon as Su ran looked up, she saw Lao Chuan and was very surprised: "boss, it''s you."


    Old noisy helpless ground says: "I am not what boss already? My name is Guo Jieyu. "


    "Boss Guo, milk tea, please." Su ran quickly mixed a cup of original milk tea and handed it to him. She lost thirty thousand yuan to Lao Chou. She was particularly embarrassed to face Lao Chou and wanted to pay him back. But Xu Yunlu owned all the money in the card. It turned out that there was half a million yuan, but now she didn''t even have 400000 yuan. She secretly told Xu Yunlu about losing Lao Chou''s money several times in vasimingli, but she just asked Xu Yunlu to lend money to Lao Chou first, But Xu Yunlu pretends not to understand. Su Ran''s face is thin. Now Xu Yunlu is down. Her only 500000 has become 400000. She''s even more embarrassed to mention it.


    Lao Chuan took the milk tea and said, "I''m not the boss anymore."


    Sura didn''t know how to call her: "well, where have you been all these years? I mean after Yulong Snow Mountain is closed. "


    "I had nothing to do, so I wandered around and went abroad for a tour."


    Su ran really envies this kind of person who realizes financial freedom. If you shut down my restaurant, it won''t affect me. I''ll just go shopping abroad. If you envy me, she doesn''t dare to expect: "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "There''s always something to do." Lao Chuan took a sip of milk tea and said, "it''s good. It tastes good."


    Su Ran is shocked. This is the first one who says that her milk tea is delicious. Lao Chan is a good man.


    Wang Shouyi heard the voice and came out to see that it was Lao Chou. He quickly took his handkerchief and wiped the flour on his hand and said, "boss Chou, it''s you."


    Lao Chan raised his two fingers and made a salute gesture to Wang Shouyi. Wang Shouyi came up and asked, "do you want to open a restaurant in the provincial capital?" The old man laughed for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t have that state of mind anymore. How come the little lazy gives you a lower salary than me? Do you have any ideas?" Wang Shouyi said with a simple smile: "there is no such thing as the little slob. Although his salary is low, it''s very good. He''s not as busy as the restaurant."ˇ° That is, I can''t say that the little slob has a good business. One day he will become bigger, which is much better than the salary I give him. "ˇ° Boss, let me tell you something, that is... "Before Wang Shouyi said anything, Xu Yunlu, the delivery man, came back. He got off the locomotive, took off his helmet, and saw Lao Chan. He didn''t hurry to light a cigarette before he came," Oh, what wind has blown you to our little corner. " Wang Shouyi pointed to Xu Yunlu and said to Lao Chuan, "I just want to say that if you don''t hurry up, really, really, it''s someone else''s." Lao Chan took a look at Xu Yunlu and Su ran. He raised a cup of milk tea to Xu Yunlu and asked, "is Mr. Lu down now and living on delivery?"ˇ° If you don''t steal, don''t rob, and rely on yourself, even if you pick up junk, there''s nothing shameful about it. Besides, benlu still delivers takeout, which is already very tall. " Xu Yunlu said, leaning on the bar and saying to Su ran, "I want a drink, too." Su Ran is still seeing Lao Chan''s surprise, but she doesn''t understand it. Xu Yunlu frowns discontentedly and stares at her. Su ran reacts that Xu Yunlu also wants a cup of milk tea. In addition to hurting her, Xu Yunlu doesn''t like milk tea at all. He thinks it''s sweet and greasy. He says that no one will like a normal man, so he asks, "what kind do you want?" Xu Yunlu said to Lao Chou, "it''s better than him." Su ran: "which is better than him? Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly and gave Xu Yunlu a cup. Xu Yunlu quickly took a big drink and said, "Lao Chuan, do you think that if a man goes out in the wind and rain one day and returns home, he can drink the milk tea mixed by his own woman, his life will be complete?" Lao Chan took another sip of the milk tea cup and said, "your Master Lu''s requirements are not particularly high. After that, you will go to the milk tea shop every dayˇ° Lao Chuan, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You still look like a bird. It''s so boring. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 155

    "Then I should be like you. It''s interesting."


    "Lao Chou, you see I''ve already corrected the evil spirit and delivered delivery. You are not the boss. What are you going to do?"


    Lao Chan didn''t answer. Xu Yunlu took off a hair from Lao Chan''s shirt and continued to tease: "ah, Lao Chan, OK, woolen shirt. The boss is different. Even if he wants to change his career, he will wear such a high-end shirt. On this hot day, you don''t feel too hot. Alas, it''s like us. We can only wear take out uniform step by step."


    Lao Chan opened Xu Yunlu''s hand and said, "I see where the little slob is. You''ll spend it there. You''ll almost get it. You''ll also let the little slob live a normal life."


    "Lao Chuan, it''s not that I don''t want the little slob to live a normal life. It''s really impossible for the little slob who bumps into your restaurant to live a normal life again." With that, Xu Yunlu pointed in the direction of the gate, and Lao Chan saw Yu Ye coming.


    As soon as Yu ye walked into the shop, he asked, "little lazy, little girl, how are you doing? Are you ok? Eh, your shop has expanded. It''s only a few months since you opened a milk tea shop. You''ve made money before you opened it for a few days


    After murmuring, Yu Ye sees Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou. Surprised, he walks up to them and puts the car keys on the bar. After looking at them for a while, he says, "it''s really Mr. Lu and boss Chou. I thought I was dazzled."


    Lao Chan said with emotion: "Xiaolu, why do you think my shop is so secretive? There is a killer Song Jie and a policeman Yu Ye. Do you think there are other things that are more surprising?"


    Xu Yunlu bit the straw and thought for a while. Then he nodded and said, "there must be. Your shop is deep. I don''t think anyone will be surprised if you move out a few tons of drugs."


    Su ran was sweating and gave Yu Ye a cup of milk tea with ice. Xu Yunlu was not happy: "you give it to me, and I''ll change the milk tea shop into a tea shop. I don''t need to earn any money. Tomorrow, we''ll go begging in the street."


    Su ran: "when did this guy become so small? When she was not in the milk tea shop at the beginning of school and wanted to make uniforms for her and Qin Mo, why didn''t he expect to make money at that time.


    Yu Ye shook his head and said, "people say that the Phoenix in distress is not as good as the chicken. It''s true. At the beginning, your Master Lu drank either whisky or Raffi, but now he loves a cup of milk tea."


    Lao Chuan took a mouthful of milk tea and said, "Wang Fei, that''s not true. Xu Yunlu used to drink other people''s milk before. Let him drink his own milk, not to mention whisky, Raffi and water. He''s heartbroken."


    Yuye suddenly realized: "yes, yes, the whiskey and Lafite that Mr. Lu drank at the beginning were all from our boss."


    Lao Chan put down his milk tea cup and asked, "is that Zhao xiaohen wearing the same trousers with you now?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s not that brother Honggang, whom he admires most, has never been able to find a home. He has no place to rely on his blood. However, recently, he has been in the limelight. He has carried a stronghold for abducting and trafficking women and rescued many children and women. It seems that he can do something without brother Honggang. Every day, it''s like beating chicken blood."


    "Isn''t he a patrolman?"


    "Yes, that''s why the police hate him, especially the captain named Zhu."


    Lao Chan touched Xu Yunlu: "Hey, Xiaolu, why have you been silent all the time? This is not your style?"


    "Master Lu loves his milk tea." Yu Ye ridiculed Xu Yunlu, who then removed the straw from his mouth. "Lao Chuan, you say you are a wine and food seller. How can you be so clear about the twists and turns of Wang Fei''s police station? Are you sure you are a second dealer who runs a restaurant?"


    "No, fawn, although I don''t have a bright career, I don''t have the kind of person who rewards people with a thousand yuan as a tip, but does the delivery job."


    "Lao Chuan, you''re not right. You''re implying that I''m Xu Yunlu, and I''m Xu Yunlu. When I give a tip of 1000 yuan as a reward to Xiao lazy, I''m not down to earth? Now that I''m down and out, is there any contradiction in delivering delivery? "


    Yu Ye shakes his head, takes a few mouthfuls of milk tea, and says to Su ran, "you''re ok here, so I have to go back. I''ve got a lot of things to do now."


    "Your case is not closed yet?" Su ran did not encounter too wild behind, a little concerned, Yu Ye said with a wry smile, "you mean which pile, I did not end the case more."


    "Just our school."


    "In the end, your school is very disgusted with our investigation."


    "This case is a little long."


    "That''s really true. When I took over, I got K''s every day because the case didn''t make progress. Later, I finally got a little eyebrow, and I was not allowed to investigate again. Are you angry?"


    Su ran nods sympathetically. Yu Ye thanks her for her milk tea. She takes up the car key to greet Wang Shouyi and leaves.


    There are just take out milk tea and snacks. Su ran mixed the milk tea and packed the snacks. Lao Chan pointed at the milk tea and snacks and said to Xu Yunlu, "hurry up, take out!"


    But Xu Yunlu called: "Qin Xing, I ran those orders just now. This one, it''s your turn to run."ˇ° There''s also a snack takeout. I have to deliver it. " Qin Xing said without payingˇ° You can''t just drop me off on the way! "ˇ° The crux of the problem is that it''s not going well. " Qin Xing pedals a tricycle, whistling away triumphantly. Xu Yunlu says to Lao Chuan, "let''s go, take you to experience the hardships of people''s livelihood."ˇ° No, no, I didn''t want to experience... "Before the old man finished talking, Xu Yunlu grabbed the milk tea he hadn''t finished and threw it into the garbage can," an old man, it''s so hard to drink milk tea. "ˇ° You, you''re not finished As he spoke, he asked Xu Yunlu to pull him on the locomotive. Xu Yunlu stepped on the gas pedal and left. He couldn''t help asking, "do you have enough fuel to deliver that take away in one day?"ˇ° It''s none of your businessˇ° Aren''t motorcycles banned in the city? "ˇ° It''s none of your businessˇ° Damn it Wang Shou looked one by one and left. He went back to the pastry room to do his pastry. There are more cocoa, granula and gingko in the shop. Even if there are more guests than before, they are busy. It''s usually cocoa and granula''s business to entertain guests. It''s usually gingko''s business to give Wang Shouyi a hand and move. Then Xu Yunlu left the small bedroom, ginkgo lived in it. Su ran didn''t find out where ginkgo was better than others, but Qin Xing went to deliver takeout or went away when something happened. Xu Yunlu, an employee, was more casual. He often turned around and didn''t know where to go. His family was either old or young. There was a male employee who didn''t know where to stay all day long, which made Su ran feel at ease. So Sulan can take good care of grandma and Qin mo. of course, the milk tea shop is just outside, and she can take care of both sides. She''s just angry. Sulan''s anger leads the wolf into the house and leads the wolf Xu Yunlu to her home. She waits patiently for Xu Yunlu to explain to her. Su ran was busy. Wang Neng, who hadn''t seen her for half a month, suddenly broke in. Su ran was startled and saw that it was Wang Neng. He was not angry: "what are you doing here?"ˇ° Su ran, I''m here to explain to you. That day... "" I don''t want to hear your explanation. You go, hurry up. Don''t come here in the future. "ˇ° I just wanted to scare you that day. Oh, I didn''t want to sell Qin Mo anyway. It''s curly hair. I didn''t know he charged Liu damazi 500 yuan. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 156

    "Wang Neng, if you don''t leave, I''ll call the police."


    "Then you say you forgive me or not." Wang Neng was very rogue. Su ran picked up the phone angrily. Su''s mother and Wang Xun ran over. As soon as they saw Wang Neng, Wang Xun said, "Wang Neng, you really came here. You hurry home."


    According to Xu Yunlu''s instructions, maozi was not polite. He beat Wang Neng violently. Although he was not disabled, he could only stay in bed. After that, he left Wang Neng at the door of Wang''s house.


    Wang Neng steals Qin Mo and sells him. Wang''s father is so angry that he locks Wang Neng at home and lets Su''s mother and Wang Xun watch him. He doesn''t want him to play around outside.


    In the past half a month, even if Su''s mother and Wang Xun didn''t look at Wang Neng, he didn''t have the strength to come out and toss about. Therefore, people felt that he had changed his ways a little. Wang''s father just let him out of the room. As soon as they let him out, Wang Xun found that he had disappeared and immediately came to find someone with Su''s mother.


    Wang Xun is now half a head taller than Wang Neng, and his strength is bigger than Wang Neng, who has not been doing his job for a day. So he catches Wang Neng, and Wang Neng can''t earn any more. He says angrily, "Wang Xun, believe it or not, I''ll abolish you."


    Su ran was afraid that Wang could come here in vain. She did something bad for Wang Xun, so she told him, "don''t arrest him, just let him go back."


    "I''m afraid he''ll come out and make trouble. I haven''t dared to come to you these days."


    "It''s OK. I have nothing to do here. You have to help mom. Wang Neng is crazy now. There''s nothing to do."


    "I know."


    "But don''t delay your study."


    "I know." Wang Xun twisted Wang Neng and left. Su''s mother was a little surprised when she saw that the shop was getting bigger. "Ranran, how is it getting bigger?"


    "Don''t worry, Ma."


    "Rana, it''s not mom''s mouth. You''ve made the shop bigger. Those people will... Ah, you''d better go back." Su''s mother was very worried. Su ran helped her sit down and asked, "Mom, I heard granny Qin tell Qin Xing that it was Ma Liu who forced her grandmother''s family not to recognize you."


    As soon as Su Mu heard this, she burst into tears: "I don''t know what kind of cruel people your father has provoked. Your brother took you to kneel in front of your grandmother and two uncles for a day and a night. Your grandmother and uncles didn''t dare to accept us. I can only take you and your brother... Your brother..."


    "Mom, I don''t think grandma and uncle would want to take us in."


    "It was several years later that I heard that something happened to your grandmother''s family. They threatened them all the time. I didn''t dare to take you back for fear of causing trouble for them. Well, fortunately, you and your brother have finally grown up. However, you should be careful. Those people are all evil hearted and abnormal. "


    "Mom, I know."


    "I have to go back to cook. Wang Neng is making trouble at home these days. I don''t have time to come to you. You''ll be fine yourself."


    "Yes, Ma."


    When Su''s mother leaves, she tells Su ran to change the milk tea shop back, so don''t make it too public.


    Su ran can''t laugh or cry. She doesn''t know if it''s the experience of her family. She always likes to keep a low profile and not attract people''s attention, but Xu Yunlu is a publicity master.


    Although ginkgo is busy, but always pay attention to the shop, see Wang can go, just continue to really busy.


    When Su''s mother left, Xu Yunlu came back on his motorcycle, but he didn''t see Lao Chan. Seeing Su ran looking at him in the back seat, Xu Yunlu said unhappily, "why, you''re very disappointed, aren''t you?"


    "No, he didn''t pay." After su ran really took it back, Xu Yunlu, who became a vinegar jar, had no choice. He didn''t know if he was down and let him lose his self-confidence. Xu Yunlu was satisfied after listening to it. "A cup of milk tea, only a few dollars, not as good as that."


    "I don''t want to turn a milk tea shop into a tea delivery shop." Su ran said angrily. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu walked up to Su ran, reached out and pinched Su Ran''s face and said, "I will talk back, and I will use your uncle Lu''s words to talk back. I''m afraid."


    "Uncle Lu, let''s not make so much of it." Although Su ran felt sorry for the 100000 yuan lost by Xu Yunlu, her life was more important than her life.


    Xu Yunlu takes a look at Su ran. Su ran asks curiously, "Uncle Lu, where are brother Dong and brother GUI? Where are they?"


    "Why do you miss other men?"


    Su ran rolled his eyes and ignored Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran back and said, "ask, uncle told you all."


    "I heard Zhao xiaohen say that you were killed, then why..."


    "I think I''ll be shot."


    Su ran didn''t want to talk to Xu Yunlu any more. For the past three years, like a walking corpse, she wanted to go with Xu Yunlu every day. Her heart was dead, but suddenly she came back. Xu Yunlu, who was so fierce that night, was not the same person as Xu Yunlu she met in Nadong.


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pull Su ran over and said: "uncle asked you something, you have to answer uncle honestly."


    "You don''t know what to say now. I don''t know what kind of strange questions you will ask." Su ran held back her tears and turned her head away. Xu Yunlu reached out and pulled back to her direction and asked, "what did you do when uncle asked you to wait for uncle in MIG hotel?"


    "What can I do, I''ll wait for you there!"ˇ° You didn''t sell your uncle. You sold him to the police. "ˇ° I''m crazy. "ˇ° How did Xiao Ding die? " When Xu Yunlu asked, Su ran was surprised, "is Xiao Ding dead?"ˇ° Yes, the one who was killed by a Shui called maozi at the last time. The original words were like this: maozi, that woman sold me to the police! " Because Xiaoding is a young drug addict, Su ran, who has received traditional education, is psychologically far away from Xiaoding. But Xu Yunlu doesn''t have any element of joking. He knows that Xiaoding is really gone, and he hasn''t met Xiaoding a few times. Besides taking drugs, Xiaoding is a bit of a hooligan. She likes tiger and fox, and her smile is always flattering, but she really gets along with him, In fact, it''s just a mouth movement. It''s harmless to people and animals. Su ran was very sad. Xu Yunlu continued: "he has long lost his father and a blind mother at home."ˇ° I saved money. Xiaoding said he wanted to buy milk tea and apologized to me. When he went to buy milk tea, I saw my brother. My brother said that I had passed a grade and applied to medical school for me. I didn''t want to study medicine. I thought that I would meet you five days later and I could go home to change my volunteer. So I went home to change my volunteer with my brother. When I got on the train, I called Xiaoding and turned it off. I thought I would be able to get back to Nadong in five days. Who knows, my brother has been looking at me for a few days. I think you remember my phone number. If you can''t find me in Nadong, you will call me. But I haven''t waited for you to call. During this period, I called Xiaoding several times and still turned off the phone. Later, my brother went back to the capital, and I finally went back to Nadong, but I didn''t expect that the MIG Hotel and Yulong Snow Mountain were sealed up. " Thinking of those days, Su Ran''s eyes turned red. Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He pulled a paper towel and handed it to Su ran, "just said you didn''t know that something had happened to Xiaoding!"ˇ° I called Xiaoding several times, but it turned off when I started, and then it turned off. "ˇ° Xiaoding should have thrown his mobile phone into the river or destroyed his card in the process of being hunted. He should have disposed of it when the cops didn''t notice. So you call Xiaoding so many times, but the cops haven''t checked you. They didn''t find Xiaoding''s phone. "ˇ° MIG hotel was sealed, I, I don''t know your phone number, I don''t know where to find you, I''m almost crazy, finally went to the police station, Zhao xiaohen said you, said you were killed, I don''t believe... "Su ran said, tears out of control," I don''t believe, came out and met Wang Fei, the result of Wang Fei and Zhao xiaohen said is the same, I... "Su ran said more angry, In the dark, Xu Yunlu quickly reaches out his hand to hold Su ran. After a while, Su ran turns around and wants to pull out. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 157

    Xu Yunlu held Su ran, stroked her broken hair with his hand, and said, "I''ll tell you, Xiao lazy sold Gao Honggang when he came to Wasi, and then betrayed his uncle. How can he get along in the future?"


    Su ran didn''t know if Xu Yunlu was satirizing her. She didn''t speak and wiped her tears with her hands. Xu Yunlu suddenly hugged Su ran and said, "lazy, uncle''s experience over the years makes him hate betrayal most."


    "Wang Fei said you were going to be extradited. What prison did they rob?" Su Ran is very angry. She wants to push Xu Yunlu away, but she can''t.


    "It''s not that Xiaoding left such a puzzling remark, and then, like you, called him again, first turned off, then shut down, and extradition is a very long process. After extradition, even if the lawyer can bail me out, the whole process can''t be completed in a year and a half. Besides, whether the lawyer can bail me out at the first time is still a matter to be determined, I can''t wait for a moment. I''d like to find you at once and ask you clearly. "


    "You never believed me." Su Ran is more aggrieved and saddened. He wants to push Xu Yunlu away again, but Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran back to his bedroom by force. After sitting down beside the bed, he says quietly, "if I don''t believe you, you don''t know how many times you have died."


    "Brother ghost, are they going to kill me and avenge you?"


    "At first they didn''t know I was still alive, but Hengbin might be fooling around."


    "Better uncle bin." Su ran asked sadly, "have you let people follow me recently?"


    "It''s not tracking, because someone seems to be a little unkind to you. Your ghost brother will clean up for you."


    "No wonder, several times, I felt someone was following me."


    "I''ve been stuck in Goa and golden triangle for so many years, and I haven''t had time to deal with one thing. Now I don''t have to worry about those things any more. I have to find out about that, so I didn''t contact your ghost brother and them a while ago."


    "How do you know what they did?"


    "Lazy, in those days, uncle Dudu was too greedy. I didn''t want to let go of their goods, want to get blue ice, and want to live a normal life with you... So sometimes people can''t be too greedy." Xu Yunlu didn''t answer Su Ran''s question, but hugged her and said to herself.


    Su ran can feel that the former Xu Yunlu came back. She put her hand around Xu Yunlu and cried in a low voice: "Uncle Lu, you can''t scare her any more. Let others do all the important things. She just wants to live an ordinary life."


    "Talk to my uncle about silence." Xu Yunlu also hugged Su ran, "is it hard to face all this alone?"


    "Uncle said he wanted to have a child. At that time, I heard that uncle didn''t have it. I just... Su ran was still in a sad mood, but she was still very embarrassed when it came to children. After all, when she was pregnant with Qin Mo, she was only 18 years old.


    Xu Yunlu is not a person with emotional exposure. His slightly fluctuating mood soon calms down. He pulls Su Ran''s nose and says, "your sister-in-law and father-in-law really connive at you."


    "My sister-in-law is the best to me." Speaking of Su LAN, Su Ran is a little complacent, but after complacency, she feels aggrieved. She lies in Xu Yunlu''s arms and cries again. "Uncle, I''m afraid that she''s dreaming. When she wakes up, you''re gone again."


    Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s head and said, "if you pinch yourself and feel pain, it''s definitely not a dream, but uncle can''t bear it. You''d better bite uncle."


    "What''s the use of biting you."


    "I''ve bitten my uncle. Do you think I''m upset?"


    Su ran immediately took a bite on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. After su ran finished, Xu Yunlu raised his collar and took a look at it, saying: "the teeth look beautiful. How can the teeth be so ugly?"


    Su ran was so angry that she pounced on Xu Yunlu and bit him several times. Xu Yunlu then asked, "how about it? Do you feel heartache?"


    Su ran wiped tears, nodded, Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "that proves that these are not dreams."


    "But Uncle..." Su ran still wanted to cry. Xu Yunlu said, "don''t cry. Cry again. Your eyes are red. Your sister-in-law and uncle think I bullied you. They leave me every minute. Uncle, I don''t want to lose my job."


    Su ran was amused by Xu Yunlu and wanted to cry and laugh. She crawled in Xu Yunlu''s arms and beat Xu Yunlu several times before she felt that her grievances had gone to 7788. After a long silence, Xu Yunlu suddenly said: "Ran Ran, if you do this again, my uncle is afraid that he can''t hold it."


    Su Ran is still in the surging emotion of Xu Yunlu''s recovery. Xu Yunlu suddenly utters a sentence and finds that after such a toss, Xu Yunlu is almost half lying. He is lying on Xu Yunlu. The gesture is really... His face turns red and he hits Xu Yunlu a few times: "you talk nonsense again."


    "No, I''m lazy. If my uncle doesn''t think about it, he''s certainly not a normal man. He never believes that there is a gentleman in the world. Uncle can''t do it. It''s all about love and propriety. There are a lot of people here. Uncle doesn''t want to stop being polite, and he can''t either. Come on, let uncle touch it and have a dry life. "


    Su Ran is ticklish. As soon as Xu Yunlu starts, she immediately wants to run away. However, Xu Yunlu has long expected that she will be clamped tightly. After touching Su ran with her hand for a while, she sighs and says, "you haven''t eaten in recent years. You feel your hand."


    Su ran just knew that Xu Yunlu was teasing her. He patted Xu Yunlu several times discontentedly. Xu Yunlu suddenly grabbed Su Ran''s left hand and asked, "at the beginning, when I sent you away, this wrist was hurt. Is it OK?"ˇ° It''s been years, but it''s not good. " Xu Yunlu saw that Su Ran''s left wrist was still wearing the wristband Shaodong had given her. He couldn''t help saying, "this thing is useless. What are you doing with it?"ˇ° I, I, the East brother said, I take this thing, he can find me, I... "Fool, that place let me blow up, can''t take away the equipment also let me blow up." Xu Yunlu took off the wristband that Su ran had been wearing for three years. Seeing that Su ran had no scar on his wrist, he rubbed the scar with his thumb and index finger. Su ran curiously asked: "uncle, what''s your medicine? It''s good to use. I thought it would leave scars. Who knows that after half a year, the scars will be lighter and lighter, and now it''s completely disappeared. My brother saw that the medicine worked so well, and he took it to study the ingredients." Touching Su Ran''s wrist, Xu Yunlu jokingly said: "in vasina, there are many scientific geeks with a record. These people are extremely smart. They like to be eccentric and don''t play cards according to the rules. The reason why they have a record is that what they study or make is anti-human according to the orthodoxy. But we can''t deny that this kind of anti-human thing can''t be studied through normal channels. There are many battles in the war. I don''t know which spoils this ointment was. Even the other party doesn''t know where it was taken from, let alone which medical freak made it. There are more than a dozen of them. Li Gui''s back neck was injured and left a lot of scars. Some people who threw them flattered him and said that we used Li Gui as a test object. We used five or six of them. Unexpectedly, we went to most of the old scars and knew that they were treasures. No matter whether they were anti-human or not, I left a few. Thanks to the good ointment, Otherwise, if I leave such a scar on my little lazy wrist, my uncle will have to die of heartache. " Su ran just knew that this ointment didn''t look as precious as any exquisitely packaged ointment. In other words, she used it less than once. She used a lot of wrist, but she still had more than half a tube. This kind of treasure should be put away. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 158

    Seeing Su Ran''s small expression, Xu Yunlu hugs her and kisses her. Su ran comes back and pats Xu Yunlu twice.


    Two people originally miss each other very much, after the ice clears the past grudge, is busy telling each other heartfelt, hears Su Lan''s voice outside suddenly: "ran, ran, ran!"


    Su Ran is scared to break away from Xu Yunlu''s arms and wants to run out. Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran back and points out her hair and clothes that she has messed up. Su ran quickly ties her hair and pulls her clothes, but she hears the voice of ginkgo, "sister LAN, look for Xiao ran."


    "Yes, where has she gone? I''ve been looking for her for a long time, but I haven''t seen anyone."


    "I saw you helping Uncle Wang just now?"


    "Oh." Su LAN hurriedly went to the point atrium, Su ran stroked her chest and said, "scared to death, scared to death."


    Xu Yunlu just propped up and said, "Ranran is so exciting, uncle likes it." After that, she also helped Su ran clean up her clothes. Su ran didn''t know what it had to do with stimulation. She angrily patted Xu Yunlu several times, but Xu Yunlu lent Su ran to clean up her clothes. She was kissing and touching. Anyway, she let go of her addiction. Su ran said, "eat more and grow more meat. My uncle likes to be lazy and have some meat."


    Su Ran is afraid that Su LAN can''t find herself. She turns around again and claps Xu Yunlu angrily. She goes out of the door quickly.


    When Xu Yunlu came out of his bedroom and went to the front, Su ran and Su LAN didn''t know what they were talking about. They looked very happy.


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran are opposite each other. Seeing Su Ran''s eyes coming, he makes a gesture to Su ran to hit you. Su ran turns his head back quickly, and Xu Yunlu smiles.


    Su LAN felt abnormal, turned his head to see Xu Yunlu, said angrily: "you said to give me a confession, don''t think I forget, I can wait for it!"


    "I''ve been waiting for sixteen years. Is it still a year and a half short?" Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and lit it. Su Lan''s eyes glared, "what do you say, it''s going to take so long."


    "Do you want to wait, do you want to return your brother''s innocence?"


    "You mean you can still clear my brother?" Su LAN didn''t believe it. Xu Yunlu took a cigarette hurt. Then he went to the bar and poured himself a glass of water. After drinking it, Su Lan said angrily, "Ranran, how can I feel that he is more likely to have a bad heart?"


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "It must be you. Do you think he will pretend to give me an explanation and then take advantage of this opportunity to cheat you?"


    Su Ran is too tangled. Xu Yunlu''s son, Su LAN, has been fed for more than two years. Does Xu Yunlu cheat himself?


    Qin Xing''s takeout is an acquaintance, so he takes Qin Mo to deliver it. When he comes back, he is very happy to see whether the store is busy or not. When he sees Xu Yunlu drinking at the bar, he directly ignores his wife and niece chatting there. He directly attacks Xu Yunlu: "don''t you see cocoa, they are too busy?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I see."


    "Now that you see it, why don''t you rush to help!" Qin Xing in order to put the boss''s style, a wishbone, Qin Mo saw quickly cooperate, also a wishbone, Xu Yunlu saw Qin Mo that small appearance, happy, a hand held Qin Mo up, "follower, you this action is more than Qin xingshuai."


    Qin Mo remembered and was very friendly to Xu Yunlu, the life-saving benefactor. When he was hugged by Xu Yunlu, he immediately put down his forked hand and put his arm around Xu Yunlu. He gave Xu Yunlu a mouthful and called "eight" and "eight eight".


    Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head with satisfaction and satisfaction, then gave Qin Mo a kiss on his little face and said, "good boy, good son."


    Qin Xing''s eyes were wide open. He finally took down his hand and pointed to Xu Yunlu: "what do you mean, I want to challenge my father."


    Qin Mo was immediately excited when Xu Yunlu gave him a kiss. He called "eight" and "eight" to kiss him back. He tried too hard and put too much effort into it. He gave Xu Yunlu a saliva on his face.


    Su ran couldn''t see it any more: "silence, come on, wash your face."


    Qin Mo immediately follows Su ran to wash his face, and Xu Yunlu follows him. When Su ran washes Qin Mo''s face, he also takes a towel for Xu Yunlu to wet and wring it. Xu Yunlu takes it, and just wipes his face, Qin Xing comes after him: "you still want to be lazy."


    After washing his face, Xu Yunlu held Qin Mo in his arms and said, "I''ll take him with me."


    Su ran told Xu Yunlu: "take him to pee first, and then go to play."


    "Go, be silent, pee."


    Qin Mo immediately earns money from Xu Yunlu''s arms and takes him to the bathroom. In order to save money, Su LAN buys Qin Mo bigger clothes in case Qin Mo is long and can wear them. So Qin Mo, who is wearing a little long T-shirt, is very cute running in front of him.


    Xu Yunlu goes to chase Qin Mo out with a smile. When he passes Qin Xing, he deliberately bumps Qin Xing with his shoulder. Qin Xing is so angry that his head is smoking. However, seeing that the sun is setting, he goes to help grandma Su sit down in the yard.


    Qin Mo is only over two years old after all, and his self-care ability is still limited. He runs to the bathroom first, but he can''t take off his pants. In a hurry, he pees on his pants. When Qin Mo knows what to say, he immediately opens his mouth and cries. Xu Yunlu hasn''t dealt with such a thing. He hugs Qin Mo and says, "good son, don''t cry, let''s ask mom how to deal with it."


    Qin Mo also followed: "Mom!"ˇ° Yes, mom Xu Yunlu is also not solid. Qin Mo wet his pants. As soon as he reached out, he picked them up and went outside. Su ran saw the wet pants and T-shirt. She couldn''t help asking, "if you didn''t take him to pee first, why did you wet his pants?" Qin Xing is there cold hum a: "a look is a young master, oneself all can''t pee, still take the child to pee." Qin Mo opened his mouth to cry, and Su ran came back: "I peed my pants, and I still cry." Qin Mo climbed on Su Ran''s shoulder and cried in a weak voice: "Mom." The sound of her mother startled Su ran, and then she was surprised and happy. She was a little shy and afraid that Su LAN and Qin Xing were not happy, so she didn''t dare to apply for it. She quickly took her back to her grandmother, turned from Su Lan''s room to Qin Mo''s pants and T-shirt, took off Qin Mo''s wet clothes and pants, washed and dried her butt and two fat legs, Look at the place where the long prickly heat is put on the prickly heat powder, then put on the clothes and trousers. Qin Mo, who changes into clean clothes and cleanly washes them, immediately jumps down from Su ran. Su ran throws his wet clothes and trousers into the basin, and then he drags the basin under the water tap, opens the water tap, and puts the water on the bubble. He looks very capable. Xu Yunlu looks at it and feels funny at first. When Su ran starts to wash Qin Mo''s clothes and pants, Qin Mo crumples and climbs aside, then plays with water, and then runs to grandma Su to show her the funny things he finds. Unexpectedly, her eyes become astringent. Xu Yunlu walks over and squats down beside Su ran. Su ran feels someone. She turns her head and sees Xu Yunlu. She is a little surprised and asks, "isn''t it very busy ahead?"ˇ° No matter how busy I am, I have a washing machine, don''t I? " Xu Yunlu rushes to the washing machine in the corner. Su ran takes a look and says, "just two pieces of clothes. My sister-in-law says that children''s skin is delicate. It''s better not to wash the clothes close to the body with washing powder or with the clothes of adults." This Xu Yunlu really did not understand: "what kind of washing do you use?"ˇ° Soap. "ˇ° Then why can''t you save a pile and put it in the washing machine and wash it with soap? " Su ran laughed: "save a pile can have how many, silently a total of a few sets of clothes, add together not two adult clothes more." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 159

    "Then why only a few sets? Just buy dozens." Then Xu Yunlu suddenly realized, "when I didn''t say that."


    "It''s not that I can''t afford it. My aunt doesn''t like to waste it. She thinks that children are growing up. Just a few sets are enough to change. When she was a child, she had a lot of clothes. She couldn''t wear them if she didn''t wear them."


    "By the way, Rana, didn''t you buy a house for me?" Xu Yunlu reached out and touched Qin Mo''s head. Su ran nodded and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Where is the house? Give me the key."


    Su ran said the address, went back to the house, took the key and handed it to Xu Yunlu. At the beginning, she didn''t know Xu Yunlu was still alive, and she bought a house for Qin Mo with Xu Yunlu''s money. Now Xu Yunlu is alive, and giving the house to him can be regarded as returning it to its original owner. Su ran just wondered how Xu Yunlu knew that she had bought a house for Qin Mo, and that he didn''t want the cash, Although Mr. Lao said that the house price in China was low and that it would rise sooner or later, it was only in the past three years that the value of the green garden house rose by less than 100000 yuan. Of course, this is better than that of the deposit bank.


    Xu Yunlu took the key and picked up Qin Mo, who was playing with water to make trouble: "OK, little darling, I''ll get this suit wet later, and my mother will have to wash it again. Come on, play with my father."


    As soon as Qin Mo listened to the play, he immediately raised his head. Xu Yunlu put his hand on his shoulder, turned around and looked at grandma Su sitting under the eaves. He went to grandma Su, pulled up the thin blanket that had slipped down half of the way, and built it for grandma su. Grandma Su looked at Xu Yunlu and said for a long time, "are you familiar with Ranran?"


    "It''s OK. I''m quite familiar."


    "You must not bully Ranran."


    "No way!"


    "How do I think you look familiar?"


    "Maybe I have a popular face." Xu Yunlu covers granny Su with a thin blanket. Qin Mo kisses granny Su several more times before Xu Yunlu carries Qin Mo to play.


    After washing and airing, Su ran talked with her grandmother and picked and cut the dishes in the evening. Seeing that her grandmother was tired, she helped her grandmother back to her room and half lay down before cooking in the kitchen.


    But Su ran cooked the meal, left her grandmother''s, and took the rest to the front, but she didn''t see Xu Yunlu and Qin mo. Su ran asked Su LAN, "silent?"


    Su LAN, who was holding chopsticks, asked: "I''m not with you. I''ve been busy here. I haven''t seen you."


    Su ran was worried: "he didn''t stay with me. He stayed with Lu... And Xu Yunlu."


    As soon as Qin Xing patted the chopsticks, he immediately rowed Xu Yunlu to Wang Neng''s class: "it turned out that he wanted to abduct my family, so I said, this guy is unemployed, can he come and sell it? It turned out that he came to us in silence. I''m going to find him now. If I find him, I have to skin him. "


    Su ran was also worried. She didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was coming to Qin Mo, but before Xu Yunlu saw Qin Mo, she didn''t know Qin Mo, so she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed Xu Yunlu.


    After a while, Xu Yunlu''s lazy voice came: "what''s the matter, little lazy, I haven''t seen you for a few hours, so I miss my uncle?"


    Su ran felt that there seemed to be someone around Xu Yunlu. She was muttering something in a low voice. She couldn''t care that there was someone around Xu Yunlu. She asked, "silence, where did you take silence?" Su ran asked this, listen to someone next to "Puchi" a smile, the laughter is a bit familiar, but anxious Su ran did not recognize who, Xu Yunlu very shameless to say, "little lazy, not as it, you do not suspect that uncle with quietly eloped with people."


    "Where are you now?"


    "This place, I ask." When Xu Yunlu asked, Su ran heard the voice of the owner of the air cushion playground. Sure enough, Xu Yunlu replied, "what''s the air cushion playground? If you pass by here silently, you won''t go. You must play and be lazy. Although uncle Lu is down, you can''t play with such dirty things silently. Ouch, a bunch of children are clean, It''s not clean. It''s all jumping, running and climbing on it. "


    Su ran felt that she had misunderstood Xu Yunlu and was already very embarrassed: "after dinner, you should take Xu Yunlu home for dinner."


    "Oh, quietly playing so Hi, I''m really not sure I can get him home, quietly, little darling, come here, come here!"


    Su ran hears Qin Mo gasping for breath. Sure enough, Xu Yunlu tells him to go home for dinner, and he is not happy at once. Xu Yunlu puts the phone in Qin Mo''s ear. Qin Mo hesitates when Su ran asks him to eat. Su Ran''s tone is severe. Qin Mo finally gives up playing and agrees to go home with Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran put the phone, see grandma, Su LAN are looking at her, a bit uneasy to say: "quietly with him, in the air cushion playground to play."


    "What''s your relationship with that Xu Yunlu? How deep is the relationship? " But with that, she thought it was a little superfluous, and Sulan sighed.


    "I, I..." when Su ran didn''t know how to answer, Qin Mo sang the ambiguous voice of "forward, forward, our ancestors forward..." came in. After a while, Qin Mo sat on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder, holding Xu Yunlu''s head, and Xu Yunlu walked in with his hands holding Qin Moxiong.


    However, after Xu Yunlu came in, he was followed by a man who was happy to hold his neck and laugh, a very handsome man. Su ran thinks that man is a little familiar. When she is thinking about who this man is, Qin Xing has jumped up: "Li tianchu!" Su ran just knows that this man is the culprit who bought the express company and drove off Qin Xing, but Su ran can be sure that she doesn''t know Li tianchu. How can she be familiar with him. Qin Xing is about to stride over and reach out to push the man: "what are you doing in our house?" When Qin Xing was turned off, the boss took out a fan and gently fanned it up. As soon as Su ran saw this action, she knew who the man with fashionable hairstyle, big earrings, colorful tattoos and shirt was. She went over and asked, "brother ghost, it''s you!" Li Gui immediately began to laugh evilly, covered half his face with a fan and asked, "little lazy, do you remember brother GUI?"ˇ° Of course I remember As soon as Su Ran''s voice fell, Qin Xing rushed over and pushed Li Gui, "what do you want to do, a man or woman?" Li Gui shakes the fan and looks at Su ran wrongly. Su ran: "it''s you who drove off my little uncle. What does it have to do with me? Xu Yunlu put down Qin Mo, and Qin Mo immediately ran to the table. Wang Shouyi grabbed his little hand and asked, "what do you want before dinner?"ˇ° Wash your hands. " Qin Mo immediately turned around and ran to the water tap, opened the water to wash his hands. Everyone was stunned. Before that, Qin Mo only said "eight" and "eight eight". After washing his hands, Qin Mo suddenly turns his head and shouts "Ba" and "Ba", and then points to the water tap. Xu Yunlu knows that it means to let him wash his hands, so he walks over with a smile and washes his hands. Ignoring the angry Qin Xing, Li Gui shakes the fan and goes to the table. He nods to grandma Su and says, "grandma, do you mind if I rub a meal?" Granny Su said with a smile, "all the visitors are guests!" Li Gui pointed at Qin Xing with a fan and said, "look at you, look at you. In such a family, how can you not see any improvement in your mind? It''s really a failure for a man to make you like this." Qin Xing was so angry that his eyes were full of stars: "who are you?"ˇ° This family''s surname is su. All the grandmothers of the Su family have agreed to have dinner with me. Do you dare to fight back? " Li Gui said and sat down in the vacant seat. Su ran didn''t really believe that this handsome man was Li Gui. She went over and looked at Li Gui curiously. Li Gui covered him with a fan and asked, "little lazy bug, what are you doing? It''s not nice to look at Uncle GUI like this." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 160

    Su ran rolled his eyes. Xu Yunlu came over with Qin Mo, who washed his hands, and slapped Li Gui on the back of the head. Li Gui immediately called out: "Xu Xiaolu, you''re so heavy. You don''t know that other people''s neck is the most vulnerable part of your body."


    "Well, I always thought that seven inches was the weakest part of you."


    "Go away!"


    Su ran quickly asked: "is Hua Hua OK?"


    "Why is it bad? It''s time to eat and sleep."


    "Where are the flowers?"


    Li Gui, who had already picked up chopsticks and began to pick up vegetables, took a look at Su ran and turned to Xu Yunlu: "isn''t this girl very clever? She lost contact with us for a few years, so she was so stupid."


    Su ran glared discontentedly. Li Gui scooped a bowl of soup and said, "you say it''s so big. Can I bring you home?"


    "Is the flower in China?"


    "It seems to be there. There are so many mountains. I don''t know where it is now dominating."


    "How are Uncle Nabin, brother Dong and Xiao Xi?" Although Sura had only been in Vasi for about ten days, the people and things there were a kind of spiritual impact for her. When she asked again, she felt like a world away.


    "OK, OK, it''s almost unreasonable. Please don''t stand up for Xiaoxi in front of me, lazy boy. That boy is fighting with me." As soon as Li Gui heard Su ran mention Shaoxi, he was very unhappy, but he didn''t wake up.


    "Have you offended Xiaoxi?"


    "Do you dare to offend him?"


    "It must be. Xiao Xi''s quiet character never provokes people except playing games."


    "Ha, that''s because you and Shaoxi don''t know each other very well. That''s a kind-hearted man."


    "He not only offended you, but also seemed to hurt you?"


    "Little sluggard, you don''t know. Just a few words of discord will make my stock miserable. I''ve been in business for so many years, and he''s made me cut my back. It''s more than 10 million. If I don''t say no, it''s gone. Little sluggard, you poor girl, you certainly don''t know what you can do with more than one thousand things. It''s more than 10 million. How many big bags do I have to carry to earn money?"


    Su ran thinks of Xu Yunlu''s accident. Li Gui believes that she betrayed Xu Yunlu, wants to kill her and avenge Xu Yunlu. She also buys the express company of Qin Xing. In order to drive Qin Xing, the more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets. Money is willful and great. Shaoxi is a good man. What he does is really exciting. His expression can''t help showing.


    As soon as Li Gui saw it, he was discontented: "you can still laugh. More than 10 million yuan is a beautiful sword. You know what, beautiful sword! You think it''s a pile of Chinese currency printed every few days. "


    "You''re talking nonsense. It''s only a few days before China prints a pile."


    "Wow, so patriotic, so safeguarding your country, good, you country is good, no poverty, no inflation, no bad guys... Yes, no bad guys, what''s the point of raising so many cops? The country has no money, give it to me..."


    "By the way, why did you turn my aunt off? He is the fastest and best delivery company." Su ran interrupts Li Gui''s nonsense and goes straight to the theme.


    When Qin Xing saw it, he finally said something serious. He was very cooperative and nodded his head. When Qin Mo saw it, he followed suit and nodded his head. Li Gui said, "I''m waiting for you here, little lazy. Is your aunt as good as you said?"


    "Of course there is!"


    Li Gui immediately looked at Zhi Qin Xing and said for a long time, "I know why I drove him off."


    "Why?"


    "Because he is so handsome, can one mountain accommodate two? That must not be. With him, the little girls will see him go. What should I do?"


    Su ran really wanted to cut, Li Gui then said: "little lazy, what''s the future of sending an express? No matter how fast it is, it''s just like that. I''ll find a good job for your aunt in the future."


    "You mean what you say."


    "It must be true."


    "But you are not allowed to take my aunt to..." Su ran thought about what Li Gui did, which is the normal person can do. Don''t take her little aunt who has nothing to insist on except marrying Su LAN directly. Li Gui was very understanding and said, "don''t worry, don''t take him to scare people with flowers. That''s what I mean."


    Su ran immediately nodded, Qin Mo also nodded, Li Gui saw, stretched out his hand and pinched Qin Mo''s small face, asked: "what do you want to join in the fun, this nod, you follow the nod, that nod, you follow the nod, do you know what it is?"


    After teasing Qin Mo, Li Gui drags his voice and asks, "little sluggard, can I have dinner?"


    Su ran nodded, and Qin Mo followed. Li Gui pinched Qin Mo''s little face again. Qin Mo didn''t expect that his little face was poisoned by tea. He beat Li Gui discontentedly. Li Gui was happy and wanted to continue. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pull Li Gui''s hand and said, "you''re almost OK."


    Li Gui once protected his neck and said, "Xiaolu, don''t take this kind of one. I don''t care. I don''t care. My neck, my neck."


    "Yes, touch your hands, feet, legs, all neck pain, is not the doctor to your neck, the nerve to you wrong." Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo in his arms.


    Li Gui, who was protecting his neck, rolled his eyes discontentedly, and the phone rang. After looking at the screen, he picked up the phone and answered it lazily. As soon as he answered the phone, he stood up like chicken blood, and his neck was no longer protected. He patted his thigh hard and said, "deer, I''ve come at the right time. Maozi said that Ma Er has brought people to the milk tea shop." Xu Yunlu was clumsily bailing Qin Mo''s steamed eggs. After hearing this, he said, "don''t damage the milk tea shop. It''s just installed and new. It hasn''t sold several cups of milk tea yet."ˇ° Oh, I''ll go alone. I''ve been doing this for you for several years, but I''ve almost tied up my handle with a rope. I''ll give you a broken milk tea shop to play with, and I''ll accompany you ten at that time. "ˇ° It''s a lot of money. " Xu Yunlu blows eggs to feed Qin Mo, and Li Gui has run away. Su ran a listen to in the end is to bring the people of the horse family, a little nervous to tell the situation Xu Yunlu: "that Ma Er is Ma Liu''s second brother."ˇ° It sounds like this relationship. " Xu Yunlu finally succeeded in feeding Qin Mo a spoonful of steamed eggs with great effort. He felt so successful that he quickly scooped another spoonful and blew it. Su ran was in a hurry. "Ma Liu is king and dominating here. He has a lot of people in his hands, and what are the four King Kong."ˇ° If he dares to talk nonsense, I will fight with him. " As soon as Qin Xing thought of the newly installed milk tea shop, as Xu Yunlu said, he had not sold several cups of milk tea yet. If he was smashed by the Ma family, he would lose all his money and rush to the frontˇ° Why are you so impulsive! " Xu Yunlu shakes his head and feeds Qin Mo another spoonful of steamed eggs. Qin Mo thinks he''s good enough to cooperate. Why is this father so stupid? So his little mouth moves with Xu Yunlu''s spoon, and finally he gets another spoonful. It''s too hard for him to eat so much. But Xu Yunlu was not satisfied: "still quietly good, those adults are really, all day long do not fight, can not live out, too annoying." Qin Mo didn''t expect to drop so much on the table and was praised. He immediately put his little hand on his back and said he would be better. However, there was a scream from there. Because it was a little noisy, everyone didn''t know which male was the one. Su LAN stood up in a hurry. Xu Yunlu reached out and motioned for her to eat her own rice. Then, in the scream outside, he not only fed Qin Mo steamed eggs, but also fish and a bowl of rice. After that, he contentedly put down the bowl and spoon, washed his hands, picked up Qin Mo and said, "little darling, let''s go and see what those adults are playing. It''s almost OK." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 161

    Qin Mo nodded his head, and Xu Yunlu was happy. He gently nodded Qin Mo''s head with his fingers and said, "it seems that you can understand everything."


    Qin Mo nodded his head again, and Su ran put down the bowl and wanted to go with him. Xu Yunlu said, "what are you going to do when it''s not suitable for children? Have a good meal."


    Su ran: "is Qin Mo an adult?


    Xu Yunlu just finished, maozi a probe in: "brother Lu, that Zhao xiaodai brought people to patrol the street, I have arranged people to lead him away."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, maozi immediately disappeared. Su ran didn''t understand who Zhao xiaodai was. Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo in his arms and went forward. After Xu Yunlu left, Qin Xing came back with a pale face. Su LAN saw that Qin Xing was ok, and was relieved to ask, "what''s the matter, you meet a ghost?"


    "Ma Er, it''s really hard for me to clean up that master just now."


    "Really?" Su LAN asked, "that police knew, can''t have an accident?"


    Qin Xing shook his head and said, "except for a little Valet, all the others were taken away with their heads covered. I don''t know where to take them."


    "How can a milk tea shop still open after one run?" Today''s milk tea shop''s income is not bad, Su LAN worried that tomorrow''s milk tea shop can not continue to open.


    "They seem to have a lot of experience in this kind of work."


    "The brothers of the Ma family are not good things. They are usually domineering and bullying. They are also today!" After that, Su LAN added two words: "deserve it!"


    Qin Xing said carefully: "Lan Lan, according to this, it seems that Xu Yunlu is specially waiting for Ma Liu here."


    Su LAN did not speak, Qin Xing asked: "do you think we have to deal with him?"


    Su Lan said, "let''s observe again."


    Qin Xing was relieved, and so was su ran. She quickly finished feeding granny su. Granny Su took her hand, and Su ran said, "Granny, what''s the matter?"


    "Is he Xu Yunlu?"


    Su ran nodded and grandma Su said, "I feel familiar."


    "Does grandma know him?"


    "Once, when your father was there, he didn''t come to the house much. Later, they all said that he did harm to your father."


    "Grandma, I don''t know if he did harm to my father, but he promised my sister-in-law that he would give her an account."


    Granny Su nods. Su ran pushes granny Su back to her room. Qin Xing follows her and holds granny Su to bed. After serving granny Su, they come out.


    Wang Shouyi had finished eating and went to the front. Su Lan was cleaning up. Su ran helped Su LAN finish cleaning up. They also went to the front a little uneasily. Although Qin Xing said that Li Gui was very experienced, Su ran and Su LAN were still afraid of seeing blood all over the wall as soon as they went in.


    Fortunately, when they walked into the milk tea shop, there was no bloody scene they were worried about just now, which was not very different from the ordinary, and there were several customers who were drinking milk tea.


    Li Gui is sitting on the bar with his legs crossed, humming folk tunes. Xu Yunlu is sitting in the bar with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo is wrapped up in a bottle.


    Everyone who comes into the shop to drink milk tea and eat snacks is a little curious to see Li Gui sitting on the bar. Xu Yunlu finally can''t help saying:


    "Although you are handsome and unreasonable, sitting on it really affects the business of the shop. The milk tea shop was installed and the capital was confiscated."


    "I''ve become a wet nurse. There''s a lot of nonsense. I''ll stay there. If you can''t stand it, I can consider not sitting here."


    Maozi looked up and said, "brother Lu, brother GUI, boss Ma and big Lai are here!"


    "You can bring Zhao xiaohen here!" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished his command, Li Gui pointed to him and said, "Dad, take the baby and get out of the way. Don''t get in the way of my duty."


    Drinking happily, Qin Mo suddenly let go of the milk bottle. With a ha, Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "go on, go on, don''t worry about that psycho."


    As Xu Yunlu was saying this, he saw a bald man, who was a little overcast, medium-sized, playing with two walnuts in his hands, with a bunch of guys in his hands. Next to the bald man came a tall, thin man with a big head and two beards.


    As soon as the guests saw this, they were all scattered. The timid ran away, and the brave also hid outside the house to watch the excitement.


    As soon as Li Gui sees Ma''s bald head image, she can''t help feeling her fashionable hairstyle. She is probably in memory of his lost bald head. Su LAN doesn''t quite understand what Li Gui''s action means, but Su ran knows that if it wasn''t for the other party''s crowd, she would almost laugh.


    As soon as boss Ma entered the door, a little attendant with a bruised face and half open eyes rushed out and pointed to Li Gui and said, "that''s him!"


    Boss Ma looked at Li Gui: "the Su family are so bold. You''re the son of a bitch from there again. You''ve eaten leopard''s gall, and you dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head."


    Ginkgo quickly poked his head out of his heart and said, "this boss has nothing to do with our milk tea shop. I don''t know how your ma er offended this guest. Can you solve it outside? We still have to do business!"


    Ma''s big eyes swept toward ginkgo, and ginkgo immediately went back to his heart. Ma looked at Li Gui again: "where''s my second brother?"ˇ° That''s strange. Who''s your second brother? " Ginkgo also poked out his head and said: "it''s just touching your butt. It has nothing to do with our shop. You should go to other places to solve it." Li Gui immediately ah ah, with a fan to cover his face and called: "I''m not alive, not alive, my innocence is gone..." when Li Gui cried, Zhao xiaohen rushed in with people. As soon as the horse boss saw him, he quickly hid the guy, but it was too late. Zhao xiaohen immediately took out his gun and asked: "what are you doing, armed fighting?" The rest of the police see also quickly out of the gun out of the gun, out of the electric stick out of the electric stick, the horse boss and others surrounded in the middle, ordered them to immediately throw away their weapons. Li Gui suddenly jumped down from the bar and hid behind Zhao xiaohen: "police uncle, help me!" With so many people and so many guys, Su LAN and Su ran, who are so nervous and sweating, see that Li Gui, who is obviously older and much taller than Zhao xiaohen, suddenly looks pathetic and can''t laugh. Qin Mo, who is drinking milk, looks at Su LAN and Su ran laughing, releases her pacifier and laughs. Su ran covers her mouth with her hand and sees Xu Yunlu hiding his head behind Qin Mo''s body. She should be trying to avoid Zhao xiaohen. Then Su ran saw one of the strangest things, that is, the little Valet who was beaten black and blue by Li Gui hid by the snack room when she was in trouble. She just wanted to call "officer Zhao, don''t let him run away", but she was pulled by Xu Yunlu. Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu puzzled. Xu Yunlu shook his head. Xu ran didn''t understand, and then turned his head, The little boy has disappeared. After the police forced Ma''s people to squat on the ground, Zhao xiaohen asked harshly, "what''s the matter?" Li Gui immediately said: "I''m a serious and legal tourist. I''m tired of traveling in Kunming province. When I see a milk tea shop, I want to have a milk tea to rest my feet. As a result, I''m being insulted." Zhao xiaohen Leng asked: "is it you or your girlfriend who was indecent?"ˇ° I, I was insulted. "ˇ° He insulted you? " Zhao xiaohen pointed to Ma Lao, Li Gui shook his head and said, "no, the one shorter and uglier than him seems to be his brother."ˇ° What about people? "ˇ° I don''t know Li Gui said with a crying voice, "if I''m not polite, I''ll run away with someone."ˇ° Then why are you still here, waiting to be insulted? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 162

    Su ran grabs her head, but she doesn''t know how to continue Li Gui''s lie. As a result, Li Gui says, "my innocence has been destroyed and the troublemaker has run away. I can''t forget it."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I lost my innocence in the milk tea shop. Naturally, the milk tea shop should also be responsible for it. Just argue with them. As a result..." Li Gui said with a cry, "it turns out that there are so many people coming again. I''m scared. Uncle police, you must protect me."


    After hearing this, Zhao xiaohen said, "boss Ma, your brother has done such an abominable thing. If you don''t admonish him well, you should come to fight with people and controlled knives. You don''t know it''s illegal to hold controlled knives in China!"


    Boss Ma was stunned: "officer Zhao, we are all good people."


    "Did any good people break into other people''s legitimate business premises with controlled knives, iron pipes and iron sticks?" Zhao xiaohen has been here for more than a year. He has not only heard about the evil deeds of the six brothers of the Ma family, but also because Su Ran has personally experienced the tyranny of these people, and has even been falsely accused of suspending his post for self-examination. However, he is angry that he has never had a chance to take them for an example. Today, no matter whether the man who is very likely to be indecent is really indecent, but there are so many controlled instruments, there is every reason to take this group of people as an example.


    Boss Ma was muttered by Zhao xiaohen. The thin man next to him immediately said, "officer, this is a misunderstanding. It''s him who beat my second master Ma."


    Li Gui immediately called up: "officer, they talk nonsense, that wax gourd with a bunch of people, can I fight alone?"


    "Your second master Ma was beaten by him. Where is your second master Ma?" Zhao xiaohen should know that the brothers of the Ma family are full of people everywhere. The skinny man said, "if you''re beaten by him, you don''t have to say, you''re bound."


    "Poor God, officer. Isn''t that a lie?" Li Gui was just about to cry. Zhao xiaohen looked at Su ran, Su LAN, Qin Xing and others and said, "you have different opinions. Does anyone testify?"


    Su ran quickly waved her hand and said, "we just ate in the back. We heard the sound before we came here!"


    "We have witnesses." Thin then called, "Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng people!"


    Boss Ma and skinny looked around their group, but they didn''t see anyone. They were a little confused. Su ran knew that the little follower was Xu Yunlu, and they put him in. He vomited his tongue quietly. Li Gui called again, and Zhao xiaohen said, "take the victim and the suspect back!"


    One of Zhao xiaohen''s men wanted to say something to Zhao xiaohen. With a wave of his hand, Zhao xiaohen said, "call two more police cars and take them all away. Let them be honest!"


    The man had to call the police car on his mobile phone. After a while, the police car came and put Ma''s people in the police car. Ma said bitterly, "your surname is Zhao, right?"


    "Sit not change surname, line not change name, Zhao xiaohen, alarm 501368!"


    Su ran thought of the scene when Zhao xiaohen called the police in Yulong Snow Mountain. At that time, she was very happy. However, at this moment, Su ran couldn''t laugh and was even a little moved.


    Someone pushed Ma into the police car, Zhao xiaohen looked at Li Gui: "you don''t have a witness?"


    Li Gui thought for a moment, immediately pointed to ginkgo and said: "just now, he was in the milk tea shop. He should have seen it. He can prove it."


    Zhao xiaohen looked at Baiguo, who quickly came out of the snack room and said, "it''s my duty and obligation to expose this illegal phenomenon as a Chinese citizen."


    Zhao xiaohen loved to hear this. He walked over and patted ginkgo and said, "if the citizens of China had your awareness and courage, I believe those evil forces would have disappeared. Thank you for your cooperation." Zhao xiaohen also shook hands with ginkgo and said, "officer, this, this, this is what every citizen should do."


    Su ran sees that the corner of Li Gui''s mouth is tilted. She quickly covers her face with a fan. Xu Yunlu hugs Qin Mo and buries his head behind Qin Mo''s body. It should be a snicker. Qin Mo is not very comfortable. From time to time, she opens her pacifier and turns to look at it. When she sees Xu Yunlu, she laughs and pats Xu Yunlu''s head with her hand.


    After a while, Zhao xiaohen left with the victim, witness and suspect.


    When the milk tea shop quiets down, Xu Yunlu lets Qin Mo go and takes out a cigarette and puts it on his mouth.


    Mao Zi came in and asked, "brother Lu, Zhao xiaodai, is this the rhythm of meritorious service?"


    "Not necessarily this time. What happened to Xiaozheng?"


    "It''s OK, dwarf. They know the weight."


    "Just let him follow the dwarf."


    "Yes, brother Lu, wow, ginkgo was so brave just now. It''s like going to blow up a bunker."


    "Less poverty, let people pay close attention to the shop. Boss Ma and big Lai are invited to have tea by Zhao xiaohen. There are three other vajras, namely, Ma San, Ma Si, Ma Wu and three other vajras."


    "There are cocoa and grains in it, but there is brother bin sitting outside. I can only run errands for maozi. The East brother said that it''s a bit overqualified to use brother bin like this."


    "Don''t be careless. If it''s chaos, Kun province is a mess. The water in Kun province will not be shallow. It''s good to clean up Ma Liu and bring down one or two small fish and shrimp." Xu Yunlu said to take out the lighter, but he didn''t take it out. Maozi quickly took out the lighter. Xu Yunlu gave him a head, took the lighter and lit it. Qin Mo is just at the age of fart. As soon as he sees Xu Yunlu''s action, he puts the bottle down and hits Mao Zi''s head. Mao Zi extends his head to him. Xiao Pang touches his hand twice. Qin Mo is so happy that he hugs Mao Zi''s head and grins and keeps leaning towards Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu has to hold the smoke away for fear of fumigating the little guy.


    "What about Xiaoxi and Paulie, have they entered the country yet?" Xu Yunlu asked Qin Mo, who was trying to get close to him. Maozi quickly hugged Qin Mo and said, "I''ve just entered the country. I''ll fly tonight, and I''ll be in Nandian early tomorrow morning."ˇ° There''s something strange about Xiaoding. Let someone check it out again. " Maozi nodded, Qin Xing finally came back, went to the bar and said discontentedly, "if you smoke in front of children, you won''t be afraid to teach them bad." Xu Yunlu took the cigarette and stopped. Qin Xing had already left with Qin Mo in his arms. Maozi came over and said, "this is fighting for paternity with brother Lu." Xu Yunlu laughed, and maozi waved to Su ran: "little girl, we meet again." Su ran didn''t expect to see Li Gui and maozi again. All the familiar people who thought they would never see in their life suddenly appeared in front of her. She was a little helpless and her eyes were red. Xu Yunlu pushes maozi aside, walks over and takes Su ran back to his bedroom. No one, Su ran just put his head in Xu Yunlu''s arms and began to cry in a low voice. Xu Yunlu patted Su ran on the back and said, "don''t cry. Uncle Lu has come back. No one dares to bully you."ˇ° Uncle Lu is bullying me. "ˇ° Hey, uncle Lu is bullied. He''s bold. Even uncle Lu won''t be bullied. " Xu Yunlu sat down beside the bed and put her hand around Su ran. Su ran asked in Xu Yunlu''s arms, "when will the ghost brother and ginkgo come back?"ˇ° It''s none of your business. You don''t have much vacation. You don''t have to worry about the milk tea shop. Pick up your mood and finish reading your idea book. It''s hard for you and your brother to read a book. I''m dead and you haven''t finished it yet. "ˇ° Uncle Lu, you are not allowed to talk nonsense. "ˇ° Well, uncle Lu doesn''t talk nonsense. "ˇ° Uncle Lu, I don''t even want to go to school. "ˇ° Want to guard uncle Lu Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s face, shook his head and said, "this is my ambition. I''ll go to bed as soon as I enjoy it for my uncle." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 163

    Su ran angrily beat Xu Yunlu several times and ran away. Xu Yunlu shook his head with a smile and looked at the time. It was really late.


    When Xu Yunlu returns to the milk tea shop, Qin Mo has been taken to bed by Su LAN. When coco and Li Li leave, they half close the door of the milk tea shop. Xu Yunlu and maozi sit in the milk tea shop waiting for them.


    Qin Xing and Wang Shouyi did not know how many cigarettes they smoked, so Li Gui and ginkgo came back.


    Qin Xing and Wang shou see each other and go to sleep. Qin Xing also tells Su LAN and Su RA, who are not asleep, that they are back.


    If Li Gui wants to stay here, Baiguo can only give up his room to Li Gui. He and maozi sleep in the simple sofa in the small rest room of the milk tea shop.


    When Su ran got up, the door of the milk tea shop had been opened. Cocoa and granula were coming. They were doing cleaning, but maozi and ginkgo were not seen.


    Su ran saw that she didn''t need to make breakfast. After a while, Su LAN got up, and they were busy in the kitchen together. Su LAN couldn''t help asking, "Ran Ran, is this Xu Yunlu really here to help us?"


    "If not, why did they clean up Ma Er yesterday and put Ma Lao in the bureau?"


    "Your father used to have a lot of younger brothers. No one was so loyal as Xu Yunlu."


    "Auntie, I don''t know."


    "My eyelids are jumping. Do you think Xu Yunlu is Ma Liu''s opponent? If not, it''s better not to provoke him."


    "Auntie, I have to do something before I know it." Su Ran is also worried. She thinks that maybe Ma Liu is not terrible, but the talent behind Ma Liu is terrible. Can Xu Yunlu deal with it?


    Aunt and nephew think about their own thoughts. Qin Xing holds the babbling Qin Mo up to pee. Su Lan''s maternal love immediately overflows: "my family is getting more and more sensible, and I get up so early?"


    Su ran looks at Qin Mo, who doesn''t even open his eyes. I don''t know what it has to do with getting up early.


    Su ran and Su LAN make breakfast. Su LAN goes to wait on grandma Su to get up. Qin Xing has already taken Qin Mo to brush his teeth. Su ran takes part of the breakfast to the small rest room in front of him, and then calls Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and maozi to have breakfast.


    Maozi and ginkgo rushed to the table to pick up Su Ran''s porridge. Maozi said while eating: "Lao Wang, the little lazy is going to surpass you. You have to work hard."


    Wang Shouyi also picked up a bowl of porridge and said, "yes, yes, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead."


    Several people are talking about making trouble, Qin Mo ran out with a small job, Su ran asked: "silent how not to eat well?"


    Qin Mo sat down in Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "Dad, I want to eat in silence!"


    Xu Yunlu is happy. He takes Qin Mo''s small rice bowl and gives him porridge. Qin Mo climbs to one side and drinks his porridge obediently.


    Li Gui reached out to touch Qin Mo''s soft hair and said, "this little guy is still sticky to you."


    Maozi said: "you didn''t see that day, brother Lu saved the little guy. He was so nervous and worried. He must have felt it."


    Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "you can''t stop eating, can you?"


    Maozi quickly shut up, and everyone bowed their heads to eat. Wang Dingyi could not help saying a word for Qin Xing: "Qin Xing is very nervous all year round, little guy."


    Ginkgo said: "that''s blood relationship."


    Su ran also thinks that Qin acquiesces to Xu Yunlu. After all, the child belongs to Xu Yunlu; Also afraid of Qin acquiesced to Xu Yunlu, hurt Su LAN and Qin Xing''s heart, really tangled.


    Su ran and Su LAN have just finished cleaning up. There is a text message sound on their mobile phone. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. She is shocked. Someone has transferred 2 million yuan to her card. She looks familiar with the name, but she soon remembers that it was the name on the business card Xu Yunlu gave her.


    Su LAN asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Su ran put her cell phone back in her pocket and went to the front while Su LAN asked her what she wanted to eat at noon.


    Xu Yunlu and Li Gui get two high footstools and sit at the bar. They get a bottle of whisky from nowhere. They are drinking happily. Qin Mo kicks his butt and counts coins in the bar. Qin Xing should take out. Maozi and Baiguo are not in the shop. They don''t know whether to take out or do what Xu Yunlu arranged.


    Su ran went over and said, "Uncle Lu, I have something to ask you."


    Li Gui said impatiently, "she''s really a girl from a poor family. She''s two million, so she''s nervous."


    Su ran was a little embarrassed: "I was the girl of a poor family."


    "Xu Xiaolu belongs to you. Shouldn''t his money belong to you?"


    Su ran made Li Gui blush. Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a look: "stay with me. Xiao lazy has something to tell me."


    "Oh, this person is different from others. How can women be so different from each other? The baby is more than two years old and still so shy. Really, Xu Xiaolu, you have to work harder in the future. If you have nothing to do, just pull into the room and go to sleep."


    "Go away!" As soon as Xu Yunlu raised his foot, Li Gui took the wine to Kai. Xu Yunlu waited for Li Gui to go far before he said, "what''s the matter, lazy?"


    "The money."ˇ° One million of them, you try to give them to Su LAN and Qin Xing. Anyway, they raised Qin Mo for three years and took care of you for so many years. "ˇ° You want to be silent... "Su ran can''t go on. She thinks it''s too cruel for Su LAN and Qin Xing. Xu Yunlu waved his hand and said," it won''t happen for the time being. I didn''t know they were helping me raise my son before. That''s OK. If I know, I don''t know how Xu Yunlu will get along in the future. " Su ran was a little disappointed again. Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran, gently pinched Su''s finger and said, "there''s a million more. It''s the milk tea shop that has become bigger. You always have to ask for money. And those people, you''ve seen, like eating and drinking the most. By the way, you and Su LAN need to take care of the old and the small, and invite two people to cook for those who eat and drink the most." Su ran saw the group of people who could make it in Vasi. Knowing that they couldn''t afford it and didn''t show off, she nodded and thought about how to give Su LAN and Qin Xing a million yuan. Xu Yunlu then said, "uncle has some things to do. When these things are done, uncle will give you a quiet explanation." Su Ran''s disappointment had something to do with it. Suddenly, hearing Xu Yunlu say so, his face turned red again. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and pinched Su Ran''s face and said, "it''s hard to be true that he didn''t sleep much, and his little face turned red easily."ˇ° Uncle Lu talks nonsense again. " Su ran pushed Xu Yunlu away and turned to leave. Li Guicai came back with a wine glass and asked, "is the molestation over?"ˇ° Go away Xu Yunlu took up the wine and pushed away Li Gui. Li Gui immediately came back. "Xiaolu, in the future, I asked, what are you going to arrange for your brothers?" Xu Yunlu took a look at Li Gui, and Li Gui became like a naughty dog: "little deer, don''t look at me like that. I know I screwed up for you, but you don''t know that brothers always make mistakes and make mistakes. Aren''t you sent by God to make up for them?" When Xu Yunlu didn''t look at it, Li Gui came to him and said, "once you have an accident, when Goa comes to the golden triangle, no one will break natuo. Natuo becomes white. He becomes a member of Parliament and the biggest competitor of URI." Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette, and Li Gui quickly took out his lighter to light it for Xu Yunlu: "otherwise, Xiaolu, let''s go to South America, and with our brothers'' skills, we can certainly create a world in South America, although I can''t bear Goa."ˇ° What can you do if you don''t want to? Will NATO let you go back? "ˇ° Xiaolu, at that time, you didn''t buy a lot of land for everyone in Goa. Of course, it wasn''t just Goa. NATO mixed it up again. He couldn''t deny the black and white things, could he? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 164

    Xu Yunlu took a puff of white smoke and patted Li Gui with his hand: "fortunately, you didn''t play politics in this head. If you do, it''s probably not on your neck for dozens of times."


    "Fawn, is I that bad?" Li Gui said, "however, Xiaolu, I don''t think you can play in China. It''s not fun here. The government is strict. Although public security is not first-class, too many guns and knives are not allowed. Besides, Huahua wants to come in. This card and that card are too boring. Huahua can only be a stowaway. How sad Huahua is, and her heart is bleeding, right?"


    "OK, when you take out Huahua''s bleeding heart and show it to me, I''ll admit what you said."


    "Xiaolu, you are too cruel. Huahua is also a life. If you let me take out its heart, can it still live?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Deer, you are really angry with me."


    "I would have been very angry." When Xu Yunlu finished, he drank the wine and poured another glass. However, he heard the sound of motorcycles outside. Then more than a dozen policemen in riot police uniform rushed in and saw Yu Ye, the head of the police with the gun. Xu Yunlu frowned and poured another glass of wine and said, "are the people surnamed Zhu all pigs?"


    Li Gui immediately put his hand behind his waist. Xu Yunlu stopped it with his eyes.


    Su ran ran out of the milk tea shop. When she ran out, she saw Yu Ye with many policemen surrounding Xu Yunlu at the bar. This scene made Su Ran''s head ache. It seemed that she had seen such a scene many years ago.


    Xu Yunlu gently shakes his glass and whispers to Li Gui: "it seems that I''m going to be invited to tea. Please watch the horse for me."


    "It''s not easy to rush out after killing just a few birds."


    "One day I know how to beat the dead." Xu Yunlu said, raised his glass and asked, "officer Yu, what are you doing for?"


    "Xu Yunlu, don''t pretend. If you dare to resist, I will shoot."


    "That means you''re going to catch me."


    "Isn''t that bullshit?"


    "Do you have a warrant?"


    "Xu Yunlu, you are an international wanted criminal. What arrest warrant do you need?"


    "Well, as you say, I''ll have to go to you for tea if I want to."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" With Yu Ye''s words, Qin Mo runs in. As soon as he sees it, he''s going to rush at the policemen. Su ran grabs Qin Mo quickly. Qin Mo still kicks him with his fat legs and wants to scream, but he doesn''t know what to call to let these people let his father go.


    Su LAN chases Qin Mo and is surprised to see this, but Xu Yunlu shakes his head and drinks the wine. Then he puts his glass on the bar and says, "go, officer Yu, my time is precious. Don''t delay!"


    Immediately, a policeman came up and handcuffed Xu Yunlu and took him away. Su ran started to cry and Qin Mo ran after him. Yu Ye didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu didn''t resist arrest, so he was caught so easily. He was relieved. Seeing Su ran up, he quickly stopped Su ran and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Officer Yu, why did you arrest my uncle Lu?"


    "Sura, are you crazy? Don''t you know he''s wanted?"


    Su ran paused for a moment, and Yu Ye said angrily: "you know he is wanted, but you didn''t call the police. Yesterday, I saw him alive here. I was so scared that I went back to the Bureau and applied to arrest him. For various reasons, it has been delayed until today. Do you know how worried I was about the safety of you and your family yesterday and last night?"


    Su ran just thought that Yu Ye told her that Xu Yunlu was killed by Aku in Nadong. During these days, she was immersed in the joy of Xu Yunlu''s life and completely forgot why Xu Yunlu was killed. For Yu Ye''s tension, she didn''t know whether she should be grateful or hate.


    But Qin Mo cried and pointed to Yu Ye and yelled: "bad guys!"


    Yu Ye takes a look at Qin Mo, hums angrily, takes back the gun and says, "take back the team!"


    After a while, the police, the police car and Xu Yunlu disappeared.


    Qin Mo is crying to chase her. Su LAN takes her from Su Ran''s arms and holds her to the back to coax her.


    Li Gui angrily took out the phone, dialed a number and said: "Dongdong, something happened to Xiaolu again."ˇ° I''m not sure, but he just stopped me, as if he had a plan in mind. "ˇ° OK, let''s not do anything first, and then we''ll see! "ˇ° OK, ask someone. It''s Wang Fei who brought people to Yulong Snow Mountain at the beginning. His level is different from last time. It should be easier to check. "


    Li Gui took the phone, saw Su ran staring at him, and said: "little lazy, your man is not here, you don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, can''t you?"


    "Deer, what about Uncle Lu?"


    "What should I do? You should ask your good friend Yuye."


    "Brother ghost, don''t joke at this time."


    "Well, well, don''t tease you. Just now your uncle Lu didn''t seem to be particularly worried. He felt like he was in a hurry and wanted to go to the toilet."


    Su ran knows that Li Gui is not serious, but she thinks about it. She grows up so big that she knows the most policemen in Nadong. But Xu Yunlu is caught, but she can''t find anyone. Su ran saw Li Gui, who had never been in the right shape at ordinary times. After hanging up, she stood at the bar all the time and knocked on the bar with her fingers. The people in the shop are not in the mood to do business. Even Qin Xing, who hates Xu Yunlu most, goes in and out. He doesn''t know what he''s doing in and out. Su ran saw that ginkgo walked to Li Gui several times. Li Gui pushed ginkgo aside and said: "the phone didn''t come, you didn''t see it!" Ginkgo on the ashes to hide back to the point of atrium. Everyone spent so much time in the afternoon, Li Gui''s phone finally rang, he answered the phone, long relieved, said to Su ran: "it''s OK, it''s released." Su ran almost fainted. She was in a trance more than once just now, just like she left Nadong because of her college entrance examination scores, so that she lost contact with Xu Yunlu. After three years, she didn''t leave Xu Yunlu this time. She didn''t do nursing, didn''t learn acupuncture, and was even afraid of the coming of school. Li Gui quickly reaches out his hand to help Su ran. Su ran slows down. Ginkgo suddenly says, "boss, it seems that we haven''t had lunch."ˇ° Oh, "Su ran just remembered that because she was worried and nervous, everyone didn''t even have lunch, so she ran to the back. In fact, Su LAN had finished the meal, but she just called several times, but no one paid attention to her. She had to put the meal away. Su ran heats up the meal made by Su LAN, and then carries it to the front. As soon as Su ran went out with the food, she saw Xu Yunlu get off a car, and her plate fell to the ground. As soon as Li Gui saw it, he shook his head and said, "it''s over. Everyone''s lunch is over." Then he walked over and hugged Xu Yunlu and said, "finished, Xu Xiaolu, everyone''s lunch was beaten by little slackers." Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui, went to hold Su ran in his arms and asked, "are you scared?"ˇ° Uncle Lu Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu''s neck. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, uncle Lu has nine lives. It''s not so easy to die."ˇ° The food is gone! " Su ran said to cry, Xu Yunlu more happy, "good, good, uncle immediately compensate you for the meal."ˇ° Uncle, you are really OK. "ˇ° Nothing, really nothing, you see uncle is not afraid of the sun, and you pinch uncle, see your own heartache Su ran just broke to cry for smile, Li Gui hummed a loud voice: "don''t scatter dog food will die! Ginkgo, get some food for your ghost master. Your ghost master has no dog food. He is starving to death! " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 165

    "OK, Guiye. There''s a good restaurant around the shantytown. It''s full of Guiye''s favorite dishes."


    "Don''t hurry. Don''t starve the ghost into a real ghost!"


    After a while, ginkgo called a large table of wine and vegetables, and everyone sat down. It was just a short time after driving, there was a sound of parking at the door. The road in the shantytown was narrow. Except for patrol cars, no one was particularly willing to come in. The driver of the car that sent Xu Yunlu just now was very good at driving, and he also fell down for a while.


    Li Gui turned his head and saw a * flag parked at the door: "Wow, Xiaolu, it''s actually a * flag car. The * flag is from China. It''s not all official seats."


    "What''s the information about your time? The car was so spoiled that it couldn''t be sold. The manufacturers all produced and sold it by themselves. Fortunately, the city where the factory is located is called the car city. They have been with Che Rong for many years, so now we are united. Each one can last for two years." When Xu Yunlu finished, he turned his head and saw an old man come in. Xu Yunlu looked at the old man, shook his head and said, "Lao Zhu, have a meal, or we can have some together."


    Xu Yunlu, who was called Lao Zhu by Xu Yunlu, went to the bar and pointed to himself. Xu Yunlu took his glass and sat on the high stool beside Lao Zhu. He hooked Lao Zhu''s shoulder and asked, "Lao Zhu, what are you doing to wipe your ass?"


    "If you admit you''re a butt, I''ll wipe it."


    "Old Zhu, you are so boring." When Xu Yunlu took back his hand, Lao Zhu sat down on another high stool, looked at the wine in Xu Yunlu''s hand, and said, "whisky, little deer, you''ve had a good time."


    "Not bad. It''s better than staying with you." Xu Yunlu took a big drink impolitely and asked ginkgo to pour a cup for Lao Zhu. Then he poured the wine and handed it to Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu held the cup and asked, "Why are you angry again?"


    "Lao Zhu, what are you angry about? If you are angry about such a small matter, I don''t know how many times I have been angry."


    "Just don''t get angry. Do you think about it?"


    "Lao Zhu, what do you think?"


    "Pretend."


    "Lao Zhu, you can see that I had such a good life when I was a child. Why do I have to go to you to suffer those foreign crimes?"


    "Men, there must be something to do before they know that in the past three years, you have been suspended and censored. How many drugs have flowed into China from the south?"


    "No, you can''t rely on me for this. If you want to settle it, go to Gao Honggang and the people who censor me."


    "Xiaolu, in order to cooperate with your investigation, Honggang has been suspended for three years, and has been writing about the inspection. In fact, I can''t blame him completely for this. I have contacted you many times, but I haven''t contacted you, and he doesn''t know your identity, so..."


    "Lao Zhu, what makes you so inclined to Gao Honggang? Should you also review it? "


    "Xiaolu, don''t be poor. From your heart, do you think my words are biased? You haven''t given any response to my contact. Do you think you shouldn''t take some responsibility?"


    "Lao Zhu, from my heart, if I really respond, do you think there will be a living Xu Yunlu in front of you today? I''m afraid I''ve already gone underground with Su Yue and Yu Jingming to fight against the landlord. It''s so simple. Why did you check me for so long? Can''t that explain the problem? Some people just want to kill me, Xu Yunlu. If they can''t kill me, they also drag me so that I can''t get out. "


    "So you know how much I''ve done. Now that you''ve finally come out, you should join me to find out those people."


    "Lao Zhu, what''s the difference between me and the past? I used to be dark, but now I''m clear. They''re all targets. I''d better be dark!"


    "Xiaolu, do you know how many families are ruined by drugs, and how many people are being harmed by drugs?"


    "Lao Zhu, you are not too nervous about drugs. Don''t turn pale when talking about drugs. In fact, many things are harmful, but they also have advantages, such as cancer patients..."


    "Don''t be poor with me. In view of the fact that your previous job was at a special level of danger, I have applied for many privileges, such as wearing a gun, first-class immunity, and I will not investigate anything you have done and your financial situation for more than ten years from your entry into Wasi to your re appointment."


    "Lao Zhu, I can''t even use the first level immunity for what I did when I entered Vasi. Am I afraid to check?"


    "You''re clean on the surface, but can the people below you stand the test?"


    "They are not Chinese, and they are not governed by Chinese law. Even Xu Yunlu is not Chinese."


    "Do you still want to wear space?"


    "Lao Zhu, I said two things. One is the restoration of Su Yue''s reputation; One is that I want to bring two people to work together. Otherwise, there is no need to talk about it


    "The two people you want to take have been checked. He Xiaomao has no problem. It''s not a big problem to join you. Su LAN used to work as an archivist in the police station. The reason why she was dismissed was because of Su Yue. You have to give me time for Su Yue''s reputation restoration. He has one-way contact, and his contact Yu Jingming has also died, No one can prove that he was an undercover agent sent by the public security at that time. Only after Su Yue''s investigation is clear, can su LAN be reinstated. "


    "As soon as I pass by you, it''s a long-term thing. Even if Su Yue is guilty, what''s the relationship with Su LAN? What''s the age of this? China is still engaged in LianZuo. You are not afraid of being laughed at. So, I can''t recover my reputation by myself. At least I have to find out those who hurt him and avenge him. "ˇ° Xiaolu, what do you want to do? Before you took office, you didn''t even have immunity. You want to break the law. Return to you, we, who are youˇ° Lao Zhu, I''m not one of them, and I''m so impulsive. I didn''t break the law before, and I won''t do it in the future. "ˇ° Xiaolu, you... "" Lao Zhu, look at the life of Su Yue''s family. A man who had served for the country for six years and worked as an undercover agent for the public security for 11 years, didn''t get a dime for his job transfer fee, didn''t get a national salary, and finally lost his life. His family was inferior to their relatives, acquaintances and neighbors, and was bullied by drug dealers and gangs all the time, Living in the dark, if I take on a new position now, I have no confidence to arrange other colleagues to be undercover and informant! "ˇ° Xiaolu, isn''t SuYue a special example? " Xu Yunlu said with a noncommittal smile: "Lao Zhu, in order to send me to the poison den in Wasi, Yu Jingming used the undercover named dunhao to guide me. It''s just a coincidence that I happened to know that the undercover named dunhao was Su Yue. He also used a undercover named colon to transmit information for me. Where is the colon?" Old judon stopped for a while and then asked, "we all thought the colon had been sacrificed."ˇ° Yes, you all think that he died, and no one will ask. I know you will say that he is a one-way contact. You don''t know who he is. It''s another special case. It''s good. How can I find the second SuYue in one go! "ˇ° Did the colon die? "ˇ° I didn''t use the colon after I knew that the Don had an accident. I don''t want him to be another don any more. " Xu Yunlu is playing with the cup in his hand. Lao Zhu was silent for a long time before he said, "Xiaolu, you know that undercover is a very special job. It''s not a matter of personal gain and loss. It''s a kind of sacrifice. Although you mess with me, it''s like a mirror in your heart. Are you right?"ˇ° Lao Zhu, I don''t care what other people think. If you really decide to let me take up a new position, you have to be prepared. I can''t let the story of Su Yue and Yu Jingming happen to my family and friends. I can only be more cruel than a drug dealer. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 166

    "As long as you can plug up this passage again, I will firmly support you!"


    "Lao Zhu, it''s not easy for you to stay in this position for so long and still live." Xu Yunlu suddenly patted Lao Zhu and laughed. Lao Zhu sighed and said, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I have an old chief who favors me. As soon as I can''t hold it, I''ll go to my old chief and cry twice. He comes out to scold his mother. Those people are honest."


    Xu Yunlu was even more happy. Lao Zhu said, "there are still a lot of things waiting for me in the hall. I won''t waste them with you. I''ll give you three months. After three months, I''ll come to the police hall and work for me."


    "I, did I promise you?"


    "I''ll take it as your promise!" Lao Zhu finished drinking the glass of wine, nodded and said, "good wine is good taste." With that, Lao Zhu put down his cup, went out of the door, got into the car and left.


    Li Guicai rushed over and said, "Xiaolu, you not only eat all men and women, but also are suitable for all ages. An old uncle can talk for such a long time."


    "What happened to Ma and Lai, are you staring at them?"


    "Xiaolu, me and Baiguo, one is the victim, the other is the witness. They all come back in the middle of the night. They are suspects. Besides, there is a Zhao xiaodai. Even if someone will protect them, it will take two days."


    This Xu Yunlu is approved, did not speak, Li Gui said: "Xiaolu, you should not come out yesterday, should have come out long ago, come out so long, did not contact us, you said you are not angry with me, then what are you busy with this period of time?"


    "If you don''t succeed enough or fail enough, I''ll tell you, it''s zero."


    "Anyway, as before, you must make everything clear, and then throw it to Dongdong or abin, and they will push us one by one to jump into the hole you dug."


    "I don''t know. I thought I was engaged in a massacre!"


    "That Ma Lao Er, the brothers taught him a lesson all night. He should not know who ordered Ma Liu to harm Su Ran''s family."


    "It''s estimated that the other party and Ma Liu are in single contact, and Ma Liu also knows the relationship between them. He won''t easily tell other people who the other party is!"


    "Maybe he doesn''t know who the other person is himself?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t say a word, which was tacit consent. He took the glass back to the table, put down the glass, took up the bowl, and put the rice in his mouth. Just as soon as it was opened, Su''s mother came in in in a hurry: "Ranran, I heard that there are a lot of police arresting people here."


    "No, Ma."


    "Mom told you, don''t make the shop so big. You won''t listen. You tell mom, you are still a student. How can you get so much money to make such a big shop?"


    "Ma, don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, I know I''m qualified to manage you. You and your brother are blaming me, blaming me in those years..." Su''s mother cried as soon as she said it. Su ran picked up a tissue and handed it to Su''s mother. "Mom, I''ve told you for a long time. My brother and I didn''t blame you. I really didn''t blame you."


    Over the years, Su''s mother gradually accepted the fact that Su Ming didn''t accept her remarriage. She wiped her tears and just wanted to talk to Su ran, but she saw Xu Yunlu. She hesitated for a while and asked in an uncertain voice, "are you Xu Heng?"


    Xu Yunlu put down the bowl and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect my sister-in-law to remember me."


    "I can''t remember you. If it wasn''t for you, where could I live in such a good hospital and find such a good doctor to operate on me?" Su''s mother was a little excited when she heard Xu Yunlu''s approval.


    "How are you these years, sister-in-law?"


    Su Mu pressed her eyes and said, "OK, very good!"


    Su ran didn''t expect that Su''s mother would answer Xu Yunlu "yes, it''s very good". Before, she was afraid that her mother hated Xu Yunlu most. But she didn''t expect that her mother didn''t know Xu Yunlu, but she met Xu Yunlu again. She just saw Xu Heng instead of Xu Yunlu. Su ran almost admired her clear logic and quick thinking, but heard Su''s mother say, "you''ve changed, It''s completely different from then. "


    "How did my sister-in-law recognize me?"


    Su''s mother looked around at Xu Yunlu and said, "I think it''s you."


    Xu Yunlu laughed again and said, "is it the temperament of elder brother Jingming? It''s born to be a dandy. Naturally, it doesn''t need to be carved."


    "Yes, yes!" Su Mu explained happily, "I said yes, brother Jingming said that at that time. You have a good memory."


    "Did my sister-in-law see brother Jingming later?"


    "I met her in Beijing by chance. I didn''t know her father had such a big brother before. How about you? I haven''t seen you since. Did you take the university entrance examination?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed and didn''t answer Su Mu''s question. Su Mu didn''t hold on to it either: "I''m still puzzled that Ranran''s father met you two brothers in the capital. That night, while fighting with the landlord, you three said that they would fight with each other in the future, but they never contacted each other again."


    Xu Yunlu''s eyes were red, but she was still smiling. Su''s mother asked, "where do you work now? Where does your brother Jingming work? I miss you very much. It was a good atmosphere for you three to chat at that time. "


    "I''m born with a dandy temperament. If I can have a good job, brother Jingming will do it. The first special security department of the state can''t contact you easily."ˇ° Brother Jingming is the kind of person who is a big cadre. "ˇ° That''s, that''s true Su Ran''s mother didn''t smile in her memory. Some of her smiles were bitter, but she laughed when she talked with Xu Yunlu. She touched Su Ran''s head and said, "I remember that scene now. She was so big in silence at that time. When she saw that I was going to be pushed into the operating room, she was not allowed to cry. It was you who gave her a lollipop, This greedy little girl with a lollipop doesn''t cry. Rana''s father said, "you''ve been holding Rana since I came into the operating room. Rana didn''t cry or make any noise. She''s always holding the lollipop you gave me." Su ran just knew that she and Xu Yunlu still had this Yuanyuan relationship. The first time she saw Xu Yunlu, she felt that it was not terrible to be close to her. She even felt that she had a sweet taste. Is that the reason? Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "really, sister-in-law, I don''t remember it."ˇ° You were just a sensible child at that time. How can you remember these things? "ˇ° You are praising me. "ˇ° By the way, Xu Heng, how is Dr. Sun, who you introduced and helped me with the operation, now? Her father has always said that he would like to thank her, but he has never been able to go. "ˇ° Dr. Sun, it''s very good. Her husband, Professor Ling, has heard that he is going to comment on academicians. Of course, the most favorite person in the capital is the sick one. "ˇ° It''s amazing, it''s amazing. He and his wife are extraordinaryˇ° No, it seems that Su Ming''s tutor is Professor Ling! "ˇ° Really? Then he has to work hard. Dr. Sun is so capable. Professor Ling must be more capable. " Su''s mother didn''t expect such a thing. When she mentioned Su Ming, she was excited. "You haven''t seen my family''s Ming son. She''s very handsome. She can study a little."ˇ° You know, when you went to the capital for medical treatment, you didn''t bring a big one, but you brought a small oil bottle. I was still puzzled. Brother Su said that the big one had to take the grade jump exam. I was afraid that the small one would have a big impact, so I took the small one. "ˇ° That''s because her father didn''t tell the truth. We''re going to leave. She''s crying and crying and doesn''t give up. Her father usually hurts her more. If it''s not for you, it''s really a small drag. " Su''s mother was a little sad when she said this, and suddenly thought of the main thing, "by the way, Xu Heng, how are you here?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 167

    "Me?" Xu Yunlu said, "it''s a coincidence that I deliver delivery in this store."


    "Really, what a coincidence!" Su''s mother was also surprised and happy. Su ran glared at Xu Yunlu, but Su''s mother took Su Ran''s hand and said, "you have to take care of your Uncle Xu more. In those years, your father and I went to the capital, but he didn''t help us less."


    "Mom, I know. I will take good care of him." Su ran bit the two words "Hao Hao" very hard. Xu Yunlu carried Su ran on his back and did something I was afraid of.


    Su''s mother and Xu Yunlu talked for a while. They tried to say something for several times, but they didn''t say it at last. Maybe they were a little excited to see Xu Yunlu. They even told Su ran not to open the shop too big. For fear that Wang Xun would not be able to see Wang Neng alone, they got up and left.


    After a few steps to the door, he stopped and wanted to say something to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu walked over very patiently and asked, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law? Just say it


    Su Mu quickly waved her hand and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    When Su''s mother left, Su ran clenched her fist and was about to hit Xu Yunlu: "you used to know my mother, and you never said that."


    "You didn''t ask me."


    "I didn''t know you knew my mother. How could I ask? Besides, you haven''t met my brother. How could you know that Professor Ling is his tutor?"


    "Your brother is so famous."


    "Xu Yunlu, you lied to me!"


    "No, no, uncle didn''t cheat you, really." When Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran was really nervous, he quickly pulled her to his arms. Li Gui shook his head and said, "Hey, are you going to show again? Can we have a good meal?"


    "When we go back to fangxiu, it won''t prevent you from eating and drinking well." Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran back to his room.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu closed the door, Su ran threw him on the bed and said, "I''ll take good care of you, Uncle Xu!"


    "Raela, please forgive my uncle. He will not dare to do so in the future." Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran with his backhand, and his tone is full of ambiguity.


    "How many things are there to hide from me?"


    "No, really not."


    "When I was a child, did you really hold me?" Su ran turned to curiosity. Xu Yunlu pinched Su Ran''s nose and said, "I also asked your father for a kiss. Your father said that I am a progressive young man and I am very optimistic about him. I can''t wait to agree. So when you are so big in silence, you have a husband; So don''t go to see another man. "


    "I don''t believe it. You like cheating the most!" Su ran said, playing with the buttons on Xu Yunlu''s clothes. They are making trouble in the room when they hear Qin Mo''s cry. They come out of the room and see Qin Mo standing at the door of the milk tea shop with Qin Xing holding the tearful bar. Qin Mo takes a look and starts to cry again. Xu Yunlu goes over and calls "silent".


    Qin Mo turns his head to see Xu Yunlu. He is stunned for a moment. Then he cries and reaches out his fat hand. Xu Yunlu catches him and hugs him. Qin Mo comes to him crying. Now he sees someone and sobs for a while. Then he stops crying. Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head and says, "I miss Dad."


    Qin Mozhan stayed in Xu Yunlu''s arms for a while. He wanted to play more, so he let Xu Yunlu go and had fun himself. Xu Yunlu patted Qin Xing and said, "Xingye, this baby is really a conscience baby. It doesn''t hurt in vain!"


    Qin Xing hated Xu Yunlu and threw his hand away. Then Xu Yunlu said, "master Xing, share the experience of raising a baby."


    "If you hurry to deliver the takeout and earn more money, that''s your experience." Qin Xing snorted, picked up the ready takeout on the bar, and took Qin Mo away by bike.


    Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and put it in his mouth. Li Gui came to him and said, "it''s very comfortable in the room. When he came out, he ate a big bad one!"


    "Stingy!" Xu Yunlu lit the cigarette and took a breath, and spit out a white smoke towards the direction of Qin Xing, and make complaints about it.


    Li Gui took out a cigarette from Xu Yunlu''s cigarette box, rushed to the outside and said, "the rival is coming.".


    Xu Yunlu saw song Shichao with a few people into the shop, a shop, song Shichao called up: "Su ran, Su ran!"


    Su ran saw that Qin Mo was OK. As soon as she got back to the bar, she wanted to hear what Xu Yunlu and Li Gui were saying. She saw song Shichao coming in with a few people and said, "this shop is owned by my friend. I won''t cheat you. The snacks are delicious."


    "Shi Chao, how do your friends want to open a milk tea shop in such a place? It''s so good to open it in the front street because of its good craftsmanship!"


    Su ran knew that song Shichao had brought her guests. She ran out of the bar to meet her. However, song Shichao asked, "Su ran, the milk tea shop has expanded. It''s so big. You haven''t opened it for a few days."


    Song Shichao''s friends seem to understand everything. Qi Qi says, "Oh," and then he scowls at Su ran: "Miss Su ran, this is your milk tea shop."


    "No wonder Lao song always tells us how good your shop is?"


    "Snacks are good, milk tea is fragrant, and miss Sura is more beautiful."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Song Shichao sat down in a larger position and said, "today you all eat and drink energetically. The prince is responsible for the treat."


    The young man, who was named, suddenly turned pale: "why is it my treat?"ˇ° Today is you, tomorrow is dollˇ° Ahˇ° Ah, what, if you don''t eat and drink outside one day, where you eat is not eating! " Song Shichao was so overbearing and cool that Su ran was embarrassed. "This is not my milk tea shop. It''s my sister-in-law and my father-in-law''s. I''ll treat you today."ˇ° Yes, yes, we can have this. No wonder our Xiaochao always mentions the milk tea shop of Miss Sura''s family. It''s really good! " But song Shichao said, "Su ran, whatever guests you invite, don''t pay any attention to them. They are all black sheep of the family. They are all masters who lack everything in the family, that is, they don''t lack money!" Song Shichao''s words changed a lot of cutting voices. Li Gui touched Xu Yunlu with his elbow: "enemy of love! It''s exciting and challenging Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui, and Li Gui stuck to him again: "Xiaolu, you have to thank me."ˇ° I appreciate your respect! "ˇ° Xiaolu, you used to be different. You used to be a modest gentleman. You are elegant and charming. You can eat both men and women! In the past three years, what have they done to you? They have changed your brain. How can they be so vulgar! "ˇ° Go awayˇ° Xiaolu, I really don''t want to cheat you. Your rival and the little sluggard have been talking to each other for several times, and I have stirred them up. "ˇ° Make it up, you make it up! "ˇ° Damn, Xu Xiaolu, you don''t believe in me! "ˇ° I believe you respect meˇ° Xu Xiaolu, at the beginning, I should have let them kiss each other, and then all of them were photographed. I''ll show you this cheap deer! " After a while, song Shichao and the black sheep in his mouth ordered a lot of food and drink. Then he said that he would go to Vienna this year, and that he would go to Rome, either to listen to music or to see architecture. They should all be his classmates from high school or university. Su ran and song Shichao are familiar with each other and yearn for this kind of outside world, so they listen with relish while giving them food and drink. But Su ran soon saw Xu Yunlu''s displeased eyes. After delivering things, she went back to the bar discontentedly. While drinking wine, Li Gui said: "maozi doesn''t believe it. I believe it''s true. Selu finally finds the love of green cloud." When Su LAN saw that song Shichao had brought people, she was also very happy. Song Shichao was a handsome boy. He had a good family situation, and his character was really good. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 168

    Su LAN comes to say hello to song Shichao. Song Shichao introduces his black sheep classmates to Su LAN, and then asks, "aunt Su LAN, your shop has expanded."


    "Oh, isn''t anyone going to make trouble?"


    "It''s my aunt. How come I didn''t see anyone?"


    "Take out."


    Just then, Qin Xing and Qin Mo came back. Qin Mo was familiar with song Shichao, and immediately stuck to him. Li Gui touched Xu Yunlu again and said, "Oh, look at this situation. Maybe I didn''t watch him so seriously at that time. I can''t say that at a certain moment when I didn''t pay attention, my two mouths had been together."


    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dead."


    "A sour taste!" Li Gui said with exaggeration.


    Su ran didn''t hear the conversation in front of them. Naturally, she didn''t know that Li Gui was slandering her. There were no guests, so she asked curiously, "Uncle Lu, is Li tianchu the real name of ghost brother?"


    "He has a lot of real names, which can''t be more real, so he can''t figure out which one his mother gave him." Xu Yunlu shakes his glass and drinks the last sip. Li Gui looks at the empty bottle and says discontentedly, "Xiaolu, I haven''t had a few drinks. Is it really good for you to drink so much alone! Little sluggard, your uncle Lu is drowning his worries with wine. Do you understand? "


    "What does uncle Lu worry about?"


    "You''re flirting with those black sheep. Your uncle Lu is stimulated."


    Su ran quickly shut up, just had a takeout list, she quickly made milk tea, when he did not ask anything, but Li Gui said: "Ma Laoliu, right, the black overlord in this street, people mention you, they hate you very much, you know, I beat your second, your boss asked me to send him to the Bureau, you take out the black overlord''s arrogance, Come and do something! My hands are itching


    Xu Yunlu doesn''t care about Li Gui.


    Qin Mo and song Shichao stick to each other for a while, but finally they stick to Xu Yunlu''s arms. They are also interested in the whisky bottle. Even Qin Xing can''t attract him to deliver the takeout.


    Qin Xing is a little disappointed and leaves with the takeout. Song Shichao notices the man at the bar. The man Qin Mo sticks to has his back to him all the time. He can''t see his face. But song Shichao doesn''t like this man. He always thinks that Su RA talks to him, which is different from others. Su RA seems to like talking to him.


    At this moment, song Shichao suddenly found that Su ran was not the same as before, not the usual kind of melancholy and walking dead. At this moment, there was a smile on her beautiful little face, which was not as forced as usual, but the kind of happy, heartfelt smile.


    Qin Mo is also very comfortable in that person''s arms, and he can''t grasp the whisky bottle. That person also patiently helps Qin Mo to get it.


    Although song Shichao is unworthy of Su ran, he thinks that person is very eye-catching.


    Qin Xing''s takeout is not far away. He came back soon. When he came back to see Qin Mo still in Xu Yunlu''s arms, he was very dissatisfied: "I said, Xu Yunlu, you are applying for a takeout, but you don''t give a takeout. Su ran, such an employee, can drive him away every minute."


    Li Gui didn''t know where to make another bottle of whisky. He took the glass and poured it for Qin Xing and said, "come here, come here, have a drink to eliminate the heat."


    Qin Xing doesn''t know what whisky can do for him. Li Gui asks Su ran to give him a box of ice. He takes a clip and puts a few pieces of ice into the cup and hands it to Qin Xing.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Qin Xing, he immediately split his mouth with only a few small baby teeth and laughed heartlessly at him. Qin Xing''s nameless fire went to 7788. He took a big drink and asked, "what''s so hard to drink?"


    "It''s bad!" Li Gui took a look at the trademark on the bottle and the wine in Qin Xing''s glass. Song Shichao came over and took a look at the wine and said, "Xingye, this year''s whisky costs tens of thousands of yuan a bottle. Is it hard to drink?" With that, song Shichao poured half a cup and took a sip. Qin Xing immediately grabbed the bottle from Song Shichao and poured a full cup for himself. He poured half a cup at a time and said to song Shichao suspiciously, "Xiao Chao, it''s not much worse than Xiao Bai. Are you sure it''s wine?"


    "I''ll pay again." Song Shiyue took the bottle and poured more than half of the glass. Then he and Qin Xing asked you to doubt it. I''ll make a textual research. In the daze of Li Gui, he finished the bottle of wine.


    After pouring the last drop of wine, Qin Xing returned the empty bottle to Li Gui and said, "it turns out that Xiaobai is better to drink." Then he drank the wine in the glass and walked away with song Shichao.


    Li Gui took the empty bottle, nodded his head and said, "while burying my wine, I drink all my wine. Xu Xiaolu, who are these people in this place?"


    As soon as Qin Mo saw another empty wine bottle, his eyes lit up, and he immediately reached out to catch a new one. Because of a little distance, he didn''t catch it. He immediately climbed from Xu Yunlu''s arms to the bar, held the empty wine bottle in his arms, swayed it, smelled it, and licked the mouth of the bottle with his tongue, It made him feel that his milk was not as good as his own, but it was not particularly hard to accept. He put out his tongue and licked it again.


    Li Gui was so happy that he grabbed Qin Mo and the bottle together and said to Xu Yunlu, "Xu Xiaolu, I used to hate children, but this little fool is OK and very popular."ˇ° You''re a little fool. "ˇ° Deer, you didn''t like children before Hugging Qin Mo and holding Qin Mo''s two little fat hands, Li Gui gives Xu Yunlu a monkey king action to fight a monster, "an Laosun, kill you stinky monster!" Qin Mo happily hit Xu Yunlu, and suddenly he felt something was wrong. He turned around and hit Li Gui, and said, "monster, monster!" Li Gui almost collapsed. Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s little ass with satisfaction and said, "it''s not bad. It''s so small that people and demons can be separated. There''s potential."ˇ° Get the hell out of you both. " Li Gui said bitterly that Qin Mo had seized his power and had already thrown himself on Li Gui. His small mouthful of water stuck to Li Gui''s face. Li Gui cried out discontentedly, "Xu Xiaolu, I''ve been insulted, I''ve been insulted by your son."ˇ° It''s your pleasure. " Xu Yunlu reached for Qin Mo, then knocked on the bar in front of Li Gui with his fingers and said, "be honest with me in China. Don''t treat this place as a Vasi."ˇ° So I said, "China is not fun. It''s so good to be in a place like Wasi." Qin Mo also learned from Xu Yunlu to knock in front of Li Gui: "monster, be honest!" Li Gui widened his eyes and said for a long time, "Xu Xiaolu, isn''t your son speechless?"ˇ° It depends on who brings it. " Xu Yunlu triumphantly stops Qin Mo who is going to pounce on Li Gui, and Qin Mo pours on him. Li Gui suddenly thought of something. He took his students to study and asked, "Xu Xiaolu, you always say how strict the laws of China are. Since they are so strict, how can there be such a person as Ma Laoliu, who is whiter than me?"ˇ° Which country has no crime and injustice, but China is different from other countries. It has a government that is in charge and will correct mistakes. Sooner or later, these ugly phenomena will be eliminated. " Xu Yunlu plays with Qin Mo, and Qin Mo dances happily. Li Gui gave a cut: "I really can put gold on China''s face. When it comes to Ma Laoliu, I''d like to discuss with you a more in-depth topic. Ma Laoliu, a small citizen, can lift such a big wind and waves. After so many years of running around here, where is the government in charge? They will correct their mistakes. Will they correct their mistakes when their heads fall to the ground, and then they will be able to put their heads back? " Speaking of the head, Li Gui quickly touched his neck to make sure that his head was still on his neck. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 169

    "It''s better than not taking care of things and correcting mistakes." Xu Qulu continues to hold Qin Mo high.


    "No, no, Xu Xiaolu, you are not Chinese. Why do you defend China so much?"


    "I''m telling you, listen or not, it''s up to you!"


    "There''s another thing, fawn. So far, I haven''t thought about it clearly."


    "There''s so much you haven''t thought about."


    "That Aku, even his brother who was killed by you is better than him. I don''t know how much, how can he hit you."


    "Isn''t there another Gao Honggang?"


    "The two of them? Even if Gao Honggang has two points of ability, they are your opponents together? " Li Gui looked at Xu Yunlu askew, "Why are you shot? You shot them both. I''m not surprised. You were hit by them. I haven''t thought about the reason for that for three years."


    "Think about it, what do you want to do? If not, what do you want to do? I want to replace it with Xu Yunlu. "


    "Damn, I''m going to replace you if I''m curious. In the past three years, there are not many opportunities. Anyway, whether you hate me or like me, I''ll follow you. Where are you and where are you? If you want to wash white, I''ll wash white with you."


    Xu Yunlu patted his forehead and sighed, "ghost, tell me what I did to save your Buddha. You know how dark your Buddha is. The water in the Pacific Ocean can''t wash you white."


    "Then who let you save, save, you have to manage for a lifetime." Li Gui said in a very rogue way, "Xiaolu, I''ve been idle recently. Can you find something interesting for me?"


    "Don''t you have a good time with the Ma family?"


    "Just these people, they are too weak to fight. You have to stay for a long time to catch big fish. You can''t move, you can''t touch. It''s boring." Li Gui said, seeing song Shichao and his black sheep classmates eating well and drinking well, he said, "Xiaolu, your rival is leaving."


    Su ran, who is busy, hears song Shichao calling her, and goes over quickly. Song Shichao asks her to collect money. She gives her a discount. Song Shichao says, "no! The original price, the original price! "


    However, Su ran was still charged at the discount price, and the group of black sheep students praised Su ran and demoted song Shichao one after another.


    A large group of people left in a frenzy.


    Xu Yunlu pulled Li Gui''s head over. Li Gui said bitterly, "it''s too much to rob a woman with my fawn so blatantly. I''ll help you clean them up."


    "I said, if you dare to talk nonsense in China, I will send you back to vassi every minute."


    "Then Ben Zun went to drink and get drunk."


    Li Gui left, Xu Yunlu said to Su ran: "lazy, prepare some information, uncle let someone do a passport for you."


    "I''ve got a passport before. What are you doing?" Su ran, who was busy, was very curious when she heard that. Xu Yunlu asked, "have you been traveling abroad?"


    Su ran lowered her head and pretended to be busy, but she didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu thought Su ran had let out a slip of the tongue. She had an accident, and she was still in the mood to go out to play. She would be angry. She felt Su Ran''s head with a smile and said, "what''s the matter? Uncle Lu is dead. You can''t even play. If something happens, you should eat and drink, It''s time to play. Uncle Lu put it there... "


    Before Xu Yunlu finished, Su ran put out her hand to block his mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. If you have a passport, it''s easy. Go and get your passport. My uncle will ask someone to apply for a visa for several countries."


    "Why do I have to get a visa for several countries?"


    "Uncle is going to take you out recently." Xu Yunlu looks at Su ran. Su ran doesn''t quite understand. However, school is about to start in more than ten days. How does Xu Yunlu want to take her out? Xu Yunlu reaches out and pinches Su Ran''s face. "What''s the matter, hurry up!"


    Although Su ran didn''t know what Xu Yunlu was going to take her to go abroad for, with Xu Yunlu, her head didn''t even have the function of thinking. She went back to the back room to get her passport. She put all these things in Xu Yunlu''s trunk, together with the clothes Xu Yunlu left in the trunk.


    Su ran returns to the bar with her passport and hands it to Xu Yunlu. Seeing a guest, she goes to the bar in a hurry.


    Xu Yunlu took the passport and made a phone call to maozi. When waiting for maozi, he looked through the passport and saw that the entry record was actually Wasi. He gently pressed his forehead with his hand and said to himself, "this silly girl, my uncle has to live well for you. I told you that the place was bombed by my uncle. What are you going to do there?"


    Su ran greets the guests and walks back. Xu Yunlu closes his passport, and maozi comes in with summer heat. Xu Yunlu hands the passport to maozi and tells him about the visa countries, and then says, "by the way, go to Lao Zhu to catch up with me about my passport signing."


    "Boss, you can''t sign one of the several national visas that the lazy boy wants to apply for now."


    "Which one? There has been such a big change in three years? "


    Maozi said with a smile: "well, there''s a little conflict with your country recently. People in your country are not allowed to sign it."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head with a smile, looked at it for a while, and said, "sometimes countries are just like a family, so let''s go around. This, this is not also in conflict."


    "No, this one is always friendly."ˇ° Do it for me as fast as you can. "ˇ° Good Maozi left with Sura''s passport. Su ran also wanted to ask what he was doing in those countries. Su LAN came out and asked, "how many people are eating todayˇ° Just like yesterday. " Su ran quickly followed Su LAN back and said, "sister-in-law, there will be a lot of people at home for a period of time. You''d better find two people." After yesterday, Su LAN saw that Xu Yunlu was really coming to Ma Laoliu, and immediately said, "no problem. It''s not easy to find two cookers in this place. Is it the salary that the milk tea shop can earn?" Su ran a listen to don''t need to explain, immediately said with a sigh of relief: "nothing, uncle Lu said, he tube."ˇ° Oh, uncle deer. " Su Lan was angry. Su ran immediately felt embarrassed and thought about Xiao Zheng. In case someone unreliable told Ma Laoliu that Xu Yunlu''s layout was not all finished, she told Su LAN, "sister-in-law, you''d better not have people on Ma Laoliu''s side."ˇ° Just look for shanpao and Gulu''s mother. They didn''t mix too much with that side. "ˇ° You''ve got to keep your eyes on it anyway. " Su ran knew that shanpao and Gulu had been mixed up with Qin Xing, and Qin Xing didn''t marry her. Maybe it''s OK. Now she was afraid that she might not be able to touch the edge, so she nodded and hesitated. She didn''t say a million at this time, so she thought it was better to find a more suitable opportunity. Su LAN called shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma and said, "I said I would give them two thousand yuan a month. They are both very happy." Su ran nodded. Su LAN put her cell phone back in her pocket and suddenly said, "look, Su Ming knows. How do you explain to him?" Su ran a listen to anxious: "sister-in-law, you don''t tell brother, he will soon graduate, don''t affect his graduation defense, graduation thesis and so on."ˇ° I think you should make excuses for yourselfˇ° Aunt ~ ~ "Su ran grabs Su Lan''s hand and says," if Xu Yunlu really solves Ma Liu''s problem, your aunt will turn a blind eye to your problems. "ˇ° It''s very kind of you, sister-in-law! " Su ran hugs Su LAN and puts her head on Su Lan''s shoulder. Su LAN sighs and says, "what''s wrong with this girl? It seems that Xu Yunlu has solved Ma Laoliu and them." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 170

    "Uncle Lu, they are very good." Xu Yunlu cleanly picked up Ma Laoliu''s two elder brothers, which greatly encouraged Su ran. He felt that Xu Yunlu could make such a good "nest" in the remote area of Wasi. As expected, he had some real skills, so he became confident.


    "I hope that Xu Yunlu has dealt with Ma Laoliu and they are as serious about their feelings as you are."


    Su ran didn''t know for sure. She didn''t say a word. When Su LAN saw it, she poked Su Ran''s forehead with her finger and said, "I don''t even dare to tell a lie. I don''t know what you want him to do!"


    "No, I am..."


    "Your aunt is too lazy to care about you now, but what she is most curious about now is why Xu Yunlu has to deal with Ma Laoliu because he is your father''s younger brother before. If your father is good to him, your father is good to many younger brothers. When your father was alive, those people who often came to the house, not only did they not deal with Ma Laoliu, but after Ma Laoliu gained power, On the contrary, they all voted for Ma Laoliu. It''s good if they don''t help Ma Laoliu upset us. "


    Su ran didn''t know much about it, but now she can be sure that Xu Yunlu and her father know each other very well.


    As soon as Su LAN saw Su ran shaking his head, he said helplessly, "are you and Xu Yunlu just busy in love? You don''t know anything about him."


    Su ran doesn''t think it''s exactly like this, but Xu Yunlu has many secrets. She seems to have seen a corner, and she doesn''t seem to have seen anything. It''s better not to talk nonsense about that corner, even though the other party is her closest aunt.


    That night, Li Gui didn''t know where to come back from, and took up the bedroom of Ginkgo again. Ginkgo and maozi were very bitter, and they fell into a small rest to sleep on the sofa.


    At noon the next day, maozi came back from outside and said to Xu Yunlu, "something''s happening."


    Xu Yunlu, who is playing with Li Gui, nodded and asked, "tell me about it."


    "Ma Laoliu asked people to go to the patrol team during the day and Zhao xiaodai''s home at night. Zhao xiaodai, like brother Lu, didn''t eat hard or soft food. Ma Laoliu didn''t recruit here, so he went to find Zhu Liang of the public security team to make trouble. Zhu Liang told Zhao xiaodai that they were public security problems and asked Zhao xiaodai to transfer people to their public security team."


    "What happened?"


    "Of course Zhao xiaodai won''t. He''s in a stalemate now."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "Zhu Liang, um, Zhu Liang! As the leader of the security team, his position is a little lower. You can find out what stories Zhu Liang has. "


    "Yes, only one has a little value."


    "What kind of one?"


    "He''s a distant nephew of deputy director Zhu of the provincial police department. He''s a five coat type."


    Xu Yunlu''s hand with the card stopped for a moment, looked at the card and said, "put it, ghost, I''ll blow you up! You lose, take the money! "


    "Xu Xiaolu, if you play cards with me, do you want to show your face?"


    Xu Yunlu grabs Li Gui''s wallet, takes out 200 yuan from it, throws it back, and Li Gui immediately turns it up in the card: "in front of me, I''ve given two 2''s, how can Xu Xiaolu have three 2''s? Eh, where''s my 2? What about the two? Xu Xiaolu, would you like some face? "


    Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui''s face and said, "go away, you''ve heard who Ben Lu plays cards with


    "Damn, fawn''s face is so worthless now."


    Maozi came and asked, "brother Lu, what do you do next?"


    "You stare first, and then you go to the theatre."


    "Going to the theatre?" Maozi is confused.


    Li Gui touched maozi sympathetically: "poor God, I''m scared by Xu Xiaolu''s shamelessness now. It''s just to see who is good at Zhu Liang and Zhao xiaodai."


    "Oh." Maozi replied, "that''s just waiting!"


    Su Ran is very aggrieved for Zhao xiaohen. These people call Zhao xiaodai, Zhao xiaodai. It''s really smooth.


    "You can''t be idle." Xu Yunlu said to maozi, pointing to Li Gui, "shuffle the cards!"


    "I''m afraid of being idle, brother deer."


    "Don''t those traffickers still have a leader? What''s their name?"


    "Wang Hong."


    "Yes, Wang Hong, go and look for it."


    "Good." Maozi went to work happily again, and Li Gui, who continued to turn 2, asked angrily, "Xiaolu, what do you want to do with the peddler leader, invite him to dinner, or let him turn Zhu Liang''s son and daughter to sell, but that''s a good move."


    Xu Yunlu knocked Li Gui on the head and said, "it''s almost the same to sell you. Shuffle the cards."


    "No, you''re cheating. No one''s playing with you."


    "Shuffle!"


    In the end, Li Gui gave in and shuffled the cards like an angry little daughter-in-law. Then he lost to Xu Yunlu for thousands of yuan. Xu Yunlu nodded at the "won" 5000 yuan and said, "it seems that after three years of not playing the cards, Ben Lu is still young. Ghost, what''s the matter with you in the past three years? It''s too big to regress. You usually have nothing to practice more."


    Su ran can''t see it any more. Ginkgo is happy to hide behind coco and Li Li. Li Gui throws the card and wants to fight Xu Yunlu every second. However, considering his neck, he gives up. He waves to Qin Mo and says, "come here."


    Qin Mo, who is playing with bionic ants, puts down the ants and walks towards Li Gui curiously. Li Gui reaches out his hand and takes Qin Mo to his arms and says, "go, godfather, take you to have fun." Su Ran''s eyes are wide open. When did Li Gui become Qin Mo''s godfather, but Li Gui soon slipped away with Qin mo. Su ran was a little uneasy, so Xu Yunlu said, "maybe the flowers are gone." As soon as Su ran heard of Hua Hua, she was also itchy with snacks. However, she was afraid that Xu Yunlu, who didn''t seem to have much self-confidence, changed his face every minute. She had to restrain herself and asked, "Uncle Lu, why do you win so much money from ghost brother?"ˇ° Uncle Lu doesn''t have money, but you can rest assured that you will not be frozen or hungry with Uncle Lu Xu Yunlu wants to reach out and pinch Su Ran''s face, but looking at Qin Xing not far away and Su LAN who may come in at any time, he finally gives up the action that he likes but others may kill him. Su ran: "when am I afraid to follow you? In the evening, Qin Mo and Li Gui came back. They were so excited that they called out, "snake, snake, snake, snake, Huahua, Huahua!" Su LAN completely did not understand: "little darling, what big snake, Huahua."ˇ° Big snake Qin Mo can''t make it clear. When Su LAN saw Qin Mo''s T-shirt, he was wet with sweat. When he didn''t open a milk tea shop, he didn''t use air conditioning at home. When he opened a milk tea shop, Su ran installed air conditioning for the sake of customers. But in order to save money, she chose a low-power one, and the shop hadn''t been operating properly for a few days, so the air conditioning was always on, But now it''s different. Xu Yunlu wants to install high power. He not only uses air conditioning all the time, but also likes to keep the temperature low. Naturally, Su LAN is afraid that Qin Mo, who is wet with sweat, will catch cold. She quickly takes Qin Mo, who is constantly calling "big snake" and "Huahua", to the back to change her clothes. Then she lets Qin Mo and grandma Su accompany her and cooks dinner with shanpao Ma and Gulu ma. Su ran used to be afraid that Su Lan was too busy and tired to cook a lot of people''s food alone. Now with shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma, she is at ease in front of her. Because shanpao and Gulu''s mother are helping here, they can''t get along with Ma Laoliu, so they pester Qin Xing to be a delivery worker for the milk tea shop. Qin Xing can''t count on Xu Yunlu at all, and there is no only two nearby. Some of the milk tea shops in this one are large-scale. Most importantly, from Monday to Friday, the younger sister who placed orders in office buildings is a little fierce. He can''t bear it. He hasn''t been a big brother for many years. Oh, he has never been a big brother. With a wave of his hand, he agrees and takes his two younger brothers to deliver the takeout. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 171

    In the past, it was su ran and Su LAN who had the time to make milk tea. Now they have a small scale, so they can''t be so casual. Su LAN has to keep an eye on the back. Su Ran has to go out with Xu Yunlu in a while, and he has to read books that he hasn''t finished yet. So coco and Li Li must become real sisters of milk tea. In order to learn Su Ran''s Hong Kong style milk tea, which is not very good to drink, Two people also fight, very hard.


    The milk tea shop made Su ran feel a bit like a model. However, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui didn''t wait for Zhao xiaohen and Zhu Liangdou to win or lose. They were really bored. They let maozi set up a billiards table and a small bar in the corner of the milk tea shop. They lived a life that was more pig than pig. They drank wine, smoked cigarettes, played billiards and played cards every day. Life should not be too moist.


    Qin Mo''s children also accept everything new. When they see Xu Yunlu and Qin Xing playing billiards, they will come and shout under the billiards table. Xu Yunlu will take him to the billiards table. So the cheap billiards table, which doesn''t look like those billiards rooms on the street, becomes Qin Mo''s air cushion playground. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui often play ball happily, Qin Mo chases the ball even higher. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui often have to stop to discuss the position of the ball that Qin Mo planed or kicked away with his hands or feet.


    Sometimes Qin Mo may mess up more than one ball at a time. It''s all by memory, and their memories are obviously amazing, so the game never ends because Qin Mo participates in it.


    In fact, Su Ran is more worried about Qin Mo playing too attentively and falling off the billiards table with one foot empty. However, when Qin Mo reaches the billiards table several times, he will be caught back in the middle by Xu Yunlu or Li Gui, so he can rest assured.


    With the billiards table, there''s nothing wrong with the milk tea shop. Many of the girls who come to the shop like Qin Mo and two super handsome men, and even many of them want to take a picture with them, but they are all declined. However, the more they refuse, the more they think, so there are a lot of repeat customers; There are girls who bring their boyfriends to the shop. Boyfriends are forthright, and they will play with Xu Yunlu and Li Gui.


    Anyway, when the atmosphere was so harmonious, maozi ran in, went to Xu Yunlu and whispered in his ear, "Qian Zhongcheng, the leader of a detachment, has come forward."


    "Is Qian Zhongcheng the brother of director Qian of Napai police station and another cousin of Qian ashui?"


    Maozi nodded and then said, "I have also found out the whereabouts of Wang Hong. He has lived in Nandian city for seven or eight years and has several residences, of which two apartments were bought with loans. He happens to be in one of them. Brother Lu, what''s the use of looking for this peddler? "


    As soon as Li Gui saw that he couldn''t play any more, he picked Qin Mo up and gave him to Su ran at the bar.


    Qin Mo, who hasn''t played enough balls, turns to see that both Xu Yunlu and Li Gui leave the billiards table and go to the small rest room. Then she points to the billiards table. Su Ran has to go to get Qin Mo a red ball. The billiards table is close to the small rest room. When she takes the ball, she hears Xu Yunlu say: "maozi, what''s the matter with Xiaoding


    "When we found the files of Xiaoding''s case, it was Gao Honggang''s order that Nadong''s police fully arrest brother Lu''s men. Xiaoding and little lazybones were on the street, and they happened to meet the cops, ah Shui and his men, as well as Yu Ye. In the process of Xiaoding''s escape, there was resistance. The gun was fired by ah Shui. The reason why ah Shui fired was that Xiaoding refused to arrest. "


    Li Gui scolded and said: "Xiaoding is a fool. He has done nothing except take some poison. What''s the escape? But it''s not because of Xiaoding''s escape that Chinese cops can kill people at will! "


    "So after the end of the matter, ah Shui was punished and his bonus was deducted for two months."


    Li Gui scolded: "Damn, two months of bonus is worth one life!"


    "I also want to ask Yu Ye. I''m afraid Yu Ye won''t tell the truth easily."


    "He''s worse than Zhao xiaohen now. He''s not as good as being an undercover when he''s being made difficult."


    "It''s a miracle that he didn''t do anything as an undercover agent."


    "Is it his father who blesses him in heaven?"


    "Bless him a fart, estimate mostly is single line connection, others don''t know him just, now know, I''m afraid won''t let him off so easily."


    "It''s not putting a sheep in a pack."


    "Although I haven''t seen Yu Ye, is such a sheep a little pitiable! Deer, why don''t you talk! "


    Xu Yunlu said after a while, "maozi, I asked you to check Xiaoding''s phone number. Did you check it?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the result?"


    "What''s the result? He didn''t print a business card and send it everywhere, so he didn''t have many acquaintances in his mobile phone. All of them were messy calls. The ones that could get through were those selling waste products, pushing second-hand houses and insurance, and some of them couldn''t get through and expired numbers."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and asked, "is there a phone before I talk to you?"


    "Yes, there are two. I also checked one. Both numbers are given by * Tong. When the money is used up, no one will use the number. After a long time, the number will be invalid."


    "Tell me those two numbers!"


    Maozi reported the number to Xu Yunlu and asked, "brother Lu, what should Wang Hong do with him? Tell Zhao xiaohen and let him make another great contribution!"


    "No, Wang Hong has been in Nandian city for seven or eight years. He has to abduct many children and women. He can''t be so lucky that nothing happened at all."ˇ° I''ve been caught twice. "ˇ° Who caught it? "ˇ° Zhu Liangˇ° I guess it''s Zhu Liang. You can find an opportunity to let Wang Hong do the case, and then expose it to Zhu Liang. When Zhu Liang releases Wang Hong, let Zhao xiaohen know. "ˇ° All right, brother deer Qin Mo shouts over there. Su ran quickly takes the ball and hands it to Qin mo. Qin Mo is satisfied and plays with his bionic ants with the ball. Su ran looks at Qin Mo playing and thinks about Xiao Ding. She feels very guilty. She didn''t let him accompany her to the bank. She just thinks that Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and maozi come out. Maozi is busy with other things arranged by Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu goes to the bar and Su ran asks, "do you want me to ask Yu Ye?" Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Even if you ask, he may not say anything now."ˇ° That''s true. My brother went to him and said, "I don''t know anything."ˇ° So if you don''t hurry first, and when the time is not ripe, disorderly actions will kill many people. I''m sure I''ll give an account to his blind mother and maozi about Xiaoding. "ˇ° Xiaoding and maozi are very good. "ˇ° They are from the same village. Now Xiaoding''s blind mother is raised by maozi. "ˇ° It''s nice to have hair. "ˇ° By the way, if you clean up a little bit, the visa will come down. Come down, we''ll start right away. "ˇ° But I''m going to start school soon. "ˇ° Please take two weeks off. "ˇ° Will that delay your studies? " Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu suddenly came up, pecked on her lips and asked, "is study important or I important?" Li Gui was playing with Qin Mo, but he couldn''t see it anymore. He covered his eyes with his hand and said, "if you don''t scatter dog food, you will die!" As soon as Qin Mo saw Li Gui covering his eyes with his hands, he immediately covered his eyes with Xiao Pang''s hands. Su ran was thin skinned originally, and his face turned red. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "I''m shy again. This time I''ll go out, uncle Lu will sleep more."ˇ° This shameless, want to directly put on the live version of children is not appropriate Li Gui can''t stand straight with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo doesn''t know what''s going on, so he follows him. Su ran knew that Li Gui''s mouth was unobstructed, but in front of Qin Mo, Qin Mo laughed so innocently and lovingly. She was so ashamed and angry that she couldn''t say a word, so she turned and ran away. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 172

    Xu Yunlu laughs again, kicks Li Gui and says, "I''ve been away for a few days. You''d better take care of this place. If Ma Laoliu''s people don''t come to make trouble, you''ll hold still for me. If he comes to make trouble, you''ll continue to pretend to be tourists and have a little activity."


    "No, no, no, deer, how could a tourist stay in the milk tea shop so long?"


    "You''re the one out there."


    "Damn, you take Niu to the flower world to have fun and leave me here to show you a broken shop. Don''t you think you''ve passed?"


    "If you don''t say that you have nothing to do in the past three years, you can only play with chicks all the time. Now you have to rely on Viagra to see chicks. You should stay here and take good care of your old kidney."


    "Damn, damn, whose kidney is old. I owe you. You''ll be locked up for three years. OK, you take that girl to have fun, and we''ll be even."


    "The beauty of thinking."


    "Who are you taking this time?"


    "Maozi''s work is safe, and all the rules of China are very clear, so he left them to you. Abin wants to help me deal with some personal affairs, so abin and I will take xiaota. By the way, Xiaoxi will finish his work, and you will let Dongdong and Xiaoxi play in Kunming Province by themselves. The scenery of Kunming province is still good."


    "Ha ha, you''d better spare me. Let Xiaoxi, the dead house, see the scenery in Kunming province. I don''t want another 10 million, do you?"


    "Well, you can take care of them."


    Su Ran has already packed up her few things. She has only been to Vasi, and she has never been out of the house. When she went to Vasi, she went to worship Xu Yunlu. Her mood is totally different from that of going out with Xu Yunlu.


    Su RA is also worried about Qin mo. last time she went to Wasi, she didn''t bring Qin Mo with her. When she came back, Qin Mo ignored her for a whole week, no matter how weak and sad she was. This time, Su RA was afraid that the older Qin Mo would ignore her for a longer time. It''s really tangled.


    Su ran comes out after cleaning up. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui are still playing billiards there. Su ran goes over and wants to take away Qin Mo, who is sitting in the middle of the billiards table and playing with bionic ants. Li Gui suddenly says, "Xiaolu, how do I feel that I have lost a red ball in playing these two days?"


    "Yes, is there any less?"


    "At the beginning of the game, those balls were placed in a pile. They were not all placed in a triangle or an equilateral shape. Why can they only be placed in a trapezoid now?" Li Gui shakes the triangle in his hand and asks. Xu Yunlu says, "it seems that there is something wrong with you when you say it."


    Su ran thought of taking a red ball for Qin Mo to play with. After Qin Mo finished playing, he put it in his precious toy. Su ran didn''t believe two people who often play with the ball. At this moment, she thought of missing a ball. She quickly went to Qin Mo''s toy box, turned over the red ball and took it to them.


    Xu Yunlu took the ball, nodded and said: "ghost, it''s really one less, good memory."


    Ginkgo, who is working on one side, smiles so much that her eyes are narrowed. Su ran hates Xu Yunlu. As a result, Qin Mo sees the red ball in Xu Yunlu''s hand and immediately refuses. She stands up and rushes to grab the red ball in her hand.


    Xu Yunlu looked at Li Gui and said, "what should I do?"


    "It''s not too bad. You''re missing one shot."


    "Why did I miss one shot?"


    "Aren''t you his father?"


    "You are still his godfather!" Xu Yunlu and Li Gui mixed their mouths and suddenly turned to Su ran and said, "by the way, there are still silent things. You should clean them up."


    "Why do you take his things?"


    "Think about the two of us on the road, very lonely, with silence, as a relief."


    "You don''t need documents to go out in silence?" With Qin Mo, Su ran naturally can''t get it. Her little mouth has an upward arc. Xu Yunlu said, "little sample, uncle will take care of those things. Go and say hello to your aunt and uncle. It''s your business to take care of them."


    "Well, it''s difficult." Li Gui said while falling into the well.


    Although Su ran found it difficult to speak, she finally opened the mouth to Su LAN with great difficulty. Su LAN had always regarded Su ran as her daughter. In recent years, she saw Su Ran''s unhappiness in her eyes. Su ran and Qin Mo could be happy. She was happier than anyone else, but Xu Yunlu was deeper than Su ran. Of course, she was deeper than most people, It''s obvious that she is an old driver with rich stories. She is more worried about Su Ran''s holding Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran didn''t expect that before the beginning of school, she went out with Xu Yunlu in silence. She met Hengbin. Hengbin was as gentle and polite as he was in Wasi. He didn''t say much and gave her a hug. Su ran didn''t hold her as she did when she saw maozi. She just felt that she could see her again. It was really good, very good.


    Xu Yunlu took Su ran to two countries and two banks, and asked her to sign a lot of documents. In one country, the documents are in English. Su Ran has some basic knowledge in this language, so he can recognize it at a glance. But Su Ran''s English is rotten, not to mention this kind of very professional thing, which is really incomprehensible; Another country''s writing is that it knows Sura, but Sura doesn''t know it.


    After su ran finished signing, Xu Yunlu took the document she signed and asked, "lazy, do you know what you signed?"


    Su ran shakes her head, and Xu Yunlu laughs: "it''s a contract to sell himself! From then on, you will be my Xu Yunlu''s person in life and my Xu Yunlu''s ghost in death. " Su ran was stunned and thought that the documents Xu Yunlu said were marriage certificates. He felt a surge of emotion in his heart. However, he soon realized that no one had a marriage certificate in the bank and quickly put away his little heart. Seeing Su Ran''s face changing, Xu Yunlu said, "this little girl, I don''t know what she''s thinking! I have to wait for spring or something. " Xu Yunlu has two industries in these two countries. Both of them are huge. They are both mountain resorts. In one of them, Su ran saw her books, calligraphy and paintings in Vasi at the beginning. Anyway, many things she was familiar with were originally transferred by Xu Yunlu. The study also has a large safe, but there is not as much money in the safe as she saw at the beginning. Before he came out, Xu Yunlu said that he joked with Su ran more than once, saying that he wanted to have a good sleep or something. But when he came out, he was very busy. He often left Su ran and Qin Mo in the villa, or gave her a black credit card, arranged for someone to take her and Qin Mo out to play, and asked her to prepare gifts for her family, By the way, help him prepare some gifts for the two old people. Su Lan was very happy. Su LAN bought beautiful clothes, jewelry and perfume, and brought one of the famous knapsack and saber knives to Su Ming, Qin Xing and Wang Wang, and bought a pair of famous war boots, bought warm products and nourishment for grandma Su, bought several suits for Su mu, and bought gloves, tobacco and wine for Wangfu. Speech and deportment, and then bought a pile of famous small bottle perfume, local characteristics of silver accessories... To Xu Yunlu said two old people to prepare things, Su Lai was very sad, Xu Yunlu said two old people''s hobbies, such as love opera, tea, bridge, and sul Lai from Xu Yunlu''s usual speech and manner. I feel that the two old people he talked about must also be very recuperative people. I don''t know the height, weight and figure of the old people. Su ran can''t buy clothes and so on. So I bought a set of hats, gloves and scarves for each of them. They belong to private customization. Because of the time, they can''t be completely customized. I asked Xu Yunlu to know that the two old people have English names, Let the shop put each other''s English names on their respective hats, gloves and scarves. Of course, Su ran chose the best material for this set of elderly couple items, and the price was more expensive than the sum of the gifts she bought for her family. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 173

    Then I feel that this kind of ceremony is a little light for Xu Yunlu. After all, he has had an accident for three years, and he has not been in touch with his family for at least three years.


    Su Ran''s nature is still petty bourgeois, but her family is too poor. From memory to the present, she is very busy every day, busy with study and housework. In order to survive, she is rarely so idle as she is now. Moreover, she is in a foreign country which is different from China. What makes her most infatuated with here is those well preserved old alleys, The style is totally different from that in China. Sura likes to take Qin Mo for a walk. She thinks that modern architecture is nothing more than high-rise buildings because of the development of information. On the contrary, these old buildings are exotic.


    Turning into a small lane from a busy street, Qin Mo saw that some people sold used goods on the sofa and rattan chair in the lane, including old clothes, jewelry, children''s toys, books and so on. Qin Mo was interested in an old wooden catapult, but the price was not very expensive. Su ran bought it for him, but it was expensive. There were six bullets, all made of silver. Su ran hesitated, I bought them, too.


    When he bought a catapult and a pellet, he didn''t dare give it to Qin Mo, so Qin Mo ran happily with an empty catapult.


    When Su ran greets Qin Mo, she sees an old-fashioned gramophone and a box of records. She remembers that old Xu seems to like these old things. When she first arrived at old Xu''s villa, old Xu''s condition was not good, and old Xu was not in the mood. As old Xu''s condition improved, old Xu likes to toss about these things, which looks very precious, The things that a tall person like Xu likes are definitely tall, so she bought some scarves according to the temperament of the two old people.


    Su ran flipped through the records and found two Peking opera records in the box. Thinking of Xu Yunlu''s saying that the old people like Peking Opera, she moved her mind. Before she sold it, it seemed that she was a nobleman. Her descendants were poor. All the valuable small pieces in her family had sold for Seventy-eight years. After a few years, she began to sell large pieces. Su ran didn''t expect that they would be the same at home and abroad, However, when they are down, they know what they want. The price is not low. Su ran talks with the other party for a while. The other party is eager for cash, and finally agrees to sell gramophone and send the box of records. Su ran gives the money painfully, and then puts the things on the car with anxiety.


    When Su ran comes home with Qin Mo, she finds that she only pays attention to buying. She has bought a little too much. When she comes here, she thinks that drinks are not allowed on the plane.


    When Xu Yunlu came back to see what Su ran had bought, he asked, "why don''t you buy something better for your family? Many big brands here are cheaper than domestic ones."


    "These are all very good and much cheaper than the domestic ones."


    Xu Yunlu looked at the things Su ran brought to the two old people. The hat, gloves and scarf were of good quality. Everything had the other person''s English name, and the color and lustre were quite suitable for the two treasures in his family. It was the gramophone that caught Xu Yunlu''s eye. After a while, he said, "it''s old-fashioned. My grandfather likes these." After that, he turned to two Peking opera records and said, "Wow, how much did you spend to get such a treasure? These records have been lost. My grandfather has been looking for this one for a long time, but it''s a pity that a small piece of it has been damaged, but it can also shock him. He''s lazy and biased towards my grandparents. What he bought for them are all good things."


    As soon as Su ran heard that the gift could satisfy Xu Yunlu''s grandparents'' wishes, she was relieved. As expected, people like old Xu like to buy things that are tall and tall. It''s right to buy them as he likes. She said, "you haven''t seen them for three years. No matter how light the gift is, you won''t be punished for the ancestral tablet?"


    Su ran was originally in old Xu and old lady Xu, where they heard how to toss the children''s teasing words, so Shun said, Xu Yunlu Leng said: "really, lazy, uncle found that you are really careful, even uncle did not see his family for three years."


    "Why don''t uncle prepare presents for mom and dad? Mom and dad haven''t seen each other for three years."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. He asked someone to take a silk scarf, wipe the gramophone carefully, and then plug it in. It''s not bad and can continue to use. He chose a record and put it in. It sounds good.


    Su Ran is not very interested in Beijing opera. She didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was very happy to hear it. She also said that it was "empty city plan", that it was "Su San Qi Jie", "Farewell My Concubine" and "the son-in-law", all of which were old tunes, with one word "good".


    Qin Mo just sat at Xu Yunlu''s feet and listened to Xu Yunlu say yes. Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Qin Mo''s head and said to Su ran, "Ranran, if we have found such a good thing, should we celebrate today?"


    Su ran was having a headache for the drinks he bought. He said, "Uncle Lu, it''s so expensive. It''s 9000 euros. I''m afraid I''ll be cheated. I''ve been hesitating for a long time."


    "It''s a boring thing." Xu Yunlu simply pulls Su ran over, holds her upstairs and enters the bedroom. When Su ran comes back to her senses, she has already been thrown on the bed by Xu Yunlu. Su Ran is in a hurry. As soon as she turns over and wants to get up, Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pulls her back to her arms. Su ran can''t help but cry, "it''s silent below!"


    "In this situation, you can only have your husband in mind."


    "Silent..." before Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu had blocked her mouth with her lips. Su ran could not understand that Xu Yunlu wanted to buy a phonograph. Xu Yunlu wanted to celebrate with this method. Seeing Su Ran''s confused face, Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and took Su ran into the bathroom. Su ran turned around and found that the water in the bath had been put away: "Uncle Lu, what do you want to do again?"ˇ° What do you say? " Xu Yunlu holds Su ran to the bath. Su ran grabs the clothes and asks, "people are not like you."ˇ° Ouch, who else? Grow up, these three years also peep at Xiao Huang, that beauty in Xiao Huang is you such? They are all very enthusiastic and take off men''s clothes. If you like, uncle Lu will give you a chance to take them off. "ˇ° I haven''t seen Xiao Huang Su ran was a little embarrassed. Xu Yunlu was happy and took Su Ran''s hand away. "How do you know what other people are like? Watching a romantic drama? " Xu Yunlu holds Su ran to his leg, reaches out his hand to untie Su Ran''s clothes, and says, "what''s in the Romance Drama is really fake. Your uncle Lu has seen a lot of things. He hasn''t met many men and women. He wants to do so many things. Of course, my little lazy uncle will slow down the rhythm if he wants to."ˇ° Uncle Lu... "Dear, uncle Lu will love you very much." After that, Xu Yunlu and Su ran slide into the pool. Su ran can''t swim, and Xu Yunlu''s bath is almost catching up with the swimming pool. So as soon as she falls into the water, Su ran subconsciously holds Xu Yunlu tightly, but she doesn''t have much clothes in summer. Xu Yunlu takes off her clothes soon. Su Ran has to hold Xu Yunlu''s arm, only to find that Xu Yunlu''s arm muscles are very developed, When she was with Xu Yunlu, she was always passive and embarrassed, so she had never seen Xu Yunlu''s body so close. Xu Yunlu broke away from the shackles and took away Su Ran''s few clothes. Then he hugged her and said, "my little laziness seems to have grown up. It''s different from before. Uncle Lu needs to love her." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 174

    Su ran didn''t expect that she didn''t think about Qin Mo or Su Ming at that time, so she thought about all the things that bothered her. In her heart, Xu Yunlu was the only man she thought was a passer-by in her life, so she felt uncomfortable after several entanglements with Xu Yunlu. This time, she felt happy from Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu didn''t expect it, but he was not satisfied and demanded more.


    Qin Mo didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would buy him so many bionic toys. After playing one by one, it was dark, and he found that his parents, who had been crying these days, had disappeared.


    The house is too big. Qin Mo just wants to shout. The light is turned on. He sees a gentle man come up and take him into a room with many books. He gives him snacks and tells him fairy tales.


    So when Xu Yunlu went downstairs to look at the study, he saw Qin Mo holding a piece of cake in his hand, nestling in Hengbin''s arms, pointing to the book in Hengbin''s hand: "snow white, good man!"ˇ° Queen, bad man


    Xu Yunlu reached out and knocked on the doorbox: "Why are you here?"


    "Did you say I couldn''t come?" Heng Bin said, deliberately raised his hand to look at the watch, "Master Lu is as powerful as before, this time is long enough."


    Qin Mo turned his head, looked at Xu Yunlu, then turned back to the book and said happily, "dwarf, the best man!"


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "if you don''t speak, you can speak clearly."


    "I''m here for dinner. Please don''t drag dinner into breakfast."


    "Go away!"


    After a while, Xu Yunlu and Hengbin take Qin Mo to the restaurant. Hengbin shakes his head and asks, "the little girl is so miserable that she won''t eat dinner?"


    "The little girl is tired of shopping during the day. Now she wants to have a rest, can''t she?" Xu Yunlu shows Qin Mo how to use a knife and fork. Qin Mo is a set of small knives and forks. His food is cut into small pieces by the waiters and put on his small plate. After Xu Yunlu''s instruction, Qin Mo eats like a model.


    Hengbin drank a mouthful of white wine and asked, "I''m going back tomorrow. Do you want me to prepare anything?"


    "There are some things that I bought lazily. I can''t take them by plane, and there are so many wines here. You can send them to Wasi by plane, and then to Nandian city from Wasi."


    "Are you still going to fly back by airline?"


    "Yes, I''m still under control, so that the government won''t be able to check my immigration records, worry about it, and then have an excuse to interview me again."


    "That old Zhu who''s staring at you used to be an instructor in the army." Hengbin happy, immediately arrange people to do.


    "Oh, I can''t see. You know the instructor." Xu Yunlu said, taking the Buddhist beads off his wrist and handing them to Hengbin, "make three things for me, two bracelets and a necklace. As for the style, you can find someone to play freely."


    "Master Lu has lived in the Bush for more than ten years. He relies on it to prevent mosquitoes and insects. There is no other treasure in the world. Now he has to divide it into three parts. Master Lu really wants to wash it ashore." Hengbin had the box packed.


    "If I can''t get on the shore, Lao Zhu is so focused that if he doesn''t do something for him, he can read me to death."


    "Lao Zhu is not your father. Let him read it."


    "Well, don''t mention it. Who asked me to owe him a favor this time? It''s not my style."


    "Many people say that Xu Yunlu is a mysterious man. It''s true that Master Lu is in a good mood today." If Hengbin teases Xu Yunlu pointedly, Xu Yunlu is not angry either, "who stipulates that Master Lu can''t be in a good mood."


    Qin Mo, who was eating a lot of sauce with a knife and fork, suddenly called "master deer".


    Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Qin Mo''s head and said, "my family is silent. I eat with my face."


    Qin Mo raises his head and stares at the white wine in Xu Yunlu''s hand. Xu Yunlu tilts the glass slightly. Qin Mo licks it with his little tongue, then spits out his tongue and turns back to his plate and cuts it into small pieces of fish.


    Hengbin saw that Xu Yunlu, who was usually very particular, also drank a mouthful of wine and couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder Li Gui always said that you have fallen, and the people who are nursing father are really different."


    Xu Yunlu raised his glass, shook it at Hengbin, and then drank it all.


    Heng bin suddenly asked: "you give the money and the house to the little slob. You really won''t regret it."


    "A woman gave birth to a child when I was dead. I can''t find any reason to regret it."


    "Some things can''t be so absolute. People may think differently in different times and environments. The little slob is not old, maybe older, and thinks differently."


    "You might as well say that I''m not sure. You''re afraid I''ll be bored after a while."


    Hengbin laughed: "is it difficult that our Master Lu is really trapped like this? After eating Mr. Lu''s dinner, by the way, tell Mr. Lu that all the procedures have been completed. Mr. Lu, it''s no use if you want to regret it any more. "


    "Bin, I hope you, Dongdong and GuiGui will find someone worthy of trust as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll forget it. The ghost was almost killed by a woman. I don''t think so. So I have to rely on Dongdong''s efforts." Heng bin and Xu Yunlu were silent. After a while, Heng Bin said, "you won''t promise that Lao Zhu will do anything dangerous, so this is an arrangement..." "don''t think about it. It''s really dangerous. I won''t take you with me. I''ll take maozi with me when I promise Lao Zhu. You can go where you should go, but before, I''m going to do something I owe you. You have to help meˇ° That''s certainly no problem. Even if you work for Lao Zhu, I guess we won''t leave. After all these years, we have been one for a long time. "ˇ° When I''m done with what''s going on, I''ll ask them what they mean Xu Yunlu was silent for a while before he said, "by the way, when can the fashion designer I asked you to find come over?"ˇ° Anytime. " When Su ran got up the next day, she didn''t see Xu Yunlu, but she didn''t see Xu Yunlu. She was relieved. After breakfast with Qin Mo, two fashion designers came. They measured her, asked her what she liked, and left. Then Xu Yunlu called and asked her to clean up and get ready to go home. Su ran didn''t expect to see the things she bought all the way. When she got home, all the things had been put in grandma Su''s yard. Qin Mo hasn''t seen Su LAN and Qin Xing for half a month. That''s what he misses very much. As soon as his feet land, they rush into Su Lan''s arms like a shell, which makes Su LAN and Qin Xing feel much better. Qin Xing also said curiously, "if this little guy doesn''t see Su ran for several days, he will ignore her for at least a week. He hasn''t seen us for half a month. It''s strange that he is so enthusiastic." Qin Mo and Su LAN had enough of making out, and immediately went to make out with grandma su. She also gave grandma su what she thought was delicious. Grandma Su was so happy that she wiped her tears. Su LAN then said to Su ran: "Xiaoxun has come before the beginning of school. I haven''t seen you and asked. I didn''t tell him that. Tell him and your mother yourself."ˇ° How is Wang Neng now? "ˇ° Your mother and Xiaoxun can keep an eye on him. Xiaoxun is not a key high school. He is very strict. He began to make up lessons in mid August. Not long after you went out, Wang Neng ran away again. " Su ran sighed: "Uncle Wang is not angry again."ˇ° Needless to say, I listen to your mother''s point. Wang Juan didn''t show up at home this holiday. She''s really upset. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 175

    Su Ran is even more worried about the fact that the school has been open for a week. Regardless of what Wang Juan and Wang can do, she takes the gifts she brings to Su''s mother, Wang''s father and Wang Xun. Su''s mother knows that she''s been away for a long time, and she''s worried about it. But it''s obvious that Su''s look is much better than before. Su''s mother doubts that Su''s making a boyfriend. Naturally, she hopes Su''s making a good one.


    Su ran rushed to school early on Monday morning to finish the procedures for the new semester. She found that the university she had been studying for three years was a little vigorous. Seeing many young strange faces, she thought that she was a senior, and there were a number of new students.


    When the new students just entered the University, they were naturally curious about everything. When they saw a little green grass, they felt that it was more beautiful and poetic than what they usually saw. They yelled from time to time, which really increased the vitality of the school.


    There are a lot of teaching materials. Su ran wants to put them in the life teacher''s place first, and then the ants move home, take a picture of the curriculum, and then go to put the books. Because there are several main courses that haven''t been given, Su Ran has to turn over the books and ask the teacher if she doesn''t understand. Su ran doesn''t understand that the English course offered by the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine is to let them have the opportunity to accept foreign patients and write medical records in the future, Can you translate Pinellia ternata, Shengdi, Astragalus membranaceus, Prunella vulgaris, Eucommia ulmoides Oliv... Directly into English?


    As a citizen of China, if she did not go abroad this time and could not understand the foreign documents, she resisted learning English from her heart, but she still thought it might be possible or useful in the future.


    Su Ran is a little enthusiastic about English. After all this, Su ran goes to the teaching building to find a car. She comes here on Su Lan''s second-hand car.


    As soon as Su ran was looking for the car, she heard several female students coming by saying warmly: "the new psychology lecturer is so handsome!"


    "Not only handsome, but also so elegant. It''s fascinating."


    "I listened to the students who took this course yesterday. I still don''t believe it. I think it''s too exaggerating and fussy. As a result, today I saw that it''s not exaggerating at all."


    "Anyway, I''m going to take this course, although I don''t like psychology at all!"


    "Me too, me too!"


    College students of traditional Chinese medicine are more impulsive and exaggerative. When they see a little handsome boy, they scream. When they see a little good-looking girl, they are called goddess. But Su ran thinks it''s very necessary for her to learn a little psychology as a doctor. She wanted to take this course this semester. When she heard that girls praised a male lecturer, she also wanted to have a long eye.


    Su ran shakes her head and rides a broken bicycle back to the milk tea shop. From the outside, she can see Xu Yunlu walking towards the billiard table with a club. Li Gui himself is playing there with great interest. Qin Mo is playing under the billiard table.


    Xu Yunlu got off the plane and went out with the gift that Su ran bought. She didn''t come back at night. Su ran was worried about the gift that she prepared for Xu Yunlu for fear that the old people of his family would despise him. Seeing Xu Yunlu, Su Ran''s heart immediately calmed down.


    After tossing about with Xu Yunlu in the big bathroom in the middle of the night, Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu until she got on the plane. Xu Yunlu didn''t have much rest that day. She didn''t know what to do. She got on the plane and began to sleep. She got off the plane and asked someone to send Su ran and Qin Mo home. He left. Xu Yunlu''s face turned red when she saw her.


    Li Gui is facing the gate with his club. When he sees Su ran coming back, he says to Xu Yunlu, "I don''t mean to go out and have a good sleep, but I still don''t feel like I have a good sleep."


    Su ran put the bike away, and the phone rang. She saw that it was Su Ming, and quickly answered: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "By the way, Ranran, I didn''t come to ask about going to kindergarten in silence because I was in a hurry to go home this time."


    "Brother, I''m only two years old. I''ll be three years old in March next year."


    "Ranran, there is a Boyou kindergarten nearby. It''s very famous. It charges two-year-old children. You don''t have to worry about the tuition."


    "Brother, let''s play in silence for another half year."


    "Well, Qin Xing, they are not in a hurry. I''m in a hurry. But you can go to this kindergarten when you have time. It''s said that the quota is limited, so it''s hard to enter."


    "I see, brother!" Su ran and Su Ming have a few words about their school study, and then they report to Su Ming about their compulsory and elective courses this semester. Then they hang up the phone. As soon as they hang up, the phone rings again. Su ran takes it up and sees that it''s Mrs. song. She answers it quickly, and then she says, "Rana, Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu are going back to the capital, Mr. Xu asked everyone who had helped Mrs. Xu to have a meal. Mr. song specially ordered you


    "Mother, I didn''t do anything!"


    "Don''t be modest. Whether you do it or not, it''s Xu''s intention."


    "Oh."


    "It''s this Friday, 7 p.m." Song Shi''s mother said the location again, and Su ran remembered it one by one.


    Su ran remembers that she is a little busy now, and she tells Song Shi Mu that it may take some time to do the nursing work again. Will it delay the clinic? Song Shi Mu says it''s OK. In short, they talk about miscellaneous things for a while before they hang up.


    Su ran just found a new bicycle beside the broken bicycle. She was a little puzzled. Whose bicycle is at her door? Is it the guest''s?


    Qin Mo, who is playing, finally finds Su RA, and immediately rushes over like a small shell. Su RA reaches for her hand and says a few words to Qin Mo, then leads Qin Mo into the shop. Qin Mo thinks anxiously and tells Su RA what fun she has done today. Su ran changed into the uniform of the milk tea shop and continued to listen to Qin Mo at the bar. Qin Mo was only two and a half years old and didn''t make it very clear. Li Gui shook his head and said, "Xiaolu, what is the power that makes you willing to give up the happy and happy days before and live such a miserable life with a family."ˇ° I''d love to. "ˇ° Where did you hang out all day last night and today? "ˇ° You haven''t seen anything useful these two weeks? " Xu Yunlu didn''t answer Li Gui''s question, but asked backˇ° You all know that Xiao Xi''s dead house doesn''t want to go anywhere. Dong Dong naturally doesn''t go anywhere. His brothers and Paulie just stare at the screen when they have nothing to do. But Qian Zhongcheng and Zhu Liang are more regular than Wu Dalang in the past two weeks. Zhu Liang and Zhao xiaodai have been making trouble for a while, but they don''t seem to be having so much fun. Ma Laoliu has visited Zhu Liang twice, but unfortunately, twice, Zhu Liang is not at home. "ˇ° So they can solve the problem of boss ma? "ˇ° It seems that he is just a pawn. Otherwise, he will monitor the phone calls of Zhu Liang and Qian Zhongcheng. "ˇ° Don''t worry about that. They are in this business. It''s easy to be found out. When the time comes, they will have to change places. In this case, you should let people keep an eye on Wang Hong. If you can''t, start with Zhu Liang''s collusion with the underworld forces. "ˇ° Maozi used more than n cute and juicy dolls to seduce Wang Hong, but he couldn''t do it. Maozi said that it''s useless for cows to press their heads without drinking water. "ˇ° Xiangu and Liu pockmarked son have an accident, which has an impact on him. However, he has a mortgage and needs money to repay the monthly payment. So he can''t hold on for long. He has no hands. The most likely thing is to find a good family first, and then abduct a child. If he does, he will do it immediately, so try again. He should be able to do it soon. "ˇ° I didn''t expect that the person who took the picture of huazi had such an investment mind and knew how to buy real estate! More than one place! Damn, I didn''t have the economic brain back then. "ˇ° Generally, people like him don''t stay in the same place for a long time. If they can stay for a long time and buy real estate, they must feel that they are relying on a big tree that can''t fall down. Besides, no matter which brother''s child you use as bait, they will keep an eye on me. Don''t let the child have an accident. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 176

    "Yes, Lord Lu ~ ~"


    "By the way, where do Dongdong and Xiaoxi live?"


    "I rented a large courtyard across the street. I said that I had stayed in the hotel for a long time. I felt uncomfortable living there. I didn''t have the sense of being at home. It seemed that Hengbin had lived there too."


    "I can think of living across the street, but it''s OK. I have something to look for."


    "What do you want to do with him?"


    "It''s a big thing, but it''s not particularly big. I''m going to sell you to Thailand as a human demon. I''ll add it up with Dongdong. I''ll take some losses and sell you cheaply."


    "Xiaolu, when I''m old enough to be a human demon, I don''t make any money. You and Dongdong should add up something else." Li Gui blinked pitifully.


    "We''re interested in it now."


    "Go away!" Li Gui throws down the club and sits on one side angrily. Xu Yunlu blows the club and plays with himself. Qin Mo grabs the red ball and climbs to the billiards table. However, he is not as high as the billiards table. He climbs to the billiards table and tries his best. Xu Yunlu doesn''t care if there is no danger.


    Su ran can''t see it any more. She comes to Qin Mo and doesn''t let him climb. Qin Mo pushes Su ran away unhappily and hands the red ball to Su ran. Try harder, but he still can''t climb up. He looks at Xu Yunlu angrily. Su ran knows that Qin Mo''s little temper is coming up. It''s unreasonable. At this time, you help him, but he wants to be angry.


    Xu Yunlu raised his eyebrow and asked, "do you want dad to teach you a way?"


    Qin Mo hesitates for a moment, then nods. Xu Yunlu pours on the small bench beside him. Qin Mo also looks at it. As soon as his eyes shine, he immediately drags the bench over and steps on the small bench. With a lot of effort, he finally climbs up the billiards table and turns to look at the red ball in Su Ran''s hand. Su ran quickly hands the ball to Qin Mo, and Qin Mo jumps up on the billiards table happily, It''s a little bit like King Kong won, standing on the top of the mountain and patting his chest.


    Li Gui relied on a: "fawn, your son''s temper is not small. He didn''t find it before."


    Xu Yunlu uses the club to point Li Gui: "go away!"


    "I know you''re going to lecture your son. Go away!" Li Gui went to the bar, Xu Yunlu put down the club, held Qin Mo in his arms and asked, "did you treat mom like that just now, right?"


    Qin Mo, with the red ball in his hand, looks at Su ran and lowers his head with embarrassment. Playing with the red ball in his hand, Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head. Qin Mo suddenly stands up, walks up to Su ran, puts his hand around Su Ran''s neck, rubs Su Ran''s face with his small head, and calls "Mom, Mom" in a very low voice, But the voice is very overbearing expression of their own meaning: mother not angry!


    Xu Yunlu frowned again. Su ran stopped Xu Yunlu, rubbed Qin Mo''s head and said, "Mom, you''re not angry. Play by yourself!"


    As soon as Qin Mo hears that Su RA is not angry, he immediately jumps up with the red ball. Xu Yunlu picks up the club. Su RA goes to ask, "do your grandparents like those gifts?"


    "I think so."


    "Why should I like it?"


    "I asked people to send them in. I can''t see whether they are happy or not when I stand far away. However, my grandfather has been touching the gramophone. It seems that he likes it very much."


    "Then why don''t you go in and meet them and talk to them?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen them for many years. I don''t know what to say when I see them. Just wait."


    Su ran blinked several times. She really didn''t understand why her family members didn''t know what to say when they met. She and Su Ming hadn''t seen their grandmother for many years. After they met, what to say was completely barrier free.


    Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s face and said, "don''t be too used to little boy, let him be more solid!"


    "No one''s used to him."


    Xu Yunlu said: "you and Su LAN are not used to it."


    "Well, when you were a child, your family didn''t like you?"


    Xu Yunlu was silent for a while and said, "my mother is more used to me, so I like my mother."


    Su ran immediately complacent: "that is, I think your family must be very used to you, not only your mother used to you, otherwise there is no way to give things to grandparents, no one''s reason, but also did not see you long crooked, so silent will not be crooked."


    "Ranran, I''m not crooked. You are not only used to your son, but also to your husband!"


    After smoking two cigarettes, Li Gui came back, picked up his club and said, "it''s endless. Since I want to stick it, I have no place at home, so I''ll open a room to stick it."


    Su ran blushed and ran back to the bar.


    When Su ran went out the next day, she found out that Xu Yunlu had bought her the new bike. Although she was a little moved, she was more worried that such a good bike would be stolen. It was a matter of every minute. When she went to school on her new bike, she thought about going out for a while and the bike was still not there, so that there was no good class, so she went to school another day, Or ride back to Sulan''s little old car.


    To school, Su ran got a very depressed news, Shen Hong and Xu Zihao are staying for graduate school;


    In the open psychology class, Su ran went. There were so many people. She really had no place, and 80% of them were girls. She saw the legendary Xu Zihao with his hands in his pants. Compared with Shen Hong, Xu Zihao was really a beautiful man. Su ran didn''t know what Xu Zihao was doing here, but Xu Zihao waved to her and said hello. Su ran also had to nod her head, which attracted many girls'' unfriendly eyes. Su ran quickly lowered her head and found a corner far away from Xu Zihao. She thought that there were so many students taking psychology courses this year, so she might as well take it next year. When Su ran was thinking about something on her mind, she heard some excited voices from her female classmates: "here, here! Here comes Mr. Guo Su ran wants everyone to come, so she listens and makes a decision after seeing what the teacher says. Then she sees Lao Chuan coming in with the textbook. Su ran was petrified on the spot. She heard that many of her classmates took a breath, and then whispered: "Wow, it''s true. How handsome!"ˇ° Every time I see him, I feel different from last time. How charmingˇ° What''s Xu Zihao doing here? Come to PK Mr. Guo. It''s too much for you! " It was at the age of zhisemu Shaoai that the girls kicked Xu Zihao into the Pacific Ocean when they saw the more elegant old man. Su ran saw Xu Zihao for the first time today, but let her be honest. Xu Zihao is not inferior to Lao Chan in appearance. But Lao Chan is not only handsome, but also experienced and mature. I''m afraid it''s easier to attract girls. Of course, apart from handsome, the British shirt with a unique pattern and the straight pressed trousers are not popular brands, Wearing the same old man as the clothes shelf, old man is the embodiment of Gao Fu Shuai. But in Su Ran''s mind, Xu Yunlu is the most handsome and the best, no one can compare. The class was naturally not peaceful. Xu Zihao didn''t come alone, but by a group of people. It was obvious that he was deliberately trying to make trouble for Lao Kuai, which made Su ran look down on Xu Zihao. However, Su ran didn''t expect that a restaurant owner was so proficient in psychology. She didn''t take Xu Zihao''s troubles seriously. She often made Xu Zihao''s arguments speechless and won applause after applause. The classroom atmosphere was more enthusiastic than that of Xu Zihao. Su ran more than once worshipped her idol in her heart: Lao Chan is really a bull. She has to be a lecturer in the hall and a boss in the kitchen. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 177

    This kind of big class is usually two sections together, Su ran did not expect that time passed so fast, he did not seem to have much feeling on the end of the class, old noisy while collecting teaching materials said: "teacher Guo this class also want to choose a class representative, later to help teachers collect homework, do PPT what."


    Many of the students raised their hands and were willing to be the representatives of this class. Even in order to get the representatives of this class, many of them raised their hands and ran to the front.


    When Su ran tidies up her books, she finds that Xu Zihao and others are gone, but she hears Lao Chuan say, "just this girl."


    Su ran found that everyone''s eyes all turned to her corner, and Lao Chan continued: "this female classmate''s name is Su ran!"


    Su ran let out a sound. Knowing that Lao Chou was acting, he had to cooperate with him. He nodded and said, "my name is Su ran!"


    "That''s you!"


    So Su ran heard all kinds of dissatisfaction from her classmates: "Wow, how could Miss Guo choose her?"


    "How could Mr. Guo know her? I don''t think she''s as obsessed with Xu Zihao."


    "She has such a bad reputation. How can she be a class representative for Miss Guo?"


    "Is Miss Guo confused by her appearance?"


    "She''s not particularly beautiful, either!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran, who hasn''t made up her mind to take psychology courses, can''t say that she''s just auditioning and hasn''t chosen the right one after being named as the class representative by Lao Chou. That''s not to beat Lao Chou in the face.


    Now that she has become a class representative, she has to communicate with the teacher, so after class, Su Ran has to stay. Lao Qian gives those girls who have nothing to look for and have no doubts, but pretends to be confused before asking Su ran: "you look like you don''t want to be my class representative."


    "I''ve never been a class representative." Su ran asked curiously, "boss, I didn''t expect that you would give lectures besides doing business."


    "The boss still has a lot of meetings, but you didn''t find out."


    Su Ran is really jealous of this kind of Genius: "boss, how do you want to be a lecturer? I always feel that the lecturer and the boss are a little different."


    "My restaurant is gone, so I have to eat. Xu Yunlu can change his career to deliver delivery. Can''t I be a lecturer? Isn''t it all about earning a living? "


    "Yes Su ran said, but she felt that it was easier for Xu Yunlu to change his career to deliver delivery than to become a lecturer!


    "You don''t seem to have a good reputation in this school." Old noisy suddenly changed the topic, this words Su ran said a little ashamed, "seems to be a little bit."


    "Just a little bit?"


    "A little, just a little."


    "A good-looking girl is easy to have right and wrong."


    "Boss, I don''t look very good."


    "The boss hasn''t finished his words yet. Girls who are not good-looking are so capable of provoking right and wrong. What''s more, they are good-looking. The boss just sighs with emotion. Don''t get excited and just go to the good-looking side. People must have self-knowledge."


    "Boss, I didn''t expect you to learn so badly." Su ran pursed his lips and said, "the old man took a look at Su ran and asked," why don''t the boss invite you to dinner? "


    "No, my milk tea shop is very busy now. I have to go back to help. Otherwise, the boss will treat me to a cup of milk tea."


    Lao Chou was shocked. Su ran was happy. She knew Lao Chou well and owed him 30000 yuan. So she naturally talked with Lao Chou for a while before leaving.


    Su ran was stopped by Wang Neng as soon as she got out of the school. Before she saw Wang Neng, she could see him as a younger brother. Anyway, he was Uncle Wang''s son and younger than herself. But now when she saw Wang Neng, she was angry: "Wang Neng, what are you going to do?"


    "Sura, I didn''t want to sell your son that day!"


    "Go away!" It''s good that Wang Neng didn''t mention it. When he mentioned it, new and old grudges poured in.


    "Su ran, really, I''ve been waiting for you at your school gate for a few days just to tell you that I really haven''t, but I only met you today!"


    "Whether you have or not, I don''t want to see you any more."


    "Come on, Sura. My parents treat me like a prisoner now. I haven''t eaten for several days. Please lend me some money first! I don''t want to sell your son


    "Wang Neng, if you don''t go away, I''ll call the police!"


    "Well, you report. Let the police lock me up!"


    "You don''t make sense!"


    "Sura, please, I can kowtow to you." Wang Neng is playing a rogue. There are many Chinese medicine students coming and going. Su ran heard someone say, "that''s su goddess''s boyfriend."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Isn''t it said that goddess Su is pestering Xu Songyu?"


    "Oh, if you don''t think about it, maybe it''s a fairy tale, Cinderella and prince charming."


    "As for her name of Goddess Su, it doesn''t seem to be so glorious."


    ... Sura thinks that she is low-key enough. Why do these rumors follow her endlessly? And most importantly, when did she entangle Xu Zihao? Xu Yunlu and Li Gui play table tennis every day. They are tired of it. Instead, they fight crickets at the bar. Qin Mo likes it. He leans against Xu Yunlu and scares two crickets with a bionic snake in his hand. Since Li Gui shows him Huahua, he looks at Li Gui very much. Xu Yunlu is watching Qin Mo fight Cricket with a snake when the phone rings. As soon as he sees that it''s maozi, he answers and asks, "what''s the matter with maozi?"ˇ° That Wang Neng is going to pester the lazy boy again. Do you want someone to clean up Wang Neng? "ˇ° Oh, how long has it been? "ˇ° Ten minutes. "ˇ° What about laziness? "ˇ° I think I gave him money. "ˇ° What about the money? "ˇ° He still wants to pester. "ˇ° Then let him go. "ˇ° Why don''t you help the lazy boy to solve this worry? "ˇ° Not yet. Let Wang pester her for a few days, but don''t let laziness be in any danger. " Then Xu Yunlu hung up. Maozi looked at the beep phone: "boss, what do you mean. Li Gui used bamboo to stir up the cricket on Qin Mo''s snake. He was very happy: "little deer, you are so good." Xu Yunlu ignored him, and Li Gui continued: "you don''t have to show up, you''ve got all your rivals. I have to learn this move."ˇ° By the way, Lao Chuan has been very honest these years. "ˇ° Xiaolu, Lao Zao hasn''t done anything extraordinary in recent years when you were in Nadong. " Xu Yunlu held his chin with his hand and didn''t speak. Li Gui didn''t understand: "cheap deer, don''t look like you miss spring. What''s the matter with Lao Chou? You didn''t like to drink with him very much. At that time, you went to Nadong to soak Li Dandan and drink Lao Chou''s wine for nothing. Later, you soaked Dan in your hands and were bored with it. Lao Chou''s wine was not bored."ˇ° By the way, what about Li Dandan? "ˇ° Gao Honggang is still good for the informant, and then he transferred Li Dandan. "ˇ° Gao Honggang is really dedicated. His own money is many times higher than his salary in this business. However, the Gao family wants to get involved in government departments, and this money is nothing. "ˇ° What are you thinking about? You should talk to Dongdong about such profound problems. By the way, even if Gao Honggang transfers Li Dandan, I will be found for you. Do you want to rape first and then kill, or do you want to kill first and then rape? "ˇ° In China, don''t give me any bullshit. "ˇ° Xiaolu, you haven''t been bloody for three years. Even if you are tired of that Li Dandan, she has done such a harm to you. Are you going to let it go? "ˇ° Play with your crickets. " Xu Yunlu pushes Li Gui''s head too close to him. Qin Xing, who has delivered the takeout from outside, looks at their new things and says with disdainˇ° Play with things and lose heart You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 178

    Li Gui gave Qin Xing a moment and said, "I''m here every day to accompany this cheap deer. I''m already very depressed!"


    "No one asks you to be here!" Qin Xing snorted.


    Li Gui snorted. Seeing that Qin Mo had put two crickets on his bionic snake, Li Gui was happy. "Little ancestor, you put them on the snake. After a while, they all ran away. Don''t cry."


    Qin Mo took a snake with a cricket and ran to the back yard with a little fat leg. In the middle of the run, he suddenly stopped, turned around and waved to Qin Xing. Qin Xing immediately ran after him: "son, what''s the fun again? Dad will play with you. "


    Li Gui almost petrified, for a long time just pointed to Qin Xing''s back and said: "he, this is not called playing with things to lose heart."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, Li Gui pushed Xu Yunlu: "Hey, that''s your son."


    Xu Yunlu ignores Li Gui and stares at the door. Li Gui pulls his head over: "don''t look. I don''t think Ma Laoliu dares to make trouble. In the past half a month when you go out, only a few small scum shake outside the door. I''ve asked people to inquire about it. The street is talking about Xu Yunlu coming back. Ma Laoliu counsels him. Hey, Lu, how old are you, What bad things have you done here? Otherwise, how could everyone treat you so well? "


    Xu Yunlu still didn''t speak. He continued to stare outside the gate, but the phone rang. It was maozi who called: "brother Lu, there''s a woman who''s been following the little sluggard all the time!"


    Su ran managed to get rid of Wang Neng and ran home. When she passed an alley, Su ran heard someone calling her. She stopped and saw a middle-aged woman coming towards her. Su ran was a little surprised and said, "aunt Qi."


    "Su ran, aunt, please do me a favor, OK?" Middle aged women have no surprise, but some want to hide their faces and cry.


    "Auntie Qi, please don''t mention it. As long as I can help, it will be no problem."


    "A while ago, didn''t your sister-in-law lose her child?"


    "Yes." Su ran didn''t understand. Auntie Qi said, "didn''t the police also hit a peddler''s den?"


    "Auntie Qi, there are children in your family who have been abducted by them. A total of six children and two women have been rescued. No problem. I''ll take you to the police station to identify people now." Su ran didn''t expect that Aunt Qi was the same victim as her. Qin Mo was tortured like that by those traffickers. Now she thinks about it, she is worried. After hearing that Aunt Qi''s family has lost her child, she wants to help aunt Qi find out the lost child immediately.


    Aunt Qi grabs Su ran tightly: "Su ran, no, no, that child is Wang Neng. Wang Neng gives him to Qi Li. As a result, the child is fooled by Liu pockmarked son."


    "Qi Li?"


    "Yes, that''s my son, the only son. When he was very young, I divorced his father. I always took him with me. But you know that a single woman has to earn money and take care of her children. It''s inevitable that she doesn''t have enough energy and strict discipline. I don''t know when he will mix with Wang Neng."


    "Auntie, are you talking about curly hair?" Su ran hesitated to ask, aunt Qi immediately nodded and said, "yes!"


    Su randun''s anger came up, but she still held back. But she knew that Xu Yunlu didn''t give the curly hair to the police because of Wang Neng. Instead, she cleaned up and threw it all at the door of her house. So why did she suddenly say that?


    Aunt Qi wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, and then said, "the real pockmarked child bit Qili out at the police station. She said Qili charged 500 yuan and sold your sister-in-law''s child to him. Now Qili is sorry and afraid. Su ran, auntie, please help me. Qi Li doesn''t dare to be a peddler any more. That''s fate. I''m an obstetrician. He knows how many children I have delivered. Please help me beg for mercy with your sister-in-law. Don''t let Qi Li go to jail. He''s just 18 years old. He''s in jail and ruined his whole life. "


    Su ran knows how Wang Neng knows that Qin Mo is not su Lan''s child, but his own. It should be at some time. When Wang Neng and Qi Li were together, they saw themselves, and Qi Li recognized them.


    Su ran didn''t know how she got back to the milk tea shop.


    After Xu Yunlu answers maozi''s phone, as soon as he puts down the phone, he sees Su ran come in, but it''s like losing his soul.


    Xu Yunlu frowned, went to pull Su ran into the rest room and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s not very popular at school. How can it be like this when I get home?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran: "well, it''s a big deal. There''s an uncle. Tell Uncle, what''s the matter with aunt Qi?"


    "She delivered the baby silently. She was the personal doctor my sister-in-law asked for. She opened a small clinic, but she didn''t dare to go to a big hospital. She promised her sister-in-law that she would get Qin Mo a birth certificate from the hospital. She didn''t think that he had a son. His son was curly hair. I had massive postpartum hemorrhage and lived there for a few days. I met Qili. Qili was good with Wang Neng, so Wang Neng knew."


    "Don''t cry. My uncle won''t let you suffer like this in the future." Xu Yunlu just hugs Su ran in his lap. As soon as he wants to comfort her, the phone rings again. As soon as Xu Yunlu sees that it''s maozi, he answers the phone. Maozi says, "brother Lu, the obstetrician surnamed Qi from the Provincial Maternal and child health care station had a major medical accident and was opened by the hospital. He opened a small clinic outside. His ID is incomplete. It''s a black clinic, It''s mainly for abortion and venereal diseases. "


    "She has incomplete certificates, and she can get a birth certificate from the hospital. She must have something to do with the hospital. You can check it." Maozi answered and hung up. Su ran completely too clearly asked: "aunt Qi delivered the baby silently, uncle check what she wants to do!"ˇ° She doesn''t do anything. She is habitual and silent. She should be grateful. But when Qi Li comes out, my uncle has to be on guard. He doesn''t like to be passive. " Xu Yunlu saw that Su Ran''s mood had calmed down. He gently stroked Su Ran''s back and said, "it''s just a defense. It''s lazy. It''s OK."ˇ° Now Liu damazi is biting aunt Qi''s son, who is the curly hair. He collects 500 yuan and sells it to him. " Su ran wiped her eyes, and Xu Yunlu said, "Liu damazi said this in order to reduce his crime, but he didn''t think about it. Even if he was selling curly hair to him in silence, were all other children sold to him by others? His crimes can''t be reduced. If they still have human lives on their hands, the death penalty can''t escape. If they treat them in silence, the possibility of no human lives is relatively small; Ten thousand steps back, even if no one is killed, the crime will not be light, and things like maiming and abetting crime will certainly not be done less. " As soon as Su ran thought that Qin Mo had almost become one of the situations Xu Yunlu said, she couldn''t help her tears. Xu Yunlu pulled out a paper towel and gently pressed Su Ran''s notes: "well, don''t cry. I''ve suffered so many crimes in silence, and I haven''t had a good life in the past two years. Look at your face, it''s just better, and I cry again. You want to love my uncle, don''t you?"ˇ° Uncle Lu, I was delivered by Aunt Qi. What should I do? "ˇ° Uncle, the reason why they let Wang Neng and curly hair go and didn''t give them to the police is that they didn''t want to trade with children in essence. "ˇ° You are so smart that you must have thought that Liu would bite them out. "ˇ° Ah, your uncle Lu is so smart. What should you do? " Su ran did not speak, Xu Yunlu had to say: "really ah, Liu pockmarked son is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but, people, I was released, Liu pockmarked son bit them out, it is Liu pockmarked son''s business, it has nothing to do with you, you in your uncle Wang that also need not feel guilty." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 179

    "Uncle Lu has considered everything for Rana." Su ran only knew that Xu Yunlu had taken things so far. At that time, if Su Ming had not been recalled to the capital by Professor Ling, she would have beaten Wang Neng. Su ran was also glad that Su Ming had been called back by Professor Ling. Otherwise, Uncle Wang''s face would not look good and Su''s mother would not be able to do it.


    Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s hair and continued: "I didn''t know curly hair had a deep relationship with you before. I wanted to make them suffer some crime, but now anyway, his mother delivered the baby silently. At least she guaranteed the safety of your mother and son. This matter..."


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu. When Xu Yunlu sees him, he suddenly smiles and pecks on Su Ran''s lips: "you can discuss with your sister-in-law. You tell the police that Wang Neng and curly hair are joking with you, so they don''t have much crime; You tell the police that Wang Neng and curly hair just want to abduct Qin Mo to exchange money, so they really have to spend some time in prison. "


    "Uncle Lu, you are very powerful. You can go in and out of everything." Su ran leaned against Xu Yunlu, "but I''m so tangled. I want them all to go to jail."


    "Uncle more than want them to go to prison, if it is in Wasi..." before Xu Yunlu finished, Qin Mo ran in with a bionic snake and a cage containing crickets. There were several more crickets in the cage. It seems that Qin Xing did not "play with things and lose his will" for a while.


    Qin Mo pushed Su ran away, sat down in Xu Yunlu''s arms and said happily, "Dad, so many!"


    Su ran found that the cage is full of crickets, called: "how to play this thing silently!"


    "So big!" Qin Mo holds the cage high in front of Su RA.


    So much so that when having dinner, Qin Mo put the cricket cage aside. When Su ran and Su LAN saw it, they were too depressed to eat. But Qin Mo was very good and ate half a bowl more than usual.


    Just finished eating, Qin Mo, who was going to play, suddenly pointed to the TV with his fat hand and called out: "Uncle policeman!"


    Ginkgo then said: "that is not the officer Zhao who often comes to our place, on TV!"


    Su Lan was so surprised: "my family is so smart, I know it''s the police uncle!"


    It turned out that the Party committee of Nandian city thought that it was of great publicity significance for the Municipal Public Security Bureau to crack down on a criminal organization of abducting and buying women and children, so the TV station made an exclusive interview on the case. Zhao xiaohen, as the main person in charge of the case, could not get away with what he was interviewed.


    However, Zhao xiaohen is much more low-key than he was in Nadong a few years ago. He just gives a brief introduction to the case and the rescue situation. The rest is left to Qian Zhongcheng, the leader of the branch, to ask for credit from the broad masses of the people.


    Su LAN scolds Liu damazi and Xiangu while watching TV. Su Ran is afraid that TV will release criminals Liu damazi and Xiangu. She stimulates Qin Mo and takes Qin Mo to other places to play. Fortunately, Qin Mo is very interested in cartoons and crickets. He is not particularly interested in Uncle Zhao. As soon as there is no cartoon to watch, he follows Su ran to play.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran had not finished his meal, he asked coco to change Su ran back.


    Li Gui and Bai Guo immediately winked.


    Xu Yunlu gave it all at once. After a long time, Su ran back. Xu Yunlu asked discontentedly, "didn''t coco pass long ago?"


    I''m afraid he''ll get wet


    "Wet for a while, just change. What are you afraid of on such a hot day? Besides, if there are shanpaoma and Gulu, you can''t take care of them for a while!"


    "Oh Su ran didn''t quite understand why Xu Yunlu looked a little unhappy. Li Li said to one side, "I''m afraid you don''t have a good meal. I care about you."


    Xu Yunlu pointed to the bar: "there are guests. I don''t know how to take care of them."


    Li Li vomits his tongue and goes to make milk tea. Bai Guo puts down his rice bowl and runs to the snack room. While running, he says, "Uncle Wang, can those snacks open the oven just now?"


    Wang Shou shook his head and put the bowl on the table, saying, "the rhythm after this is that if one person doesn''t eat well, the rest of the people don''t want to eat well?"


    While feeding grandma Su, Su Lan said, "Xu Yunlu, don''t act here, OK?"


    Granny Su grabs Sulan: "Yunlu is good to Ranran, good thing!"


    "Ma ~ ~"


    Li Gui learns Su Lan''s voice: "you''re a playwright, you cheap fawn."


    "Don''t eat here in the future. Eat with them!"


    "No, fawn, I don''t. the three of them are staring at the computer all day and chatting in language. I have to suffocate when I eat with them."


    "Why didn''t Hengbin die of suffocation?"


    "Is there anything more boring than Hengbin in the world?"


    As soon as Su ran saw that Li Gui and Xu Yunlu were fighting again, she wanted to laugh. But she was afraid that Su LAN would hate her, so she held back her smile. But now, her phone rang. Su ran saw that it was su mu, and then she said, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Elapse, do you have time recently? Can you come home?"


    "What''s the matter, Ma?"ˇ° Uncle Wang wants to talk to you about something. " Su ran hesitated and asked: "is it a silent thing?"ˇ° Yes, the police have taken Wang Neng away. Otherwise, find a place where you can call your sister-in-law. " Su ran said, "Mom, I''ll ask my sister-in-law." Su ran put the phone, Su LAN immediately vigilantly asked: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"ˇ° Liu damazi bit Wang Neng and curly hair out, and now the police have taken them away. "ˇ° you deserve it People like Wang Neng should have been in prison for several years before they can learn a lesson! " Su LAN thinks it''s really relieving Qi, "otherwise it''s not worth doing anything in the future."ˇ° Uncle Wang wants to invite us to dinner. "ˇ° If we don''t, we can''t afford his food. " Su LAN angrily said, Qin Xing pulled her for a while, Su LAN shook off Qin Xing''s hand, looked at Su ran, and then said, "anyway, I think it''s very relaxing. Go to tell Uncle Wang to say goodbye, just scold him, I''m more relaxed." Su ran took a look at Su LAN, Su LAN immediately softened down: "well, well, you don''t look at your sister-in-law with that kind of sad little eyes, you know you''re afraid that your mother will not do well in the future, OK, OK, whatever you say, anyway, it''s your son." Su ran and Su LAN finally let Wang Neng and Qi Li go. Wang Neng has no criminal responsibility. After all, Qi Li charged 500 yuan, at least with impure motives. Su ran and Su LAN let him go, but they were still punished by administrative penalty, fined 10000 yuan and detained for one month. Qi Li''s mother is a sensible one. She comes to Su''s home with a gift and apologizes. Su ran can see that although aunt Qi runs a small clinic, she is not generous. She is different from the clinic of Mrs. song. She doesn''t know how many grades. If you put it in the past, Su Lan was very afraid of aunt Qi''s coming. Now I find that Xu Yunlu seems to be so attached to Su ran and Qin Mo, so she received aunt Qi kindly. But let Liu pockmarked son this disturbance, let Su ran happy is, Wang Neng was released by the police, did not mind to pester her, let her relax for many days, and old noisy one week two classes, although the mouth to assign homework, in fact did not assign, just let Su ran help do a ppt, old noisy do not assign homework, girls love his class more. This day after class, as soon as Su ran came out, she just launched her own little broken bike and received a phone call from Yu Ye. Su ran was a little puzzled. Since Yu Ye caught Xu Yunlu and Xu Yunlu was released, she didn''t call her for a while, and she didn''t come to the store to drink milk tea or anything. She didn''t know whether it was because of her busy work or because Xu Yunlu was released. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 180

    After a while, Su ran was at the place where Yu Ye said. She saw Yu Ye. Yu Ye was wearing casual clothes today. Su ran said hello and asked, "Captain Yu, you haven''t had milk tea for a long time."


    "I''ve been doing a lot of things lately."


    "Then why do you want to see me today? What''s the matter?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I don''t know if it''s about catching Xu Yunlu. Yuye is a bit hesitant. Su Ran is worried: "Yuye, when did you become so awkward? Say it."


    "Sura, it''s like this. It''s the drug abuse case of the female college student in your school."


    "Isn''t there no progress?"


    "Yes, there''s no progress, and it''s not allowed to check, but the female college students in your school must still be smoking, and I''m not reconciled."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to check myself."


    "Ah, Captain Yu, that''s dangerous."


    "Well, I know. I just want to..."


    "What do you think?"


    "There seems to be someone. Let''s talk in another place." Yu Ye glances at Su Ran''s back. Su Ran is startled. He looks back and doesn''t see anyone. "Yu team, who is there?"


    Yu Ye didn''t speak. He took Su ran away from the place and came to a very busy teahouse. After they sat down, Su ran took a look at the noisy environment. She didn''t quite understand Yu Ye Xuan, a place that was not particularly good for speaking. But when they all came in, she asked in a loud voice, "Yu Ye, are you all suspicious of the police?"


    "Why do you doubt my professionalism?"


    "Well, that''s not true. You won''t come to me for nothing. I''m sure it has something to do with me."


    "Sura, I know you''re smart. I''m not so tired to talk to you, so I''ll tell you straight away."


    Su ran nodded, and Yu Ye said, "there is a characteristic of those female college students who take drugs. I told you about it."


    "A poor family is beautiful." Su ran said that he remembered it. Yu Ye nodded and said, "I think you are quite in line with this characteristic."


    "Me?" Su ran almost petrified, "Captain Yu, what do you mean?"


    "I want you to help me."


    "It''s no problem that my family is poor and beautiful. Even if the captain praises me, but even if my family is poor and beautiful, I don''t know how to get in touch with those drug dealers."


    "I checked that there is a work frugality department in your school, which is dedicated to introducing jobs to students from poor families. The two female students who took drugs and jumped from a building were introduced by the work frugality Department of your school, and then worked as shop models and extras."


    Su ran remembered that she applied for work study program because she didn''t go to the modeling job they arranged and offended Shen Hong, Minister of work study program.


    Su ran Dun asked: "Captain Yu, what do you mean? Miss me... "


    "Yes, I think you should apply for a job in the work and frugality department. Because of your appearance, they will definitely arrange for you to work as a model or an extras."


    Su ran was a little scared. Three years ago, Gao Honggang asked her to be an undercover. Three years later, Yu Ye wanted to use her to be an undercover. Did she have the temperament of being an undercover? Three years ago, she went to work as an undercover agent with Xu Yunlu. Gao Honggang arranged her into the procedure and then explained everything. She was shocked to know that Xu Yunlu was behind the scenes, but she was secretly pleased to be an undercover agent; But now Yu Ye told her in advance, let her go to an unknown, plainly dead two girls in the world to do undercover, Sura really did not have the courage.


    "But, but, Captain Yu, you know I haven''t been trained in this field, I''m sure..."


    "Sura, I know, I know, it''s not just that you have no training, it''s dangerous, so I''m asking for your help. If you don''t agree, I won''t force you. I''ll go to other people again."


    "Captain Yu, in fact, many people in the police station are muddling along. Why don''t you learn from them?"


    "My father, who used to be the deputy director of the police bureau of Nandian City, was in charge of drug enforcement. Later, he was killed by drug criminals. I don''t know what other people think, but I know that my father can only comfort him if he catches one more drug criminal, and I dare to offer incense to him and sweep his grave. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will scold me in my dream."


    Su RA didn''t speak. They were silent for a while. Yu yecai said, "it''s OK, Su RA. Don''t take this matter seriously. It''s also my improper consideration."


    Equal to wild left, Sura feel very shameful, like this kind of justice, I should come forward, but I actually


    Su ran got on Su Lan''s small broken car and didn''t know how to get home again.


    Su ran put the car into the house, and quickly went to change the uniform. After changing it, she just wanted to take over Coco''s class. She heard Xu Yunlu say: "little girl, you are afraid that these two uniforms are not enough. When you come back every day, you change them the first time."


    "The quality is very good. Of course, you should wear more. Anyway, you have to change it early and late. What''s the difference between changing it early and changing it at night?"


    Li Gui said happily, "I hope you don''t come back in uniform, but in Bunny''s clothes."


    Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui''s head aside and asked, "what is Yu Ye looking for? As soon as you enter the door, your little face will collapse."ˇ° It must be love. You''re taking possession of others. Can you be happy that a little girl can''t sleep with a handsome man? " Xu Yunlu once again pushed away Li Gui''s head and waved to Su ran: "just the handsome guy in the wild, forget it." Su ran came over and said discontentedly: "Yuye said there was a tracking, it''s true, uncle really sent someone to track her."ˇ° No matter what you think it is, that bastard Yuye took you to the teahouse. It''s so noisy there. You can''t hear what you say clearly. You should tell Uncle honestly and verbatim. " Su ran had nothing to hide from Xu Yunlu, but looked at Li Gui a little uneasily. Li Gui quickly got up from the bar and said, "I''m avoiding! Avoid at once Xu Yunlu waved his hand to Su ran and said, "don''t look at your ghost brother. If he dares to speak out, his uncle is responsible for keeping his head off his neck." Su ran then told Xu Yunlu Yu Ye''s words one by one. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu didn''t move his hand with the cigarette for a long time. He was about to burn his finger. Then he said, "son of a bitch, he''s crazy!" Li Gui sighed and said, "it''s really hard to do this job. You see, Yu Ye is at the end of his tether."ˇ° This lunatic is lazy. From tomorrow on, don''t even pay attention to him. If you see him, don''t even see him. Otherwise, spend more time walking around. " Su ran blinked: "uncle, do you need to be so nervous? He said that he would think of his own way. "ˇ° Once an obsessive person like this has an idea and wants to get rid of it, it''s the same as treating a mental illness. When his symptoms are cured, he doesn''t go to the root of the disease. If he chooses you to fail, he will be quiet for a while, and then he will pretend to be pathetic and come to you. " Xu Yunlu''s experience is personal, but others don''t know that he has such experience. Li Gui is happy, "your uncle hates using women to be undercover and informers."ˇ° However, what Yu Ye said seems to be reasonable. "ˇ° It''s a bit reasonable. Fart. Don''t join in the fun here. Go and make your milk tea! "ˇ° Xiaolu, be civilized. You''ve scared the little lazy. Now you''re full of bullshit. " Su ran pursed her lips and went to make milk tea. As soon as Su ran walked away, Xu Yunlu immediately said to Li Gui, "go, go to the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine to get a female college student. Remember that she lives in a poor and beautiful family, and let her go to work for Yu Ye!" Li Gui knew that this was not for fun, and he didn''t want Su ran to take risks. He called quickly, and after that he asked curiously, "Xiaolu, you were captured by Yu Ye that day, how did he let you go?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 181

    "The way they think."


    "Fawn, you can''t abandon us anyway."


    "Who''s going to abandon you."


    "I always feel that you are going to be good."


    "Who''s going to be good? Get out of here. When will I be bad?"


    "Xiaolu, do you know how dangerous it is for you to be good?"


    "Isn''t NATO in politics, too?"


    "Yes, well, Xiaolu, if you are good, you should blame me for everything you have done. I will surely help you to take all the responsibility." Li Gui took out his fan and shook it. Xu Yunlu took a look at Li Gui. "Really, what can I do? When I''m like you, I''m always stupid."


    "Xiaolu, when he was not good, he relied on the building to laugh and do some shameful things. He was not in charge of heaven and earth; If you''re good, you''ll have to be clean in the future. Those high-ranking people who are not so easy to enter are staring at you. If they miss you by accident, they will not be able to catch hold of you, and they will kill you. "


    Xu Yunlu patted Li Gui on the shoulder and said, "Ben Lu has never been kind. We all appreciate Gui Gui''s support."


    "If you want to be grateful to me, why don''t you just follow me? I don''t want to be jealous with little lazy. I can take some losses. She''s odd and even!"


    Xu Yunlu looked at Li Gui and said "go away" for a long time!


    Li Gui shakes the fan and hums: "fawn, I will bend you sooner or later." And then they roll happily.


    Li Gui walked away. Xu Yunlu just wanted to continue. The phone rang. He picked up the phone and looked at the phone number. After the phone rang a few times, he answered it. Only Lao Zhu''s voice said, "well, Xiaolu, you''ve done almost everything."


    "No, no, Lao Zhu, just a few days?"


    "No matter how many days you can do it or not, I''m burning my ass here."


    "You''re going to do your best." Xu Yunlu then hung up.


    Su ran didn''t expect that her business was getting better and better. She was busy when she saw that Su Lan''s eyes were a little red. Su ran thought Qin Mo was angry with Su LAN again, but saw Qin Mo crawling under the billiards table to find the cricket. So she didn''t understand why Su LAN''s eyes were so red. Seeing that there was no one at the bar, she asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter, aunt? My uncle is angry with you again?"


    "He dares!"


    "He''s not angry with you. He''s silent. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Just now, just now, the police station called and apologized to me."


    It happened that a guest would like some milk tea. After finishing the tea, Su ran asked in a dazed way, "do the police station apologize to you? How come you''ve been to the police station recently and lost something, or did your aunt make trouble again? "


    "They said that it was a wrong decision to dismiss me from public office in those years. Now they want to resume my work and pay me the salary for more than ten years."


    After a while, Su ran returned to her mind, put her arms around Su Lan''s shoulder and asked, "really?"


    Sulan nodded and said, "really, let me go back to go through the formalities tomorrow."


    "Great." Su Ran''s eyes are red. She just pats Su Lan''s back and can''t say a word. Su LAN leans her head on Su Ran''s shoulder and starts to cry in a low voice. Su ran says quickly, "don''t you, sister-in-law, isn''t that a good thing?"


    "I know, but I just can''t help it."


    "OK, OK, sister-in-law, let''s go to the back and cry. Don''t let people see it. Laugh at us!"


    Sulan stopped her tears, wiped her eyes with her hand and said, "I won''t cry any more."


    "That''s to say, stop crying. It''s a good thing. Tomorrow, I don''t have any special important lessons. I''ll accompany you to the police station to go through the formalities."


    "But as time goes by, I don''t know why. At the beginning, I was expelled from public office. I suffered for several years. I didn''t accept it. I felt ashamed, sad and unfair. Now that I resume my public office, I don''t want to go back at all."


    Su ran nodded and said: "sister-in-law, I understand that you are assigned to the police station as soon as you graduate. You love that job and want to do it well, but you are expelled indiscriminately. Your love turns into disappointment, then hatred, and then no love and no hate."


    Su LAN nodded: "Rana, that''s what it means."


    "But love has the final say, you don''t love this job, and you are dismissed. It''s two different things to do. We will go to do the formalities tomorrow. If we are going to finish the work, we will not work. We have to decide for ourselves."


    Su LAN nodded again. Su ran saw Xu Yunlu look at their aunt and nephew for several times. Seeing that Su Lan was in a stable mood, she hurried over and told Xu Yunlu about it. Xu Yunlu nodded to show that she knew.


    Su ran came back to Su LAN. Su LAN took Su Ran''s hand and said for a long time, "Ran Ran, don''t you say that your teacher''s mother song has a lot of experience in some gynecological problems, or you can ask me if you can help me, and you can help me too."


    Su ran was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth immediately: "OK, sister-in-law, she told me more than once that the earlier some diseases were treated, the better. After a long time, I really couldn''t help. I secretly asked you. She said that your symptoms should be inflammation causing tubal blockage. Early treatment is not a big problem. I''ll make an appointment with her now. If she is free, we''ll have a look."


    Qin Mo wondered why the two people who loved him the most were ignoring him all the time. For a long time, he just said to himself that he didn''t see him. This kind of disregard was so annoying, so he climbed out from under the billiards table and rushed to them. Su LAN quickly reaches out and hugs Qin Mo, and Su ran calls Song Shi''s mother to make an appointment for her illness. The next day, Su ran accompanied Su LAN to the police station early in the morning to go through the formalities and resume his post. It was finished immediately. The person in charge of the police station was not the one who had been promoted. The other party was very polite and said some apology and welcome to Su LAN''s reemployment. It was just a supplementary salary and a procedure. At that time, Su Lan''s card would be called. Su LAN has always been like a dream. She says that she hasn''t been engaged in this job for a long time, so she may have to think about it. The other party has been very polite and understanding, so she has to think about it carefully. Su ran sent Su LAN home, then pedaled the little broken bike to school. Su Ran''s classes today are all elective courses. When she put away her car, she suddenly thought that she should tell Su Ming the good news about Su Lan''s reinstatement. As she walked, she took out the phone and walked into the mall. However, she saw Professor Song and Lao Chou walking in front of her. Su ran was very close. So she heard Professor song asking, "Jieyu, why do you want to be a psychology lecturer?"ˇ° I''m not going to open a restaurant. I have to eat. "ˇ° You used to run a restaurant, but now you''re a lecturer. It''s hard to turn around. " Su ran thinks that Professor Song''s words are too real, just like her own feelings. It seems that she and Professor Song belong to the category of normal people. Lao Chan laughs and says, "uncle, what can''t be changed? The restaurant is for making money, and the lecturer is for making money."ˇ° That''s true. When you become a lecturer, your uncle can''t turn around. When you become a lecturer in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, your uncle thinks it''s incredible. " Su ran always thinks something is wrong, but she can''t figure out what''s wrong. After Professor Song''s help, she immediately knows where the disease is. It''s just a coincidence. Then Su ran praises Professor Song in her heart: a bull is a bull! You can see the nature of the problem at a glanceˇ° I saw the school recruiting on the Internet, so I tried to apply for it, but I didn''t expect to be hired. "ˇ° Then you''re going to settle down in the provincial capital. You''re not going to be cosmopolitan as before. "ˇ° Not necessarilyˇ° Ah, is it hard to be a lecturer? You don''t plan to be a lecturer for a long time. You are a very mature child, but you like to be floating. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 182

    Old noisy did not answer, Professor Song had to say: "well, anyway, since you are here, if you have any difficulties, remember to find me."


    "OK, thank you, uncle!" Lao Chan said this and turned around. Su ran didn''t expect Lao Chan to turn around. They were facing each other. It was too embarrassing. He ran into each other all the time and made it look like a monitor. Lao Chan waved to Su ran, "Ran Ran, good morning."


    "Good morning, Mr. Song, boss!"


    Professor Song also turned around, saw Su ran, and asked, "Ran Ran, you haven''t been to the clinic for a while."


    "My sister-in-law''s shop is a little busy. She has been nervous after the accident, so I''ve been helping her."


    "Your sister-in-law is also a poor man. By the way, don''t forget about old Xu''s treat tonight."


    "Miss Song, I remember."


    "After class, let''s take the teacher''s car. The restaurant is a little far away from here."


    "Yes, Mr. Song." Before going out, Su ran said hello to Xu Yunlu and Su LAN. She was familiar with Professor Song''s family, so it''s not polite to take a ride.


    "Then go to class and don''t be late."


    "OK, I''ll go." Su ran quickly slipped away.


    Mr. Xu''s banquet in the best restaurant in the city is not the most luxurious, quiet and private one.


    Old lady Xu recovered well. As soon as she saw Su RA, she took her and asked why she didn''t use the needle for her these days.


    Su ran obviously felt that Xu Lao and Xu Lao Fu were in a good mood. It seemed that it was not only because of the successful operation of Xu Lao''s wife, but also because of her good recovery. In a word, she didn''t have the depressive mood she had seen for the first time. Mr. Xu even laughs easily, especially at a low level.


    Mr. and Mrs. Xu are the doctors who specially invite Mrs. Xu to a banquet. There are no other dignitaries, so the atmosphere is relatively relaxed. Only the doctors who can be invited by Mr. Xu are all famous doctors. Except for a male doctor in his thirties, such as Su ran, there is only one, so there are only two young girls, Su ran and Zhang feiran, Zhang feiran is familiar with the doctors, and she knows a lot about the occasion. This kind of occasion is nothing to her, so compared with Su ran, she seems to be very generous, chatting and laughing; Su ran sat in a corner and listened to the conversation quietly without interrupting. She thought that listening to the conversations of famous doctors, she could learn a lot of things that were not in books, so she listened very carefully. If she was not afraid that everyone would laugh at her, she really wanted to take out her notebook and write down all the medical knowledge.


    As we all know, Su Ran is a disciple of Professor Song. She is still studying. Occasionally, she will say a word or two of praise. Su ran either smiles and shakes her head, or says that Professor Song teaches well.


    For today''s dinner, Su ran went to buy a new skirt, but compared with Zhang feiran''s high-end dress, it''s worse. I don''t know how many grades, but everyone thinks Su ran looks good.


    In fact, Zhang feiran often helps Xu deal with many occasions. For her, this kind of banquet for a little doctor is not attractive at all, so she always speaks in a slight tone. Except for the doctor in his thirties, other doctors don''t like her very much.


    Because there are only two girls Su ran and Zhang feiran during the dinner, and Zhang feiran is not particularly interested in medicine, so she likes to talk to Su ran when she has nothing to do. Su ran wants to finish the meal by herself, and she should never have a chance to meet Miss Zhang in the future, so she always pretends to be stupid and doesn''t hear her. Moreover, Su Ran has a meal, She didn''t wear glasses because she didn''t give a needle to the patient. Even if she didn''t wear glasses, she could feel that the two doctors sitting next to Professor Song didn''t particularly like Zhang feiran. Sometimes she deliberately said something about medicine, led Zhang feiran to make a yellow tune, and then seriously pointed out Zhang feiran''s mistakes.


    Su ran secretly funny, these read full of books doctors, incredibly so lovely.


    Xu''s thank-you banquet finally came to a successful end, and his wife was still recovering. So Xu and Zhang feiran took everyone to the door, watched everyone get on the bus and said goodbye one by one.


    Su ran got into Professor Song''s car and said, "Mr. Song, it''s very nice of Mr. Xu and Mrs. Xu."


    "Yes, the realm of two old people can''t be reached by ordinary people."


    "It''s strange that I''ve been needling the old lady for more than half a month, but I haven''t seen her children come."


    Professor Song sighed and said, "the old couple have only one daughter, but it seems that something happened many years ago, so..."


    "Well, fortunately, I didn''t ask the old lady and Xu."


    "So superstitious people always say that God has the virtue of living well, and that any good person who has a good reward is false."


    "Poor old Xu and his wife."


    "I don''t know. But they are busy every day. So, you''d better worry about yourself."


    "If I want to choose, I''d rather trade all my property for my daughter''s life."


    "You think they don''t want to. The girl''s gone. Lao Ling said that old lady Xu didn''t want to live many times. If she wanted to change, she didn''t have to, right?"


    Su ran was very sad for the two old people. She nodded and said, "I''m just making an analogy." Professor Song sent Su ran to the door of the milk tea shop, and Su ran invited him to have a cup of milk tea. Professor Song was not polite. He got out of the car and walked into the shop. He saw Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and others. Seeing Su ran to make milk tea for him, he went to the bar and said, "you are a big milk tea shop Su ran said with a smile: "it''s my sister-in-law who opened it with others. Teacher, what kind of milk tea do you want?"ˇ° It''s just plain. It''s normal temperature. " Su ran soon finished. Professor Song nodded and said, "it''s delicious. No wonder there are so many guests." Su ran was a little excited. Professor Song and Lao Chou were not really a family. They were all so cultured, and only they praised such a bad thing. So they took the initiative to say, "Mr. Song, my teacher''s mother likes milk tea best. Please bring me two cups. My teacher''s mother likes pearl milk tea." Su ran talks, see Xu Yunlu in smile, casual dress didn''t see. Mr. Song nodded and said, "you women like to drink these sweet and greasy things." Su ran immediately made two cups of milk tea for his mother, and packed a large box of delicious snacks for Professor Song to bring to his mother. After Professor Song finally backed the car out, Xu Yunlu came over and said, "Oh, my little slob has put out some harmful milk tea." Su ran complacently snorted, Xu Yunlu flushed the milk tea machine, said: "that kind of sweet and greasy things to uncle also a cup." While doing this, Su ran said, "don''t you see that Ben Chong is very busy at the moment? There are so many guests." Xu Yunlu took the milk tea with a smile: "this insect, don''t talk about the dinner tonight." Su ran a listen to eyes a bright said: "uncle, today''s all big doctors, Ran Ran can grow a lot of knowledge." Xu Yunlu nodded with a straw and said, "let''s talk about this insect."ˇ° In addition to the great doctor, Xu and his wife have good manners, recuperation and good feelings. I just heard from Mr. song that their daughter didn''t exist many years ago, so pitiful. " Xu Yunlu did not speak, Su ran then said: "but the song teacher said, they have plenty of money, let me worry about their own things." Su ran said that there was a text message prompt on her mobile phone. She picked up the phone and saw that master song''s mother actually gave her 5000 yuan. Su ran was a little surprised. She called master song and asked what was the matter. Then she said, "this is the reward for treating old lady Xu." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 183

    "So many, I haven''t been there for a month, ma''am."


    "Xu is always a generous person, and old lady Xu is his flesh. Now that his flesh is all right, he is willing to spend as much as he wants."


    "Well, thank you, madam."


    "You''re welcome. My teacher''s mother has drunk you''re making milk tea. It''s good. You''re also making dim sum."


    "No, it''s not. It''s my sister-in-law''s other partner, Master Wang."


    "This heart is really delicious. I''m a person who has eaten good food. It''s good!"


    "I''ll send two boxes to my teacher''s mother tomorrow." Su ran was a little embarrassed when she added the word "true" to song''s mother''s praise of snacks. It seems that because of her kindness, she had to praise her milk tea as delicious.


    "This box hasn''t been finished yet. What can I give you? Snacks are fresh and delicious."


    "Well, when my teacher''s mother finishes eating, I''ll send it to her."


    Su ran and Mrs. song chatted for a while before they hung up.


    Xu Yunlu looked at Su Ran''s mobile phone several times and asked: "I''m a bug. I''m looking like this. How can it be the same as Sichun?"


    "Uncle," Su ran was a little excited, "I went to prick the needle for old lady Xu. Less than a month later, my teacher''s mother gave me 5000 yuan!"


    "So much." Xu Yunlu blinked and said, Sura nodded and said confidently, "so I said, I can support you."


    "Uncle Lu is very moved by this insect."


    "Hey, uncle Lu, why do you think the rich are so rich, and the poor are so poor." Su ran continued to look at the message of five thousand yuan. After reading it several times, she turned off the message and said with a little emotion, "but rich people are not good either. Old Xu and old lady Xu are so good. Their granddaughter Zhang feiran is not good."


    Xu Yunlu bit the straw and asked, "tell Uncle why it''s not good?"


    "It''s said that she is the granddaughter of Mrs. Xu''s sister. Mrs. Xu may love her granddaughter because her own daughter is gone. Mrs. Xu may regard her as her lost daughter. Anyway, Zhang feiran''s face is the same in front of Mrs. Xu and her face is the same behind her back. Fortunately, Mr. Xu is very sober."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "generally speaking, the loss of a son or a daughter is a much greater blow to a woman than to a man, not to mention the only daughter."


    "I heard from Mr. song that he also heard from Professor Ling occasionally. One of Zhang feiran''s uncles turned out to be a senior executive of Xu''s company. It was because he had moved the company''s hands behind Xu''s back that Xu gave up her uncle and a cousin, and Zhang feiran had a lot of restraint. So... "In order to increase her persuasive power, Su ran cooperated with the gesture:" people with more money are also worried about people! "


    Xu Yunlu looked at Su Ran''s confident little appearance and was happy: "money is something that you can''t keep. Only if you can earn money, you can keep it."


    "Yes, uncle Lu is right." Su ran excitedly turns over her mobile phone to see the 5000 yuan entry message. After reading it, she suddenly thinks of something and asks Xu Yunlu, "I just pricked the old lady''s needle. If I give her so much, will my brother have more?"


    "This little money buff."


    "It''s the work income of this insect. If you don''t steal it or rob it, you''ll get rich. Ask brother insect."


    "Your brother must thank you alone."


    Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu''s words were reasonable. She was more eager to know how much Su Ming was paid. She immediately put it into action and called Su Ming. After a while, Su Ming answered the phone and asked anxiously in a very low voice, "what''s the matter, LAN ran."


    "Brother, you haven''t had a rest yet?"


    "Hugh, I''m attending an academic lecture now. It must be urgent for you to call me."


    "Ah, it''s too late, and you''re still in the academic lecture. You''re working too hard."


    "I''m not abroad now. It''s 11:30 in the morning here."


    "Ah, then, then it''s OK." Su ran quickly hung up the phone, looking at the side of Xu Yunlu almost laughed, angrily picked up the milk tea cup without milk tea and knocked Xu Yunlu for a while, "my brother is not in China, it''s morning there, they are having a meeting."


    Xu Yunlu continued to be happy, Su ran said discontentedly: "now I don''t speak to this insect when I go abroad. It''s too impolite." Then he thought of something, "by the way, tomorrow I have to go to Boyou to ask."


    "What is Boyou?"


    "It''s a kindergarten. My brother left the homework. He said that the kindergarten is very good and the quota is very good. Don''t delay."


    "Your brother... Your brother is really..." Xu Yunlu is more happy, "how big is silence."


    "Two and a half years old, my brother said he can''t lose at the starting line."


    "Reading is like making milk tea. Sometimes it depends on talent."


    Su ran immediately alertly looked at Xu Yunlu: "some people are not implied that the insects do not have talent for milk tea."


    Xu Yunlu pinched Su Ran''s nose: "it''s good to see this insect."


    "By the way, uncle Lu, didn''t I tell you yesterday that the police station reinstated my sister-in-law?"


    "Yes." Xu Yunlu bit the straw and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° As soon as I came back, my sister-in-law secretly told me that even my salary was reissued in the afternoon, which was nearly 50000 yuan. "ˇ° Fifty thousand? How much is your sister-in-law''s monthly salary? "ˇ° When she left the police station, it was only 2000 yuan. " Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He sighed. Just like Li Gui said, his head was cut off. Can he go back again? In sixteen years, Sulan lost more than his salary. Xu Yunlu asked: "I asked you to ask your sister-in-law who was the director of the police station where she was at that time. Did you ask?"ˇ° Yes, she said that at that time, the shantytown police station was not very big. There was no serious director or deputy director. There was only a person who went a few years earlier than everyone else to take charge of some chores. His name was Zhu Liang. "ˇ° It''s himˇ° My sister-in-law said that he was bored. "ˇ° Is Zhu Liang lustful Su ran nodded and said, "listen to my sister-in-law, it should be that Zhu Liang didn''t come out of a regular police academy. It seems that he had relatives at home, so he was arranged to come in. Many people say that the jerks on the street are not like jerks. My sister-in-law also says that the crazy woman on the street was made mad by Zhu Liang and Ma Laoliu. People say that Zhu Liang takes a fancy to this woman, If there is a husband and a child in that family, they will not pay any attention to him. Ma Laoliu, surnamed Zhu, has maimed that woman''s child, and her man has disappeared. Anyway, he is heartless. "ˇ° It''s very similar to the way to deal with your grandmother''s family. I didn''t expect Zhu Liang to have such a hobby. He likes married women. "ˇ° My sister-in-law said that before she was crazy, she loved to clean up, clean and beautiful, but later she was afraid that she wanted to be an official and make achievements, so she restrained herself. She secretly investigated Zhu Liang and found that Zhu Liang still had a date in the club, but that was more than ten years ago. She wrote an anonymous letter to sue him, but the anonymous letter was like a stone sinking into the sea. She felt that the water was too deep, Just then I found out that you betrayed your father, so I went to find you with Qin Xing. "ˇ° I didn''t expect that your sister-in-law has two sons. Does she still remember Zhu Liang''s friendly name in the clubˇ° I don''t know my real name. I only know my stage name. It''s Hua Xueyu. "ˇ° It''s estimated ten years ago that most of the young people in this industry will be transferred to other industries. However, it''s a good line to have. " As soon as Su ran heard Xu Yunlu''s approval, she was immediately happy: "is that helpful to Uncle Lu?"ˇ° Of course. " Xu Yunlu finished and told Su ran, "remember what uncle Lu said, don''t pay attention to that surname Yu." At this point, Xu Yunlu sighed, "come on, you''re thin skinned. If you ignore him, you can''t do it. Well, no matter what he asks you to do, you''ll tell your uncle for the first time. Don''t hide a word." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 184

    Su ran nodded, Xu Yunlu rubbed Su Ran''s head: "Uncle knows, you know, let you ignore him, you certainly can''t do it."


    "But I''m sure I can tell my uncle without concealing a word."


    "Don''t do anything for my uncle until he agrees! You''ll have a lot of classes tomorrow. Don''t go to bed so late. "


    In the twinkling of an eye, at the end of September, Xu Yunlu ordered more than ten cases of clothes for Su ran abroad. After being shocked, the girl''s natural love for beauty got the upper hand. Su ran and Su LAN were dazzled by those beautiful clothes for a while. They were almost the same size, so they tried them happily. But Xu Yunlu also brought two cases of clothes to xiaomengwa, So xiaomengwa was also tossed by the two people to try. Xiaomengwa, who was playing with her own big snake and cricket, was full of black lines and all kinds of protests, so everyone tossed happily.


    After all, Su ran had two weeks of lessons to finish at the beginning of school. In order to make up for the lessons she had left behind, she just had to worry about Xu Yunlu and her family, but she still couldn''t concentrate on her study.


    Su ran was not particularly interested in school activities. Before the national day, she went to school and used the break time to call Lao Zi to ask if there were any other arrangements for her psychology class. Lao Zi asked her to make an app during her vacation and leave some homework for her classmates. However, Lao Zi''s homework was not very much, and the students could accept it. Anyway, it was an elective course for most of the students, If you don''t hand in your homework, you won''t talk.


    But the diligent and inquisitive girls are not willing to. They take the initiative to ask Lao Chou to leave more homework. Then they excuse that the homework is too difficult to do. They need to check the teacher''s advice. After Lao Chou has solved their doubts, the girls invite Lao Chou to have a meal, which is called teacher Xie.


    Su ran was stunned by the modern women''s art of chatting up. Anyway, she received homework, and 80% of the girls could not get it. But in the noisy class, teachers and students get along happily, and Su Ran is also happy.


    When Su ran was about to hang up, Lao Cha suddenly asked, "do you have anything I don''t know about my class?"


    "No, the boss has made it very clear." Su ran thought that Lao Chan would not hesitate to boast that his milk tea was delicious, so he had to repay his kindness.


    "Then you can''t pretend like they don''t understand?"


    Su ran: "Why are you pretending?


    "I''ll pick you up after school today." Lao Chou hangs up a little angrily. Su ran can''t understand why she''s riding a good bike. Why do you need Lao Chou to answer? She quickly dials the phone and says, "boss, I don''t need you to answer. I''m riding a bike."


    "I''ll take it."


    "I..." before Su ran finished speaking, Lao Chan interrupted her, "as an old acquaintance or a new acquaintance, I''ll have a rest tomorrow. Tonight, I want to invite you to dinner."


    "I..."


    "Don''t forget, you still owe me 30000 yuan." Lao Chou uses his assassin''s mace fiercely, and Su Ran has to give an agreement. However, when Lao Chou hangs up, Su ran suddenly comes up with a serious problem: he owes Lao Chou 30000 yuan. It''s not his own treat. How can Lao Chou treat him instead!


    Lao Chou is Su Ran''s idol. When she eats with Lao Chou, Su Ran is not particularly constrained. She just opens her own milk tea shop and can ask Lao Chou who has run a restaurant for advice.


    After school, Su ran waited for Lao Chou. Lao Chou actually drove a Porsche carling. When Su ran put her little broken car in the trunk of Lao Chou''s luxury carling, the wheel of the car accidentally soiled the trunk. Su ran took photos for a long time.


    Lao Chou didn''t look for a tall restaurant. He just looked for a restaurant where he had eaten clean and tasted good.


    Su Ran is not a very fussy person. She is not in a good mood or in a bad condition. She is also a snack, so she especially likes to learn how to cook with Wang Shouyi.


    Su ran saw that the old man ordered a bittern platter, which was very to her liking. Recently, she was quite infatuated with all kinds of bittern flavors. She said "thank you, boss" and stretched out her chopsticks to pick up the stewed chicken wings. But as soon as Su Ran''s chopsticks touched the chicken wings, she was hit by someone''s hand. As soon as Su Ran''s hand hurt, the chopsticks fell off.


    Then Su ran saw Xu Yunlu sitting down in the chair beside him.


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu discontentedly, but Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pinches the chicken wing that Su ran just pinched. He sends it to the entrance to chew, shakes his head and says, "old noisy, it''s not authentic."


    Lao Chan poured tea for himself and Su ran and asked, "why am I not authentic?"


    "It''s not interesting to invite a lazy boy to dinner instead of Ben Lu."


    Lao Chan said he didn''t understand. Is there any necessary connection between inviting Su ran to dinner and inviting Xu Yunlu?


    Xu Yunlu seconds spit out chicken bones, shaking his head, said: "little lazy, you have not eaten, is not, such a bad thing to eat."


    Su ran was taut and pursed. He frowned and said, "Xu Xiaolu, if you want to have a meal, I can invite you any day. How can I rush to choose today when I invite her to have a meal?"


    "Stop, stop, why do you invite the lazy boy to dinner?"


    "I like her. I want to chase her and invite her to dinner. What''s the matter?"


    Su ran was startled, and Xu Yunlu said: "little lazy, do you understand? You think eating Laochan''s meal is a big advantage for him. What does he want to do? He wants to soak you, so remember later, don''t eat the meal that men invite." Xu Yunlu''s action was very fast. Anyway, he had to talk so hard that he turned the saucer into the residue on his plate. Lao Chan shook his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu, why are you so narrow-minded? If you like elapse, you can pursue it. Then we will have a fair competition."ˇ° Who will compete with you fairly? I, Xu Yunlu, was born to be the first person to take the lead. Fair competition is not in my dictionary. So Guo, who is your surname, will be your lecturer in the future. You can hook up with any girl you like, but don''t worry about my little slob. "ˇ° Xu Yunlu, are you interesting? Return your little lazy. On Rana''s face is engraved that she belongs to Xu Yunlu. Xu Xiaolu, let''s think about it from another angle. You say that you are walking horizontally in Wasi and Nadong. Do you think you can give Rana a a happy and stable home? Is it difficult for you to let Rana go to the jungle with you to be a mountain king and live a life of fighting and killing? "ˇ° No, Lao Chuan, you say it as if you can give Rana a happy and stable life. "ˇ° Why can''t I? I don''t open a restaurant. At least I can be a lecturer! "ˇ° Damn it. It''s a big job. Can you tell me that your restaurant is run by someone else? Since it was opened by a serious family, why was it sealedˇ° Someone did something bad without telling me. "ˇ° Lao Chuan, you''d better feel your conscience when you say this. It''s your restaurant. Someone can do such a big thing without telling you. You''re dead! " Xu Yunlu said while he was not idle, but a few words of dialogue, the old noisy order of five dishes and one soup, let him "eat" all. Xu Yunlu''s mouth was a little bit propped up. He asked someone to bring a hot towel and wipe his hands clean. He said, "it''s all so bad, little lazy. My uncle didn''t eat any of these dishes. There''s sand in the green vegetables and it''s biting my teeth; The shrimp didn''t even pick out the shrimp thread. It was very dirty; This brine platter is too hot to chew; This dish is a mess. I feel like vomiting when I eat it; Is this soup? It''s all hot pot water. Don''t eat it. It''s better to go back to drink milk tea. " Su ran pursed her lips again. Xu Yunlu put down his chopsticks and said, "Lao Chuan, I''ll treat you to a snack later. The little slob eats less outside and can''t tell the good from the bad. But you can''t fool her like this. Do you have any dishes? If you have any, I''ll give up my mouth and pay for it. If not, I''ll leave." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 185

    The old man nodded and said, "no, you can go!"


    Xu Yunlu said, "little lazy, let''s go!"


    Lao Chan is not happy: "Xu Xiaolu, you go, I don''t send, but renran hasn''t eaten yet, this family is not delicious, we have to go to another family to eat."


    Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran pursed her lips and didn''t move, so she said, "in this case, no matter where you go to eat, I have to follow you, lazy little, so as not to be cheated."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, Ranran is an adult. Can''t she tell the good from the bad?"


    "Nowadays, the worse people are, the more disguised they are. For example, those university lecturers and those who call animals are all scheming bitches with human faces and animal hearts."


    "Xu Yunlu, you are really..." before the old noisy words finished, Su ran stood up, took the bag and left. Xu Yunlu saw it and ran after it. He rushed out to the garage to take out Su Ran''s broken bicycle. Su ran angrily pushed Xu Yunlu, "you get up."


    "Lazy, uncle know you didn''t eat, uncle take you to eat delicious."


    "I''m not going. I''m full." Su ran angrily threw down her bike and went straight ahead. Xu Yunlu happily drove it up, "lazy girl, do you want your uncle to take you for a ride?"


    "You go!"


    Xu Yunlu put his bike in front of Su ran, and Su ran said angrily, "Uncle Lu, can''t I have a meal with my friends and have a word?"


    "It has to be friends."


    "Lao Zi is my friend. I work in Nadong. He is very nice."


    "What a fart, you only see the surface." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, he heard the old man''s voice, "Xu Xiaolu, you scum, speak ill of people behind your back."


    "Hey, old man, scum really speaks ill of people behind their back, but Ben Lu is not. I Xu Yunlu said you were a good man in front of you when."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, I''m always talking about why it''s not good."


    "If you have a Song Jie in Yulong Snow Mountain, it''s not very good."


    "Then you mean I''m a drug dealer."


    "Did I say that?"


    "If you hate drug dealers so much, maybe you are not a policeman, you are a well-known and extremely bad international wanted criminal."


    "No, old man, so what, so what?"


    "So if you are really a policeman, I am really a drug dealer, which makes me realize a deep truth."


    "Still deep, you come on, say fart to you such a university lecturer scheming male whore, it is a bit rude, Ben Lu would like to hear its auspicious."


    "The police have hooligans like maggots, drug dealers have gentlemen like Mulan." Lao Chan said and turned to Su ran, "Ran Ran, it seems that today''s meal can''t be eaten. Do you want me to send you back?"


    Su ran didn''t dare to be confused about such a big event. She was full of Xu Yunlu in her heart, but now Xu Yunlu and Lao Chan had made a very clear choice, that is, they were fighting for her, so Su ran stood still.


    Lao Chou waited for a while, but Su ran didn''t move. Lao Chou laughed bitterly, opened his car and drove away.


    Xu Yunlu looked at the old noisy car left, then patted the back seat and said: "good boy, good performance, uncle reward one, come up, take you home!"


    Su ran ignored Xu Yunlu and walked forward. Xu Yunlu rushed up and called, "lazy, little lazy, little darling, you can punish me if you go back. Now I''ll give you face and let my uncle give you a ride."


    Su ran ignored, Xu Yunlu said: "Ran Ran Ran, after wearing a skirt, let uncle send you, riding a bicycle is not convenient."


    Today, Su ran wore a beautiful blue skirt. It was one of the big boxes sent to her yesterday. Xu Yunlu made it for her. The skirt not only looks good, but also shows her figure. Xu Yunlu made a fuss for a while. Su ran finally sat on the back seat and said, "go back and settle accounts with you."


    "All right, hold on tight. Let''s go back and have a good calculation."


    Then Su ran heard Xu Yunlu murmur in a low voice: "I''ve made my lazy family so beautiful and feminine. He still wants to pick up the leak and have his daydream!"


    Su ran wanted to listen carefully, but only heard Xu Yunlu''s whistle.


    Xu Yunlu is riding a small broken bike, whistling happily. The small broken bike can''t bear the heavy load, carrying Su ran to the milk tea shop. Just as he arrived at the door, he didn''t put the car properly. Then he heard Zhao xiaohen''s voice: "I''m so angry."


    Xu Yunlu puts down Su ran, throws aside the small broken car, and enters the milk tea shop with Su ran. Zhao xiaohen pats the bar and is angry. Li Gui flatters Zhao xiaohen with a fan and says, "don''t be angry, uncle police officer, don''t be angry. Speak slowly if you have something to say."


    Playing in the side of Qin Mo suddenly raised his head, also followed by a cry: "police uncle."


    "You said the police station is still not reasoning, from top to bottom all black." Zhao xiaohen angrily pulls Qin Mo''s little head over. Qin Mo immediately continues to play with his own. Li Gui blinks his eyes and asks, "Uncle policeman, I''m not on TV a while ago. I''m not brilliant. How can I be so resentful?"


    "Forget about TV."ˇ° What''s the matter? "ˇ° I''m so ashamed to be on TV. "ˇ° Why are you ashamed of catching so many harmful things? "ˇ° I didn''t catch them at all. When I went, everyone was caught. "ˇ° Ah Li Gui very exaggeratedly called out, "all caught, is there really Superman and Spiderman?" Su ran saw that Li Gui was exaggerating and wanted to laugh a little. Zhao xiaohen said with a little impotence: "Superman, Spiderman, I''ve seen too many movies."ˇ° Uncle police, even if those people are caught by others, it''s also by your hand. That''s also a credit. It''s all black. What''s the matter? " Su ran a listen to Li Gui this Zun finally asked the key, relieved, who knows Zhao xiaohen white, Li Gui one eye said: "I told you you don''t understand."ˇ° That''s true Li Gui didn''t look down on Zhao xiaohen at all. He took a cup of milk tea from coco and gave it to Zhao xiaohen. He comforted him by the way, "it''s a big loss for police officers like Zhao."ˇ° But I like to be a policeman. When I was very young, I vowed to catch all the bad people in the world. "ˇ° Wow, officer Zhao, you have a great ambition. "ˇ° Although I know that ambition is naive, I still like to be a policeman. " Zhao xiaohen discontentedly put the straw into the milk tea cup, took a big breath and said, "this little sister makes milk tea much better than Su ran." Su ran had some sympathy for Zhao xiaohen in her heart. When she heard this, she didn''t have any sympathy. She even forgot to settle accounts with Xu Yunlu. She rushed to the bar and said, "it''s not good to drink. Don''t drink my milk tea in the future." Zhao xiaohen was startled: "Su ran, you are not always a gentle, considerate and quiet model. What''s the matter with you today? Where have you been? How did you come back? Who bothered you? "ˇ° If you don''t say it''s not good for me to make milk tea, why do you come here? " Su ran said discontentedlyˇ° If you don''t drink what you do, just drink what other little sisters do. "ˇ° I ask you, "what are you doing here?"ˇ° Come and be angryˇ° What''s the matter! "ˇ° Ma and Lai let them go. "ˇ° How to let go, they, they are not indecent, indecent... "Su ran points to Li Gui, looking at Li Gui, who is half a head taller than Zhao xiaohen, and feels that they can''t make it up," aren''t they very armed? "ˇ° Yes, they are very armed. According to Chinese law, depending on the seriousness of the case, they will be sentenced to imprisonment of not less than one year and not more than three years. "ˇ° Yes, why should we let it go? Who put it? Do we still need witnesses? We are all witnesses! " Su ran was too angry, and the police were too inactive. Xu Yunlu spent so much effort to send Ma and Lai to the police station, but they came out within a month. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 186

    "Who else can it be, Zhu Liang''s father, Qian Zhongyi? In a word, it can''t be done like this. They let the boss go. There must be something fishy in the middle."


    Su ran agreed very much, quickly nodded in support and said: "that is, officer Zhao, there must be something wrong with Zhu Liang and Qian Zhongcheng. Will they collude with boss Ma on weekdays?"


    "This kind of thing can''t be empty talk, after all, Ma Laoer''s indecent people are a little..." Zhao xiaohen took a look at Li Gui, "and Ma Laoer hasn''t found it up to now, it''s not as simple as you think."


    "In any case, they are armed for sure."


    "If you really catch them all with this kind of weapon, the prison will not be able to hold them for a long time." Zhao xiaohen said helplessly, "I can''t stand this group of lawless people, just find an excuse to kill them."


    "Ah, the public security in the provincial capital is so bad."


    "Not particularly good anyway." Zhao xiaohen suddenly saw Xu Yunlu while sucking the milk tea. He opened his eyes to the maximum. As soon as he put the milk tea down, he rushed to Xu Yunlu and yelled, "Xu Yunlu!"


    Xu Yunlu touched his chest: "Zhao xiaohen, you scared the deer to death."


    "You scared the hell out of me, didn''t you?" After Zhao xiaohen finished, Li Gui pulled him over, picked up his milk tea and handed it to him, saying, "it''s not that he''s going to be scared to death by you, I''m almost scared to death by you."


    Zhao xiaohen pointed to Xu Yunlu and said to Li Gui, "what do you know! He is a dead man


    Li Gui went over, put his hand in front of Xu Yunlu''s nose and said, "gasping, in broad daylight, who are you scaring?"


    "Xu Yunlu, you wait, I''ll call someone to catch you!" Zhao xiaohen said and left in a hurry.


    Su ran pats her forehead and thinks that Yu Ye is more reliable than Zhao xiaohen. People find that Xu Yunlu, the most wanted criminal, is not dead. On the surface, there is no news at all, but she quietly goes back to find someone to catch Xu Yunlu. It''s not like Zhao xiaohen. He asks Xu Yunlu to wait. He really thinks Xu Yunlu is dead and will wait for him to bring someone to catch him.


    Li Gui shakes the fan and leans against the bar. Thoughtfully, he says, "it''s a little interesting."


    Xu Yunlu said to him, "what''s the point? He is an only child."


    "What''s the matter with the only son? I''m also the only son. You''re also the only son."


    "I''ll bless you first."


    "No, fawn, don''t be jealous, OK? We''ve tried to do it, but we can''t get a lot of it?"


    "Get out of the way."


    "I think this little fool is quite right for me. I like this little fool a little bit. Xiaolu, if you are not jealous after I succeed, remember to seal a big red envelope, big one."


    "He''s a straight man."


    "Straight? I''ll just bend him


    Su ran looked at it for a long time, and saw Xu Yunlu lying lazily on the bar and fighting with Li Gui. He didn''t mean to escape at all. In the end, he couldn''t help walking forward, holding Xu Yunlu and saying, "come here."


    "Lazy, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t Zhao xiaohen just say that he wanted to go back and find someone to catch you?"


    "How about that?"


    "Then you can run as far as you can if you don''t run quickly."


    Xu Yunlu called: "lazy, I tell you..."


    But Su ran had already pulled Xu Yunlu into her grandmother''s room and quickly pulled out the suitcase that Xu Yunlu had left under the bed. While opening the suitcase, she took out all the money from the bag that she put money in. She said, "your things are here. Now, take them and go quickly."


    "Well, lazy, I won''t leave you and go quietly."


    "But if you don''t run away, Zhao xiaohen will catch you. Zhao xiaohen is different from Yu Ye. He''s from Gao Honggang. If you are caught by Gao Honggang again, how many years will it take."


    "No, lazy. They''ve found out. I''m not guilty."


    "I, I saw you threaten several people for money. Is that not a crime?"


    "Those are Wasi people. It''s legal to open a gambling house in Wasi. When they lost money in Wasi gambling house and owed their uncle money, they fled to Nadong to evade their debts. They are all like them. If uncle''s gambling house can''t be opened yet, uncle asked them to take back their money."


    "Is the Vasi casino legal?"


    "It''s legal not only for Vasi, but also for many countries to open casinos. For example, drugs are severely banned in China. For some small countries, that''s the lifeblood of the country''s economy. They all rely on drug trafficking to increase their financial revenue, although they dare not show it openly and secretly


    "Why, uncle Lu! Don''t they know that those are harmful things! "


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and stroked Su Ran''s hair. He said, "little girl, you have to say whether you are harmful to others or not. You are too young to see the sunny side. Let me give you an example. Are two countries fighting against each other


    Su ran nodded, and Xu Yunlu continued: "one of the countries is weak, but there are many big powers behind it. The other is strong, so the two countries have been fighting each other. As a result, do you know where the weapons of the weak countries come from?"


    "The countries that support him."ˇ° The countries they support are so far away from the sky, and the price of weapons they send is certainly biting, so the weak countries buy weapons from the strong countries. "ˇ° They are at war. How can a strong country sell weapons to a weak country? "ˇ° The war does not mean that a strong country and a weak country can end it if they want to. There are too many external reasons for manipulating the war. The weak country wants to buy weapons after all. If a strong country sells weapons to a weak country, the two sides win each other. The weak country buys cheap weapons and saves expenses; The powerful countries sell their weapons to the weak countries and increase their income. "ˇ° No, what about those who died in the war? "ˇ° Uncle Lu just told you that many countries require the people to do what they want. That''s to regulate the majority. In fact, the minority ruling class starts from their own interests! "ˇ° Uncle Lu, you are making up a story. "ˇ° Uncle doesn''t make up stories. Uncle just tells me that if it''s harmful to others, we don''t have to go deep into it. What we have to do is to mix in whose territory, we don''t violate whose rules. " Xu Yunlu closed the suitcase and asked, "uncle, do you still have the suitcase back then?" Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran, gave her a kiss on the forehead and said, "I''ll stay with my uncle tonight." Su Ran''s face turned red when he heard that. Xu Yunlu raised Su Ran''s chin with his hand, gave her a kiss on her lips, and said, "uncle only let you live together. What makes you blush?"ˇ° Uncle, I don''t want to leave you any more. "ˇ° OK, tomorrow is not a holiday. My uncle will definitely give you a chance to keep watch all the time, and even if you go to the toilet, you have to let yourself shake in front of your eyes. " Su ran suddenly found that she didn''t see grandma Su, Su LAN and Qin Xing, so she asked, "where''s grandma?"ˇ° It''s a check-up today. There are so many people in the morning. Your sister-in-law and her father-in-law say that Su Ran''s appointment is in the afternoon. There are few people in the afternoon. They took your grandmother to the hospitalˇ° Why haven''t you come back yet? "ˇ° Don''t worry, don''t worry. My uncle will be watched. Wait for my uncle to call and ask. " Xu Yunlu dials the phone. After a while, Xu Yunlu hangs up and says to Su ran, "Qin Xing''s car broke down in the hospital. When he fiddled with it, he ran into your grandmother''s family. It should be your grandmother who was ill. Your grandmother has been pulling your grandmother. Later, Su LAN took your grandmother back to the hospital."ˇ° My grandmotherˇ° Maozi is also a report. In short, it should be a patient of your grandmother''s family. Otherwise, you won''t go to the hospital if you don''t get sick. " Xu Yunlu picked up the box and Su ran asked, "what are you doing?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 187

    "I can''t even remember my box. I can''t go back to my room and have a look."


    Su ran didn''t know who was ill at her grandmother''s house. She didn''t follow Xu Yunlu. She stood up and walked forward while dialing Su Lan''s phone. After a while, the phone got through. Su ran quickly asked, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law?"


    "Your grandmother is ill."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My heart is not very good. I suddenly fainted a few days ago. I said that I had stopped secretly. I may have an operation. I have to install a pacemaker. I''m going through the admission procedures."


    "Shall I tell mom?"


    "We have no problem. We just don''t know if they''ll let you come." Su LAN sighed, "your grandmother seems to miss you very much. She has avoided your great aunt and asked how you are like several times."


    Su ran wants to cry a little. As soon as she enters the milk tea shop, she sees Wang Juan. Wang Juan is sitting at a table with a cigarette in her hand. She is looking at the milk tea shop with her eyes.


    Seeing Wang Neng, Su ran was not surprised. Seeing Wang Juan, Su ran felt that the sun was coming out in the West. She said to Su LAN, "Wang Juan is coming." Just hang up.


    Su ran saw Wang Juan and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Oh, I can''t see it. Su ran, are you good enough to open a shop?" Wang Juan thinks that the blue skirt Su ran wears is very eye-catching, so she sarcastically goes on as soon as she opens her mouth.


    "Compared with you, it''s not too childish."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are Bai Fumei in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Can I get a broken milk tea shop to see it?" Su ran doubted that her university gossip must have something to do with Wang Juan. Wang Juan''s tone was not good, and naturally she was not very good. "If you''re OK, I''ll be busy."


    "Sura, I have said for a long time that you and your brother are two white eyed wolves. My father always doesn''t believe it. Now that he has grown up, his wings are hard, and his tone is naturally different. How dare you do that before?"


    "Wang Juan, please be reasonable."


    "Well, let''s make sense. My grandmother said that she always said that she was dizzy recently. Don''t you think acupuncture is good? She believes in this. You can give her a few courses of treatment."


    Su ran really wants to turn Wang Juan''s eyes. Wang Juan''s grandmother, like a madman, goes to the county town to scold her mother twice a year. Now she says she has a headache and asks her to take a few courses of treatment, so she says, "Wang Juan, you are all medical students. This is really a layman."


    "If you don''t want to do it, don''t try to do it with academic things."


    "Wang Juan, like your grandmother, I suggest you go to see a doctor first. Besides, headache may be a clinical symptom of many diseases. Not all the diseases that cause headache can be cured by acupuncture."


    "I''ve taken my grandmother to see the old Chinese medicine doctor. He said it was needling."


    "Now that you have seen the old Chinese medicine doctor, you can tie the acupoints where you see them. It''s different for what kind of disease you want to tie the acupoints. You just learn acupuncture, don''t you understand?"


    "No, I really don''t understand. My grandmother is not comfortable. She asks you to prick a needle. You push things around. You say all the nice words. You don''t do anything. You can really pretend to be little Bailian."


    "I''ve made it very clear that acupuncture can''t be pricked disorderly. The old Chinese medicine showed you. You''d better let him prick it."


    "I have a doctor at home. Why do I have to find someone else to prick it? If you can prick your grandmother up, why can''t you prick my grandmother up?" As soon as Wang Juan finished speaking, she heard the applause. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a beautiful man she didn''t know, leaning against the bar with a cigar in her mouth, clapping her hands.


    Wang Juan saw that she was not a person she knew, but that she was a good-looking man. She looked twice more and then turned back and said, "don''t dally. Let''s go!"


    "Oh, little sluggard, you haven''t seen it yet. She wants to use you as a free laborer." Li Gui really can''t see it any more. She can''t help but open her mouth. Wang Juan stares at Li Gui. "I say, if you have more mouths, she won''t accept your money. If you have a cup of milk tea, don''t you?"


    Xu Yunlu originally wanted to seduce Su ran into her room with a box. She was ambiguous. Unexpectedly, Su ran was more concerned about her grandmother, who had never planned to meet her. She called and left. Xu Yunlu was very depressed. He carried all the boxes, but carried them back to his room. When he came out, he heard the battle of words in the milk tea shop.


    Xu Yunlu went to the bar and asked coco to give him a glass of ice water. He held the glass and drank it while watching Li Gui ha ha. Then he pretended to laugh so that his shoulders were a little bit puffed: "it''s said that I would be greedy for a cup of milk tea."


    Wang Juan "ouch" A: "return this Zun, I see you are immortal knight errant drama see much."


    "Your mouth is so trivial and boring. It''s unbelievable that you can live so long."


    "Oh, you seem to have the same ability, and you are in charge of people''s lives." Wang Juan hated Su ran, "Su ran, are you going or not going?"


    "No, your grandmother''s health is so precious. You''d better go to a good doctor. I haven''t graduated. If there''s something wrong, you can''t eat me."


    "So many excuses!" Wang Juan picked up the bag, threw the cigarette in her hand on the ground, and walked away angrily. She happened to meet Su LAN at the door. Su LAN pretended to know that Wang Juan was coming. "How did you come?"ˇ° Why can''t I come? Isn''t the milk tea shop open for business? Can''t I take care of your business? "ˇ° Ah, you are so kind. " Coco immediately took the message and revealed, "that lady, you haven''t paid for your snacks and milk tea yet."ˇ° She eats my dad''s, drinks my dad''s, drinks a cup of milk tea in my house, and cares whether I want money or not. " Wang Juan hums and rushes away. Qin Xing shakes her head and says, "this Wang Neng is the best. I didn''t expect that Wang Juan is the best. She doesn''t even say hello to the old man."ˇ° It''s nice to say that he''s here to take care of our business. I think it''s more or less like eating and drinking. " Su LAN simply let Wang Juan angry can''t say a word, "it''s really a rude thing." Qin Mo hears Su Lan''s voice, has climbed down from the bar with the fastest speed, rushed out, and climbed to Qin Xinghuai. Granny Su pulls Su LAN for a while. Qin Xing is happy to see that Qin Mo sticks to him so much. Qin Mo suddenly looks at the direction Wang Juan leaves, kicks her foot and says, "bad guy!" Then he earned it from Qin Xing and rushed to Su LAN. Qin Xing pushed grandma Su to the back. Su LAN pulled Su ran and asked, "what is she doing here?"ˇ° Her grandmother has a headache. Let me prick her grandmother for a few courses of treatment. " Su LAN listened to the eyes stare greatly, for a while just said: "this family also want shameless."ˇ° Well, my sister-in-law won''t tell me any more. When she goes back, she will have to talk nonsense again. Her grandmother has always been black and white, and my mother didn''t rent the house on their side. She was annoyed and had to find fault again. "ˇ° It''s not a headache. Let her go. Maybe as soon as she scolds, she''ll have a cerebral hemorrhage or something. It''s all over. We''ll worry about it. "ˇ° Don''t talk nonsense, auntieˇ° I don''t want to talk nonsense, but this family is really not a thing, especially the old lady, who has been torturing your mother all these years. "ˇ° I''ll give mom a call so she doesn''t even know what''s going on. " Su ran called Su''s mother, then took Su LAN to one side and asked in a low voice, "sister-in-law, how is my grandmother? Is she diagnosed?"ˇ° The doctor checked it and said that it was not easy to detect the phenomenon of stealing stop. After hospitalization, he had to observe it with an electric monitor, so that his family could pay attention to the heartbeat at night. It seems that your grandmother''s operation is indispensable. I overheard your aunt asking the doctor at the nurse station to find out which kind of pacemaker is good. The doctor said that there are only imported pacemakers, and the good ones cost 700000 yuan, It''s almost thirty or forty thousand yuan. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 188

    "It''s better to make good use of the heart. For example, St. Juda is thinner and smaller, but it''s more powerful and stable. My brother said that after the first one is installed, you can feel something with your hands. When the second one is installed, you can see things with your eyes without your hands."


    "Of course, who doesn''t want to make good use of these two brands? That''s what the doctor said, but don''t you charge for good things? I don''t think your aunts are very well off either. "


    "Then she finally decided what brand to use for grandma."


    "After listening to the doctor''s advice, she didn''t answer. She just said to think about it again. It''s just a pacemaker, not including hospitalization expenses and operation expenses. It seems that your grandmother has no medical insurance."


    "Many of their generation don''t have medical insurance, neither does their grandmother."


    "I hear what your aunt and doctor mean. If you want to have an operation, you''d better do it these two days. It''s not a long holiday. They all have to go to work. They''re afraid they don''t have time at ordinary times."


    "Yes, does the hospital agree?"


    "You don''t know that hospitals in China are like festivals every day, especially big hospitals and famous hospitals. Those who can''t die and wait for surgery are all scheduled for November."


    "That hospital has two of my brother''s classmates."


    "Your brother is so stubborn that you dare to talk to him." Su Lan said that, but every time grandma Su went to see a doctor, she had Su Ming''s help. She didn''t have to wait in the queue, so she was proud.


    "Are uncles and cousins here?"


    "See your second uncle, listen to his tone, your big uncle is not very well now."


    "If Mom and I go to have a look, will they?"


    "I don''t think so. We ran into each other in the hospital. Your aunt was hiding from us. If it wasn''t for your grandmother holding your grandmother''s hand and asking your aunt to register, we wouldn''t be able to say anything. Your second uncle is better..."


    "If my mother knew, she would be very anxious, but if my aunt didn''t welcome us, she would be upset."


    "That''s the reason."


    "Otherwise, I''ll talk to my mother. I''ll go with her. I''ll try to lead my aunt away and let my mother talk to my grandmother for a while."


    "Think about it. Your mother saw it once, but she didn''t want to go to see it again. It''s ok if nothing happened. If after that, your uncle and they have to rely on us if they bump into each other."


    Su ran sighed. Suddenly Qin Mo, who was in Xu Yunlu''s arms, cried. He earned money from Xu Yunlu and ran to the door. Then Su ran and Su LAN heard Su Ming''s voice: "silent, remember me."


    Qin Mo remembers Su Ming, but he doesn''t know what to call him. Su Ming says, "uncle."


    Su LAN immediately looks at Su ran. Su ran covers her mouth in fright. Qin Mo has already cried out: "Dad, it''s uncle! It''s uncle


    "Qin Xing, if you don''t speak in silence, is it clear when you speak?" Su Ming said happily, holding Qin Mo in one hand and dragging a suitcase in the other, but he didn''t see Qin Xing. He was a little puzzled.


    But Qin Mo pestered Su Ming: "uncle, uncle."


    "Where''s dad?"


    Qin Mo immediately points to Xu Yunlu. Su Ming shakes his head with a smile and says, "it''s not very clear, but it''s hard to tell who''s father."


    Qin Mo listens to "Dad" and points Xiao Pang''s hand at Xu Yunlu again. When Xu Yunlu sees Qin Mo arriving at him again and again, he has to raise his hand and give a greeting to Su Ming.


    Around is Su Ming''s genius, brain also around for a long time, just holding Qin Mo came to Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu reached out and said: "Xu Yunlu."


    Su Ming doesn''t move. He stares at Xu Yunlu for a long time before he puts Qin Mo on the bar. He suddenly gives Xu Yunlu a fist with a wave. Li Gui, er, covers his eyes with his hand. Then he quickly comes forward and grabs Su Ming''s fist again.


    Xu Yunlu, who was hit on the ground by Su Ming, got up from the ground after a while in the exclamation of Su LAN and Su ran, half leaning on the bar and wiping the blood with his fingers. Qin Xing settled down grandma Su and came out to see this scene. He quickly stepped forward and said, "Wow, Su Ming, I''ve known you since I first saw you do such a right thing. I''ve long wanted to beat this boy."


    Li Gui felt that Su Ming''s hand had been relieved, so he let go and reached out to hold Xu Yunlu: "Xiaolu, are you ok?"


    Xu Yunlu waved his hand, and Li Gui whispered in his ear when he helped him: "it''s just a show. It''s really hard."


    Xu Yunlu continued to wipe the corners of his mouth with his fingers, but Su Ming asked, "then why didn''t you beat him?"


    "You know that, Su Ming."


    "I don''t know anything, so you let him come into the room in such a dignified way."


    "Well, that''s not true. We''ll make it up by letting him deliver delivery here." Qin Xing stammered and said, Li Gui was so happy that his head hung on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder, "you are so interesting."


    "Get out of here. I don''t think it''s big enough!" Xu Yunlu pushes away Li Gui. Su ran sees that Xu Yunlu''s mouth is bleeding. She is a little nervous. She wants to ask about the situation, but she doesn''t dare to show it.


    Li Gui was even more happy: "Xu Xiaolu, your brother-in-law is very shocked to live in a place!" Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui again and said to Su Ming, "Su Ming, can we have a chat?"ˇ° There''s nothing to talk about. " Su Ming pulls the box and leads the frightened Qin Mo to the back. Li Gui looks at the frightened Qin Mo holding the bionic snake, walking as crooked as a duck''s step and laughs again. Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui and said, "you ate Xiaodou, didn''t you?"ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, it''s interesting for him to talk about other people''s affairs after he had a bad meal with his brother-in-law. " Su ran saw that Su Ming had left, so she came forward and asked, "Uncle Lu, are you ok?"ˇ° Su Ming is the ancestor of your family. They are all so afraid of him. Can it be ok? Oh, it hurts my uncle. "ˇ° I''ll get you some ice. " Su ran quickly went to the bar to get the ice. Li Gui touched Xu Yunlu, "Lu Lu, I don''t believe Su Ming''s fist. It''s heavy with afatu''s fist. When afatu hit your face half swollen, you didn''t say a word of pain."ˇ° Roll, roll, roll, roll Xu Yunlu gives Li Gui a kick. Su Ran has wrapped the ice with a small towel and comes over. Xu Yunlu receives it. "Your big parents are back. Let''s go to your meeting." Su ran looked at Qin Xing and Su LAN and went to the back. She hesitated and said, "I won''t go."ˇ° All right, you''re here. Uncle''s covering you. " Su ran took a look at Xu Yunlu''s mouth. He was very suspicious. Xu Yunlu angrily pulled Su Ran''s face and said, "go and see what your brother is going to do. Otherwise, he won''t be able to get off the stage and will have to toss."ˇ° I''m not going Su ran suddenly hugged Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that. He hugged Su ran with his backhand and said, "I''m ok. Go and smooth your brother''s heart that wants to cover you but can''t cover you. However, don''t be afraid of him. The worst thing is that we elope with silence." Su ran grinds in Xu Yunlu''s arms for a while, and then goes back. Li Gui is happy to come over and say, "little deer, the little lazybones are so interesting. They are all afraid of Su Ming. Look at the steps your son just took. Don''t be too funny." Xu Yunlu holds a small ice towel in one hand and presses it on his cheek. He takes out his cigarette in one hand. Li Gui takes out his lighter with pride: "please, or you will become a third hand."ˇ° Ghost, I''m tired of being crooked. " As soon as Xu Yunlu finished speaking, Zhao xiaohen rushed in and reached out to catch Xu Yunlu. Li Gui quickly grabbed Zhao xiaohen''s hand with his hand, "little dull, which nerve have you got?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 189

    "They are afraid of you. I am not afraid of you. I will arrest you now."


    "Oh, silly, what are you doing? Other people are hiding. What are you doing? Why can''t others do it?"


    "They said that Xu Yunlu''s wanted has been withdrawn. How can it be possible?"


    "No matter whether it''s possible or not, it has been withdrawn. Do you have to find his criminal evidence again before you can arrest him?"


    "A villain like Xu Yunlu, you think the evidence is so easy to find. It took my brother Honggang a lot of effort to catch him that time."


    "Now that you''ve caught him, brother Honggang has made a great contribution. Has he been promoted or made a fortune?"


    "Don''t say that. I get angry when I say it."


    "So you should calm down and think about why." Li Gui simply incarnated as a teacher and called Zhao xiaohen patience. Zhao xiaohen said after a while, "it''s Xu Yunlu who is too cunning and resourceful, or he bribed all the people."


    "Ah, I don''t know whether to bribe or not, but you have to be more cunning and resourceful than him in order to get hold of him. Don''t lose heart. I believe you can get hold of Xu Xiaolu and make great achievements!"


    Seeing that Li Gui was endless, Xu Yunlu could only put down the ice, took out the lighter, lit the cigarette, took a puff, and then picked up the ice again to cover his cheek.


    Zhao xiaohen hated Xu Yunlu all the time. Suddenly, he felt that Li Gui was too close to him and almost stuck to his face. He pushed Li Gui and asked, "who are you? How do I think you look familiar? "


    "I''ve told you that my name is Li tianchu. It''s very vulgar. It may be a little hard for you to remember. You can call me ChuChu. ChuChu, please pity that ChuChu. It''s easy to remember."


    Zhao xiaohen looked at this chuchuchu, who was half a head taller than him. Xu Yunlu was so happy that he could hardly hold his cigarette. He just pulled his cheek with a smile.


    Su ran goes to the back and sees Su Ming''s suitcase thrown in the corner. Su Ming holds Qin Mo and sits angrily. Qin Mo doesn''t know what''s going on. This uncle who likes him beats that father who likes him, and then ignores him all the time. It''s too confusing for xiaomengwa. Gan Cui plays with a bionic snake.


    Su LAN pushed Su ran and said, "go and explain to your brother." Then he took Qin Xing into Grandma Su''s room.


    Su ran twisted her fingers for a while. It was Su Ming who said, "I don''t want to tell your brother."


    "No, brother, I wanted to tell you before, but I don''t know how to say it."


    "Silence is so big, you don''t know how to say, if this time I didn''t come back, didn''t see, you still plan to hide until when?"


    "I''m not going to hide it."


    "Rana, I''m going to piss you off." Su Ming looks ruddy and wears a beautiful blue skirt. His hair is wrapped in a light blue clip because he has to work, revealing a clean white neck of Su ran. His whole life is fresh and his temperament is different from that of his summer vacation. It''s only a long time, less than two months!


    Qin Mo, who is playing, suddenly reaches for Su Ming''s mouth and says, "I''m not angry!"


    Su Ming looked at Qin Mo, hugged Qin Mo, sighed and asked, "it''s already this step. Did he tell you something?"


    "He had a little thing, just found us, I..." before Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu came in with ice and his cheek. "Yo, the family meeting is over. It''s over. OK, lazy, take it to play silently."


    As soon as Su ran saw that the rescuer had arrived, she was relieved. She took Qin Mo from Su Ming and took him away.


    When Su ran and Qin Mo left, Xu Yunlu sat down opposite Su Ming and asked, "you don''t smoke. Do you mind if I smoke?"


    Su Ming didn''t say anything. Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and said, "I''ll give you an account of what happened between Ranran and silence, so I''m not here to discuss this with you."


    "If you want to explain it, explain it. I don''t agree with you yet."


    "Su Ming, don''t be childish. Rana is an adult. In a certain situation, Rana and I are actually married in fact. It''s useless if you want to object."


    Su Ming is angry because he thinks it''s useless to oppose. He disdains to smile and asks, "since it''s useless to oppose, what are you doing with me?"


    "Because you are Rana''s closest and most admired elder brother, that is my elder brother. I don''t hope that in the future, when you are mentioned, Rana can only walk around. I like Rana, but I don''t want her to suffer these crimes."


    "I''m still against it."


    "Well, brother-in-law, the reason why you object is that you are afraid that Elan will not be happy. If she is happy, will you object?"


    "Then what kind of happiness can you give her? Is it your character or do you have a house, a car and money? It''s very protective for her."


    "Elder brother, can you be not so vulgar? I''m sure I don''t have to say about my character. I found Rana''s mother and son only after something happened before. Now I''m delivering delivery in Rana''s store. As for other things, I''ll show you."


    "Something happened, what kind of thing, so long to find Ranran, do you know how she spent these years?"


    "Brother, give me a chance. It''s not a long holiday. You''re just at home to observe the audit. It''s very late today. Why don''t you have a rest early?"ˇ° How does Ranran''s boyfriend Su Ming frowned and looked at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu was on the alert. "Su Ming, why shouldn''t his boyfriend be me? Who else is there?"ˇ° Who was the man I saw when I was in Nadong? "ˇ° What did Nathan seeˇ° That man is no more than a few years old. He doesn''t look very wellˇ° You should be talking about Xiaoding. By the way, when it comes to Xiaoding, I''d like to ask you something. "ˇ° What''s the matter? "ˇ° How many days have you been looking for Rana in Nadong? "ˇ° Seven or eight days. What''s the matter? "ˇ° And then by chance, ran ran into itˇ° No, I got a phone call. They told me where Rana was. I saw Rana as soon as I went Xu Yunlu''s hand with the cigarette stopped: "if you don''t mind, can I ask someone to check the telephone number that called you that day?"ˇ° You don''t have to. I rememberˇ° Oh, I remember so long. " Xu Yunlu laughed, "no wonder you can test the number one scholar. There are few of them in memory."ˇ° It was a strange phone call. It was not related to me, and I didn''t know him. I suddenly told me where the person I was looking for was, so I paid more attention. "ˇ° Can you tell me the number? " Su Ming took a piece of paper and wrote the phone number to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took a look at the phone number, took a puff and asked, "is the speaker a man or a woman?"ˇ° Man When Su Ming finished, Xu Yunlu tore the paper on which he wrote the number, and then asked, "what are you doing when you come back suddenly? It''s not about work, is it? "ˇ° Because of my work, I have contacted the hospital. Let me come here and have a look. Maybe I will be here for a while. "ˇ° Can your tutor let you go? " Su Ming didn''t speak, but Xu Yunlu didn''t ask again: "I offended some people in the early years. Because of my relationship with elan, you should pay attention to it. If you feel something is wrong, you should tell me for the first time that you have the widest range of activities in your family, so you should be careful."ˇ° Who have you offended? "ˇ° Maybe it''s the same person your father offended. "ˇ° You know my fatherˇ° It''s very familiar. " Xu Yunlu patted Su Ming, picked up the ice wrapped in a small towel and pressed it on his cheek. He got up and went to the milk tea shop. Su ran came to the milk tea shop with silence in her arms. Then she saw Li Gui''s all kinds of cheap faces to Zhao xiaohen. She could not understand the fan and the milk tea. Her hands were silent, and she could not hold it any more. Su ran put down her silence and said, "silence, it''s not early. Play for a while, and you''ll go to sleep." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 190

    "Dad said it would be off tomorrow."


    "Which dad said that."


    "Star dad said it."


    Su ran looked at Qin Mo and naturally called Qin Xing Xing Xing''s father. After a long time, she said, "what the father said is not right. You are a child. You can''t sleep enough."


    "When am I going to be an adult?"


    "Then eat well."


    "I''ve eaten very well." Qin Mo looks at Su ran suspiciously. Su ran touches his head and says, "you have to be better."


    Qin Mo, Xiao Mengbao: "how good is that?


    But Qin Mo quickly throws Su Ran''s words behind his head and jumps to Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen.


    Su ran didn''t expect that as soon as she looked back, Xu Yunlu came out by pressing his cheek. She was surprised and asked, "are you finished talking?"


    "Uncle and your Xueba brother, what can we talk about, mathematics and chemistry or knife?" Xu Yunlu said, pointing to Qin Mo, "take him to my place to sleep, so late, it''s time to go to bed, your brother will stay with you tonight."


    "This, this..." even if Su ran had Qin Mo, no matter how cheeky she was, she didn''t have the courage and face to live with Xu Yunlu in front of her family. Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "what''s this? How old are you? You have to live with your brother. Su LAN and Qin Xing have no children. Don''t stop them and give them more opportunities, I can''t open my eyes. I''m not in a hurry. Tomorrow is a holiday. You don''t have to get up so early. The milk tea shop has ginkgo for them. "


    Su ran takes Qin Mo to Xu Yunlu''s room. Although Xu Yunlu''s room is simple, it has all kinds of conveniences compared with the structure of the old house. Qin Mo likes it here. After taking a bath, Su ran takes a bath towel to dry it, and he plays on his own, Su ran saw Xu Yunlu''s suitcase and thought that her pajamas were in the suitcase, so she didn''t go back to grandma''s room. The main reason is that she was a little afraid of meeting Su Ming again. After taking a bath, she washed her skirt and Qin Mo''s little clothes.


    When Su ran left, Li Gui pulled down Xu Yunlu''s towel: "it''s almost enough. The ice is all melted. Even if it''s true, it''s useless."


    Xu Yunlu threw his towel on the bar and said, "where do you live tonight?"


    "Xiaolu, you''re trying to drive Ben Zun out. You can''t do that. As soon as Su Ming comes back, you''ll change your mind." As soon as Li Gui finished speaking, Zhao xiaohen snorted, "Li tianchu, can you not be so motherly and cheap?" With that, Zhao xiaohen walked away.


    After a while, Li Gui came back to his senses: "no, no, no, Xiaolu, do you judge me, my mother? Is it cheap? "


    Coco had already picked up the towel that Xu Yunlu had thrown. He changed a small towel and wrapped it with ice. Xu Yunlu took it in his hand and pressed it on his cheek. Then he said, "you are really cheap and motherly!"


    "Fawn, I''m dead." Li Gui said, maozi came in, "brother Lu, are you going now?"


    "Let''s go!" Xu Yunlu stood up, and Li Gui immediately ran after him. "Xiaolu, you and Dongdong have a foundation. I''m going to live with Xiaoxi tonight. I''m going to let maozi and Baiguo live here."


    Maozi said with a smile: "brother ghost, you have more money, and you don''t want ten million, do you?"


    "I don''t care." With that, Li Gui left the milk tea shop with a fan and Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran was very worried at first. She was afraid that Xu Yunlu would come in, so she had to live together. Xu Yunlu''s room was not very big, but the bed was big enough for both of them to sleep together. She just turned over in silence. Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu come in either. Instead, she heard the sound of maozi and Baiguo opening the opposite door. Maozi had to rest. It would not be too early, Su ran finally fell asleep with her arms around her.


    Su Ming didn''t sleep very well all night. When it rained in the middle of the night, he could hear it clearly, and he was lost for a while at dawn.


    So Su Ming got up very early, and saw shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma were still baffled. They said they were working here and cooking for everyone, but they still didn''t understand.


    Su Ming sees that his grandmother wakes up. After waiting on her, he pushes her to the yard. Su Lan also gets up. Su Ming gives her to Su LAN and goes to the front. The milk tea shop has already opened. The first batch of snacks of Ginkgo and Wang Shouyi have been put into the oven. Cocoa and Li Li are cleaning up the shop.


    Wang Shouyi looked at the rain outside and said to ginkgo, "it''s raining today. I''ll do less pearl and red beans for a while."


    "But Uncle Wang, today is a holiday."


    Su Ming is a little annoyed that he doesn''t see Su ran. Although Xu Yunlu looks much better than Xiao Ding, Su Ran is still angry that she can''t wait to live with Xu Yunlu before she gets married. Thinking about how to tell Su ran about these things, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui come into the milk tea shop from outside with an umbrella.


    As soon as Li Gui took the umbrella away, he threw the water on the umbrella and said angrily, "Xiaolu, you don''t know how annoying the short tower was last night. After snoring all night, I didn''t fall asleep."


    "You''re both mother and cheap. I''m not wrong. I didn''t hear you."


    "You live next door to me. Of course you can''t hear me."ˇ° You''ve been grinding your teeth all night and you haven''t fallen asleep Xu Yunlu also took his umbrella. "It rained during the festival. Kun province is a big tourism province. It''s great. It directly affects GDP!"ˇ° Can you not mention these tall nouns in front of me Li Gui went to the bar, "coco, bring a bottle of wine to Gui Ye. Once it rains, GUI Ye''s neck hurts a lot. Later, let the lazy boy see if his neck is broken." Coco quickly took a bottle of whisky and handed it to Li Gui. Li Gui quickly opened it and poured a glass. After a long drink, he said, "it''s much more comfortable."ˇ° Wine has become a panacea. " When Xu Yunlu saw Su Ming, he waved his hand and then asked, "why don''t you sleep a little longer?"ˇ° What about the timeˇ° Are you still sleeping Xu Yunlu pointed to the bedrooms. Su Ming saw that it was not living together, and his anger was a little smoother. Su LAN came out and asked, "ginkgo, where do you have breakfast?"ˇ° Sister LAN, let''s just stay in the lounge. " Ginkgo is busy at the same time. Su LAN looked at Xu Yunlu and asked, "what about you? Have you eaten yet? "ˇ° We''ll eat with them. " Li Li came and took away Xu Yunlu''s and Li Gui''s umbrellas. As Li Gui touches his neck and drinks, Su Ming goes to the back. When he gets to the back, he sees Su ran hanging clothes. Su LAN, shanpaoma and Gulu Ma are busy having breakfast. His grandmother is sitting under the eaves. Qin Xing is brushing her teeth. It''s a very warm scene. Su ran saw Su Ming and asked, "brother, you''re back. Do you want me to tell mom?"ˇ° I''m here to talk about my work. I''ll stay for a while. "ˇ° So you''re a graduate or notˇ° It''s just a matter of proof. "ˇ° Brother, you are so good. You are a doctor at such a young age. "ˇ° It''s still one year to get the certificate. "ˇ° It''s great anyway. "ˇ° What about silence? "ˇ° I went to bed late yesterday. I haven''t got up yet. Which hospital are you going to contactˇ° Provincial People''s hospital. "ˇ° It''s not easy to get into that hospital. "ˇ° In fact, it doesn''t matter. The second provincial hospital and the sixth military hospital are also OK. " Su Ming said faintly. Su ran thought this was a bit wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong and didn''t answer. Su Lan said, "it''s good to come back. It''s good to be with the family." When Su Lan was busy, Su ran asked Su Ming in a low voice: "grandma is ill. She was in the provincial people''s hospital. It''s hard for her to stay in the hospital. The operation time has not yet been decided. Shall we talk to her mother?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 191

    "She''s sick. It''s none of our business." Su Ming''s tone is very indifferent.


    "Brother, that''s grandma."


    Su Ming didn''t speak. Su ran pursed her lips and couldn''t say anything more. However, Qin Mo came out and saw that everyone was there. She was relieved. After all, she slept in a strange environment last night. Although the environment was good, it was not a familiar place. This time, she was like a little monkey wrapped around Qin Xing. Qin Xing quickly said, "when Dad finishes brushing his teeth, I''ll play with you after brushing your teeth. "


    Qin Mo pesters Qin Xing for a while, then pesters Su Ming. Su Ming picks him up and asks, "do you wash your face or brush your teeth?"


    Qin Mo shook his head, Su Ming said: "that''s not in a hurry."


    Qin Mo immediately climbs down from Su Ming, runs to Qin Xing, asks for his own small cup and toothbrush, and gets busy there.


    Su ran hurried to help. After a while, she cleaned Qin Mo up. As soon as she reached the table, the phone rang. Su ran saw that it was su Mu who called, so she quickly answered and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you going home today?"


    "Mom, I''m very busy here, so I won''t come back."


    "It''s better not to go back. Wang Juan came back last night and said that her grandmother was ill. If you don''t go to treat her grandmother, you''ll get angry at home."


    "She''s insane."


    "Xun''er said something about her, which seems to be better. Besides, your uncle Lu is still there."


    "Yes, Ma."


    "Originally, mom wanted to invite him to dinner, but you know what''s going on at home. Mom doesn''t want to tell him too much about his family, so you should take care of him."


    "All right." Su ran knew that Su Ming didn''t accept Su''s remarriage, which made Su''s mother feel a great psychological burden. She always felt that her remarriage was a crime for her two children. She didn''t want to tell her father''s good friend Xu Yunlu, which was perfectly normal.


    "Mom is out to buy vegetables. I won''t tell you when I get home soon." Sue said and hung up.


    Su ran took the phone and asked her mother if she wanted to tell her about her grandmother''s hospitalization. She gave Su Ming a tangled look, but Su Ming didn''t look at her. She picked up the bowl and ate. She said, "did you ask Bo you?"


    "You came back before you could ask." Su ran doesn''t want to send Qin Mo to the kindergarten so early at all. She takes a sneak look at Qin Mo, who is eating happily. Because of the situation at home, Qin Mo is not particularly fussy. It''s better to have enough to eat than Xu Yunlu.


    Qin Mo wanted to play, so he ate quickly. After a while, he ran to see his crickets, bionic snakes and bionic ants.


    Su Ran Ran Ran to the milk tea shop and saw Xu Yunlu and Li Gui sitting at the bar. There were two bowls of rice and three dishes on the bar, a plate of pineapple chicken, a plate of fried meat with green pepper, and a plate of scrambled eggs with tomato. They were probably their favorite dishes. While drinking whisky, they were eating fried vegetables at home. They were very moist.


    Su ran went over and asked, "does uncle Lu still hurt?"


    Xu Yunlu, who was carrying a wine cup to meet Li Gui, put the cup away and covered his cheek with his hand. His eyebrows wrinkled. Ouch: "can it not hurt?"


    "Let me see."


    "It''s all disfigured. I''ll show you. I''ll let uncle Lu''s face hang around in front of you in the future."


    Li Gui really can''t stand it. He goes to the small rest room with the cup. Su ran pulls Xu Yunlu''s hand, looks at it and says, "it''s just a little red and swollen."


    "Little sluggard, it''s just that you''ve hurt your face."


    "Didn''t you just say you were disfigured? It''s a lie." Su ran pursed her lips, and their heads were almost close to each other. Xu Yunlu gave her a kiss on her lips. Su ran almost jumped up in fright, "Uncle Lu, what are you doing?"


    "Who let you seduce my uncle?"


    "I, I didn''t..." before Su ran finished speaking, Xu Yunlu pulled it over. Xu Yunlu took a bag out of his pocket and handed it to Su ran, "it''s made for you and the little guy. It''s wearing and playing. It can repel mosquitoes. It''s very effective."


    Su ran opened it and saw that it was the Buddhist beads worn by Xu Yunlu before. It was changed into two bracelets and a men''s necklace. Of course, there were only three beads on the men''s necklace, and all three things gave off a faint mint fragrance.


    Xu Yunlu took up the small bracelet and put it on Su Ran''s wrist. He nodded and put on the big one. He said, "it''s very good. It''s just a little dark, but it''s not an ornament. It''s just to drive away mosquitoes. It''s hot and humid in the South. There are many mosquitoes."


    Su ran looked at the chain and Xu Yunlu in her hand, which was clearly a couple''s money. She was a little excited and leaned her head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu suddenly asked, "what''s the matter? It looks like she''s worried?"


    "Grandma is ill. I want to see her, but I don''t agree."


    "Why?"


    "Dad had an accident, grandma. They didn''t take us in."


    "Then why don''t you tell Su Ming the truth?"


    "My sister-in-law is afraid that he will go to find Ma Liu." As Su ran was saying this, Qin Mo suddenly put down his bionic snake and ran to the door. After a while, Su ran saw Wang Xun carrying Qin Mo in his arms and said, "sister, it seems that she has grown much taller."


    "It''s only half a centimeter long, you can see it." Su ran quickly left Xu Yunlu and kept a distance from him. Wang Xun put Qin Mo on the bar and said, "of course, my eyes are poisonous." After all, Wang Xun was a young boy. He didn''t notice the abnormality of Su ran and Xu Yunlu. He thought Xu Yunlu was a guest. He pulled Su ran aside and whispered, "yesterday, Wang Juan went home. She hasn''t gone yet. Don''t take her back today."ˇ° What about Wang Neng? "ˇ° I haven''t seen him for a long time. I heard what Wang Juan said to my father. It seems that their mother is coming back from southern Guangdong. "ˇ° Isn''t her father and mother divorced? "ˇ° Wang Juan means that her mother wants to remarry, and her grandmother supports her, so she supports Wang Juan to go home and make trouble. "ˇ° Isn''t Wang Juan''s mother married? "ˇ° I don''t know if the man left or died. "ˇ° Really, what happened to Wang Juan''s grandmother. " Su Ran is very worried about Su''s mother. Wang Juan''s mother, whom she met when she was a child, came to the house once and was not a fuel-efficient lampˇ° Sister, I''m here. "ˇ° Don''t delay your class. By the way, can you keep up with that school? "ˇ° It was a little hard at first, but now it''s much better. Elder sister, where did you buy the saber and backpack? It''s very good. "ˇ° You just like it. "ˇ° You give mom perfume and accessories, mom used to have no friends in the county town, what is more, she didn''t even stay here. I didn''t expect Wang Juan to see it and take a lot of it. It''s OK. I''ve bought a lot of them. There''s more here. Have you had breakfast yet? " Su ran made a cup of milk tea for Wang Xun at room temperature. Wang Xun nodded and said, "what time is it? I''ve already had it." Su ran handed the milk tea to Wang Xun, and then went to get some snacks. Wang Xun was a boy, and he was worth growing up, so after breakfast, he had some snacks. That''s nothing to say. Qin Mo saw Wang Xun eating snacks, so he climbed over and ate them together. He thought about giving Xu Yunlu a piece of them. Xu Yunlu didn''t like these sweet and greasy foods very much, But Qin Mo handed it to him, and he didn''t refuse. He took it in his hand, touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "thank you very much." Qin Mo Le had to take a big bite of the cake in his hand and called out: "cake cake." Wang xuncai noticed Xu Yunlu and asked, "Hey, do you know our family?"ˇ° I''m delivering delivery at your house. Why don''t I know this young master? "ˇ° Take out? " Wang Xun was a little puzzled. Looking at this delivery worker with soft Chinese, expensive wristwatches, high-quality clothes and fashionable dress, he was not different from the people in shantytowns. He was higher than those fashionable people outside. He didn''t know how many grades. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 192

    Table Xu Yunlu asked with a smile: "are you wang Xun?"


    "Do I know you well?"


    "Familiarity begins with unfamiliarity, doesn''t it?" Xu Yunlu reached out and wiped the cake residue from the corner of Qin Mo''s mouth. Qin Mo didn''t know what Xu Yun was asking. Eating the cake, Xu Yunlu happily and enthusiastically responded. Xu Yunlu gently scratched his little nose, "Oh, I can''t speak again."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that Xu Yunlu wanted to play with him, he immediately handed the cake to Wang Ran, climbed up to the bar and put Xu Yunlu''s face on his head with a small amount of money. Xu Yunlu reached over the naughty Qin Mo and put his forehead on his head with a small amount of money for a while. Qin Mo was very happy. However, a middle-aged woman came in in in a hurry and went straight behind.


    Xu Yunlu asked Su ran, "who is that?"


    Su ran was busy all the time, but Wang Xun said, "it''s my aunt."


    Su ran stopped her work and asked, "what is she doing here?"


    "Last time she came, you don''t say that she encouraged her little uncle and aunt to divorce. This time, don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look." Wang Xun quickly put the snacks in his hand into his mouth. He was about to be a spy, but he saw Qin Xing dragging his mother out from the inside, and then dragging his mother out. Wang Xun said, "sister, I''ll eavesdrop." Then Wang Xun ran away.


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu''s mouth turned up and said discontentedly, "don''t laugh."


    Xu Yunlu quickly straightens his face and plays with Qin mo. Qin Mo doesn''t like Xu Yunlu''s expression. He doesn''t stop using his fat hand to pick Xu Yunlu''s mouth. Xu Yunlu can''t help but be happy. He hugs Qin Mo and plays with Qin mo.


    After a while, Wang Xun came back. Su ran asked, "what''s the matter, Xun er?"


    "My aunt''s mother is angry. She says she''s not interesting enough. She asks shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma to cook for two thousand yuan a month. I don''t want to ask her for such a good thing."


    Su ran said: "who knows she''s willing to come? Isn''t she afraid of getting involved with Ma Laoliu?"


    "That''s what my little uncle said."


    "And then?"


    "My aunt kicked his mother out, and told her not to come out and make a fool of herself, so he kicked his mother out crying."


    "What should we do now? Shanpao Ma and Gulu ma have been working for more than a month. It''s not good to change anyone."


    "It doesn''t matter if there is more than one person," said Xu Yunlu while playing with Qin mo. "it just happens that she can help Su LAN take care of her grandmother."


    "That''s not an extra share of labor money."


    "Silent, have you ever seen such a money addict?"


    Qin Mo, who is playing hard, immediately supports: "money fans."


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s butt and said, "it''s really smart to find my family silent. I can always catch the key point of my speech."


    Wang Xun hesitated a little and asked, "elder sister, he said he was a delivery man here."


    At the same time, coco received a take out order. After coco finished several times, he packed up the snacks and took a look. He didn''t find shanpao and Gulu. Qin Xinggang drove his mother out and came in. Xu Yunlu pointed to something and said, "Qin Xing, take out."


    As soon as Qin Mo listens to the takeout, he stops playing with the top cow. He climbs down the bar with his bionic snake and runs to Qin Xing. He grabs Qin Xing''s clothes and says he wants to deliver the takeout too.


    Qin Xing takes a look at it. It''s not too far away. Shanpao and Gulu are not there. They should be taken away. He doesn''t want to take Qin Mo with him because it''s raining outside. But where is Qin Mo willing to go? Qin Xing has to find all his raincoats. They put them on and Qin Xing takes Qin Mo out.


    But Qin Xing stepped out, and then he stepped back and asked Xu Yunlu, "why don''t you go?"


    "Go on, don''t delay!" Xu Yunlu''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. Qin Mo is in a hurry to take the car to play. He calls again. Qin Xing has to hate Xu Yunlu and pedals away.


    Wang Xun looked at the scene curiously. When Qin Xing took Qin Mo away, he asked Su ran in a low voice, "is this the takeout you asked, or the takeout


    "Miscellaneous." As soon as Su ran finished, Wang Xun saw Su Ming come out. He was a little surprised and said, "elder sister, brother is back!"


    "Well, I arrived last night."


    "Why didn''t you tell me!"


    "You miss him?"


    "No, I didn''t do well in the monthly exam this time. I''m afraid he''ll scold me. If he''s here, I won''t hit the gun."


    "Don''t you say he doesn''t care about you?"


    "The only thing he cares about me is that."


    "Then you say there is no monthly exam."


    "Oh." Wang Xun waved to Su Ming, "brother, are you back?"


    "You should take the monthly exam."


    "Yes." Wang Xun answered honestly. Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing. He touched Wang Xun''s head and said, "Su Ming, you''re not tired when you go home. You don''t want to have a rest, but people want to. It''s not easy to take a holiday. You''re more tired than when you go to work or school."


    Su Ming ignored Xu Yunlu: "how many points did you get in the exam? What''s the grade ranking?"


    "Grade 645."


    "Your grade is 1200, and you rank 645. That''s a good grade."ˇ° Brother, you don''t know how abnormal those people are in No.1 middle school. One of them, Xueba, who got 141 points in the English test, was the first in the grade. He cried and said that he should not have lost two points. " Wang Xun took a look at Su ran. Su ran quickly nodded his support: it''s really abnormalˇ° How much did you score in the English test? " Su Ming was not confused at all. He was still chasing the question he wanted to ask. Wang Xun looked at Su ran, "much better than my sister. I didn''t get zero."ˇ° What''s the score? "ˇ° 115. " After Wang Xun finished, Su Ran''s eyes brightened and praised him sincerely, "xun''er, you are so powerful. You have taken so many exams." But Su ran knew that she was wrong and quickly changed her words, "next time I try hard, I''ll get 120 points." Su Ming shakes his head and doesn''t speak. Li Gui suddenly breaks out with his mobile phone and says cheerfully: "Xiaolu, Xiaolu, you see, you see, your son has been stopped and stopped." Su ran was startled. Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a look and said, "my son has been stopped. How happy are you?"ˇ° Ma Laoliu finally has an action. I''m going to watch the excitement. " With that, Li Gui scurried outside, got on the broken motorcycle that he didn''t know when to put at the door, and scurried out. Xu Yunlu didn''t dare to delay, so he got on another one, and then went into the rain. Su ran ran out of the house where she could stay. She rode on her broken bicycle and chased her out. Xu Yunlu saw it in the rearview mirror and turned to Su ran: "come up!" Su ran quickly abandoned the car and sat behind the motorcycle. As soon as Su ran sat down, Xu Yunlu stepped on the accelerator and went out. But after turning two intersections, Su ran sees Qin Xing holding Qin mo. in the rain, two groups of people and horses are fighting fiercely. A group of people and horses are obviously in the downwind. The rain on the ground is red. Maozi and several motorcycles are guarding the street. When Xu Yunlu saw that Qin Mo was ok, he was relieved and the speed slowed down. Li Gui rushed to maozi several times, took a look at the fighting man and said, "it''s boring. It''s too ineffective." Maozi said: "a few minions are still testing the water. Brother ghost is coming so fast."ˇ° Isn''t Xiaoxi equipped with a tracker and an eavesdropper on her body? Xiaomengwa screams so loudly. She is not deaf or blind. What''s wrong with xiaomengwa? Are you scared? " Su ran was startled, and Xu Yunlu said, "don''t worry. When he was in the milk tea shop, I was closed." Su ran was relieved. Xu Yunlu suddenly asked, "why, what shameful things have you done to your son? I''m afraid that people will listen to you." Su ran angrily pinches Xu Yunlu. As soon as Xu Yunlu steps on the accelerator to Qin Xing''s side, Qin Mo is looking at the person fighting. His small fist is clenched tightly. He doesn''t know whether he is angry or wants to beat someone. When he hears the sound, he turns to see Xu Yunlu and Su ran, and immediately reaches out his small hand. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 193

    Su ran takes Qin Mo to his arms. Xu Yunlu looks at the people fighting in the rain and shakes his head. Seeing that Su Ran''s whole body is wet by the rain, he turns the handlebar and takes Su ran and his mother and son to leave the fighting scene and go back to the milk tea shop.


    As soon as she got back to the milk tea shop, Su ran quickly took a bath for Qin Mo and changed her clothes. When she took Qin Mo out again, Li Gui and Qin Xing came back. Li Gui said angrily, "what do you mean, there''s no black overlord. I''m just like a turtle with a shrunken head. It''s not fun at all."


    Xu Yunlu also took a bath and changed his clothes. Li Gui said, "Xiaolu, it''s not easy for you and Dongdong to wait for the hare. Let''s change it."


    "This is a milk tea shop. It''s open for business. What''s your name? It scares the guests away."


    "There are no guests. I haven''t seen one since early in the morning."


    "Hurry to change your clothes. After a while, your neck and buttocks hurt again."


    Li Gui had to cry very reluctantly: "ginkgo, find a suit for your ghost master."


    Su LAN came out with ginger soup and asked Qin Xing to take a bath and change clothes. Then she gave Su ran a bowl and asked, "what happened?"


    "My aunt went to deliver the takeout in silence and was stopped by some bastards."


    "What''s the matter? I''m staring at you." Sulan quickly holds Qin Mo in her arms, as if no one is staring at her.


    Qin Mo didn''t know if he was scared. He kept biting his little hand. Su LAN looked at him and felt even more distressed: "I said that if I can''t get into trouble, it''s better not to. You see, I''m scared."


    Su Ming took Qin Mo''s little hand out of his mouth, looked at Xu Yunlu standing at the door and asked, "what are you going to do, what are you going to do in silence, as bait?"


    "Brother, how can silence be used as bait?"


    "So what''s going on?" Su Ming asked discontentedly, and Su Lan said, "when your father had an accident, he had a younger brother named Ma Liu. He was very bad. Anyway, he came to bully my family and didn''t allow your grandmother to take you in. He also did a lot of cruel things, which forced your mother to marry you and ranra."


    "I never heard of you."


    "Su Ming, do I dare tell you that you have a tough temper since you were a child? I told you that you go to find Ma Liu to settle the accounts. It''s a black hearted thing. Can you grow up so big with Ranran? Now that you grow up, you should not be so impulsive as before."


    "What about Xu Yunlu? When I was a child, I heard people mention him, saying that he betrayed my father. "


    "I don''t know much about this. Ma Liu and Xu Yunlu have been mixed up with your father. After your father''s death, Ma Liu is not really a thing. He broke your cousin''s leg and took your cousin away. Your aunt was completely frightened. The second aunt lost her daughter and was half crazy. Xu Yunlu didn''t know very well. Anyway, she didn''t see her for more than ten years and suddenly came out, It seems that you want to avenge your father when you have to deal with Ma Liu, but it''s been more than a month. I''ve been playing billiards or drinking wine with that person all day, and I haven''t seen any substantial progress. I''m still observing what he wants to do... "


    Xu Yunlu listened to Su Lan''s complaint and shook his head. Su Ming grabbed Su LAN and said, "why don''t you tell me that?"


    "No, you''re too tough. You''re my brother''s only son. I don''t want you to be hurt by Ma Liu when you are young."


    Li Gui took a bath, changed his clothes, touched his neck with his hand and came out. Qin Mo, who was nestled in Su Lan''s arms and wanted to eat his hand, asked, "little thing, are you scared? I''m not afraid of big snakes, and I''m afraid of this? "


    "Big snake Qin Mo suddenly cried. Li Gui held him and asked, "what''s wrong with the snake?"


    "The big snake is gone." Qin Mo cried even more sad. Su ran thought that Qin Mo just went out with Qin Xing with a bionic snake, so she asked, "where''s your snake?"


    "Big snake." Qin Mo is even more sad. Everyone knows that Qin Mo is not nervous, but the bionic snake in his hand has fallen. Su LAN asks, "Qin Xing, where''s his snake?"


    "Just about to turn a corner, Leng buting rushed out with some people, so I prevented those people from going, and I noticed the snake in my hands." When Qin Xing said this, he took the cigarette, but his hand trembled. He didn''t light it twice. Ginkgo quickly found a lighter to light it for him.


    "Did it fall at that time?"


    "It''s possible." Qin Xing took two puffs of cigarettes, and his mood finally stabilized.


    Su LAN then said to Qin Mo, "mother will buy you a new one some day, OK?"


    Qin Mohong looked at Su LAN and said, "do you remember where it fell?"


    Qin Mo nodded, and Li Gui said, "come on, let''s find it."


    But Xu Yunlu stopped Li Gui and said, "just respect him. I''ll take him."


    Xu Yunlu asked Su ran to put on Qin Mo''s raincoat, and he put on his own raincoat. Su Lan said, "it''s such a heavy rain. Just buy him another one."


    Xu Yunlu picked up Qin Mo, who was wearing a raincoat, and said, "you can tell me less about me in the future." Then he got on the locomotive with Qin Mo in his arms and drove out. Su LAN snorted and said, "I''m used to it all the time. I''m more used to it than I am."


    Wang Xun couldn''t understand: "what''s the situation?" Li Gui poured a glass of wine, touched his neck, drank it and said to his ear: "dead house, let people follow them." The other side didn''t know what to say. Li Gui shook his head and said, "it''s so pathetic to be a wet nurse. I have to kick my ass to look for a big snake in such a heavy rain." When Su LAN saw that there were guests, she told everyone to go to work. Su ran doesn''t have the heart to work. Qin Mo likes the bionic snake best. If he loses it, even if he buys a new one, Qin Mo''s temper won''t depend on it. Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo for a while. A car comes to the door. After a while, two people get off the car. Li Gui hears Xiao Xi''s voice on the phone: "it''s Ma Laosan and Si Jingang duo Ze." Li Gui straightened up and waved to ginkgo. Ginkgo immediately stopped his work and came over. After a while, the two men came in. However, they were not the same as Ma Da tou and Lai Da tou. They were both full of smiles. Wang Xun, who was still eating snacks, felt that the atmosphere was not right. He went to Su LAN and Su ran: "sister-in-law, they are not like guests." Su LAN then said: "the short fat is Ma Laosan, the high point is duoze." Su Ming then asked, "that''s what you said about Ma Laoliu''s family."ˇ° The third in his family Su LAN immediately grabbed Su Ming, "Su Ming, I tell you these things are not for fun, don''t think you hit Xu Yunlu, those people are not Xu Yunlu, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive!"ˇ° Sulan, are you losing face like this Su Ming thinks that Qin Xing didn''t light a cigarette for a long time just now, which is humiliating enough. If Su LAN does this again, he won''t have to mess around in front of Xu Yunlu. He also talks about how to support Su ranˇ° I don''t care. Even if it''s embarrassing, I can''t let you mess with it. " Su LAN just hugs Su Ming''s waistˇ° There are only two people in this room. " Su Ming has always been angry with Su LAN. After so many years, he has never done anything serious and married Qin Xing, who is not engaged in his real work, and he doesn''t care about his grandmother. But now, Su LAN is wrapped up in him for fear that something might happen to him. Su Ming suddenly feels the tension and concern from Su LAN. He reaches out and pats Su LAN, grabs her hand tightly and says, "OK, Su LAN, let go, Don''t be so nervous, ah Su LAN saw that the other party really came to a car, also really came down two people, hesitated for a while, see no change, just let go, whispered: "you are not allowed to go to join the fun!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 194

    "I, I think you and Qin Xing should not take Qin Mo with them."


    "What does this have to do with taking Qin Mo?" Su LAN can''t understand Su Ming''s brain circuit.


    Li Gui didn''t move. He just looked at the two people who didn''t smile. They walked in. The higher one called duoze stepped forward and said, "is Mr. Lu in?"


    Li Gui said lazily: "fart!"


    "You are Master Lu!"


    "Leave without Farting!"


    Many of them took a look at Ma Laosan, as if they were confirming whether Li Gui was Xu Yunlu in front of him. Ma Laosan felt a little different when he looked around. He only saw one side of Xu Yunlu more than ten years ago. Recently, he also saw Xu Yunlu riding a motorcycle. Of course, he didn''t find anyone to take a candid picture of him, but he didn''t steal the front, At present, this man was about the same size as Xu Yunlu, and he was a little uncertain.


    As soon as he saw it, he knew that Ma Laosan couldn''t confirm it, so he had to say, "Master Lu, that''s right. My sixth master wants to invite you to have a cup of tea."


    "Your sixth master wants to invite me to tea. Which onion is your sixth master? Why should I drink his tea? " Li Gui reached out from the back of the bar and pulled out a cigar that was not as thick as the normal proportion. He held it in his mouth. The ginkgo, who often cooperated with him, naturally knew what his current identity should be. He immediately changed from Wang Shouyi, the pastry master, to Li Gui''s valet. He took out a silver lighter and lit the very thick cigar for Li Gui.


    After hearing this, Ma Laosan''s face was naturally not very happy. In recent years, Ma Laoliu has been king and dominating. They all walk horizontally. When did they eat such a Paitou.


    Li Gui took two beautiful puffs, then suddenly thought of something: "what did they say just now?"


    "They said that a man named Ma Laoliu would invite Mr. Lu to have tea." Ginkgo answered very respectfully, and he heard the voice of Mao Zi and others in his ear.


    "Ma Laoliu, right?" Li Gui took down the big cigar, put it in his hand, and rushed to Ma Laosan. Ma Laosan said quickly, "that''s my little brother."


    "He''s going to invite me to have tea. Why doesn''t he come by himself and ask some brother to have tea? Is that true or false?"


    "My little brother is quite busy. He was going to visit in person, but Captain Qian has something to do with him, so..."


    "It''s a run on the master with money. Since money is so important and tea is not important, let''s drink it slowly when your little brother is free."


    "No, no, Master Lu, the Third Master means that the captain Qian has something to do with my sixth master." Many then hastened to explain, Li Gui Oh said, "I don''t happen to have something temporary, ginkgo, I have something temporary."


    "Coco just called to ask you about tonight..." ginkgo said, his waist was pinched by coco at the back, and ginkgo continued bravely and tenaciously, "that is to say, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss that very much..."


    Li Gui obscene smile: "think that, I ask you, think that."


    "That''s it, that''s it." Ginkgo was pinched almost cry, Li Guicai suddenly to Ma Laosan said, "you see more unfortunately, I have something to do, understand."


    "When Master Lu has time, the sixth master of my family will come to visit him in person." Duoze hurriedly went down the steps, exchanged greetings with Li Gui, then pulled Ma Laosan with an unhappy face and left.


    Li Gui and other two people together, immediately turned to explore the ginkgo behind and asked: "coco chick, which one do you offer?"


    Ginkgo protect waist call: "ghost Lord, you spared ginkgo."


    Coco just let go, ginkgo bitter face, listen to ear pulse came through Xi smile, Li Gui proud to put a big cigar in his mouth, said: "ginkgo, this cigar style, you let maozi brother think of a way, and get me a few boxes."


    Ginkgo hears the hair coming from the ear vein and cuts it out loud, but he sees Xu Yunlu coming back with Qin mo. Qin Mo has a bionic snake in his hand, but it''s not his blue bionic snake, but a golden bionic snake. It''s obvious that Xu Yunlu bought it for him, but he doesn''t know how to persuade Qin Mo, a stubborn child.


    Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo off the locomotive. Qin Mo runs to Su LAN and Su ran happily: "Mom, Hua Hua, this is Hua Hua."


    After hearing this, Su ran knows that Xu Yunlu has successfully tricked Qin Mo into agreeing to change the snake. She takes off Qin Mo''s raincoat. Xu Yunlu protects Qin Mo well, but his clothes are not wet. The only reason is that his hands and face are a little wet. Su ran quickly wipes Qin Mo with a towel.


    Qin Mo got a bionic snake similar to Huahua. He was so excited that he wanted to play. He immediately presented it to Wang Xun like a treasure: "brother, look, big snake."


    Su Ming shook his head: "it''s all out of order."


    Xu Yunlu also took off his raincoat. Ginkgo touched his waist and went over with a bitter face. He took over his raincoat and called wrongly: "Master Lu!"


    Xu Yunlu pushed him away: "cry with your coco sister."


    Li Gui finished smoking the cigar in his hand several times. He quickly took out another cigar from behind the bar, lit it by himself, smoked it by Meimei and asked, "Xiaolu, it''s good. You can''t hide such a good thing. If you don''t have props today, you don''t know it''s hidden here."


    Ginkgo quickly stepped forward and said: "Master Lu, I have never exposed this box of cigars, ginkgo." Li Gui immediately pointed at ginkgo with his cigar finger: "good you, ginkgo, such a good thing is hiding from you. Wait. If the ghost doesn''t wear shoes for you, the word ghost will be written upside down." Su ran knew that Li Gui was used to mischief. Seeing that Qin Mo''s clothes were not wet, she took the bionic snake named Huahua and played with Wang Xun very hard. She whispered to Su Ming, "brother, let''s go to see grandma. If my aunt doesn''t say anything, we''ll tell her that she definitely wants to see grandma." After a while, Su Mingcai nodded. Su ran immediately struck while the iron was hot and said, "well, let''s go now!"ˇ° Now, it''s not noon. "ˇ° Then we''ll go after lunch. " Su Ming nodded. Su ran was relieved: "I''ll go and buy some fruit."ˇ° I''ll buy it near the hospital later. It''s several stops away from the people''s hospital. It''s so far away. I''m not tired. "ˇ° Oh, you has the final say. " Su ran tries to go to see her grandmother. Her goal has been achieved. She makes a V gesture to Su LAN. Su LAN doesn''t quite understand. She blinks her eyes. Taking advantage of Su Ming''s turn, Su ran whispers, "I agree to go to see my grandmother." Sulan said a little worried: "I hope you don''t get into trouble." Xu Yunlu went to the bar and poured a glass of wine. With one hand, Li Gui sat down on the bar and said, "Xiaolu, that Ma Laoliu wants to invite you to have tea. They are women''s hearts. But Xiaojian Lu''s heart is more difficult to guess than women''s heart. So I dare not promise rashly. Now I''m asking you, do you agree or not?"ˇ° I have nothing to do with him. " Xu Yunlu took a sip of wine, took out his cigarette and lit it. Li Gui pointed to Xu Yunlu with his cigar fingers and said, "then you mean not to comply with the appointment. You sour deer, can you just say it directly? So many twists and turns, I''m exhausted."ˇ° You''re wrong. Why don''t you continue? I''d like to see what he''s done with me. "ˇ° Oh, Xiaolu, the more you live, the more you go back. Now I''ll tell you what kind of old things you''ve been sleeping with, what kind of girl you''ve been dominating, and what kind of aunt you''ve bullied. Now that you''re in power, it''s time for you to take these little girls, little ladies, seven aunts and eight aunts home and enjoy their happiness. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 195

    Ginkgo eyes are happy to narrow into a seam, Li Gui suddenly turned his head and said: "your waist does not hurt!"


    Ginkgo quickly closed his mouth and opened his eyes, followed Wang Shouyi to work.


    Xu Yunlu took a puff of smoke and asked, "ghost, please tell me, if I meet Ma Laoliu, should I hit him, or hit him, hit him and hit him again."


    "If you don''t kill me, who can stand your four punches, fawn, I have a feeling."


    "Ah, you still have feelings."


    "Xiaolu, do you find that the brothers of the horse family have a common characteristic?"


    "Like..."


    "Some are short, some are fat, some are black..."


    Xu Yunlu covered his face in pain. Qin Mo suddenly became happy. Wang Xun couldn''t help saying, "some, some, what''s the relationship between them? My Chinese is not the worst. "


    Su ran and Su LAN couldn''t help laughing. Li Gui took his cigar in his mouth and flicked it with his finger. Wang Xun said, "what are you sour about? Follow Xu Xiaolu to make a fuss. I haven''t finished what I said. Anyway, the ones we saw are not so good. They are ugly and weak. So Ma Laoliu can''t get there. Xu Xiaolu''s four fists, I''ll do it for you, so that you won''t be disgraced when you are weaker. "


    Xu Yunlu sighed and said: "fortunately, I am not your respected Chinese teacher, otherwise..."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t read any books. I''ll take advantage of those Chinese teachers. Otherwise, they will have to fall on the platform."


    "It''s so self-knowledge."


    "Xu Xiaolu, it''s not that I look down on you. You look down on others. How do you get your diploma? People always complain that you''ve passed the examinations one by one. You buy all of them with money. You say you''re shameful, but I don''t think you''re shameful. You''re a gangster. You want to be a scholar, Are you tired? "


    "I''d love to. It''s none of your business."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you don''t want to think about it. Why Dongdong can''t respond all the time? The reason is that his diploma is too high, and his brothers don''t look up to him. You are very good, but you have to put green onions in the pig''s nose to pretend to be an elephant. You lose sesame and pick up watermelon."


    Xu Yunlu''s hand shifted from his eyes to cover his ears. Wang Xun was confused. Was he really born in China? How could he not understand Chinese at all.


    Qin Mo was so happy to see Wang Xun. Seeing that Li Gui''s mouth was still open and closed, he put out a little fat hand and blocked Li Gui''s mouth.


    As soon as Li Gui opens his mouth, he swallows Qin Mo''s hand into the mouth. Qin Mo finds that his little fat hand is gone and immediately starts to cry.


    As soon as Su ran saw it, she quickly pulled Qin Mo''s hand out of Li Gui''s mouth. Qin Mo looked at his little fat hand for a long time, but it was still there, so she was happy. Then she put her hand into Li Gui''s mouth and pulled it out again.


    Li Gui: "xiaomengwa or something, it''s better not to be offended.


    Su LAN and Su ran spent a lot of effort to transfer the game of Qin Mo pestering Li Gui to other places. Li Gui holds his forehead and looks at Xu Yunlu''s face, which is smiling but not smiling. They slap and wave: "they are all good sons you taught. They actually think it''s good to play."


    Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui: "you go to provoke yourself. Go to find a car for Ranran."


    Li Gui ha, thought for a while, picked up the phone and asked someone to send a car over. After a while, someone sent a small gallop.


    Li Gui was very satisfied with the car, which could run through the shantytown freely. He patted Su Ming and asked, "can you drive?"


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "I started school with someone else, but I didn''t drive it myself or have a driver''s license."


    "This car is simple. Let''s go. I''ll take you to play." Li Gui then took Su Ming out, and Wang Xun said, "I want to drive, too."


    "It''s too small for two people."


    "I''m in the back."


    "See if you can squeeze in."


    Li Gui and Su Ming sit in the front, while Wang Xun pushes in behind him. Su ran looks at them, and they are all worried for him.


    As soon as Li Gui saw Wang Xun crowded in, he taught Su Ming and Wang Xun how to drive.


    Sulan a little worried to ask: "can this work, don''t have an accident?"


    Su ran was also a little worried, but Qin Xing shook his head and said, "it''s not Xueba. It needs to be taught. I can open it if I don''t have anyone to teach me."


    Sulan was startled: "if you don''t say that your brother is a coach and teaches you, you don''t have to spend too much money to get your driver''s license."


    Qin xingcai found that he had missed his mouth and quickly corrected: "yes, yes!"


    Su lancai knew that he had been in a black car without a driver''s license for many times. He felt his chest: "Qin Xing, you are too brave. You and I are not going to die. My mother and I still want to. You have never learned, so you dare to drive us to the hospital."


    "Isn''t that ok?"


    Sulan said reluctantly, "what about the driver''s license you showed me?"


    "That, that''s fake. It cost twenty dollars." Qin Xing couldn''t carry it, so he told me honestly that Su ran was drunk, and he had been in the car Qin Xing drove once, which made him feel very swaying. Qin Mo didn''t know how many times. When Xu Yunlu saw Qin Xing driving that time, he felt that Qin Xing should not be able to drive. Of course, he drives much better now than he did at that time. Qin Xing is not a very brave person. He is so brave in driving. Su Ming had learned a little from others. He was so small that Li Gui took it with him several times, but he could do it. The clutch was not well controlled and he always liked to turn off the engine. When Su ran saw Qin Xing''s disdain, she turned her lips several times, so she didn''t like Su Ming''s learning to drive. Li Gui came out of the car and called out Wang Xun to let Su Ming walk there. Then he kept shouting, "if you want to die, you''ll die. Don''t take all the cars." Su Ming put out the fire several times and finally found the feeling that it was so interesting to stagger away. Wang Xun said, "my brother, please teach me." Li Gui wiped the sweat on his forehead: "I will never drive again. I''m too tired." Wang Xun quickly declared: "my brother, I''m not Xueba. I''m xuezha. I''ve always been the kind of xuezha." After listening to the music, Li Gui patted Wang Xun and said to Xu Yunlu, "I''m more optimistic about your family." Xu Yunlu didn''t speak and leaned lazily on the bar. Su ran didn''t expect that at noon, she was still criticizing Qin Xing for driving without a driver''s license. As a result, after lunch, Su Ming was very interested in driving to the hospital. So Su ran again in a car driven by a person without a driver''s license. Xiaoben fails to meet the traffic police and staggers to the hospital. Su ran gets out of the car in sweat. She thinks that Qin Xing is better at driving and has no driver''s license. Qin Xing drives a truck, which is more stable than Su Ming. Su ran saw so many people that she was afraid that Su Ming would have a shadow on her grandmother''s family. When she slipped on the way, she stood there and waited for nearly an hour. When she thought Su Ming was really slipping, Su Ming finally came over. Su ran asked, "brother, it''s been so long."ˇ° They all drive forward, but it''s a little hard to drive back. " Su Ming also wiped his sweat. "Driving is much harder than reciting English words." Su ran was happy. Su Ming looked at Su ran and asked, "what''s Xu Yunlu going to do now?" Su ran stopped laughing immediately. Su Ming frowned and asked, "Ran Ran, some things are a little confused, some things can''t be confused."ˇ° Brother, I know. I''ll buy some fruit. " Su ran to buy some fruit. Su Ming stopped Su ran and said, "it''s not my brother who told me about you. I can''t be confused about this." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 196

    "Brother, whether there is Xu Yunlu or not, he has grown up quietly." Su ran came back to Su Ming. Su Ming was very angry. "Can you say that? If Xu Yunlu doesn''t talk to you, it''s impossible. "


    "Brother, I know, I know. Uncle Lu said that he would deal with the current affairs and give me a silent explanation."


    "Someone said that."


    "Yes!"


    "Really, I didn''t lie to your brother."


    "Brother, when did I cheat you?"


    "Yes, except for Xu Yunlu, you really didn''t cheat me, but I''d rather you cheat me on all the other things than this."


    "Brother, let''s go. Grandma is in a hurry for a while."


    "Grandma doesn''t know what we''re going to be waiting for."


    Su ran had already escaped and came to the fruit stall.


    Su ran quickly picked up two bags of that kind of expensive fruit and two boxes of nutriment. Then Su Ming saw Su ran take out a golden credit card and brush more than 600 yuan without blinking an eye. Su Ming asked, "did Xu Yunlu give you the money?"


    "Yes, but not really."


    "I can''t understand that!"


    "A few years ago, he said that he couldn''t live a hard life and gave me a lot of money, which means that he would use it in the future. As a result, something happened to him and I didn''t return the money. I didn''t know what to do. After waiting for a long time, I secretly bought a house for Qin Mo and opened a milk tea shop with the rest. This time, he gave me two million yuan, one of which was for my aunt and uncle, They said that they have been taking care of me and working hard in silence over the years. Another million yuan is used around the milk tea shop. Later, they gave me two credit cards. This one can be used in China, and the other one is black, which can be used in many places abroad. "


    Although Su Ming has seen the world with Professor Ling, he is still a student after all. When he heard that Xu Yunlu gave Su ran so much money, he didn''t know what to say. Su ran was always worried. Seeing that Su Ming didn''t speak, he asked in a low voice, "brother, do you think uncle Lu is sincere?"


    Su Ming runs with Professor Ling at home and abroad. He has heard of that kind of black credit card. It is said that it is a kind of credit card with unlimited amount. Instead of answering, Su Ming asks, "why do you call him uncle?"


    "He said he was Dad''s friend."


    "You believe everything he says." Su Ming took the bag that Su ran was carrying. Su ran shook his head, "no, but Uncle Lu didn''t seem to cheat me either."


    "Ranran, I have never been in love. I can''t see whether Xu Yunlu is sincere or insincere to you, but I can see that he is a charming man."


    As soon as Su Ming praises Xu Yunlu, the corner of her mouth turns up. These words in her heart can finally tell her closest brother. When Su ran finishes speaking, the whole person feels relaxed.


    Su Ming walked to the hospital and said, "but elan, you have to see yourself clearly. Do you like others or his money? We are very poor now. But elan, maybe in ten or twenty years'' time, the money is nothing in our eyes, so it''s most important whether you really like him or not."


    "Brother, the first time I saw Uncle Lu, I thought he was very close, just like you and mom. Later, my mom said that uncle Lu held me all the time when she had an operation."


    "Mother has seen Xu Yunlu?" Su Ming stopped, Su ran nodded and said, "mom said that uncle Lu and dad have a very good relationship, and there''s another uncle. They all call him brother Jingming."


    "Yu Jingming!"


    "Brother, you''ve met Yu Jingming."


    "After Dad''s accident, he came home to give money to mom."


    "Oh, really!"


    "But I threw the money at him and drove him out."


    "Why


    "He said he was Dad''s friend. Dad was a drug dealer. What can dad''s friend do? Drugs have killed my father. How can I accept the relief from his friend''s unknown source and harm us again? "


    "But, but brother..."


    "No, Xu Yunlu can''t be a drug trafficker, or how can he get so much money?" Su Ming is on the alert. Su ran shakes her head and says, "brother, he didn''t. He was caught by mistake when he had an accident. After several years of investigation, he didn''t find anything, so she let him go."


    Su Ming frowned and said, "after a while, people like these are not deadly, and there are many people with real skills. They just use the wrong place. Maybe he is really a drug dealer, but the police can''t find the evidence."


    Su ran: "is this the legendary saying that many words must be lost?


    Su Ming looked at Su ran. Su ran saw that she had to express herself before she could explain. She swallowed and said, "brother, I don''t know how to say that. Even if Uncle Lu is really a drug dealer, I, I... Think he is the best."


    Su Ming looks at Su ran, who has no principle at all. After a while, he says, "are you crazy?"


    "Brother, I don''t know what will happen when you meet someone you like in the future. I... I really think that''s how it is..."


    Su Ming thought of Su ran, who had been walking dead in recent years. He suddenly sighed and said, "hurry up, grandma will be waiting for you for a while."


    "If you don''t say that grandma doesn''t know we''re coming, how can we wait!" Su ran rushed to catch up. Su Ming just strode forward. Su ran didn''t know whether she had passed the political trial or not. She was always worried. Su Ming is obviously familiar with the people''s hospital. Su ran says the ward number, and he takes Su ran to the ward soon. Su ran looks in through the glass window. This is a ward for three people. After looking at it for a long time, Su ran feels that the patients on the two beds she can see are not like the old lady who called her in those years. It is estimated that they are blocked on the side of the toilet. Su ran had to push the door open and walked carefully through the toilet. Sure enough, she saw the old lady who called her "Ran Ran" a few years ago leaning against the sickbed. Beside the sickbed sat a gray haired woman. The old lady heard the movement, looked up and saw Su ran. She was stunned for a long time before she called out: "Ran Ran, it''s Ran Ran!" As soon as Su ran saw that there was no mistake, she quickly went over and called: "Grandma!" Then he put the things down and said, "my sister-in-law said you were ill. My brother and I came to see you."ˇ° You, your brother is here, too? " The old lady didn''t believe it. When she saw Su Ming coming out from the side, she was so excited that her tears welled up. Su Ming quickly said, "grandma, you have a bad heart. Don''t be too excited."ˇ° I''m not excited, I''m not excited! " The old lady began to cry when she said that. Su ran comforted the old lady to stop crying. She looked curiously at the woman sitting next to her and looked curiously at them. Then the old lady said, "this is your second aunt."ˇ° Second aunt After su ran finished calling, the woman stood up a little scared. The old lady said, "Xiuer, this is Huier''s son and daughter." The second aunt didn''t know if she understood, so she gave up the position and went to get the fruit. The old lady busily pulls Su ran and Su Ming to sit down. Su Ming sits down in the chair, and Su ran sits down by the bed. The second aunt takes the fruit, and when she sees that her position is gone, she borrows a chair from the nearby hospital bed to sit down. Grandma sighed softly and then asked, "how is mom?"ˇ° It''s good. "ˇ° Her body bone... "Nearly a few years ago, much better in recent years." Su Ran is saying, suddenly hear someone call, "Grandma!" As soon as Su ran turned her head, she saw Xu Zihao walking to the hospital bed. Su ran was shocked. She thought she was wrong. After looking carefully, she found that she was right. The old lady waved to Xu Zihao and said, "Zihao, you are just in time. Come on, come on. This is your cousin Su Ming, cousin Su ran." Xu Zihao looks at Su ran and Su Ming. Su ran sees hostility in Xu Zihao''s eyes, and Su Ran is puzzled. Xu Zihao is a tall, rich and handsome school grass in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. Everyone is saying that he has a mine in his family and is engaged in real estate. But at Grandma''s house, Su ran knows that it may be difficult for her to collect the operation expenses this time. What''s the matter? Another grandmother said that Su Ming was a cousin, so Xu Zihao should be older than Su Ming. How come Dr. Su Ming was about to change hands before he began to study for postgraduate. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 197

    Su ran just glances at Xu Zihao and Su Ming, but doesn''t pay any attention. Knowing that Xu Zihao doesn''t want people to know that they know each other, she doesn''t say hello rashly.


    After watching them, Xu Zihao took out a card from his backpack, then took it back and said to the old lady, "grandma, I''ll see you another day." Then Xu Zihao turned and left.


    The old lady even called twice, but Xu Zihao didn''t come back. The old lady looked at Su Ming and Su ran with a little embarrassment: "Zihao is good at everything, but he doesn''t know how to get along with people he doesn''t know very well."


    Su ran thinks that the old lady may only see Xu Zihao at home. Xu Zihao is not like this at all in school. It''s absolutely unambiguous to make trouble with Lao Chuan in Lao Chuan''s class. Moreover, there are a lot of supporters. It''s not like he won''t get along with unfamiliar people.


    But Su ran knew that she couldn''t say it. She just hit the old lady in the face and didn''t dare to show her doubts.


    The second aunt peeled the fruit, handed it to Su ran and said, "eat it!"


    Su ran took over and said, "thank you, second aunt!"


    The second aunt laughed and didn''t speak. The old lady sighed and said, "since she lost Yingying, she''s not very good. Now she''s much better."


    Second aunt heard Yingying turn to the old lady: "Yingying, where is my Yingying?"


    "Yingying went to her classmate''s house to play."


    "She''s been gone for a long time. Why doesn''t she come back?" After the second aunt asked, the old lady said something else and interrupted her. She sat quietly on one side again. Sura looked sad, but she didn''t know how to comfort her grandmother''s family. The old lady patted her hand and said, "grandma is very happy that you and ming''er can come to see her."


    "Grandma, has my cousin been missing all the time?" Su Ran''s cousin, who has no impression of herself at all, can only ask out of comfort, because Su Ming has never said a word since he came in. Su ran tries to keep the scene from getting cold. The old lady wipes her eyes and shakes her head. Su ran asks again, "did you report the case?"


    "Why didn''t you report it? Up to now, you don''t even have a follow-up visit. Every time your second uncle goes to ask, they just make a fool of you."


    Su ran didn''t know what to say. The old lady waved her hand and said, "it''s been many years. Fortunately, your second uncle and second aunt gave birth to another daughter."


    Su ran knew that things could not be calculated like this. Her second uncle and second aunt gave birth to another daughter, but the eldest one was lost. That was a fact that existed forever and a pain that her second uncle and second aunt could not touch.


    Su Ming saw Su Ran''s hands at a loss, and finally opened his mouth: "grandma, where''s grandfather?"


    "Your grandfather has been gone for several years, and he has been thinking about your brother and sister before he left."


    Su Ming, who was no better at chatting than Su ran, had nothing to say. Her grandmother asked, "how are you and your brother now, Ranran? Is it time for your brother to graduate from university?" But after the old lady asked, she was a little angry. "Are you both at work?"


    Su Ming is not a talkative person at all. He and his grandmother''s family haven''t contacted each other for so many years because of their hatred. Let alone, his eyes have been staring at the monitor. As soon as he saw his grandmother''s situation, he quickly said, "grandma, you should talk less and lie down and have a rest." Then he rang the bell, and a nurse came and asked, "haven''t you operated on this bed yet?"


    "This patient has a bad heart. Are you finished with a monitor? The old lady''s heart stopped secretly just now. Are you responsible for the accident? "


    As soon as the nurse saw that the old lady''s face was not good, she did not dare to be careless. She called her attending doctor. After a while, the doctor came in and saw Su Ming. She was surprised: "Su Ming, how are you?"


    "So coincidentally, you are my grandmother''s attending doctor." In fact, Su Ming has long seen a sign on the old lady''s bed that says attending doctor: Cheng Zhiyue


    "This is your grandmother." Su ran saw a smile on the impatient face of the busy woman doctor. Su Ming nodded. Cheng Zhiyue asked the nurse to adjust the data of the monitor and said, "how are you here?"


    "There''s something about coming back."


    "I''ve heard Zeng Pengyang say everywhere that it''s impossible for you to enter our hospital." Cheng Zhiyue didn''t notice Su Ming''s frowning at all, and continued, "Zeng Pengyang is just too small-minded."


    Su Ming''s mouth slightly disdained: "the second and sixth courts are also good."


    "The sixth hospital is a military hospital, and it''s not easy to enter. To tell you the truth, the brain Department of our hospital is really weak, just like Zeng Pengyang''s father and his son..." Cheng Zhiyue saw the nurse''s record, and Su Ming said, "my grandmother''s operation can''t be delayed."


    Cheng Zhiyue doesn''t say anything. She signals Su Ming and herself to go outside. Only when Su ran knows that Su Ming''s decision to come back to the people''s hospital seems impossible. Grandma points out Su Ming and asks, "do they know each other?"


    "My brother studies medicine. They may know each other."


    Grandma''s strength is not enough, so she doesn''t ask any more questions. Su ran signals grandma to have a good rest and goes out quickly. She sees Su Ming and Cheng Zhiyue standing at the corner and quietly walks up. She hears Cheng Zhiyue saying: "your grandmother came to see the doctor because she fainted. The clinic suspects that she has a heart problem, but after the examination, she doesn''t find any lesions, so she suspects that she has stopped secretly, I guess this suspicion is very likely established. I told your aunt about the installation of pacemaker. She didn''t come back to me at that time. Later she came to me again. She meant that she hoped our hospital would use another pacemaker with a lower price. But our hospital didn''t have this pacemaker, and you should have heard about this one. It''s a joint venture. It''s cheaper and unstable. After patients install it, There''s more than one case where the pacemaker has stopped working. How dare we use it in a hospital like ours? "


    Su Ming didn''t say anything, but Cheng Zhiyue joked: "your aunt is really interesting. If you want to save money, what do you want us to do with a small operation like this? You can''t finish it at home and even save the hospitalization expenses." Su Ming said: "you are the heart surgery department, I am the brain medicine department, completely different departments, the cost of things, I will find a way."ˇ° Su Ming, you know I didn''t mean that, I just... "Please help my grandmother arrange the operation quickly, just use the St. Juda pacemaker."ˇ° Su Ming, your grandmother has no medical insurance. "ˇ° I know Su ran didn''t like Cheng Zhiyue''s joke when she heard it from her brother. She didn''t know whether doctor Cheng was her brother''s classmate when she was in college or her master''s degree. But her brother was absolutely poor at school. There''s no doubt that Cheng Zhiyue was thinking about her brother. But what''s the difference between this joke and Jieni scales? Let alone make her brother like it, I can''t even talk about it. Su ran rushed back to the ward. Sure enough, as soon as she sat down, Su Ming came back. Su ran pretended to ask: "brother, doctor Cheng has said when can I arrange the operation for grandma?"ˇ° It''s a week or something. " Su Ming''s face doesn''t change. Seeing that her grandmother''s strength is poor, Su ran asks, "brother, you''ve got all the symptoms. Doctor Cheng didn''t say anything about treatment?"ˇ° I have to consult with my great aunt. " When Su Ming finished, she heard the sound of pushing the door. After a while, Su ran saw that when Su Ming and Su Ming met her grandmother in the supermarket three years ago, the middle-aged woman who was with her grandmother came in with a thermos bucket. She saw that Su Ran''s face changed, "why are you here?" Su ran looks at her sleeping grandmother and makes a "Shh" to her great aunt. Then she gets up and takes her to the outside. Before Su ran opens her mouth, her great aunt says, "I know who you are." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 198

    "Auntie, I heard that grandma was ill, so I just wanted to come and have a look."


    "Your grandmother and we have learned your filial piety, but please don''t come again."


    "Auntie, I..."


    "We beg you!"


    If Su ran wants to say that she can turn around, Su Ming comes out, pulls Su ran and says, "please take care of her old man. Let''s go."


    Su ran was pulled out of the hospital by Su Ming, and then said discontentedly: "my aunt is a tough hearted person. If we grind more with her, we won''t chase us out."


    Su Ming didn''t speak. Su ran carefully followed: "brother, if people''s hospital can''t get in, it won''t be. How nice it is to stay in the capital."


    "Do you know Xu Zihao?" Su Ming doesn''t answer, but digs off the topic. As expected, Su Ran is brought to Xu Zihao''s business by Su Ming, "brother, my grandfather''s surname is Xu?"


    "Your mother''s name is Xu Hui. What''s your grandfather''s surname?"


    "You never told me the names of my cousins, nor did mom." Su ran was a little ashamed. She took her mother''s ID card and took money for her mother n times. She asked such a stupid question.


    "I don''t know. How do you know Xu Zihao?"


    "He''s in the same school as me."


    "Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine?" Su Ming was a little surprised. Su ran nodded and said, "you see, grandma has an operation. My great aunt is so worried about the cost of the operation and the equipment. Xu Zihao is actually a big money in our school. He also says that his family has mines and real estate. It''s really a good match for Wang Juan."


    "Is he a lecturer in your school or a doctor?"


    "I was surprised to know that he was a cousin. He only went to graduate school this year. Isn''t he older than you?"


    "He''s only a few days older than me."


    "Did you take the exam several times and repeat it all the time?"


    Su Ming shakes his head. Su ran asks, "did you get along with each other when you were a child?"


    "I had a good time with him. In the grade jump exam that year, I almost failed to get up. He had a grade jump. His goal was very clear. His dream from childhood was to be a big doctor when he grew up."


    "Ah


    "I''m not. I didn''t like to be a doctor at all. My goal at that time was to be a scientist."


    "Scientist, what an illusory goal. You went to study medicine for your cousin later."


    "Almost. In fact, later my heart was weak, but I don''t know why I finally chose medicine."


    "Because grandma won''t take us in, you want to surpass your cousin and let Grandma''s family see that we are as good without them."


    "That''s about it."


    "Now I know that grandma and they have been having a bad time these years, sad, sad and regretful?"


    "Ranran, almost." Su Ming suddenly turned back and walked away. Su ran was overjoyed. "Brother, do you want to go back and see grandma again?"


    "It occurred to me that we were here by car."


    "Oh


    Su ran once again risks her life and runs back to the milk tea shop in Su Ming''s car. But to be honest, Su Ming''s level has improved a lot on the way home.


    Sura jumped out of the car, patted the hood and said, "brother, you have to thank me."


    Su Ming closed the door and asked, "what do you appreciate?"


    "Besides me, who else has the courage to ride in your car?"


    "Is there a missing attribute?"


    "The first time!" As Su ran spoke, Qin Mo ran out. As soon as he saw the car, he reached out and grabbed Su Ming, "car, car, car, car."


    Su Ming was encouraged to see another one who was not afraid of death, so he took Qin Mo around. Because of the level problem, he didn''t dare to drive too far.


    Su ran came into the store and saw Xu Yunlu and Li Gui playing billiards again. Xu Yunlu saw Su ran coming and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Grandma is fine."


    "Is it confirmed?"


    "I said that the doctor in charge is my former classmate. I will arrange the operation within a week after the diagnosis."


    "That''s not very good. Why are you frowning so tightly?"


    "My great aunt may be quite nervous and don''t want to install the pacemaker for grandma."


    "Although it hasn''t been installed, it''s better to install it well."


    "Well, I don''t want money."


    "What do you want to do with your brother?"


    "My brother didn''t tell me what to do. It seems that he wants to find his own way. Even if he has done a lot of operations with Professor Ling, he may have saved some money. But over the years, he has been running around, some at home and some abroad, and there won''t be too much left."


    "Your brother has been saving his own tuition and living expenses, and he has to care about you. It''s impossible for him to have much surplus."


    "I try not to let my brother take care of me in the back."


    "Well, I know my family is very good." Xu Yunlu shaved Su Ran''s nose and said, "money is not a problem, but you have to take good care of it. With the self-esteem of these people in your family, don''t be so kind as to make you disheartened."ˇ° Uncle said that grandma''s hospital money, uncle help out Sura is a little upsetˇ° You saidˇ° But is that good? That''s your money. "ˇ° I''m all yours, not to mention my money. "ˇ° Uncle, I... "Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu''s arm. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and rubbed her cheek lovingly with his cheek." Uncle knows that your cousin''s broken leg and your cousin''s missing are all related to your father, so you''ve been so guilty that you don''t want to. Now you have a chance to make up for it, You want to lose this opportunity to make up for it? "ˇ° Uncle, it''s very kind of youˇ° Uncle is not good. You must pay the price for doing so! " Xu Yunlu makes a wolf pounce on the food. Su ran just wants to laugh. Li Gui covers his eyes with a fake hand. "Little cheap deer, if you can''t hold it, now you want to put down this little insect. Why don''t you go back to your room and pounce, or do you want to avoid it? Make room for you? " Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pushes Li Gui aside, embracing Su ran and continues to lean. Su Ming came in with Qin Mo, who was very excited. As soon as he entered the door, Qin Mo climbed down from Su Ming and ran under the billiards table. Su Ming takes a look at Xu Yunlu and Su ran. They are back to the gate. Xu Yunlu holds Su Ran''s shoulder in one hand and smoke in the other hand. He doesn''t want to smoke Su ran. His hand is as far away as possible, but his face is stuck together. Xu Yunlu doesn''t know what to say and Su Ran is laughing secretly. As a doctor, Su Ming doesn''t smoke, and he doesn''t like smoking. Moreover, Xu Yunlu''s action is still a little ruffian. But when he hugs the delicate Su ran, it seems to be a very harmonious picture, which makes Su Ming''s mind jump out of five words: beauty and wild beast. Li Gui stands beside Xu Yunlu, leaning against the bar, facing the door. Seeing Su Ming''s successful return, he gives Su Ming a thumbs up. Su Ming asks, "where''s the operation manual? Let me see. " Li Gui said he didn''t understand: "what?" Su Ming pointed to the car that was parked outside and said, "don''t you have an operation manual or something?" Li Gui covered his eyes with his hand: "it''s really a magic family. Does anyone look at it? It''s estimated that people would have used it to wipe their buttocks." Su Ming didn''t expect that a car didn''t even have an operation manual. Li Gui spared no effort to beat him up: "none of us has ever used that thing. We don''t all drive well." Xueba doesn''t have much say in this aspect, so it doesn''t ask about the operation manual. It just feels that so many people don''t use the manual when driving. What a terrible and incredible thing it is. Su ran and Xu Yunlu are bored. When they find Su Ming coming back, they quickly push Xu Yunlu away. When they see Su Ming walking behind, they also chase him up. Su Ming is puzzled and asks, "why don''t you get tired of Uncle Lu and follow me?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 199

    "Brother, if you can''t get into the people''s Hospital, you might as well stay in the capital."


    Su Ming didn''t say anything, but Su ran asked, "is it because Professor Ling doesn''t want you to go back to southern Yunnan, wants to keep you in the capital, and doesn''t even write a recommendation for you?"


    "Rana, what''s your business?"


    "It''s none of my business. You''re my brother. Your business is mine."


    "Since you are a family, you still have so many things to hide from me."


    Su ran knew that Su Ming was referring to Xu Yunlu''s business and closed her mouth.


    "By the way, tomorrow I want to go to visit my father''s grave with incense."


    "I''ll go too." Su ran took Su Ming''s arm and asked, "brother, do you want to tell mom about grandma''s illness?"


    "Let''s wait until we''ve finished the operation."


    "Why do you have to finish the operation?"


    "Without surgery, grandma doesn''t need a lot of people to take care of her. After surgery, she really needs people. According to Cheng Zhiyue''s schedule, everyone should go to work. If they need someone to take care of the patients, there will be less nonsense. Besides, the surgery obviously costs a lot of money. You tell mom whether she will help or not, Can you be happy? If you don''t help me, your great aunt, can they stop talking nonsense? "


    "Wow, brother, I found that you and uncle Lu like to consider everything. I admire you so much." Su ran finished, and Su Ming went to the back, see shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma cooking, Qin Xing Ma also came, and grandma is talking about something, Su ran whispered, "aunt Qin really came, aunt must be polite."


    Su Ming didn''t say anything, but Su ran suddenly thought of going to Shangxiang tomb sweeping tomorrow and said: "I have to ask my aunt to accompany me to buy paper treasure incense, otherwise how can I go to Shangxiang tomb sweeping tomorrow?"


    Su ran releases Su Ming and goes to find Su LAN.


    Now there is another Qin Xingma cooking. Naturally, there are fewer things about Su LAN. As soon as Su Ming wants to visit the grave, he quickly takes off his apron and Su ran to buy paper treasure incense candles.


    Su ran went out of the door and asked, "sister-in-law, Granny Qin is coming so soon?"


    "Oh, don''t mention it. As soon as Qin Xing told her, she came here in the afternoon. She also told me that her sister was much more efficient than shanpao Ma and Gulu ma. It''s really easy to ask God, but hard to send God."


    "Auntie, she''s my little uncle''s mother. If my little uncle is so kind to you, you should not have heard what she said. My little uncle is also an understanding person. I can''t tell if I''ll go to talk about grandma Qin myself."


    "The fifth brother of his family, the eldest brother and the second, who marry his daughter-in-law, hollows out the house. The third and the fourth, who marry their daughter-in-law, have nothing to do with it. It seems that there are still elder brother and sister-in-law who are laid off. In addition to the grandchildren, it''s really a big family. It seems that in addition to the second, who is a little better, the family is short of money. The second is said to be selfish."


    "So grandma Qin must be happy to come and earn some money."


    "It''s just too much of a mother''s mouth."


    "But granny Qin has a good heart."


    "So it is."


    When they spoke, they bought the paper treasure incense candle.


    The next day, Qin Xing finds a van and takes Su Ming, Su LAN and Su ran to the cemetery. He takes Qin Mo to play.


    Three people came to the tomb, did not expect that Su Yue''s cemetery has been cleaned up, the tomb is full of lilies and white chrysanthemums, Su ran a few steps over and said: "brother, that man came to see dad again."


    Sulan some don''t understand: "how is again?"


    "During the summer vacation, my brother and I came to visit my father''s tomb with incense, and someone once did."


    "Just your dad''s friends." Su LAN sighed, "every one of them is selfless, and someone can sweep his grave. It''s really, it''s the sun coming out in the West."


    Su Ming didn''t say anything. He lit incense and said goodbye. Then he put it in the censer in front of the tomb and saw that there were three burning cigarettes in the censer.


    Su LAN and Su ran also went on incense one after another. In front of the tomb, the three stood for a while with umbrellas. They didn''t say anything. When Qin Xing came to go on incense, Qin Mo kowtowed and left.


    After several people left, Xu Yunlu came out, sat down in front of the tomb, touched the tomb sign and said, "brother Su Yue, do you see your sister, son and daughter. Su LAN married Qin Xing. Don''t be angry. Although Qin Xing doesn''t have great ability, he is a girl who loves his daughter-in-law; Su Ming, I''m an independent young man. You don''t have to worry about him at all. You are afraid that if he is too successful in the future, you will worry about him; Ranran, I remember that you promised her to me at the beginning. I''m not polite. You saw it silently. Last time I came, I didn''t know. I''ll tell you this time. Your grandson, you''ve been promoted to be a grandfather. You must be happy. You can rest assured that I will take good care of their mother and son. "


    Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and lit it up and said, "I''ve told you many times that I don''t want to listen to your brother Jingming. You don''t believe it. As a result, he died in Jingming and was buried with the national flag. Your sister-in-law has a pension, and your son takes special care of him and goes into the police system. You, what are you? I said, you certainly don''t like to hear it. OK, don''t like to hear it, I don''t want to talk about it. There are so many people over there. Don''t listen to your brother Jingming for everything. He''s always fooling you. "


    After a while, Xu Yunlu took out a bottle of wine, opened the lid and sprinkled it in front of the tomb: "smoke, you and your brother Jingming smoke together. As for the wine, you can drink it by yourself. Your brother Jingming almost smokes, but it''s not ambiguous to drink. After a while, it''s all finished for you." With that, Xu Yunlu sat in the rain for a while before he got up and left. After sweeping the tomb, the family felt a little heavy. Qin Mo made several troubles, but Qin Xing kept them down. Qin Mo finally found that the atmosphere was not right, so he stopped making trouble and focused on playing with the snake in his hand. When she arrived at the milk tea shop, Su ran got out of the car with Qin Mo in her arms. As soon as she entered the milk tea shop, she saw the old man sitting at the bar. She pressed her eyes and went to ask, "boss, are you free now?"ˇ° Why, no welcome. " Lao Chou looked at the rain outside. "The sky in Kun province is a child''s face. It''s raining when it rains."ˇ° Boss, do you want milk tea, or original? " Lao Chuan nods. Su RA puts Qin Mo down. Seeing Su Ming come in, she introduces them to each other: "brother, this is my boss when I worked in Nadong. Boss, this is my brother Su Ming." After the introduction, Su ran went to make milk tea for Lao Chou. Su mingchong stretched out Lao Chou and said, "boss Chou, thank you for taking care of my sister at that time."ˇ° What do I have to take care of? She works for me, I pay her, that''s all Lao Chan and Su Ming shake hands, and then take the milk tea from Su Ran''s hand, "but you brother, we''ve got a cocoon in our ears, and the little slob talks about it from time to time." Su ran gently tooted her mouth. When she was working in Yulong Snow Mountain, she said very little, and would not mention her family to a group of strangers. Su Ming said with a smile: "it''s a joke for the boss. My sister is a child."ˇ° Don''t say, your brother and sister are seven or eight points similar, but they have no similar temperament. "ˇ° One is a man and the other is a girl. It''s troublesome to have the same temperament. "ˇ° I can see that you are very fond of the little sluggard Su Ming takes a look at Su ran. It seems that his sister has really provoked a lot of people in Nadong, and all of them are not so simple. He didn''t reply to the old saying and asked: "boss Chou, are you coming to the provincial capital for development?" Li Gui came out from the rest room. Lao Chou took a look. Li Gui also took a look at Lao Chou. He reached out and took Qin Mo out of the billiards table: "dear, godfather will take you to play."ˇ° Big snake Qin Mo is happy. Li Gui takes an umbrella to hold Qin Mo and leaves the milk tea shop. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 200

    "No, I don''t open restaurants now. I teach in the University. I teach psychology in their school." After Li Gui took Qin Mo with him, Lao Chan took a sip of milk tea to speak. He spoke very smoothly, but Su Ming didn''t listen to him very well. If you forgive him, you can''t connect the restaurant owner with the university lecturer. It''s too jumping.


    As soon as Su ran saw that she was going to be cold, she always said, "brother, my boss is very good. When he was a boss, he was a successful boss. It''s not ambiguous to be a lecturer. It''s just a barber who talks in class."


    Lao Chan shook his head and said, "that''s the love of the students. Don''t make your brother a big doctor laugh, lazy boy."


    Su Ming felt that Lao Chuan''s words were as casual as his family''s speech, so Xu Yunlu''s sound of "slapping" at the bar was very loud, which scared everyone. Lao Chuan almost choked on the milk tea, saw it was Xu Yunlu, and asked, "Xu Xiaolu, did this bar offend you? You are so cruel to it."


    "What are you doing here when I''m not here?" Xu Yunlu can remember the story of Xu Yunlu from bimolan. He sarcastically takes out his cigarette case. The cigarette case has been wet by the rain. Fortunately, the smoke inside is not wet. He points out the cigarette. Su Ming takes a look at the cigarette in Xu Yunlu''s hand, and his eyes jump slightly. However, he says with disapproval, "this is a milk tea shop run by a little lazy. All the guests come here to drink milk tea, It has nothing to do with whether you are here or not. "


    "It''s pointless for you to do something about Mulan."


    Lao Chou picked Xu Yunlu''s T-shirt which was wet by the rain with his fingers. Tut tut asked twice, "Xu Xiaolu, where are you going again?"


    "It''s none of your business where Ben Lu goes?"


    "By the way, Xu Xiaolu, let me tell you some good news. Do you want to hear it?"


    "The good news comes out of your mouth. It stinks."


    "You must be interested in the news." Lao Chuan ignored Xu Yunlu''s sarcasm. "You know, Gao Honggang is going to be deputy director of Nandian city in a few days." Old noisy finish saying ha ha a joy, a clap Xu Yunlu aggravate own affirmation, "I know you are definitely interested in Xiaolu."


    Su ran was startled and asked: "boss, is Gao Honggang the elder brother of police officer Zhao Honggang?"


    "Is there only Gao Honggang in the world?" Lao Chuan happily said that Xu Yunlu took a puff of smoke and suddenly put his hand around Lao Chuan''s shoulder and asked, "Mo LAN, I''ve been buried in my heart for a long time, and I haven''t asked you, but now that you are so happy, I can''t help asking."


    "Xiaolu, tell me what kind of things, anyway, all the things through your mouth are the same as rolling in a pigsty." Lao Chan also mercilessly hit back at Xu Yunlu.


    When Su ran heard Gao Honggang''s comeback, her heart was cold. Xu Yunlu patted Lao Chan on the shoulder and spat out a puff of smoke: "Cao Molan, your mother''s name is Gao, and Gao Honggang''s name is Gao. I always feel that there is no inevitable connection between them."


    Su ran saw Lao Chou''s eyes jump slightly, but soon returned to normal: "Xu Xiaolu, do you want me to let you guess a riddle?"


    "Don''t guess, my diploma is bought with money. You study by yourself. You can''t play with words, but I can''t play with you." Xu Yunlu said shamelessly.


    "No, what''s your face made of! Diploma is bought, very glorious, for fear that the world does not know it? "


    "You think Ben Lu is as hypocritical as you are. By the way, I''m curious. Those books are so thick. How can you remember them?"


    "Oh, it''s not easy. Xu Xiaolu, you are so modest."


    "Ben Lu has always been very shameful to ask questions."


    "Xiaolu, this kind of question, you''d better ask the brother of little lazybones. He''s more professional."


    "When I ask him why, he''s not like you. He chases me around all day. I''ll buy a diploma and you''ll go to study for a diploma. It''s boring."


    "I''m sure you don''t want to change your clothes. Can we talk about it more peacefully?" When Lao Chuan said this, Su ran was more supportive. It was very hot a few days ago. Suddenly, the wave temperature dropped and it rained, so it was a little cold.


    "You''re afraid I''m ill, and no one can cure you, can''t you? Don''t worry. I can''t read this book, but I''m in good health all the time. "


    "If you don''t know a good heart, forget it."


    Xu Yunlu looked at the milk tea in Lao Chou''s hand and asked discontentedly, "Chou Molan, how much salary do you get for a month when you are a lecturer?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think you can afford milk tea with that salary. You always come here to drink milk tea."


    "Stingy, a cup of milk tea makes your heart ache like this. In those years, I didn''t feel sorry for how much wine you drank from me. How many cups of milk tea can I buy from a bottle of wine?"


    "No, no, I didn''t do it myself. Have you offered me a drink? The key to the problem is that you drink lazy milk tea, not benlu''s milk tea." Seeing that there were still two cigarettes left in the wet cigarette box, Xu Yunlu took out all of them and handed them to Lao Chou. Seeing Su Ming staring at the cigarette in his hand, he took another one and asked, "why, doctor, do you want one, too?"


    Su Ming shook his head. Xu Yunlu took the cigarette out of his mouth, put it out in the ashtray, and took a sip on the rest of the fulcrum. Lao Chou caught fire and lit the cigarette. Then he said, "Gao Honggang comes back to be the vice Bureau, you..." before Lao Chou finished his words, he saw Zhao xiaohen come in happily. Xu Yunlu took a puff of smoke, gently picked his eyebrows and said, "officer Zhao''s face is a barometer of Gao Honggang''s official career."ˇ° Not to mention people, officer Zhao''s life is also very interesting. " Lao Chan didn''t deny Xu Yunlu''s words and took a cigarette. Zhao xiaohen took off his raincoat, went to the bar, sat down on the high stool and asked, "Xu Yunlu, where''s that cheap and motherly man?" Xu Yunlu didn''t reply. Zhao xiaohen patted Xu Yunlu''s counter several times: "Xu Yunlu, what''s your question?"ˇ° No, no, officer Zhao, how do I think you''re like a trial? "ˇ° In Zhao xiaohen''s eyes, you Xu Yunlu is a criminal. Don''t think you will be ok if you cancel your arrest. I''ll tell you that my brother Honggang is going to take a new post soon. It''s only a matter of time before we catch you Xu Yunlu''s criminal evidence, and it''s only a matter of time before we bring you Xu Yunlu to justice. "ˇ° No wonder officer Zhao''s tail is going up to the sky today. It turns out that he is going to have a backer again! " Zhao xiaohen didn''t take Xu Yunlu''s words, and rushed to Su ran, who was not satisfied with the empty table in front of him. Su ran understood, "Oh", and quickly made Zhao xiaohen a cup of original milk tea with ice. Zhao xiaohen took a sip, shook his head and said: "the shop has been open for so long, Su ran, the milk tea you make is still so bad, there is no progress." Su ran disgruntled to curl his mouth, Zhao xiaohen immediately also disgruntled: "Su ran, you are now hypocritical, too hypocritical, previously said that your shortcomings, you can humbly accept, immediately correct, now said that your shortcomings, you seem very reluctant to accept."ˇ° Officer Zhao, brother Honggang will be reinstated soon. " Su RA is more concerned about the resolute and resolute Gao Honggang official. If he restores his original position, will he continue to embarrass Xu Yunluˇ° It''s not a reinstatement, it''s a new post. " Zhao xiaohen snorted and looked at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu shrugged and said that he was hated innocentlyˇ° Then the new post he is going to take up is deputy director. Which one is higher than the former director of Nadong? " Su ran continues to askˇ° Su ran, you are really a frog in the bottom of the well. The chief of Nadong, a small place, is a bit at the deputy department level in Nandian city. Now my brother is at the deputy bureau level. Which level do you say is higher? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 201

    "Really, the crows are black all over the world, and officials interact with each other!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I say officials and officials are mutual!" Su ran finished, Zhao xiaohen suddenly asked, "you are selfish to know this, you are selfish to know that my brother Honggang is deputy director?"


    "You, brother Honggang, why are you promoted now?" Su ran didn''t answer Zhao xiaohen''s question.


    "I told you, you don''t understand. You think it''s as easy and complicated as opening a milk tea shop in officialdom." Zhao xiaohen hated Xu Yunlu bitterly. "It''s really hard for anyone who wants to do something seriously. A bunch of villains use all kinds of methods to do harm. I don''t know if they accept bribes from some people."


    "It''s great to be an official."


    "Su ran, what about that motherly and cheap man? Isn''t he just sitting around doing nothing all day? Why didn''t you see him today? "


    "You said ghost brother, eh, it''s strange. Why isn''t he here today? He''s usually here. What can I do for you?" Su ran didn''t know what Li Gui was doing with Qin Mo, so she pretended to be stupid.


    "Must I have something to look for?" Zhao xiaohen just finished, one of his subordinates came in and said, "vice team, the lost child, has a whereabouts."


    Zhao xiaohen stood up and said, "is there a whereabouts?"


    "Yesterday, someone reported the loss of a child. Didn''t you ask people to send the child''s photos to TV and Internet? Just now, some people reported that a suspected lost child was found in a residential area."


    "What are you dawdling about? Call someone to look for it!" Zhao xiaohen jumped down from the high stool and took the subordinate to the patrol car.


    The subordinates rushed after him and said, "Deputy Zhao, but Captain Zhu of the public security team called to curse his mother. He said that our patrol team''s hand was too long and was in charge of their public security team."


    "That''s their public security team''s inaction. It''s a good thing to curse their mother. Don''t worry about him. Find the child first."


    "Good!" That small subordinate should also get some news, the arrangement of Zhao xiaohen should be more enthusiastic than the previous several times.


    Su ran looked at the unfinished milk tea on the bar, sighed and said to Su Ming, "brother, what''s the matter? There are so many peddlers. Children are too insecure."


    "So you have to keep quiet." As Su Ming talks, Xu Yunlu gets up to take a bath and change his clothes. Su Ming talks to Lao Cho. Su Ming studies medicine and Lao Cho studies chemical engineering. There are so many connections between these two subjects that they can talk together. The more they chat with Lao CHO, the more they replace Su ran. Unfortunately, Lao Cho is more reliable than Xu Yunlu.


    Wang Shouyi hears Lao Chou''s voice and comes out to say hello. Then he''s busy again. Like Su Ming, he''s more optimistic about Lao Chou. However, the weather doesn''t work out. Lao Chou''s slow nature doesn''t work out by himself, which gives Xu Yunlu the first chance.


    Su Ming and Lao Chan are having a good conversation when Li Gui comes back with Qin mo. Qin Mo has a new toy in his hand, a remote-controlled small plane. Li Gui puts Qin Mo on the bar, and Su Ming asks, "where did you play in silence?"


    Qin Mo is interested in the small plane, um, a voice: "a lot of Godfather."


    "A lot of Godfathers?"


    When Xu Yunlu comes out after changing his clothes, Lao Chou has already left. Su ran and Su Ming are talking to Qin Mo, so they don''t know when Lao Chou left.


    Li Gui waved to Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu said, "Zhao xiaohen came here just now."


    "Then why don''t you tell me


    "It''s said that there''s something about Wang Hong."


    "Well, Wang Hong has already found the next family and a former partner, and started to work."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Li Gui was a little worried. He frowned and shook his head. He said with a fan, "Zhu Liang and Qian Zhongcheng are conspiring with each other. I don''t want to tell you to be stupid. I''m not sure."


    "Gao Honggang has been reinstated."


    "Oh, there''s Gao Honggang supporting him. He doesn''t know what kind of fat he is. What''s Gao Honggang''s position?"


    "Vice Bureau of Nandian city."


    "Isn''t this a promotion?"


    "The treatment is at the deputy department level."


    "I find that the Chinese government likes to play this game best. It wants to use you, but it doesn''t give you that treatment. It also calls it meritorious service."


    "The Gao family does not lack this treatment."


    "I don''t believe him. Gao Honggang doesn''t hold back. To tell you the truth, Gao Honggang''s practice of digging three feet and pulling people is very annoying, but I admire his character of not afraid of boiling water."


    "If you can''t use idioms, can you not use them?"


    "No, Xiaolu, you are not really afraid of Gao Honggang, are you frowning so tightly?"


    "You don''t have to be afraid of anything when Master Lu is so big. You just managed to lure Wang Hong out. Gao Honggang is going to be reinstated. Dongdong, they also know."


    "What is the inevitable connection between Wang Hong and Gao Honggang?"


    "There is no necessary connection, just Gao Honggang comeback, Zhao xiaohen has someone to support him, with his temperament, he will definitely fight Zhu Liang to the end, Zhu Liang will come out to protect Wang Hong in this state, unless his mind is flooded."


    "That is to say, using Wang Hong to lure Zhu Liang may be out of the question."ˇ° Almost! "ˇ° Do you want me to give up my life to lure him into a daze and make him so dizzy that I indulge in my bed every day and forget that he has the burden of defending the people on his shoulders? " Xu Yunlu suddenly pointed to the bar, patted Li Gui on the shoulder very seriously, and said, "ghost, this arduous task is up to you."ˇ° Xiaolu, I think that such a person as xiaodundun will be able to fight immediately when he hears that he has a taskˇ° You still have to give people a little time to get dressed. At least you have to put on your clothes and go into battle! "ˇ° Go away, don''t blaspheme my little fool Xu Yunlu: "Oh, shit, you''re so stupid! Li Gui looked at Qin Mo, who was playing with a small plane. He suddenly laughed: "they didn''t expect that I would hold him in my arms and buy him a small plane."ˇ° I''m going to make a temporary contribution. " Xu Yunlu shook his head. Li Gui said, "don''t believe it, Xiaolu. Several big men turned out their wallets and couldn''t find the Chinese currency to buy a small plane. They lost their face to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. Later, considering it was your son, they bought a cheap one to bluff and bluff." With Li Gui''s words, Qin Mo''s small plane didn''t have a good remote control, so it went to the ground. Qin Mo pointed to the small plane and stamped his feet on the bar. Xu Yunlu was happy, "you respect, it doesn''t look like it''s easy to bluff." Su Ming picks up the small plane. Qin Mo presses the remote control again, and the small plane will not be able to fly. Qin Mo immediately cries out discontentedly: "bad, bad, bad!" Su Ming patted Qin Mo: "don''t worry, don''t worry, uncle." Qin Mo pouts her lips and nestles in Su Ming''s arms to watch the little plane that she has just played for a while. It''s so bad. It''s so angry! Su Ming picked up the small plane and looked at it for a while. He said he had to buy some special tools, so he went to get his umbrella. Qin Mo took a look and immediately put his hand around Su Ming and wanted to follow him. Su Ming picks up Qin Mo with an umbrella and goes out. After a while, he buys some tools and dismantles the small plane. Qin Mo''s annoying hands are also there to help him. Su Ming doesn''t think he''s bothered and tells Qin Mo what it''s for and what it''s for. As Qin Mo listens, he responds with a hum. Su Mingxiu can''t help caressing Qin Mo''s head for a while. When he finds that there are still parts in it, he goes out with Qin Mo in his arms. Su Ran is really worried that the small plane can''t be repaired. Qin Mo''s ancestors are very noisy. Su Ming holds Qin Mo for a while, then goes out and comes back. It takes half a day to repair Xiaofei. As soon as Qin Mo presses the remote control, the small plane can fly again. Qin Mo is so happy that he jumps on the bar. Su Ming quickly reaches for the small plane that has lost the control of the remote control. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 202

    Qin Mo gives a cry. Su Ming hands him the small plane and holds Qin Mo from the bar to the ground. Qin Mo plays with the small plane on the ground.


    Li Gui whistled to Xu Yunlu: "OK, your brother-in-law, it''s not ambiguous to use a knife."


    As soon as Su ran saw that the plane could fly, she was relieved. She didn''t quite understand Li Gui''s words: "how can this be a knife thing?"


    "Isn''t a screwdriver?"


    Sura: "OK, when you''re talking to aliens.


    Su Ming saw Qin Mo play happily, so he sat down and packed the tools he had just used into a small box. Li Gui could not help whispering to Xu Yunlu, "you see, your big brother is in an orderly way. It seems that he is preparing for the dismemberment. He looks so cool and creepy."


    "It''s just the right thing to respect you."


    "By the way, fawn, my neck hurts a lot these days. Let the lazy bug prick my neck."


    "You are not afraid of death, just let her prick you."


    "No, why is it that if you prick the needle, you will die, but if you prick someone else, you will live. Lazy boy, uncle ghost''s neck has been sore recently. Prick it."


    "OK, I''ll show you my teacher''s mother. It''s better to stir the cupping pot and stir fry it."


    "No, no, your teacher''s mother can cure any disease. If she can cure a woman to have a baby, can she cure the neck pain?"


    "In traditional Chinese medicine, there is no division of family. It is only on the basis of the theory of traditional Chinese medicine that the division becomes more and more detailed. Your neck pain is caused by the mixture of wind, cold and dampness. The combination of wind, cold and dampness is arthralgia. The winner of wind and dampness is Xingbi, the winner of cold is Tongbi, and the winner of dampness is Zhubi, Acupuncture can remove blood stasis and obstruct the operation of meridians, but the treatment process is long and the effect is not as significant as western medicine. However, many difficult diseases can be completely cured after several courses of treatment. "


    "Yes, little sluggard. The back of the book is so smooth. It sounds very attractive. Can you let your teacher help me have a look?"


    "My teacher''s mother is very busy. Every day she does physical therapy from morning to night. She is too busy to come over."


    "Little sluggard, what''s the relationship between us? I''m your ghost uncle and silent Godfather. It''s so close. You go to play coquetry with your teacher''s mother and treat me for several courses. I''m very grateful to you for relieving my pain."


    Su ran held her cheek and pretended to think about it for a while before she said, "well, for your pity''s sake, I''ll help you once."


    Li Gui blinked and asked for a long time: "little lazy bug, when did you become a worm?"


    "By the way, brother ghost, you are in the milk tea shop every day. What about the express company you bought?"


    "Which express company?" Li Gui said, oh a, "that just spent a few money, small company, I threw it to Dongdong, how, you are interested in express company?"


    "I''m not interested. I''m just curious. I''ve never seen you take care of it."


    "Worm, if you want to be interested, I will let Dongdong play for you."


    Su ran didn''t return to Li Gui''s words, still holding the cheek to look at outside: "it''s raining today, no guests."


    Li Gui looked out and said, "what''s the matter? I''ll find some guests for you."


    Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Li Gui was annoyed: "it''s still fun in Vasi." Then he ran to the rest room to catch up.


    Seeing that Su ran had no guests, she called Song Shi Mu and said that Li Gui wanted to do physical therapy. Song Shi Mu asked about Dagen''s symptoms and agreed that Su ran would bring someone to have a look. Su ran hung up and took Qin Mo to the backyard to talk to grandma su.


    When the others left, Su Ming suddenly asked, "your brand of cigarettes is the same brand as the three cigarettes in front of my father''s tomb."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su Ming. Because he was engaged in an industry, he was very careful about details and was very defensive. He didn''t regard Su LAN and Su Ming as outsiders, so it''s not hard to relax. Unexpectedly, Su Ming was so careful, so he flicked the ashes with his fingers and said, "it''s just Chinese cigarettes. It''s not for sale."


    Su Ming took a look at Xu Yunlu and said, "if you smoke less, it''s not good to smoke more."


    Xu Yunlu asked with a smile: "the provincial people''s hospital did not contact properly?"


    "Professor Ling is not willing to let me leave the capital and refuse to write a letter of recommendation to me. There is a vice president of the hospital surnamed Zeng who says that they dare not accept the letter of recommendation without Professor Ling."


    "My classmate''s father? When you were in school, your grades were too high? "


    "Because of his father''s relationship, Professor Ling''s graduate students were determined to win. I didn''t expect that Professor Ling would only accept one graduate student."


    "If you don''t care, you''ll end up complaining."


    "In fact, Professor Ling specializes in the Department of internal medicine, but he hopes to have more comprehensive professional knowledge. Before, he should have done a lot of work, and everyone thought it was him. Now I don''t know how he was selected by Professor Ling."


    Xu Yunlu laughed again: "you didn''t waste this opportunity, worked very hard, and finally became Professor Ling''s most proud student."


    "I cherish every opportunity around me, even a small one, let alone such a big one."ˇ° I believe that with your efforts, even without Professor Ling''s letter of recommendation, the hospital will not be blind. "ˇ° When we didn''t graduate, all of our theses were accepted by Professor Ling and became part of his theses. They were only signed in the name of Professor Ling, which was very clear before we became his students. Therefore, without his letter of recommendation, my experience would be very poor. "ˇ° After all, you have done some very difficult operations at home and abroad. "ˇ° But those who don''t know the situation think that Professor Ling did it. "ˇ° There must be twists and turns for Professor Ling to come to this stage. "ˇ° Some people say that Professor Ling''s father once held an important position in the Department of health. "ˇ° Since it''s important to know there''s someone behind it, why don''t you agree with Professor Ling''s daughter? "ˇ° I don''t like Ling Hua. I don''t want to hurt her. "ˇ° Who doesn''t like her, or her family? "ˇ° All of them. " Xu Yunlu shook his head: "Ling Hua, Professor Ling''s husband and wife are still very strict. They don''t have any advantages. Do you have psychological barriers?"ˇ° I don''t say she''s bad, but she''s not my typeˇ° What kind of girl do you like? "ˇ° I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet. "ˇ° By the way, what are you going to do with your grandmother''s operation? " Xu Yunlu let Li Gui make trouble last night and didn''t sleep well. He put out the cigarette in the ashtray. "Rana wanted to do it, but I think she is a girl. Although they are female, they are very patriarchal in nature. Rana''s small temperament is worn too much to tolerate. I''m afraid she can''t hold them down, so it''s better for you to do it, How much more do you have to raise? " Su Ming didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu covered his mouth with his hand and yawned: "Su Ming, if you want to maintain your poor self-esteem, either harm your grandmother, or you can find Ranran by yourself. I have to go to sleep for a while. Li Gui, a psychopath, had a neck ache last night and had a night."ˇ° His neck was hurt? "ˇ° Well, Ranran and her teacher''s mother just made an appointment to have a look. "ˇ° The effect of TCM physiotherapy is really better. " Su Ming said with a pause, "I only have 20000 yuan."ˇ° How much do you think the operation will cost? "ˇ° Grandma doesn''t have medical insurance, 100000 yuan. "ˇ° OK, I''ll give you 80000 yuan first, and we''ll discuss these matters with Rana in the future. " Xu Yunlu patted Su Ming and got up to go back to his simple bedroom to catch up. Su Ming suddenly asked, "I want to know about my cousin. Can you help me?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 203

    "Your cousin?" Xu Yunlu has a feeling that Su Ming is close to Su ran because of the three cigarettes. This kind of approach makes him feel comfortable. Su Ming is not only Su Ran''s only brother, but also Su Yue''s son.


    "His name is Xu Zihao. He is a graduate student in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Is Xu Zihao your cousin?"


    "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve heard of it." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "if you don''t keep an eye on your sister, I can rest assured. But Xu Zihao is her cousin, which makes people feel relieved."


    "What happened to Xu Zihao and Rana?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s nothing." Xu Yunlu said and left.


    Su Ming watched Xu Yunlu leave and asked him whether he would help him find out Xu Zihao.


    When Su ran and Qin Mo came to ask everyone to have dinner, she didn''t see Xu Yunlu and Li Gui. She was a little strange: "brother, where are they?"


    "I didn''t sleep well last night. I went to make up for it."


    "Let''s leave them alone, brother. Let''s have dinner."


    Because the small lounge was occupied by Li Gui, they had to eat together at the bar.


    In the evening, Su ran takes Li Gui to the clinic of song''s teacher''s mother. At first sight, song''s teacher''s mother knows that the neck of the ghost is a knife wound. However, she is not a talkative person and doesn''t ask much. After the examination, she arranges a course of physical therapy, cupping and acupuncture for Li Gui.


    After Li Gui finished physical therapy, he felt much more relaxed about his neck. He said that he finally felt that his neck was his own again. After thanking his mother, he went out of the door and said to Su ran, "little bug, I should be able to have a comfortable sleep tonight."


    "Brother ghost, how can you exaggerate? Just treat it once."


    "But your ghost brother feels much better." Li Gui shook his neck gently with his hand. "I''ve never felt so comfortable. To be exact, it''s not my neck, but my head is really on my neck again."


    Although Su ran didn''t graduate, she also helped Mrs. song in the outpatient department for a period of time. She never heard the patient describe her head and neck like this. She couldn''t help saying: "brother ghost, people who don''t know, when they heard our conversation, they thought we were making ghost movies!"


    Li Gui made an action of sticking out his tongue at Su ran: "little bug, you don''t see that I am a ghost, really a ghost!"


    However, Su ran saw that Li Gui, who was tortured by pain, was much more relaxed and happy for Li Gui.


    All the way, Li Gui praised Chinese medicine to the sky. When he went into the milk tea shop, he still criticized Western medicine as a harmful thing that can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. He said this in front of Su Ming, but Su Ming was sitting under a relatively bright light and reading.


    When Xu Yunlu heard the curse, he got up and went to the milk tea shop. After hearing what Li Gui was shouting about, he shook his head and said, "if you don''t have western medicine, you can''t sew your neck between your head and body with traditional Chinese medicine. Are you sure you don''t need anything to connect your head and body?"


    So the voice of Li Gui''s crusade against western medicine became smaller, and then disappeared.


    The next day, Su Ming and Su ran go to the hospital. Cheng Zhiyue tells them that grandma''s illness has been diagnosed, and she will arrange an operation in two days. Su ran knows that it''s Cheng Zhiyue who is helping Su Ming to arrange the operation so quickly. Originally, things are perfect. However, Cheng Zhiyue goes on to say, "Su Ming, your great aunt is really poor. If you don''t have money, you will have no money, It''s like we all owe her. It''s too sour. "


    Su ran knew that this made Su Ming uncomfortable. Sure enough, Su Ming said, "Cheng Zhiyue, after my grandmother''s operation, you can communicate with me."


    "Su Ming, you don''t want to pay for your grandmother''s medical expenses. I can tell you that your grandmother can''t run without medical insurance. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    "We have already paid my grandmother in advance in the toll room. Just arrange the operation according to my requirements." Since Su Ming lost his father, he often had to swallow his breath because of money. It''s hard to use such an unquestionable tone as this time.


    Su ran saw Cheng Zhiyue''s face changed and said, "I really don''t know a good heart." With that, Cheng Zhiyue left the nurse desk and went back to the doctor''s office.


    Su ran saw Cheng Zhiyue left, then whispered: "brother, doctor Cheng is a girl, you can not be so fierce to her."


    "You''re a girl, too. Why don''t you have so many problems like her?" As soon as Su Ming finished speaking, Su ran saw her aunt come over angrily, "Su ran, what do you want to do? I''ve selected a pacemaker for your grandmother. What does Dr. Cheng say you don''t agree? What do you mean you don''t agree?"


    Su ran said: "aunt, the pacemaker you chose has caused many medical accidents, so we want to choose some better pacemakers."


    "Choose some?" The eldest aunt was even more angry. "It''s really nice. Do you know how much more it costs?"


    Su Ming had finished looking through grandma''s medical record, closed it and said, "well, we''ve thought about it. If we change this pacemaker, grandma''s operation cost is about 100000 yuan. The money will be paid by us first. Grandma has two sons and one daughter. It''s reasonable that the three families should share grandma''s medical expenses equally, but it''s all uncle and second uncle. Your family takes care of grandma these years, so grandma''s operation, We''ll give half, and the rest will be shared equally by my uncle and my second uncle. What do you think of my aunt? "


    Su ran secretly praises Su Ming for ten of them. It''s neither arrogant nor humble. If she deals with the matter by herself, her aunt may not be so satisfied. She can''t help but put her hand around Su Ming''s arm and use a little effort to express her approval for her brother''s handling of the matter! Sure enough, the furious aunt was dumb. After a long pause, she said, "you have to keep your word!"ˇ° Aunt, we have all paid in advance. Do you think we will not keep our word? " Su Ming walks into Grandma''s ward with Su ran. Grandma doesn''t expect to see Su ran and Su Ming again. She is a little excited. Su Ming tells grandma not to be excited. They sat down beside their grandmother, and they talked for a while, but Xu Zihao also came. Three people you look at me, I look at you, the scene is a little cold. But the big aunt came in and saw Xu Zihao, and quickly pulled Xu Zihao out of the ward. As soon as Su ran saw her, she picked up her grandmother''s water bottle. There was only half a bottle of water, so she said, "brother, I''ll get some water for grandma." Granny said: "Rana, it was your second aunt who called early in the morning."ˇ° That''s not much Su ran came out of the ward with a water bottle. She saw her aunt half naked outside the safety door. She walked over carefully and heard Xu Zihao''s voice, "Mom, that''s my grandmother. I told you that I would find a way out."ˇ° Zihao, you''re just a student. Where to get the 100000 yuan? Your second uncle''s family, you know, can''t afford it. Anyway, their family hasn''t given your grandmother any respect for filial piety these years. I don''t want to pay any attention to them, but they are so shameless that they want to pester me. Let them pay some medical expenses, so as not to talk big. "ˇ° Mom, how can I tell you I don''t understand? Once they pay the medical expenses, they will take it for granted when they see grandma. Who is rare to be filial to grandma? "ˇ° Zihao, my mother knows that you hate your sister-in-law''s family, but she thinks that Shen and Wang don''t look right. If you go to manage them to borrow money, you might as well use your sister-in-law''s money first. "ˇ° Mom, I told you that Shen and I were just a schoolmate. We met by chance that day. We didn''t know each other very well; And the one named Wang, I... "Xu Zihao was a little excited and couldn''t go on. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 204

    "Anyway, I don''t know what you do at school, but I don''t think Su Ming and Su ran will hurt you at least." As soon as she saw that her son was angry, her tone became cautious.


    "Don''t mention Su Ming to me!"


    "OK, OK, mom doesn''t mention it, doesn''t mention it."


    "This is the second aunt''s lunch for grandma. In the evening, the second uncle''s office is busy. Dad said that he would take care of grandma. I didn''t agree. I came here in the evening and I left."


    "Besides, the two girls who pestered you that day didn''t look good to mom."


    "That''s nothing more!" Xu Zihao said angrily and left.


    Su ran heard her aunt say to herself: I''ve been fighting for you. How come I still don''t have anything to do? When can I find a serious way home? Your mother, I can relax!


    Su Ran is afraid of being seen by her great aunt. She sneaks over to fetch water. When she returns to the ward with a water bottle, her great aunt is already taking care of her grandmother for lunch.


    When Su Ming wasn''t there, Su ran put down his water bottle and said, "aunt, my brother and I will see grandma another day."


    My aunt replied, "don''t come with your brother." It''s just that the tone is a little unnatural. It should have been forced by Xu Zihao''s tough attitude.


    "It''s my grandmother who has surgery. Why can''t I come? My brother and I are coming." Su ran runs away as soon as she finishes. She sees Su Ming in the doctor''s office. Su Ming is talking to Cheng Zhiyue about her grandmother''s operation. When Su Ming and Cheng Zhiyue are right, Su ran and Su Ming leave the hospital.


    Back at home, Su ran told Xu Yunlu about Xu Zihao''s conversation with his mother today, and Xu Yunlu began to laugh: "Ran Ran, uncle found that the men of your grandchildren are very domineering, is it the family style?"


    "As for you, your grandchildren are not overbearing. You are not more overbearing than my brother and my cousin."


    "Yo, yo, yo, this girl is more and more like to talk back." Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and kisses her. He just wants to get tired of kissing Su ran, but Li Gui claps at the door and says, "little sluggard, don''t get tired of Xu Xiaolu. Take Ben Zun to cure his neck."


    Xu Yunlu opened the door and pushed Li Gui aside: "can''t you find a place?"


    "If you prick the needle, you can rest assured."


    "No, don''t you treat it at night?"


    "At night? It''s a beautiful night. It''s such a waste of time to treat a disease. "


    "No, that''s what you mean. You need a few courses of treatment. You have to be lazy with you."


    "Xiaolu, you have finally come to the essence of the problem. In fact, that''s it."


    "As far as you want, as far as you can go." Xu Yunlu closed the door with a slap, and Li Gui immediately called again, "Xu Xiaolu, believe it or not, I''ll let your brother-in-law come to see you to have sex in the daytime."


    "Damn it Xu Yunlu fell on the bed, and Su ran said, "Uncle Lu, I''d better take my ghost brother to the physiotherapy."


    "Don''t get too close to him."


    "I''ll practice needles with him." When Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu laughed, sat up, hugged Su ran, and then kissed her again. He was unwilling to say, "it''s almost the same."


    "I''ll also take some medicine for my aunt and my mother by the way." Su ran took a clip and put her hair in a tray, and then quickly went out of the room.


    Xu Yunlu also angrily followed him out. When Li Gui saw him, he said, "Xiaolu, Ma Laoliu''s appointment, should you or shouldn''t you?"


    "Should or should not? "Think about it." when Xu Yunlu saw maozi coming in, he went to the rest room with maozi and asked, "maozi, did Zhao xiaohen catch Wang Hong?"


    "Brother Lu said that he wanted to let Zhu Liang catch him. How could he let Zhao xiaodai catch him? Zhao xiaodai took people to the neighborhood and didn''t catch them. He was in a hurry to get angry."


    "It''s not a way. I''m most afraid that something will happen to children!" Xu Yunlu lit his cigarette. Maozi nodded and said, "originally, I agreed with the brother''s family that it would take two days at most. Now it''s almost three days. Although the brother didn''t say anything, he could see that his eyes were dark and there were bubbles around his mouth."


    Xu Yunlu gently kneaded his forehead: "Gao Honggang is too annoying. What''s the strength of his comeback at this time?"


    Li Gui came in and sat down beside Xu Yunlu. He said discontentedly, "I can''t go on watching you torture me so much."


    Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui and asked maozi, "where''s Zhu Liang?"


    "What about inaction? As soon as Gao Honggang comes, he will not do anything. Brother Xiaoxi has been watching him for so long that he doesn''t even move around with Qian Zhongcheng. "


    "Hua Xueyu, did you find any information?"


    "She has left the club for seven or eight years, and now the club is full of new faces. I still heard from a newcomer about a security guard who left a year ago and had been working for a long time. Fortunately, she found the security guard again. She asked Hua Xueyu about her hometown, and then went to Hua Xueyu''s hometown. All her old houses collapsed, People in her hometown said that she only went back two or three times after she left her hometown. She didn''t go back when her parents died. "


    Li Gui then asked, "what about the club, I heard that the club is a golden cave in the provincial capital."


    "It''s really a golden cave. There''s an unwritten rule in Le Hong club that people are called old people for more than two years, so unless they want to stay on it, ordinary ladies can only do it for two years."ˇ° Damn, no wonder it''s Xiaojin cave. All the girls are so fresh. Xiaolu, when shall we go to play? I really want to Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a white look, and Mao Zi said with a smile, "so the business of Lehong club has been very hot all the time. Two brothers guess who I met there?"ˇ° Don''t ambush, just say it. "ˇ° I saw the female college student who was looking for Yu Ye. "ˇ° Damn, Yuye is really fast. "ˇ° However, the female college student went there to see a worker, so I checked by the way. Unexpectedly, I found that there were many young students working there in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. "ˇ° Could this be one of their dens? What about the boss? " Xu Yunlu''s eyes lit up. "I didn''t expect that Su LAN gave such a good clue."ˇ° The registered boss of the company is Wang Lehong. I think it''s so much coincidence that the club can do so much. Wang Lehong is unlikely to be a woman with no background who can hold on. After a little effort, he asked brother Xi to help him. Finally, it was found that Wang Lehong was the mistress of Xiao Jincheng, a famous figure in Kunming province. " Xu Yunlu''s eyes brightened: "Xiao Jincheng, the richest man in Kunming Province, is a famous entrepreneur. It is said that there is a local mine, and Jiucheng city is his. In addition to this, he is also committed to investing in industry and real estate."ˇ° It''s true. It''s also said that several leaders in the capital have met with Xiao Jincheng''s son Xiao Peiming, who is also a man of great means and is pursuing Zhu Zhu, the daughter of deputy director of the police department. " After hearing this, Xu Yunlu repeated "Zhu Zhu" and said, "the daughter of deputy director Zhu."ˇ° At first, I didn''t think so much, but when I saw Wang Lehong, I felt that there were so many, which happened to be too strange. " Li Gui gave maozi a kick and said, "I''m not going to move my mind to see a beautiful parent."ˇ° With brother Lu, I haven''t seen any beautiful women. This Wang Lehong is not particularly beautiful, only has temperament. " Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "in addition to being able to live well, she should be more economic minded. This is one of the most important conditions for her to become Xiao Jincheng''s mistress."ˇ° There are so many fawns. It''s a coincidence that they are not clean. According to Chinese law, the club can''t escape the charges of selling drugs and prostitution. I''ll take a few people to eat, drink, whore and gamble. It won''t take much effort. I''ll find the criminal evidence and give it to the police. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 205

    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "the best way to do this is Wang Lehong. I even think Xiao Jincheng should have more than one mistress like Wang Lehong."


    "Fawn, it''s not me who said you." Li Gui shook his fan and said angrily, "I told you at the beginning that you should make more use of your excellent conditions. You just wouldn''t listen. It''s hard for fan like you to find some mistresses like Wang Lehong. It must be much easier than Xiao Jincheng. Of course, I won''t let you work too hard. I just want to find ten mistresses, such as Lelu, lelan, etc Club like lebai, you don''t have to worry about food and clothing, do you? "


    Maozi was so happy that he couldn''t stand up straight. Xu Yunlu was too lazy to be a bird. He patted maozi and said, "it''s not bad. You have thoroughly investigated the clue of maozi and Hua Xueyu. It''s all important and useful things!"


    As soon as maozi heard this, he covered his face with his hand and said, "brother Lu, maozi, I lied to you just now. It''s all thought of by brother bin and brother Dongdong."


    Li Gui took a fan to knock on maozi''s head and said, "with your mouth, brother Lu already knows."


    "Wow, there was a fog in front of me, and I didn''t know what to do. But bingo and Dongdong managed one by one, and the fog disappeared, and there was a light in front of me. According to their instructions, they could find out what they had expected nine times out of ten."


    Xu Yunlu pressed her ear and asked, "what are you looking for now?"


    Ear came Shaodong drinking tea voice: "I and Hengbin now want to check Wang Lehong''s account, all."


    "Anything unusual?"


    "Is preparing to check, Heng bin estimates that Wang Lehong''s account should be clean, so now we have to find out the account that is not clean."


    "It should be easier to check the people close to Wang Lehong. After all, she has a lot of cash to deposit in the bank every day. Let maozi keep an eye on this."


    "That''s not necessary. Xiao Xi wants to access the computer system of the club and check their surveillance video."


    "It''s not good. Their computer system must be under the supervision of experts. It''s not a particularly confidential and difficult thing. Just let maozi keep an eye on it. It''s good to break into the system. If it''s found, it''ll scare the snake. It''ll be used in the future when it''s critical."


    "Yes


    Xu Yunlu just wanted to press the earring, Shao Dong said: "brother bin suggests that from now on, every morning, afternoon and evening at the specified time, the personnel with a first-class receiver should report to Xiao Xi! Especially Li Gui and maozi


    "This one can have."


    "The way to check in is the same as before. If you don''t check in at the appointed time, Xiao Xi will send them some beautiful music. I''ll let you know."


    "Yes After Xu Yunlu finished, he pressed the stud on his ear and said to Li Gui, "Dongdong, where they live, you should send more people."


    "Don''t worry. It''s like an iron bucket. Xiaoxi''s equipment has been installed. I just hope that when I forget to report, Xiaoxi will be merciful."


    "It''s very important. You always forget whether you eat or fight."


    "I''m afraid of my hiccup. Don''t worry, I have ten more lives than your little cheap deer. I can''t hiccup!"


    Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a kick: "you can go away and do physical therapy. Maozi and I still have something to explain."


    Li Gui stretched a stretch and called: "little bug, let''s go out and fool around."


    Xu Yunlu gives Li Gui another kick.


    After Li Gui left, Xu Yunlu said to maozi, "first, Ma Laoliu is no longer useful. You''re ready. I''m going to finish Ma Laoliu''s business; Second, with the clue of the club, we don''t need Zhu Liang''s direct evidence. Wang Hong can give it to Zhao xiaohen to perform meritorious service. Make more doubts and let Zhao xiaohen follow the clue of Wang Hong to check Zhu Liang. It''s better to lead him to the club; Third, you Bingge and dongke must be collecting information about Xiao Jincheng and his son. You ask them to prepare one for me. "


    "Good, but, brother Lu, Ma Laoliu was so easy to get rid of him when he was with the lazy family. I can''t even swallow maozi''s breath."


    "When can I end him easily? You see Ma Laoliu''s way of dealing with the little lazy family, forcing my sister-in-law to remarry and tormenting my sister-in-law''s family. Do you think this is a trick that people like Ma Laoliu can think of?"


    "That''s Zhu liangbai!"


    "Most people take revenge on Su Yue''s family because it''s Su Yue. For example, they break Su Ming''s leg and take away the little sluggard. But he has never touched Su Ming and Su Ming, but he breaks the little sluggard''s cousin''s leg and takes away the little sluggard''s cousin, which makes a big family who had loved each other die of old age and dare not communicate with each other, The better Su Ming and the little sluggard are, the more their cousins and cousins hate them. If the patience of the little sluggard''s grandmother''s family is poor, they may have come to the door for a long time. Although they don''t come to the door now, the mutual hatred will surely continue to the little sluggard''s offspring; For example, for my sister-in-law, he had many ways to discredit her, but he forced her to remarry with her children. Even her son could not accept her remarriage. He made trouble with her for more than ten years. He also succeeded in separating the relationship between my sister-in-law and her mother-in-law and sister-in-law, making them hate each other, That kind of suffering and pain can''t even be expressed. Is it more vicious, more cruel and more long-term? "


    "God, brother Lu, it''s true that the person who came up with this method is a pervert."ˇ° Some geniuses, he may not use his brain at all, can think of some results that we can''t think of. There is no lack of abnormal geniuses. Ma Laoliu''s style of doing things is absolutely not like a genius''s, and these methods are not what he can think of. " Maozi nodded and said: "although he has not had direct contact with Ma Laoliu, he has indirect moves. He is also insidious and cunning, but his moves are more direct. Brother Lu, do you think it''s Zhu Liang? It doesn''t look so authentic. "ˇ° Zhu Liang and Qian Zhongcheng are policemen, because they are representatives of justice. Once they become evil, people always think that they are the leaders. In fact, in the pyramid of drug trade, most of them can only be regarded as the people at the bottom of the pyramid, and the risk is greater than those who carry drugs and drug trafficking. "ˇ° Brother Lu, anyway, I just listen to you. I don''t understand anything that is too deep. "ˇ° All right, get out of here, too! "ˇ° Good When Xu Yunlu came out of the small rest room, he saw Qin Mo kicking his ass and hiding under the billiards table to play. Xu Yunlu reached out and fished Qin Mo out. Qin Mo, who was playing attentively, was startled. He saw it was Xu Yunlu and called out: "Dad."ˇ° What are you playing with? " Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo and sits down at the bar. Qin Mo proudly raises the bionic snake and the small plane in his hand, "the snake and the plane fight."ˇ° Snakes can fight with airplanes. What kind of snake is this Qin Mo sat on the bar and looked at Xu Yunlu. He didn''t think of such a profound problem. After a while, he used a little fat hand to draw: "flying snake!"ˇ° Oh, isn''t it good? I also know that snakes can fly to fight planes. " Xu Yunlu hugged Qin Mo, gave him a kiss on his little face and asked, "baby, where''s uncle?" Qin Mo has been concentrating on his own snake and plane battle. When Xu Yunlu asks Su Ming, he immediately turns around and looks for him: "uncle, where''s uncle?" Su Ming just walked into the milk tea shop from behind. Qin Mo''s eyes lit up and he pointed out: "Dad, uncle, uncle!" When Su Ming heard Qin Mo call him, he came over and said, "silent, what do you want to do with your uncle?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 206

    Qin Mo immediately jumped up and hooked Su Ming''s neck: "uncle, fly high, fly high."


    Su Ming holds Qin Mo and throws it high several times. Xu Yunlu says, "OK, OK, Su Ming, let''s play quietly. I have something to do with you."


    Su Ming puts Qin Mo down. Seeing that the adults are not going to play with him, Qin Mo picks up his big snake and small plane to play.


    Su Ming sat down and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I want you to do something personal for me."


    "What kind of personal things?"


    "Why, it was fine a few days ago, and it''s fine to deal with your grandmother''s affairs this morning. What''s the matter now?"


    "No, you''re not. I''m not."


    "He said that the second hospital and the sixth military hospital were good. In fact, he wanted to go to the people''s hospital with all his heart. How did they get a clear reply?"


    "What''s your business?"


    "OK, OK, it''s none of my business. I have some industries in Nadong and Vasi. Go and help me. I want to deal with those industries."


    "I''ll go? I don''t know. My grandmother is going to have an operation tomorrow. I have to keep watch. "


    "I didn''t ask you to leave today. When your grandmother''s operation is finished and the situation is stable, you can go again."


    "Grandma''s operation is over. She needs to be taken care of."


    "A man is busy with things outside. It''s better for your mother and Rana to take care of patients. Even if you are a doctor, you can''t take care of either of them well."


    "I, I have something else to do."


    "Come on, it was not a problem to enter the provincial people''s hospital with your capital, but now it''s not easy for someone to get stuck with you and Professor Ling refuses to write you a letter of recommendation. Do you want me to help you analyze it?"


    Su Ming didn''t say anything. Looking at Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu said, "now it''s Vice President Zeng who is making a stumbling block. Professor Ling didn''t accept his son''s graduate student, Professor Kao Ling. Vice President Zeng has a small mind, so he''s promoted from director to vice president and is in charge of personnel. It''s just you."


    "That''s it!"


    "Have you ever thought about why Professor Ling didn''t write you a letter of recommendation? The reason is that he knew that he wanted you at the beginning and offended the villain surnamed Zeng. If you want to go to the provincial people''s Hospital, it may not be easy for him to write a letter of recommendation. Moreover, you are not his kind. Ling Hui likes you, but you are indifferent, which makes him not think about food and tea. So even if he can use the relationship to get through the link of surname Zeng, why does he use it, Do you deserve such a favor from him? "


    Su Ming still didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu said, "do something else first. Let''s get distracted to avoid depression."


    "You''re depressed, but I''ve never dealt with this kind of thing before. Don''t complain if you''ve dealt with less of your property."


    "In any case, it has to be transferred to the account of Rana in the end. If you handle less, it is the loss of Rana."


    Su Ming took a look at Xu Yunlu: "I''ve studied law, so you''re not afraid that I''ll deal with it at last. Your property has nothing to do with you?"


    "As long as it has something to do with Rana, the less it has to do with me, the better."


    "Well, all right, it''s hard to see you. I''ll spare a few days to help you."


    Xu Yunlu arched his hand and joked, "thank you for coming here."


    "I can''t afford such a thing as brother-in-law before you marry Ranran." When Su Ming finished, he got up and left. Xu Yunlu looked at Su Ming''s back, took out his cigarette, pressed his temple and said in distress, "darling, this big brother is really hard to handle."


    Ginkgo in the side of music, Xu Yunlu reached out to ginkgo: "smile what smile, you still don''t know how many elder brother''s wife, don''t see so many guests, don''t hurry to work."


    "Brother Lu, sister coco and Sister Li Li are two girls. They sell milk tea snacks. It''s very good. But I''m a man. It''s OK for me to do such a milk job. Can you find another lady? I heard that brother Mao is short of hands. I''d better mix with brother Mao."


    "Revolutionary work is all about serving the people, no matter how high or low it is. Who dares to say that you have ginkgo milk, brother Lu will beat him for you."


    "Brother Lu, please


    "Ask again, clean the yard and wash the toilet every day." With that, Xu Yunlu gets up and picks up Qin Mo and goes back to his room to catch up.


    Su ran takes Li Gui, who has finished physical therapy, into the milk tea shop and sees Su Ming sitting alone at the bar. Li Gui goes up to take a picture of Su Ming and says, "brother, I''ve never had my neck so loose. I''m so happy."


    "Who''s your big brother?" Su Ming pushes Li Gui away. Li Gui says, "it''s not funny yet. Where''s Xu Xiaolu?"


    Baiguo points to the direction of the bedroom. Li Gui immediately pesters Xu Yunlu. Su ran sits down beside Su Ming and says, "brother, grandma will have surgery tomorrow. I want to talk to my mother."


    Su Ming nodded, and Su ran said, "I think we''d better go home and talk to her about this, so that we can speak more clearly in person, so that she won''t be worried if we can''t make it clear on the phone."


    Su Ming still nodded. Seeing that Su ran had finished, he said, "Ran Ran, I can''t play like this anymore."ˇ° Brother, I''m only three years old in March. He''s three years old. I''ll send him to kindergarten immediately. " Su Ming sighed, looked at the medicine Su ran put on the bar and asked, "has Su LAN taken the medicine for a period of time, haven''t you checked it?"ˇ° Brother, I''ve been taking medicine for less than ten days. Traditional Chinese medicine stresses slow work and meticulous work. How can it be so fast? Why do you think of asking about it? "ˇ° Su LAN and Qin Xing have their own children, so they can come back to you in silence. Otherwise, they can''t bear it. " When it comes to Qin Mo, Su ran blushes a little. After all, this is not the traditional education she has been receiving. Su ran was wearing a light rose dress outside and a cream white skirt with magnolias inside. Her hair was also wrapped in white magnolias clips, revealing her clear neck. She also applied a little powder to make her face so red that she looked more beautiful. Su Ming smoothed her broken hair behind Su Ran''s ears and said, "the bigger my family is, the more beautiful it is." Su ran a listen to more embarrassed: "brother also take Ran Ran joke."ˇ° How can I make fun of you? My brother is telling the truth. " Su ran avoided Su Ming''s hand and said, "brother, we''ll go to mom after dinner."ˇ° Goodˇ° Now Wang Xun must be happy. He also has a grandmother. " Su ran said this, see Su Ming don''t like to listen to, then quickly stopped. After dinner, Su Ming takes Su ran home with him. Su Ming already knows all kinds of performance of Xiao Ben. He is more skillful than taking Su ran to the hospital. Su ran knocked on the door, which was opened by Wang Xun. Wang Xun was a little surprised when he saw Su ran, and then whispered, "Why are you back? Wang Juan''s mother is here." When Su ran looked into the living room, she saw that in addition to Wang Fu, Su Mu and Wang Juan, there were more fashionable women. Wang Xun didn''t expect Su ran to be followed by Su Ming. His eyes jumped and he asked, "brother, are you here too?"ˇ° Come back and have a look. " Su Ming pushes Wang Xun aside and goes in. The fashionable woman seems to have offered something. She''s waiting for Wang''s father and Su''s mother to answer. Now she''s looking at her hair in a small mirror, while Wang Juan is leaning against the window with her hands. As soon as Wang Juan saw Su ran, she snorted with disdain: "the people who can afford to open a shop come to our small family. Our small family can''t afford it." The fashionable woman "Yo" said: "open a shop, that''s the big boss." Su ran then corrected and said: "there are also big and small stores, not all big owners." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 207

    That woman "Ai Yo" a say: "still have self-knowledge, a broken milk tea shop, can earn rent, really have two say."


    "It seems that you are a big shop owner, ma''am." Su Ming interrupts Su ran and says that the woman takes a look at Su Ming. "It''s not a big shop owner. There are more than ten branches in the head office, and there are more than 800 people."


    "It''s really the big boss. What are you doing in our house, madam?"


    "Look at my daughter and son. Can''t you, Su Ming? I''m your Aunt Li. It''s only ten years. You can''t recognize me."


    "I''m so sorry. I can''t recognize you."


    Wang Juan snorted and said, "Mom, Su Ming''s eyes are on his head. He doesn''t recognize you. He even plans to recognize my father who has raised him for more than ten years."


    The man who claimed to be Aunt Li said with a smile, "Juanzi, you are not what your mother says about you. You just like to talk nonsense. Su Ming and Rana are not like that kind of people."


    Su ran was a little surprised. When Aunt Li came to stir up trouble, she was still young, so the ferocity of Aunt Li was still fresh in her mind, so she couldn''t turn around.


    Wang Juan was discontented: "Mom, where do you turn your elbow? You don''t know. My daughter and Wang Neng were bullied by their brothers and sisters when they were young. Instead of helping us, you..."


    Aunt Li stood up and said, "Juanzi, you are still a child. A child is willful. Su Ming and ran ran, don''t give her the same opinion. When I come back, I will teach her more."


    Su Ming, who was about to talk with Aunt Li, made her such a sharp turn. Su ran asked, "Aunt Li, what are you going to do when you come back this time?"


    "Look at Uncle Wang and your mother. I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss them strangely."


    Su ran took a look at Wang Xun. Wang Xun secretly shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t know what Wang Juan''s mother said. The wind direction changed.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Aunt Li simply stood up and said, "Lao Wang, except Wang Neng, all the family are together. I''ll invite my family to have dinner together. You won''t object."


    Not su ran and Wang Xun were confused, even Wang Juan was confused, so Wang''s father said, "even if you have dinner, you just come back, you''d better go and have a rest."


    "I didn''t do any physical work. I just took a plane. If I''m tired, it''s settled. Juanzi, call Wang Neng and call him up. Sister Hui will take care of you all these years. I''m sure I''m not less angry with you two little monkeys. How can I be grateful?"


    Wang Juan really can''t see what medicine her mother sells in the gourd. Su Minggang wants to talk, but Aunt Li grabs in front of him and says, "sister Hui, you won''t give me this face."


    Su''s mother hesitated for a moment, looked at Wang''s father for a long time, and then said, "you''ve come all the way back. We should be the hosts..."


    "Oh, sister Huihui, what are you polite to me about? I appreciate your taking care of Juanzi and neng''er for so many years. I''m sorry to just invite her to dinner."


    The so-called hand does not smile, Aunt Li must invite this Thanksgiving dinner, we also have no more nonsense, Su ran saw that Su Ming was very unhappy at the beginning, and later did not object, it is estimated that Su Ming wants to see what Aunt Li wants to do, so he will not make a sound.


    So after a while, several families sat down in a Cantonese style teahouse nearby.


    We sat down for a while and ordered tea and Cantonese snacks. Wang Neng just came. Wang Neng didn''t quite understand what tea Wang Juan suddenly asked him to drink and what supper he would eat. When he entered the private room, he was still a little surprised to see so many people. He sat down between Wang Juan and Wang Xun and asked, "Wang Juan, what are you doing today? Do you want to have a family party? Don''t call me for this kind of thing in the future, I''m not suitable for this kind of hypocritical party in our family. "


    Wang Juan rolled her eyes and didn''t reply. Wang''s father said angrily, "what kind of thing is not hypocritical? It''s time to call you."


    "I''m busy all day." Wang Neng was shut up by his father for taking away Qin Mo last time. He was called by the police for questioning. Then he slipped away and never came back home. As soon as Wang''s father''s voice was loud, he didn''t say a word. Aunt Li said, "I know little monkey always makes you angry. As expected."


    Wang nengcai saw that there were many people in front of him. He also helped him speak and asked curiously, "who are you?" Then he glanced at Wang Juan. Wang Juan didn''t answer. Wang Xun whispered, "it''s your mother."


    As soon as Wang Neng heard this, he was not happy. He turned his head to one side, but to Su Ran''s side. Su ran didn''t want to look at him. He also turned his head to the other side. Wang Neng felt that he was choked to death. As soon as he turned his eyes, he fell on Su Ming''s face. Seeing Su Ming''s worse face, he turned his eyes away.


    Aunt Li asked, "Xiao Neng, have you done anything to make your brother and sister angry?"


    "What can I do to make them angry?" Wang Neng said reluctantly


    "Whether you have done it or not, it''s your brother and sister. It''s all your fault."


    Wang Neng felt even more suffocated: "just because they are brothers and sisters, they should wronged people at will."


    Wang''s father was also angry: "Wang Neng, who would have wronged you for such a thing? Why didn''t the police look for me? Why didn''t they look for Wang Xun? They just went to ask you."


    "I''ve talked about the process. They don''t listen and don''t believe it. What can they do?"ˇ° Well, well, it''s rare for us to be so neat today. What''s wrong? Let''s talk about it another day. Today is a happy family dinner. " Aunt Li is a good peacemaker. She always quarrels when she meets her. Some people she doesn''t deal with on weekdays have a friendly meal with her. After dinner, Wang Juan said angrily, "Mom, you didn''t settle with Xu Hui. How did you end up inviting them to dinner? It''s like we''ve done something wrong!"ˇ° Girl, I didn''t take it seriously when you told me about Su Ming before. I''ve met many people with your mother over the years. Today, when I saw Su Ming, my mother realized that this boy is not really short-sighted. He must be something in the pool. My mother also saw that you are interested in him. But girl, my mother told you that you can''t use this way, You think your father should thank you for raising him and his sister. This kind of person won''t, but he will hate you more. "ˇ° Mother Wang Juan stamped her foot, "when is that old debt? I still cherish him now. Even if he is not a thing in the pool, he will turn over in the future. When he turns over, I will be seventy-eight. I don''t want it. I just can''t see his domineering appearance."ˇ° Even if what you say is true, my mother suggests that you should not offend people like you. Sooner or later, you will be able to use it. " Wang Juan snorted. Aunt Li patted Wang Juan''s hand and said, "don''t listen to your grandmother for everything. That old man is the least knowledgeable. By the way, neng''er and you are so indifferent."ˇ° You don''t know that if you have a stepmother, you have a stepfather. They are always crowded with Wang Neng. Wang Neng treats everyone like this. "ˇ° You''ll find a way to get him, and I''ll have a word with him. "ˇ° He knows how to gamble now. Mom, you have to be careful. You''ve made dad a lot of money. "ˇ° How can he get into this problem when he gambles? "ˇ° Mom, in the past, when I was a little girl, no one gave me any advice. I didn''t want to understand why Su Ming was so good and Wang Neng was so bad. Now I always understand that zonger is like a harmful child. On the surface, that woman depends on her family. Our silly father doesn''t scold Wang Neng or yell at him. Sometimes it seems that she''s very aggressive. In essence, she''s harming Wang Neng. " On hearing this, Aunt Li nodded and said, "I understand what you''re saying. I didn''t expect that Xu Hui''s sick bag was so scheming." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 208

    "So no matter how excellent Su Ming is, don''t worry. We can''t use it at all. Xu Hui is a fool in front of my father, and a fool behind his back. He doesn''t know how much poison he sows on Su Ming. Su Ming doesn''t know how much he hates us."


    "Well, my daughter, my mother knows people. Su Ming is a lofty and conceited person. Once he catches his heart, he''d better control it."


    "Mom, I think Su Ming is the kind of person who has no money and is very poor. But if you give him money to support him and help him, he will feel that you are beating him in the face. Therefore, Wang Neng''s hypocrisy is not unreasonable."


    Aunt Li shook her head with a smile and said, "girl, you are wrong again. That''s because he has a big heart. You support and help him, but you don''t satisfy his appetite, so you are beaten in the face, and the way is not right."


    "Mom, it''s hard for me to be a slave to him. Why?"


    "Well, well, girl, we''ll talk about these things later. Mom will take you to Meimei your little face. Don''t think that you are young and have a lot of youth to consume. Woman, that face is old inadvertently, so maintenance is very important, very important, you know?"


    "Mom, you just arrived. Do you know which beauty salon is good?"


    "My mother is a senior member of" Lanker ", and this beauty salon, a national chain, daughter, and woman can''t be careless about her face." Aunt Li took Wang Juan to a taxi and asked, "juan''er, do you have a driver''s license?"


    Wang Juan shook her head, Aunt Li said: "you quickly test one, mom buy you a car."


    This really scared Wang Juan to have a jump, and then a little excited to say: "Mom, you are very good."


    "Mom, I will make up for you and Wang Neng."


    Su ran and Su Ming come out to see Aunt Li take Wang Juan to the taxi and leave the tea house. Su ran then asks, "brother, what''s the matter with Wang Juan''s mother? I just saw Wang Xun. He told me that Wang Juan''s mother was very domineering when we didn''t go in. She wanted to give her 500000 yuan and let her go."


    Su Ming said, "you''ve seen it, too. How can Wang Juan''s mother look up to your uncle Wang again in her present state? Half a million yuan is just to add to their troubles and show off how her life is moistening."


    "Then why does the wind change again?"


    "Why does she change again? You and I won''t have much contact with her anyway. "


    Su ran thinks Su Ming''s words are right. Wang Juan''s mother, who is very coquettish and young, can''t take a fancy to Wang''s father any more, and can''t always run to that poor home. Today, Su Ming must have calmed them down. Brother back, is all kinds of good!


    Su Ming said, "let''s go. I haven''t told my mother about grandma''s operation yet."


    "Oh, yes!"


    "Yes, it''s up to you to tell mom."


    Su''s mother didn''t expect Su Ming and Su RA to come back again. She was a little surprised that Su RA might do this kind of thing. But for Su Ming, it was just a move of the sun coming out of the West. Su''s mother asked, "why, ran RA, something has been taken away."


    "No, Ma, I want to tell you something." With that, Su ran pulls Su Mu into Wang Xun''s room and turns Wang Xun out.


    Wang Xun: "it''s not that you are so mysterious. Do you want to explore and find treasure? Don''t you think it''s cruel to see xunshao I''m doing my homework nervously and turn him out and let me face Su Ming?


    As soon as Wang Xun turned his head, he saw Su Ming. He had to smile and go over and ask, "brother, can you drive that car?"


    "Almost."


    "Teach me tomorrow!"


    "Show me your latest exam papers." Su Ming didn''t answer the question at all. Wang Xun really wanted to pretend that he fainted. "Brother, the paper is in the room."


    "Take it out!"


    Wang Xun had to sacrifice his life for justice to go back to the room. In Su''s mother''s and Su Ran''s concern, he took out the paper and handed it to Su Ming in the living room. Then he sacrificed his life for justice to listen to Su Ming''s various criticisms and comments on his paper. Just when he thought he had to die under Su Ming''s criticisms, Su ran and Su ran finally came out of his room.


    Wang Xun called in his heart: Amitabha!


    But Su Ming said, "I have a look. These types of questions are your weakness. I have drawn some questions for you in your reference books and those on the hinge. I will finish them tonight and check them tomorrow."


    Wang Xun only noticed that Su''s mother''s eyes were red, but his face was full of joy. He saw Su''s mother holding Su ran for a while, and finally Su ran and Su Ming left.


    Wang Xun let out a free cry in his heart. He flipped through the pages and paintings of Su Ming''s book. He wanted to faint again. Forget it: Xueba, are you sure xuezha can finish so much tonight!


    Back at the milk tea shop, as soon as Su Ming leaves, Su ran can''t wait to tell Xu Yunlu about Wang Juan''s mother''s performance tonight. In addition, in the hospital, Su Ming doesn''t say that his grandmother''s medical expenses are all borne by himself, but that he shares her medical expenses with his eldest aunt, which is very reasonable. She not only spends less money, but also leaves them speechless, and so on, There are all kinds of admiration for my brother.


    Li Gui laughs while hiding. Su ran finally finds that Xu Yunlu''s face is not good-looking. Seeing Li Gui laughing, she quickly takes Xu Yunlu''s arm and says, "of course, it''s nothing to say that you should change these things to your uncle, but these things are trivial things. My uncle doesn''t care to help insects!" Xu Yunlu''s face was a little better. Li Gui and Bai Guo had already laughed together. Xu Yunlu glanced at both of them: "have you been particularly idle recently?" Ginkgo quickly wipe the bar, clean the tea machine, wipe the cup with busy. Li Gui had to pick up his mobile phone and pretend to play the game. Xu Yunlu knocked on the bar in front of Li Gui and said, "go, Xu ma. Lu Ye wants to see what kind of old things he wants to continue."ˇ° All right, Mr. deer Li Gui quickly starts to dial the phone. After Li Gui left, Xu Yunlu snorted. Su ran immediately asked nervously, "uncle, you want to have tea with Ma Laoliu to continue the old days."ˇ° That''s itˇ° Uncle is going to let him go? " Su ran pursed her lips, and Xu Yunlu immediately put his face together and asked, "don''t you want my uncle to let him go?"ˇ° You don''t have to promise your aunt so much. She always thinks that you haven''t done anything in this period of time, and she almost doesn''t trust you. " Su ran put his head on Xu Yunlu''s face discontentedly. Xu Yunlu couldn''t help but be happy, "insects, or give uncle some power."ˇ° What''s the motivation? "ˇ° But when Xu Yunlu saw Su Ming come out, he immediately helped Su ran sit down and pretended, "who told you to drink tea to keep the old is to let him go, uncle Lu wants to play with him, otherwise how can you solve your uncle''s hatred."ˇ° Oh As soon as Su ran heard this, she let go. Xu Yunlu saw that Su Ming just came to get something, and then went back to the back. She immediately pointed to her cheek. Su ran saw that there was a guest, but she didn''t move. She just held Xu Yunlu and half nestled up to Xu Yunlu. Where is Xu Yunlu willing to rely on, reluctantly pointed to his cheek, Su ran turned his head to see, and then left and right to see, to make sure no one paid attention to this side, just quickly pecked on Xu Yunlu''s cheek, Xu Yunlu snorted, "deal with, homework is not finished, do not pass." Su ran nestled up to Xu Yunlu and played all kinds of tricks. Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "I can''t open my eyes in silence. Take him to bed quickly."ˇ° Uncle, the holiday is going fast. It''s two days in a blink of an eye. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 209

    "Yes, you haven''t wanted to give uncle Lu a big meal after two days of vacation."


    Su ran understood, blushed and pinched Xu Yunlu hard. Xu Yunlu said, "go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow your grandmother will have an operation. Are you sure you can make it through the day?"


    This reminds Sura that she quickly pulls Qin Mo out of the billiard table and goes back to her room.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and Li Gui came back: "they have fixed the time and place."


    Xu Yunlu nodded. Seeing that Su ran was not there, Li Gui sat down on the high stool and asked, "I''ve ravaged this insect."


    "Go away, her grandmother will have surgery tomorrow."


    "Surgery, so terrible, I have a psychological shadow for surgery."


    Xu Yunlu picked up the phone and dialed maozi and asked, "is it difficult for me to ask you to check Xu Zihao''s information?"


    "Brother Lu, it''s not difficult. It''s just strange."


    "For example?"


    "This is Xu Zihao''s cousin, the one who broke his leg."


    Xu Yunlu was also a little surprised. He didn''t quite understand how Su Ming wanted to check his cousin, so he asked, "apart from this, is there nothing else?"


    "He''s older than little lazy''s brother. He''s only going to graduate school this year. The strangest thing is that he''s Wang Lehong''s adopted son." When Mao Zi said this, he hesitated a little, "so I want to make it clear before I talk to brother Lu."


    "Is he the adopted son of Wang Lehong?" Xu Yunlu was a little surprised to hear the news.


    "The person I arranged to watch in the club today found a new face looking for Wang Lehong. After checking, the new face was Xu Zihao. After inquiring, the man knew that Xu Zihao was Wang Lehong''s adopted son."


    "In principle, Xu Zihao and Wang Lehong are two parallel people, and they are unlikely to have any chance to meet."


    "So brother Lu, I''m worried about what''s wrong, so... So I want to make it clearer."


    "Then you should be careful, find out what''s going on, and figure out what he is looking for today?"


    "All right, brother deer!"


    Xu Yunlu put down the phone, Su Ming came over, sat down beside Xu Yunlu and asked, "did Xu Zihao find anything?"


    "Su Ming, Xu Zihao is your cousin. He''s older than you. Why are you still in graduate school?"


    "It''s also strange to me. I don''t know what happened to him these years."


    "Well, it''s going to take some effort to find out what happened before and after his life."


    Su Ming nodded and said, "it wasn''t particularly urgent. I just don''t know how he came to be like this. Ranran said that he was totally different at school and at home. His family was no better than us. He couldn''t even afford the money for his grandmother''s operation, but Xu Zihao pretended to be rich and handsome in school."


    Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette and said: "generally speaking, it''s not so easy to pretend to be rich and handsome. High rich and handsome girls are mainly attracted to the rich. It''s easy to be torn down to pretend to be rich according to Xu Zihao''s family situation. It''s not an exaggeration to say that it should not be able to be installed for a day; But it''s strange that Sura heard about him not long after he entered the school, and now he''s still rich and famous. It''s strange that he didn''t get the money to package himself. "


    "Or it''s not that he wants to package himself, it''s someone else packaging him."


    "What''s the purpose of other people''s packaging? The purpose of spending money is to make him a hot dog in school? So there may be a key place that we haven''t found yet. "


    "Thank you first."


    "You two have a good relationship."


    "It was OK when I was a child. Later my mother remarried. I went to the county with my mother, and I didn''t know about him." Su Ming said a little lonely.


    "Then you try your best to be the number one in the exam, so that people in the whole province and even the whole country will know, and so will Xu Zihao?"


    "Sometimes luck is more important than the number one in the exam. I can get what I want to get."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "at least you try to make yourself qualified to become the number one champion. Go to bed early. Your grandmother''s operation will be finished tomorrow."


    "This time, I''m just waiting outside, and I''m not doing it myself inside."


    "Sometimes I''m more anxious than I''m doing it myself."


    "But it has nothing to do with a good rest and energy."


    Xu Yunlu held up his cigarette case and asked, "do you want to indulge yourself?"


    Su Ming hesitated for a moment, then put one in his hand. Xu Yunlu lit it for him. Su Ming took a puff and coughed. After coughing, he said, "I find that I''m not good at something."


    Xu Yunlu flicked the ash and asked, "you always feel confident to me. How can you suddenly have such a tone?"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "Don''t you just drive a car?" Xu Yunlu patted Su Ming, "don''t be too strict with yourself. Go to sleep."


    Su ran and Su Ming arrive at the hospital very early. Su Ming also meets Cheng Zhiyue. Then in the doctor''s room, they see that grandma is pushed from the ward to the operating room. After a while, they go to the hospital''s operating room later. The Xu family all come. Su ran doesn''t tell Su''s mother the specific operation day, so Su''s mother doesn''t show up.


    When Su ran saw Xu Zihao and Su Ming, she immediately turned her eyes to other places and knew that Xu Zihao didn''t want their brother and sister to come. Su ran can feel that her uncle and second uncle are still very excited and like Su Ming. If it is not for Xu Zihao, they still want to have a few words with Su Ming, but because of Xu Zihao''s eyes, they can only exchange greetings on the surface. So the exciting scene of family meeting, just a little wave, everyone recovered calm, waiting quietly in the rest room outside the operating room. However, the waiting was a little awkward, because Su Ming tried to talk to Xu Zihao, but Xu Zihao was indifferent to him. Su Ming was also indifferent, so he chose not to talk to Xu Zihao. Xu Zixuan, who was two years younger than Wang Xun, was an elf. Knowing that he had so many cousins, he watched curiously for a while, Seeing that Su ran was a good friend, she called her elder sister several times. Su ran also likes Xu Zixuan, but her second aunt is so nervous that she calls Xu Zixuan to her side from time to time. In the middle of the operation, grandma told her family to look at the Bo ware. Because she didn''t tell them, everyone was shocked. She thought that something unexpected had happened. Almost all the men except her uncle rushed up. The result was a false alarm. At the same time, everyone was relieved and went back to the waiting area. The second uncle and Su Mingcai talked a lot and asked Su Ming about the situation in recent years, Su Ming answers one by one. Su ran feels that his second uncle is actually going around asking about his mother''s recent situation. But Su Ming is not a talkative person. He answers what he asks and succeeds in killing chatting. However, grandma''s operation was very smooth. Cheng Zhiyue was very careful when she told her second uncle what to pay attention to. Her uncle praised her very well. She was more diligent than those doctors. After her mother told him that Cheng Zhiyue was Su Ming''s classmate, she stopped praising her. Su ran sees grandma settle down, just secretly called Su mu. After the nurses left, Su Ming said: "uncle, in the next few days, grandma''s care work is more important. There are so many people in the family, so we should divide the work reasonably." The eldest uncle nodded and said, "Xiao Ming is right. Today, your eldest aunt will take care of you. At night, Zihao and I will take care of you. Tomorrow, your second uncle will take care of you. At night, Zihao. The day after tomorrow, Xiao ran and your second aunt will take care of you. At night, Xiao Ming will take care of you." Su Ming said: "uncle, I don''t mind what''s going on in the future. Today, Ranran and I must take care of the patients. What kind of reaction do I have to the patients after the operation? Ranran is more professional. She also studies medicine. She has done nursing and is a girl. It''s more convenient to cooperate with me to take care of her grandmother." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 210

    As we all know, the most painful thing for surgical patients is the first two days. My uncle wants to occupy the most tiring day, and Su Ming is also fighting for the hardest day. However, Su Ming obviously has quite strong experience in this aspect, and Cheng Zhiyue is his classmate. It''s easy for him to get into trouble on the first day. Naturally, it''s most appropriate for him to stay. Finally, his second uncle approved Su Ming''s plan, Su Ming and Su ran will take care of them for the first day, his family will take care of them for the second day, and the third day will depend on the situation.


    After making a plan to take care of him, Su Ming told everyone to go home and have a rest. Then he found out that Xu Zihao had disappeared.


    As soon as they leave, Su ran calls Su''s mother. She knows that Su''s mother is on her way to the hospital, so she puts on the phone. As soon as she puts on the phone, Xu Yunlu calls. She asks about the situation and knows everything is OK, so she hangs up. She no longer bothers Su ran as Su Ming''s assistant.


    Su''s mother came with Wang Xun. Before her grandmother''s anesthetic had passed, Su''s mother took her grandmother''s hand and began to cry. Wu said how she missed her mother these years.


    Wang Xun took Su ran outside and asked in a low voice, "sister, I have a grandmother, too?"


    "Yes! You already have a grandmother


    "That''s my grandmother."


    Su ran nodded and sympathized with Wang Xun, who had never been loved by his grandparents. As soon as he saw Su ran, Wang Xun immediately said with great certainty, "my grandmother is a kind and loving person."


    Su ran rolled her eyes.


    As soon as Su Ming saw that Su''s mother was so excited, he was worried that her grandmother would wake up and see her, which would be troublesome. So when her grandmother was about to wake up, she asked Su ran to send her away. By the way, she also sent Wang Xun away, which made Wang Xun very disappointed.


    Li Gui pretended to be Xu Yunlu in front of Ma Laosan and duoze, so in the tea house interview with Ma Laoliu, Li Gui still pretended to be Xu Yunlu, and the real Xu Yunlu could only be a valet for Li Gui.


    So Li Gui tidied up his good life. He wore a fancy casual suit coat with a thick platinum necklace around his neck and a dripping Emerald Pendant. In order to make himself look special, he wore a mink coat on the outside of the suit and asked maozi to make a box of cigars bigger than that of Ma Laosan''s last engagement. He put on sunglasses and put on cigars, A turn around to ask: "how, originally this body dress to appear on the stage enough to shine?"


    Baiguo, coco and grainyan almost fell out. Maozi whispered to Xu Yunlu, "brother Lu, how do you feel that the aesthetic style of ghost brother is very similar to that of Zhao xiaodai, but ghost brother uses real goods, and Zhao xiaodai uses fake goods."


    Xu Yunlu smile, did not speak, also reached for a cigar, Baiguo also came over and asked maozi: "brother maozi, is it really not hot for ghost Lord to wear mink this day?"


    Maozi said: "ghost brother has been slow to respond to the temperature since he hurt his neck. Why do you ask so many questions? Sell your milk tea."


    Baiguo said wrongly: "brother maozi, Baiguo doesn''t want to sell milk tea. I really want to go with you."


    Maozi deeply touched Baiguo''s head and said, "to serve the people is indispensable in every industry."


    Baiguo blinked his eyes hurt, and maozi said, "Baiguo, you think, brother Lu and brother GUI are not here. In case those bastards of the Ma family make trouble here, what should you do? So your task here is more important. Please take good care of it."


    Baiguo snorted and said, "don''t think I don''t know anything. There must be a low tower here. They look like iron buckets."


    More than a hundred fruits were wronged. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui, who were dressed in fancy, expensive and hot clothes, went to the two small cars that were parked in front of the door. Maozi also went out quickly. After a while, the two small cars left.


    Qin Xing came to the bar with Qin Mo in his arms. He rushed to the bar and asked, "Baiguo, what are they going to do? Do they have a fight with someone? No, how to fight with people dressed like this. "


    Baiguo sighed and said, "I don''t know if I will fight today, but the interview is for sure."


    Qin Xing immediately dissatisfied: "such a thing, do not call me Xingye, they are sure that some occasions do not need translation and so on."


    As soon as Baiguo heard maozi''s words, he threw them at Qin Xing: "it''s very important to serve the people in any industry. Xingye, now you have to do a more important thing, which is to lead shanpao and Gulu to deliver the takeout."


    "What support does this work have for them?"


    "Only after delivery can we have a stable income. Xingye knows that everything must cost money, right?"


    Qin Xing suddenly realized: "that is to say, my present job is equivalent to a finance minister."


    "The troops are not moving, but the grain and grass are in the first place. As the Minister of finance, Mr. Xing, you have a great responsibility." Baiguo patted Qin Xing and said earnestly that Qin Mo also patted Qin Xing, "Minister of finance."


    Qin Xing immediately happy smile: "good son, Dad take you to deliver delivery!"


    Qin Mo clapped his hands on the bar and jumped up.


    Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and maozi left the shantytown, and there were about ten luxury cars waiting. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui changed cars and soon came to Liuhe teahouse, which was agreed with Ma Laoliu. Xu Yunlu and maozi put on their make-up quickly. After getting off the car, several people went into the teahouse.


    Ma Laoliu, Ma Laosan and Lai Datou, the great King Kong, have been waiting in the teahouse first. As a result, Ma Laoliu, who stood up to meet Li Gui, was totally unexpected. He looked like a dog. Li Gui was a little surprised that he didn''t have the common characteristics of the other horses Li Gui had seen. If it wasn''t for pretending to be Xu Yunlu, he would immediately have to express his own opinion like Xu Yunlu: the six horses and the other horses were not born by the same horse, Or Liuma is the illegitimate son of Ma''s father, or Liuma is picked up by Ma''s father and ma... But now Li Gui thinks he is a good master, so he can''t lose his master fan. So despite all the doubts, he must not ask his followers what ZiChou Yinmao is, or he will shake his prestige later. Ma Laoliu was stunned when he saw Li Gui, but he finally raised his hand to Li Gui and said, "Master Lu, please take a seat!" Li Gui glances at Xu Yunlu and shakes his shoulder. Xu Yunlu takes off his cigar and reaches for Li Gui''s mink coat. Li Gui follows Ma Laoliu to the seat with satisfaction. Maozi and others were all holding a smile. After Li Gui sat down, he reached out to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took out Li Gui''s usual fan from his mink coat and handed it to Li Gui. Li Gui opened the fan with satisfaction, and then pointed to everyone: "what are you doing standing, all of you sit down, I''m afraid you all stand up, I''m sitting by myself." Ma Laoliu motioned for everyone to sit down. Xu Yunlu sat down beside Li Gui with his mink coat in his arms. Then he took out the nail clippers from his mink coat and focused on his nails. He was about to see which nail should be repaired again. After Ma Laoliu sat down, he looked at Li Gui and Xu Yunlu and said with an unnatural look: "Mr. Lu, I didn''t expect that we had been separated from the teahouse for 16 years. Mr. Lu''s style is quite different from before." Li Gui yawned and said, "Ma Laoliu, we are all rude people. Don''t play with those crazy things. Just tell me what you want to do with me."ˇ° Mr. Lu is really a cheerful person. Then I''m not polite. Many things have happened recently. I wonder if there is any misunderstanding? " Ma Laoliu''s eyes turned to Li Gui from Xu Yunlu, who was staring at himself with a nail clipper and wearing black gloves. Li Gui took a sip of the tea, and then "bah" spat out: "this is all bullshit. Is it tea? It''s not as good as the worst coffee I''ve ever drunk." With that, maozi quickly asked people to bring a cup of instant coffee to the rescue. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 211

    Li Gui took a big sip of instant coffee and said with satisfaction, "it''s really much better than your horse urine."


    Everyone: "how did it become horse urine? Do you have teahouses selling horse urine?


    Li Gui took another big drink before he opened his mouth: "Lao Liu, what did you say just now?"


    Ma Laosan was so angry that he wanted to clap the table. He was stopped by Ma Laoliu and said, "Master Lu, I just said that recently we have some misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Li Gui took out his ear, "what kind of misunderstanding, let''s hear it."


    "Mr. Lu, well, we didn''t know that the milk tea shop was owned by Mr. Lu, so at the beginning, it was a little offensive. Ma liu''er wanted to ask Mr. Lu to look at it. For the sake of knowing each other, he would open up a price for a clear road."


    After listening for a long time, Li Gui said, "does that mean that Ma liu''er wants to end up with money?"


    "Mr. Lu, it''s easy to talk about the price."


    "Your face is really big enough. Do you look like a man who is short of money?"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Lu. You don''t look like the owner who is short of money, but money is more reliable than others. If Mr. Lu can release my second brother, the price will be easy to say."


    "Oh, it looks like Ma liu''er, I haven''t seen you for 16 years. You''re a rich man. Open your mouth and let go. It''s good to have money. It''s good. It''s good." Li Gui, with his coffee in one hand and a fan in the other, knocked on the table. This made everyone a little confused. Ma liu''er had to try again and ask, "Master Lu, do you agree here?"


    "Money is a good thing. I like it best. But before I make an offer, I want to ask you a few questions. I''ll talk about the price after I get clear."


    As soon as Ma Laoliu was about to speak, Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. Xu Yunlu took a look at the caller ID. it was su ran who called, and then he asked, "worm, what''s the matter?"


    "My grandmother woke up and everything was fine, but the wound was very painful. She was uncomfortable, and I was also uncomfortable."


    "You''ve done nursing. You should see more patients like this."


    "But this is my grandmother, and all the patients I used to care for were treated by traditional Chinese medicine. Compared with western medicine, traditional Chinese medicine has much less pain."


    "It''s really painful. Just use morphine. Don''t be afraid of addiction when you listen to morphine. Sometimes drugs are drugs."


    "I hung a pain stick during the operation, but it still hurts."


    "It will be better after tonight."


    "I know."


    "Try to distract grandma as much as possible."


    "Well, I know. You don''t know that Wang Xun came after grandma''s operation. He said that he finally had a grandmother. It''s really funny."


    "Well, it''s funny."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Ma Laosan stood up again with his fist clenched. Ma Laoliu pushed him back to his seat.


    So a lot of people were sitting or standing there waiting for Xu Yunlu to call. Until Xu Yunlu and Su ran were over, Ma Laoliu asked, "excuse me, brother Lu, what''s the matter?"


    Li Gui knocked on the fan with his coffee and watched Xu Yunlu receive the call. Then he shook his head and said, "I asked you the first thing. Who told you to do it to Su Yue''s family back then?"


    Ma Laoliu was stunned for a moment. He was surprised with the four King Kong. After a while, Ma Laoliu wiped his sweat and said, "Master Lu, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Oh, the first thing, you don''t understand. I asked you the second one. Who told you to break Xu Zihao''s leg and take away Xu Ziying?"


    "Deer, Lord Lu, liu''er really doesn''t know what you''re asking?"


    "Oh, the second one, you don''t understand. Then ask the third one, where is Xu Ziying who was carried away by you?"


    "Deer, master Deer..."


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t know three things. I''m surprised. You don''t have the confidence to negotiate with me." When Li Gui asked about three things, he changed his hip-hop style. In a word, when he asked about one thing, Ma Laoliu''s sweat broke out. After asking about three things, Ma Laoliu almost collapsed.


    How can ma Laosan, who is used to running wild, bear it? He threw the teacup in his hand and smashed it to pieces. "What are you? I don''t want to be shameful here!"


    With a wave of his hand, Lai took out the guys who were popular with the Ma brothers and hugged them together.


    Li Gui immediately regained his usual hip-hop style and shook his fan: "I''m afraid!" As soon as Li Gui''s voice fell, suddenly several people burst into the door and quickly tore a hole from the wall around Xu Yunlu and Li Gui. One of them quickly penetrated through the tear.


    The man was very fast. He rushed to Ma Laosan and kicked him to the ground as soon as he raised his foot. Then he stepped on Ma Laosan''s back and pulled up his arm. When people heard a click, Ma Laosan heard a cry like killing a pig. It was obvious that the arm had been broken.


    Actually, Li Gui, who was sitting and shaking his fan, seemed to be frightened by the bloody scene. He suddenly covered his face with a fan and went under the table and cried out, "what does Ma Laoliu mean by that? Is it to kill a chicken to show me by folding your third brother''s arm? I''m afraid, I''m afraid! "


    Ma Laoliu and Lai Datou were stunned when they suddenly rushed in. Suddenly they heard Li Gui''s cry, and their souls came back. Ma Laoliu was just about to ask what the visitor wanted to do. Li Gui suddenly cried out under the table: "Ma Laoliu, what are you playing with? You don''t want to cut off your third brother''s hand to scare me." Before Ma Laoliu knew what was going on, everyone saw a blood line flying in front of his eyes, and Ma Laosan''s hand flew out, then Ma Laosan''s more miserable cry. Xu Yunlu finally found a nail that he was not very satisfied with. "Click" cut off the first nail of the evening, and then heard Shaodong''s voice: "deer, are ready." Xu Yunlu motioned to maozi. As soon as he shrugged, he slipped under the table and maozi dodged. Qin Xing finds an excuse to give Qin Mosai to Su LAN, takes shanpao, Gulu and Xu Yunlu to Liuhe teahouse. Shanpao and Gulu didn''t recognize Xu Yunlu and his party who were wearing make-up. They saw Liuhe teahouse. It was a bit strange that they were all outside. In the past, they were indispensable in places like Liuhe teahouse. Later, because Qin Xing borrowed money from the owner of the teahouse, they didn''t come here, so they didn''t understand that the teahouse was around Qin Xing, What are you doing here today. Qin Xing asked shanpao to cheat a cousin who was running here. He tied shanpao''s cousin and blocked his mouth with a broken handkerchief. Then he forced off his clothes. Qin Xing put on his clothes and let shanpao and Gulu watch closely. Ignoring shanpao''s cousin''s cry, he went into the teahouse and picked up a big teapot and went to the teahouse. Shanpao and Gulu have been following Qin Xing for a long time. Seeing that Qin Xing is finally doing something big today, they are also very excited. They look at the running brothers to death. Shanpao''s cousin has just been informed by the boss that Ma Laoliu has made a booking for both the upstairs and downstairs. No one is allowed to go upstairs. Otherwise, the teahouse will not be responsible for any accident. He is blocked up, and he is oppressed by shanpao and Gulu. He can''t speak. However, due to the loyalty of everyone in the world, he still tries his best to fight loudly and try to remind his brothers not to die, But in the end, no one paid any attention to him, so he could only see Qin Xing to death. Qin Xing went in with a big teapot and saw the bloody scene of Ma Laosan''s hand being cut off. So Qin Xing was so scared that he sat down at the door, but Ma Laosan''s cry was too fierce. Everyone was attracted by Ma Laosan''s cry, and no one really paid attention to him. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 212

    Ma Laoliu did not expect that there was a third party. The people who surrounded Xu Yunlu and Li Gui immediately turned to the people who rushed in. Ma Laoliu trembled and asked, "which way is this brother''s friend? Why are you so cruel to my third brother?"


    The hand chopping man was tall and very strong. In the scream of Ma Laosan, he wiped the sharp blade of hand chopping on Ma Laosan''s clothes, and then blew the blade. He said faintly, "I received the favor of boss Su in the early years. Today, if you don''t answer the question honestly, I will cut off his other hand." The man''s tone was very light, but what he said made the people in the room smell bloody. "Of course, his hands were all chopped up. Before I asked what I wanted to ask, I would chop off Ma Laoliu''s hands until you tell the truth!"


    Ma Laoliu was so scared that he knelt down and said, "brother, please don''t ask me anything. I''ll answer truthfully."


    Li Gui was obviously frightened: "brother, I just have some small conflicts with the Ma brothers. You really don''t have to be cruel."


    But the man said faintly: "ask quickly!"


    "Ask, ask what?" Li Gui was shaking. The man pointed at Li Gui with a knife and said, "ask them how they were the boss of black su."


    Li Gui had to ask in a voice that was shaking away.


    After su ran called Xu Yunlu, she immediately got busy. Song Shi''s mother taught her several needling techniques to relieve her pain, and she gave them to her grandmother. But for this kind of postoperative pain, the effect was limited. She could only distract her grandmother and try her best to relieve her pain. Suddenly, the TV in the ward flashed, Then she saw a scene that was the favorite thing of terrorist organizations. The TV picture turned into a group of violent scenes of Underworld: a group of people with sharp weapons seemed to be surrounded by something. The camera was aimed at a man who was kneeling on the ground, in his forties, pale and with floating eyes.


    Su ran didn''t know if the people in the ward had changed the channel, but she heard a trembling voice: "Ma Laoliu, who instructed you to write an anonymous letter to the police station to sue Su Yue for drug possession and trafficking?"


    Suddenly hearing her father''s name, Su ran was startled. The 40 year old man in front of the camera flashed his eyes and didn''t seem to want to answer. There was a shrill scream around him. Ma Lao Liu had to close his eyes and said, "it''s captain Zhu."


    "Captain Zhu? Who is captain Zhu? Make it clear


    "His name is Zhu Liang. He was a policeman in the shantytown, and now he is the leader of the security team."


    "It was you who wrote the anonymous letter. Why did it come out to be Xu Yunlu?"


    "He asked me to write an anonymous letter, signed by Mr. Lu."


    "Does Su Ming hide or sell drugs?"


    "No, no, when Su Yue was the boss, he was the most upright and hated drugs. He never touched this stuff!"


    "What happened to the drugs found in Su Yue''s family?"


    "It''s all fake. Captain Zhu ordered us to hide in his house early in the morning."


    "Who killed Su Yue?"


    "This is not very clear. Captain Zhu only said that Su Yue could not survive. As for who was arranged to kill him, I don''t know. Later, I heard that Su Yue was killed in the police''s round up!"


    Xu Yunlu heard Ma Laoliu say this and whispered: "OK!"


    After a while, Shaodong''s voice came: "well, Xiaolu, Xiaoxi has recovered."


    Su Ran''s eyes moistened as she listened, but the TV in front of her trembled, the underworld picture jumped away, and the entertainment program just now resumed. Su ran was stunned, but she saw Su Ming rushing over and asked, "do you see it?"


    Su ran nodded, leaned her head against Su Ming and began to cry: "our father is not a drug dealer. He doesn''t hide or sell drugs! It''s all on TV. "


    "Well, no, Dad isn''t!" Su Ming is shooting Su ran. It''s obvious that the video he just broadcast can''t be arranged by the TV station, but it''s obvious that someone wants to stand up for his wronged father, but neither of them can figure out who will stand up for his father.


    Su Ming looks at his grandmother in the hospital bed. Obviously, she saw the TV just now, and she doesn''t come back to herself. Su Ming says, "OK, Ranran, grandma can''t be too excited."


    Su ran feels that Su Ming''s tone is not as calm as usual. He is more excited than anyone else. He grabs her hand so hard.


    They hurried to grandma, who even forgot the pain and said, "that was a news program just now?"


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "grandma, we don''t know what''s going on, but don''t get too excited."


    Grandma nodded and soon went back to the pain after the operation.


    Su ran asked Su Ming in a low voice, "brother, can we do something for Dad?"


    "What can I do?"


    "Dad can''t die for nothing!" Su ran said angrily. Su Ming shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether this video is true or not. Moreover, when it was broadcast suddenly, we didn''t leave this video. What can we do for Dad?"


    "Maybe something good will be recorded."ˇ° You have to find it, too. " After hearing this, Su ran thinks Su Ming''s words are reasonable. She''ll go to find Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu is a very resourceful person. She believes Xu Yunlu will help herself. Xu Yunlu stood up from under the table and heard Shaodong''s voice again: "it''s all broadcast. Now you''re satisfied. It''s said that you and ghosts don''t have to show up, but you have to witness Ma Laoliu''s confession in person. Now the witness is a witness. Can you deal with the aftermath yourself?" Xu Yunlu was very satisfied. He laughed and didn''t reply. Shaodong continued to nag: "I didn''t expect that the black overlord was not so good either. So it was all done. I thought the short tower had to cut off at least one of his hands." Hengbin''s voice said: "Dongdong is too optimistic about Ma Laoliu. I suggest Xiaolu to check whether Ma Laoliu has peed his pants."ˇ° It''s all wet pants. It''s also a bully. It''s really not worthy of the name. "ˇ° It''s a bully under someone''s cover. You think it''s made by yourself. Dongdong, it''s more suitable for you to continue to study your economic development and future trends in East and Southeast Asia. " Xu Yunlu listened to Shaodong and Hengbin''s mouth fight and shook his head. The weather was still very hot, but it looked very beautiful. Li Gui also crawled out. He didn''t tremble. He shook his fan and went forward to Ma Laoliu. He said with a smile, "Ma Laoliu, what you said just now, I have all been recorded. Therefore, if you don''t answer truthfully, I will give the recorded things to captain Zhu."ˇ° Master Lu, please show me a way to live Ma Laoliu, of course, knows that the man who is not like Xu Yunlu at all, but pretends to be Xu Yunlu, tells Zhu Liang what he said just now. He doesn''t know what he said and how he behaved. People have shown him the whole story on TVˇ° Is it Zhu Liang who made you fight against Su Yue Ma Laoliu doubted that Xu Yunlu and the chopper were in a group, but he was in a mess. Of course, he didn''t want to experience the feeling of chopping hands. He quickly replied, "yes, it''s Zhu Liang who ordered it."ˇ° Then where is Xu Ziying that you took away? "ˇ° Xu Ziyingˇ° It''s Su Yue''s second brother''s daughter. "ˇ° I don''t know about that. "ˇ° Who did you take it out to? "ˇ° Zhu Liang said, "I''ll handle it casually."ˇ° Did you deal with it? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 213

    "I''ll give it to Lai Datou and let him deal with it."


    Li Gui''s eyes turned to Lai Dadou. Lai Dadou was not very well now. When Ma Lao came to him at six o''clock, he quickly turned around and wanted to slip away. But when he turned around, he was stung by a dog with his leg to eat excrement. He got up from the ground in a panic. Maozi''s hand had come over him and carried him back.


    Qin Xing takes back his painful leg. He has a dream feeling that he tripped over Lai Dadou. How could this bully trip over himself? Leg pain feeling good, good real!


    Lai Datou was thrown in front of Li Gui. Li Gui closed the fan and knocked him on the head. He said, "brother Su was not mean to you then. I really want to know how you treated his poor little niece."


    "Master Lu spared me, Master Lu spared his life. Brother Su was kind to big head at that time, so how could big head do something wrong to brother Su?"


    "Oh, tell me, what do you have to do with your benefactor''s niece?"


    "I think it''s a girl, so naturally I give her to my woman."


    "Are you a woman?"


    As soon as we saw that Ma Laoliu seemed to have gone, someone said, "Master Lu, the mistress Lai Datou is a personal dealer, and his nickname is fairy."


    As soon as Li Gui heard this, he raised his leg and gave Lai Dadou a kick: "son of a bitch, that''s how you repay your kindness."


    "Mr. Lu, fairy aunt was not a human dealer in those years. She was later able to do that immoral thing. If you still talk to me, I can''t let her do that kind of outrageous thing."


    "You don''t have to do anything hurtful. Tell me, where did the little girl ask her to do?"


    "She said the little girl was so fierce that she ran away on the way."


    "How powerful a five-year-old girl can be and run away, do you believe it?"


    "I believed it then."


    Li Gui kicked over Lai Da tou.


    Xu Yunlu frowned and heard Shaodong''s voice: "Xiaolu, Zhu Liang has come out from home."


    "Follow him!"


    "I''ve followed."


    Xu Yunlu was relieved. Seeing that Ma Laoliu couldn''t find anything new, he nodded to maozi, indicating that he was ready to leave.


    Maozi made a stop at the chopper. The chopper picked up Ma Laosan''s cut hand and threw it on Ma Laosan. As soon as he raised his hand, he knocked Ma Laosan unconscious.


    As soon as Ma Laoliu saw him, he opened his mouth to ask what he was doing. But before he could make a sound, he was also knocked unconscious. The chopper waved his hand. After a while, his men knocked Ma Laoliu and his men all unconscious. Then the man left with them. When he got to the door, his men also picked up Qin Xing.


    Qin Xing was so scared that he cried: I''m not with them, not with them! My nephew and son-in-law help me, help me!


    Xu Yunlu watched Qin Xing being dragged out of the door and disappeared at the door. He gently shook his head, but the phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was from deputy director Zhu, he took Li Gui and Mao Zi out and answered the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Lao Zhu''s roar came: "Xu Yunlu, what are you doing?"


    "Lao Zhu, I''m very busy. I''m delivering delivery. It''s not urgent. I''ll call back later."


    "You''re really delivering delivery!"


    "Really


    "Did you watch TV?"


    "I go around in the wind and rain every day to make a living. It''s like you, a big director, watching TV, drinking wine and playing mahjong in your spare time."


    "Don''t forget who you are in the future. Don''t let me do anything wrong."


    "Lao Zhu, it''s not convenient to talk about home affairs during working hours now!"


    "Does that Zhu Liang have anything to do with me?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t reply. Old Zhu Dun asked again, "have you done a lot of bad things under my banner?"


    "Which Zhu Liang?"


    "Pretend to me


    "I don''t know him very well."


    "Have you done everything clean?"


    Xu Yunlu did not speak again.


    "I hope it has nothing to do with you!" Lao Zhu said and hung up the phone. Xu Yunlu shrugged to the phone. Maozi immediately said, "brother Lu, I''ve asked someone to inform Zhao xiaodai. He should be here soon!"


    "Let''s leave now!"


    Li Gui sadly covered his face with a fan and said: "little dull, dear little dull, I don''t know when I will see you again."


    Xu Yunlu gives Li Gui a call, and the phone rings. As soon as Xu Yunlu sees that it''s su ran, he answers it. Su Ran''s happy and sad voice comes over: "uncle, did you watch TV?"


    "You don''t know that uncle doesn''t like watching TV." Xu Yunlu said as he walked. Su ran said hastily, "just now, there was a piece of news on TV, just like terrorist activities carried out by terrorist organizations, but the content was to get rid of the tyrant and put an end to the good. Unexpectedly, she said that my father was wronged and that a policeman surnamed Zhu planted him."


    "Oh, and that kind of thing!"ˇ° I also mentioned uncle youˇ° I also mentioned uncle. What about uncle? " Xu Yunlu should, Li guichong Xu Yunlu made a shot action, with the mouth shape to maozi said: cheat little girl is really no bottom lineˇ° It''s not you who accused my father. It''s the policeman named Zhu Su ran said anxiously, Xu Yunlu listened to and laughed, "that''s really great, uncle can be regarded as a clear suspect."ˇ° Uncle, if, I mean if I can find this video, is my father innocent? "ˇ° It''s natural. "ˇ° Is it dereliction of duty for the police to kill my father? It''s wronging good people and killing them. Should we give a statement? "ˇ° What do you think they''re going to say to you, little sluggardˇ° Apologize. They have to apologize to us. " Su Ran''s voice was a little excited. Xu Yunlu knew that he must have tears. He quickly said, "little lazy, uncle knows. Uncle has something else to do now. Take care of grandma first. We''ll talk about it when we meet."ˇ° Well Su ran also felt that she couldn''t tell Xu Yunlu clearly on the phone. She wiped her tears and listened to Xu Yunlu say, "don''t cry!"ˇ° I didn''t cry! "ˇ° Then be goodˇ° Grandma is not feeling well. I have to see her! "ˇ° Well, take good care of grandma. " Xu Yunlu listen to the phone, Su ran quickly hung up the phone, also turned off the phone. Several people quickly left Liuhe teahouse. Grandma''s postoperative pain reaction is very big, Su ranza acupuncture can not relieve much, Su Ming gave grandma took pain medicine, pain medicine effect play out, grandma finally not so uncomfortable, sleep in the past. Su ran was relieved. Su Ming was watching, so she went outside and called Xu Yunlu. She felt that Xu Yunlu seemed to be walking on the phone just now. She was in a bit of a hurry, so she didn''t bother Xu Yunlu any more. Instead, she called Su''s mother: "Mom, did you watch TV just now?"ˇ° I seldom watch TV. What''s the matter? " Su ran told Su Mu about the TV content, and then she heard Su Mu''s voice trembling and asked, "is that true?"ˇ° Yes, Ma said it himself Su Mu asked chokingly, "where can I see it?"ˇ° I don''t know what the reason is. For example, it''s from the TV. It''s estimated that the TV stations are black, so it''s impossible to replay it. " Su''s mother was a little disappointed. She choked and asked, "how can ma Laoliu say such a thing on TV?"ˇ° It looks like it''s under control. "ˇ° Who is it? I''ll stand up for your father. "ˇ° It must be a good person, or an insider of that year, who knows that dad has been wronged. " Su''s mother cried for a long time and then said, "but even if someone comes out, what''s the matter? Your father died, you grew up and suffered a lot..." you can search Baidu for the latest chapter! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 214

    "Mom, you can''t say that. At least if you know that dad is not a drug dealer, then you didn''t do anything harmful. The police killed him. That''s to say that you fired a gun without a clear investigation. You can''t say it''s dereliction of duty. However, mom, don''t be sad. Brother won''t let me sue you at this time. You see, I have to look at grandma, but I can''t go to comfort you."


    "Mom knows, mom knows, and your brother saw it."


    "I see."


    Su''s mother let out a long sigh of relief, but there was no sound for a long time. Su ran knew that Su''s mother was right. Her father died, and her family suffered a lot. Even if she knew that her father was not a drug dealer, how could she live like this.


    After a while, Su Mu''s mood should be calm before she asked, "the past is over. Don''t encourage your brother to avenge your father."


    "Mom, how can I do that? Dad is wronged!"


    "Ranran, what can we do even if we avenge the injustice? It''s just that we''ve offended a few more people. You and your brother will have to live in the future. In case those people... Ranran, our life will not be easy to settle down these years."


    Su ran knew that Su''s mother''s words were not unreasonable. She was excited when she saw the video, so she immediately asked people to give an explanation for her father''s death. What would these officials do to each other? Su Ming''s life would not be spent on avenging his father, so she didn''t reply for a moment. Su''s mother waited for a while and then asked, "how''s grandma doing now


    "The wound is very painful after the operation."


    "Mom wants to see your grandmother."


    "Elder brother said that grandma''s operation was very successful. It''s not a big problem. I''ll discuss with my uncle tomorrow and let you come to see grandma."


    "Mom just wants to see your grandmother."


    Su ran too understand, which have children don''t want their mother, edge um a few, and comfort Su mother for a while to hang up the phone.


    Zhao xiaohen received a phone call from the police and wondered how the reporter would know his call, so Zhao xiaohen''s first reaction was that the people in the Bureau knew that he wanted to do something, deliberately played a prank and didn''t take it seriously.


    However, as soon as Zhao xiaohen put down the phone, a subordinate rushed in and stammered to him: head, head, you watch TV, come on, TV!


    After watching the recorded video, Zhao xiaohen is sure that it is not a spoof. This is true. He has long hated the evil force led by Ma Laoliu. He just seized the opportunity last time and was put in prison. However, he was released a few days later, which made him very discouraged. The water of Kunming provincial police station is very deep. And Gao Honggang repeatedly told him not to act rashly.


    This video let Zhao xiaohen immediately full of blood resurrection, Gao Honggang''s advice and throw it to the back of the head, let people record the video to him, immediately asked his people to start.


    Not long after Xu Yunlu left the teahouse, Zhao xiaohen took people to the teahouse. Without much effort, he handcuffed Ma Laoliu and others, who had just become news figures, into the police car and sent Ma Laosan to the hospital. The rest of them were brought back to the police station.


    Su Ming waited for Su ran to get out of the ward, and when he saw that his grandmother was asleep, he took out his mobile phone and put out the TV segment. He recorded it subconsciously at that time, but the performance of the mobile phone was poor, and the picture was not clear at all. He could only hear the sound, and only recorded one segment.


    Su Ming listened to it several times, wondering who might record the video around him. Of course, the most likely person to record the video is someone who stands out for his father, but who would take such a big risk to stand up for his father?


    Su Ming is thinking hard when he hears Su ran pushing the door. He quickly turns off the video.


    Su ran enters the door and takes a look at Su Ming. Su Ming knows that Su Ran has a lot to say about the video just now, but he doesn''t pretend to feel it. Anyway, he doesn''t want to involve Su ran in the matter of vindicating his father. The family hasn''t lived a safe life because of his father. If he can''t, he hopes Su ran can live a safe life for everyone.


    Qin Xing howled. Unexpectedly, his nephew and son-in-law didn''t care about him. The group of people took him out, got into a car that had been parked outside for a long time, and then drove away with a roar. As soon as Qin Xing saw that this was the rhythm of kidnapping, he quickly said, "heroes, you''ve made a mistake. I''m the runner of the tea house. It''s nothing to do with them, nothing to do with them!"


    No one on the bus makes a sound, and no one even looks at Qin Xing. Qin Xing finds that these faces seem to be wearing a mask. The mask is very strange. There is a face, but there is no expression. Of course, if someone really shows an expression, Qin Xing is afraid that he has no face.


    When Qin Xing was about to speak again, a man said, "here we are!"


    Qin Xing thought that when he arrived at the place where he wanted to tear up the ticket, he almost collapsed.


    When the car suddenly braked, two people stood up, one reached out a hand and mixed Qin Xing with it. Before Qin Xing could make a sound, he was thrown out of the car.


    Qin Xing rolls and sits up, and the car drives away. He wants to write down the license plate, but the car is covered. So Qin Xing looks silly and takes another look at the ticket tearing place, which is actually the vegetable market near his milk tea shop.


    Qin Xing quickly got up and ran to the milk tea shop. He was very relieved to trip Lai Damao, but the bloody scene still left him with a lingering fear.


    Qin Xingshen goes back to the milk tea shop and finds that shanpao and Gulu have come back. Three people find a corner to smoke, shanpao first asked: "star master, what happened after you went in?"ˇ° How did you get back? "ˇ° Some people say that the police are coming. If it''s all right, get out of here and we''ll run. It seems that there are still several people in the teahouse who are running with us. "ˇ° What about your cousin? "ˇ° We sent him home! "ˇ° Don''t say anything about today! "ˇ° Master Xing, have you done something important today? "ˇ° You can''t say it anywayˇ° Here comes my sister-in-law As soon as shanpao finished, Su LAN rushed over with Qin Mufeng in his arms and asked, "Qin Xing, did you watch TV?" Qin Xing''s face was muddled: "TV, I just sent the takeout. I don''t have time to watch TV." Su LAN told Qin Xing about a program on TV just now, and then said, "it''s a pity that it happened so suddenly that I didn''t have time to record it. You can think of a way to find that video for me." Qin xingcai knew that the scene he saw in the teahouse had been put on TV as news. This should be what Xu Yunlu did. Unexpectedly, Xu Yunlu had such great ability. They not only cleaned up Ma Laoliu, but also put those immoral things Ma Laoliu confessed on TV. Now Ma Laoliu just wanted to retract his confession. I''m afraid it''s difficult. Just as Xu Yunlu walked into the milk tea shop, Qin Xing''s eyes at Xu Yunlu immediately filled with adoration. This motherfucker is the one who does great things! Qin Xing repeatedly answered Su LAN, and warned shanpao and Gulu: "don''t tell today''s things! And the cousin shanpao, you tell him to shut upˇ° My cousin has been cleaned up twice by the public security team. He''s blackmailed a lot of money. His mother was ill at that time. Zhu would not let him go. Xingye, who hates the public security team most, would never betray you. " Shanpao heard Su LAN say that he thought Qin Xing was responsible for such a great event. His eyes were full of admiration and he felt that he was the kind of hero who could get rid of the evil and bring peace to the good. Su LAN immediately smelled a different smell, put down Qin Mo, sent shanpao and Gulu away, grabbed Qin Xing and went back. Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu sitting alone in front of the bar, and ran over. Xu Yunlu reached out and held him up to the bar. His ear rang. He pressed open and heard Shaodong''s voice: "Xiaolu, the cameras in the teahouse have been cleaned up, and Xiaoxi has also cleaned up the videos of their people and vehicles with the low tower." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 215

    "Think about what else you''ve missed?"


    "There should be none. If there is, it can only be someone who finds that there is a problem with the system and is cheated."


    "Let Xiaoxi pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, we''re all back at home. Bingo escorts us personally. Xiaolu, you''ve tired us all to death."


    "OK, tell Xiao Xi that after he''s busy, I''ll ask him to go to California beach and let ten beauties teach him how to swim." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he heard Xiao Xi''s voice, "you should let Shaodong find me a sister-in-law."


    "Do you hear me, Dongdong? What Xiaoxi needs is a sister-in-law."


    Qin Mo looks at Xu Yunlu curiously, who doesn''t know who to talk to. Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head and kisses Qin Mo again. Qin Mo immediately quarrels with Xu Yunlu, and then plays with the catapult that Su RA bought for him, but the silver bullet is not given to him. Qin Mo can only empty the catapult, but he pulls it very hard.


    Xu Yunlu closed his ear and taught him how to do it from time to time, and Qin Mo pulled harder.


    Xu Yunlu is watching Qin Mo play attentively when a voice rings in his ear. He presses his ear and hears Shaodong''s voice: "Xiaolu, Zhu Liang has been killed on the way."


    Xu Yunlu asked in a low voice: "do you see the person clearly?"


    "The bullet was shot from the roof of a supermarket. The two brothers who followed Zhu Liang didn''t see anyone. They didn''t find anyone and traces when they went upstairs. The other side was very experienced. The two brothers had to avoid the police, so they couldn''t stay for a long time."


    "Shooting from the top of the supermarket building, the shooter with average distance should be difficult to complete."


    "Can they find an experienced sniper so quickly?"


    "Maybe they have similar snipers to keep the low tower on guard. Besides, you can all pay attention to my safety. You are not allowed to leave without my permission. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Master Lu!" Shao Dong lazily replied and turned off the receiver.


    Xu Yunlu also pressed the stud. After the trial, Qin Xing came out and called: "Master Lu!"


    However, after calling Qin Xing, he felt that it was not appropriate and changed his name to "nephew son-in-law!"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Qin Xing, and Qin Xing immediately changed back: "Master Lu, it''s serious to do such a big thing in the future, and take your aunt and father with you."


    Xu Yunlu took another look at Qin Xing. Qin Xing immediately said, "don''t worry, Master Lu. Just now Su LAN took me away. I didn''t change my face and heart. I never told her anything about what happened in the teahouse."


    "If the police find out that you have been to the teahouse, how do you plan to answer?"


    "Of course, I told them that I didn''t see anything. You didn''t see that in such a tragic situation at that time, in order not to give Ma Laoliu something to do with them, I had an idea that they were all nephews and sons-in-law."


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Xing: "Xingye, you are really smart, but do you think the police are three-year-old children, will they believe you?"


    Qin Xing hesitated and said, "tell them that I was knocked unconscious as soon as I went up, and then I didn''t know anything. I woke up, scared and yelled."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, Qin Xing was dissatisfied: "nephew son-in-law, it won''t appear that I lost my share too much."


    "Then the police asked why you went to Liuhe teahouse?" Xu Yunlu didn''t pick up Qin Xing''s lost share. Qin Xing thought for a moment and said, "that''s when I heard that Ma Laoliu was looking for trouble on the road. I was curious."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "it''s the same with shanpao and Gulu. I don''t want to tell you unnecessary nonsense."


    "They don''t know I''m following you." Qin Xing said, see old noisy came in, Qin Xing immediately incarnated himself as Xu Yunlu''s a close follower, "Yulong Snow Mountain that boss came."


    Xu Yunlu sees Qin Xing who immediately enters the role of Infernal Affairs. He has a headache. He can arrange something for Qin to do later.


    Qin Xing is like a subordinate who completes the task assigned by the superior leader and leaves with great interest.


    Lao Chuan went to the bar and sat down beside Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took a look at Lao Chuan and asked, "Liao Mulan, I won''t treat you to the bar."


    "Xu Xiaolu, there must be some reason why you invite me to drink. Have you done something important to celebrate?"


    "Mo LAN, what kind of great event do you want Ben deer to accomplish?"


    The old man asked for a cup of normal temperature milk tea, drank a mouthful and asked, "what do you say, Xu Xiaolu?"


    Xu Yunlu smiles deeply and asks Li Li to sit there with a catapult in his arms. Some confused Qin Mo gives Su LAN a cup of milk tea.


    Lao Chuan raises his milk tea cup, and they touch it. Then they drink milk tea with each other. At last, Xu Yunlu turns Lao Chuan away, ending this boring "meeting" without even a few words of conversation.


    Xu Yunlu chases Lao Chou away, and the phone rings again. He sees that it''s maozi. When he answers the phone, maozi says, "brother Lu, he''s sent a message to Zhao xiaodai. He''s taken someone to Wang Hongzi."


    Xu Yunlu said, "Zhao xiaodai is very busy today. He must be very tired. However, Zhao xiaodai has all the credit. Can he afford it?"


    "I have to make him busy. Wang Hong knows that Zhu Liang is dead. He will definitely run away. Zhao xiaodai now has a brother Honggang to support him. He can''t bear it, so he has indigestion. But you all have to be careful recently. If Zhu Liang is not a sniper, his gun method is at least close to that of the sniper."ˇ° Ghost brother has told me several times. "ˇ° After all, there are only a few people who can practice their shooting skills so wonderfully. If you can see the angle of the bullet, it''s probably one of the shooters I''ve seen. "ˇ° Brother Lu didn''t say that if he was a sniper in the army, it would be hard to judge. "ˇ° It''s impossible for the snipers in the army to do such things for others. It''s only the professional killers. "ˇ° Yes, "well, you put all your energy on the clubˇ° I don''t care about Zhao xiaodai''s indigestion? "ˇ° Your ghost brother is afraid that his digestion is too good. He has no chance to show his hand. "ˇ° Oh, then I won''t fight with ghost brother. " Maozi said and hung up the phone. Xu Yunlu also hung up. Looking at the phone, he shook his head and said, "brother Su Yue, I can finally have a good sleep today." Su ran and Su Ming take care of their grandmother one night. The next day, their eldest aunt comes, but they don''t leave either. Until Su Ming thinks that grandma''s condition is really stable, Su Ming tells her what to pay attention to before taking Su ran away. When they walked out of the ward, they saw Xu Zihao leaning against the door frame of the safety door. They were about to wait for them to leave before they went in. When it comes to grandma''s life, Su Ming doesn''t dare to be careless. Seeing Xu Zihao, he said, "just now I''ve told my great aunt what to pay attention to, but you''re a doctor. You must be more experienced than my great aunt in this aspect, so just in case, I''ll tell you again." Su Ming tells Xu Zihao, and takes Su ran to the elevator. Only when they get to the elevator, the door opens. Su ran sees a girl dressed in trendy clothes, but with a strange spirit, and jumps out and cries: "Xu Zihao, you are really in the hospital. People tell me that I don''t believe you. What do you want to do in the people''s hospital? But what you study is traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is a tiny department in the people''s hospital. You have no future! " Su Ming and Su ran look at each other, and their eyes immediately jump out of the "good play to see" eyes. But it''s very suspicious that Xu Zihao and his brother and sister left. So they got into the elevator very tacitly. Only when the elevator reached the next floor, they immediately got out of the elevator, went to the emergency door, and went up the stairs. Before they finished half the floor, they heard Xu Zihao''s voice: "Zhu Zhu, I''ve told you a thousand times, ten thousand times, don''t pester me." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 216

    "Xu Zihao, I''ve told you a thousand times, ten thousand times, I''ll pester you, I''ll pester you."


    "You''re a girl, and you''re not afraid of gossip!" Xu Zihao should go downstairs when he speaks. Su Ming takes Su ran and turns downstairs. He goes into the safety door on that floor. He hides behind the safety door and looks out through the crack of the door. After a while, Xu Zihao comes down from the upstairs, and the strange fairy girl chases him down. They run and chase him down to the first floor.


    Su ran touched her chest and said: "it''s dangerous, brother!"


    "Naughty, let''s go back quickly! You see, your eyes are dark. "


    "Can my aunt be alone?"


    "He''ll get rid of that girl and come back soon."


    "Wow, brother, how do you know if it''s hard for you to do such a thing?"


    "Nonsense, your brother. I want to sleep when I walk now."


    "Brother, are you sure it''s safe to drive me back?"


    "Why don''t you walk back?" Su Ming is not polite either.


    "No, I don''t want to, sister. I''ve decided to give up my life again." Su ran grabs Su Ming''s laughing hand and enters the elevator with him.


    When the brothers and sisters arrive at the lobby, they see Xu Zihao, who threw Zhu Zhu away, coming back from the outside. They quickly hide to one side and see Xu Zihao enter the elevator. Su Ming gives Su ran an eyebrow with pride, which means: Well, I''m right.


    Su ran slapped Su Ming several times with a smile and said with her mouth: I think we are all like spies in spy movies!


    Brother and sister back to the milk tea shop, it''s noon, just when Su LAN came out to see if she and Su Ming came back, Su LAN saw Su Ran''s eyes to know what Su ran was looking for, pointed to the bedroom direction, Su ran Oh, Su LAN asked: "did you watch today''s video?"


    "Yes


    "What did he say?" Su LAN talks to Su Ming. Su ran shakes her head and says, "he says you have to get the video first. If you don''t get it, those people will still talk about it."


    "That''s true. Haven''t you had lunch yet?"


    Su ran nods, and Su LAN starts lunch for her and Su Ming. However, both brothers and sisters are sleepy and tired. After eating a little, they hurry back to the room.


    Su ran opened the door and saw Qin Mo crawling on the bed, face down, with a "big" body, holding his own snake in one hand and resting his hand on Xu Yunlu''s chest. Xu Yunlu sighed when Su ran came back and said, "finally, you''re back. You don''t know how hard it is to take your son to sleep."


    "He''s asleep, so you don''t have to be so nervous." Su ran said he wanted to touch Qin mo. Xu Yunlu put out his hand to stop him. "He came back from somewhere. He didn''t pay attention at all."


    "My grandmother has a bad heart and is not contagious."


    "Even if it''s not contagious, how do you know that a patient with an infectious disease or a doctor who has seen an infectious disease has never been to cardiac surgery? Go to take a bath and change your clothes." Xu Yunlu pours at the bedside table next to her. When Su ran sees that Xu Yunlu even has her pajamas ready, she quickly takes them up to take a bath and change her clothes.


    When Su ran came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, Xu Yunlu was not in that bed. Qin Mo was the only one who was still kicking his little ass and was about to drool. Su ran was sleepy and tired. She turned over Qin Mo and asked him to sleep face up. Then she put her arms around Qin Mo and fell asleep.


    Su ran had a good sleep. When she woke up, Qin Mo was not around. She took a look at the time. It was six o''clock, so she didn''t know whether it was six o''clock in the morning or six o''clock in the evening. After seeing the date, she decided that she didn''t sleep until the next morning.


    Although she was still very sleepy, Su ran was embarrassed to sleep anyway. She quickly got up from the bed, changed her clothes, went out of the room and came to the shop. She saw Xu Yunlu sitting at the bar smoking like before; Su Ming should have been up for more than a while. He was reading in a small sofa in the corner. Qin Mo was playing in Su Ming''s arms with a small plane. From time to time, he had to annoy Su Ming. He used his fat hand to point at Su Ming''s book blindly. Su Ming patiently saw the words he pointed to and told him how to read them. When Qin Mo was happy, he salivated and read them. When he was not happy, he would read them, Just use little fat hands to hold the plane and fly.


    With Su Ran''s understanding of Su Ming, it''s not right for her to be so calm.


    Su ran was just thinking about how to get Xu Yunlu and Su Ming together and talk about the video, but a patrol car stopped in front of the door. After a while, Zhao xiaohen jumped out of the car and asked, "Su ran, where is Xu Yunlu?"


    Su ran blinked a few eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with Uncle Lu?"


    "Uncle Lu? Su ran, you really treat him as an uncle


    "He''s my uncle. What''s the matter?"


    "He''s a drug lord, a murderer, a rapist, an abettor."


    "Officer Zhao, please show evidence when you say these words, otherwise you are slandering."


    "You have been brainwashed by Xu Yunlu!" Zhao xiaohen said, strode into the milk tea shop, and he was followed by a group of armed police.


    Su ran was startled. It was too similar to the scene of arresting Xiao Song in Yulong Snow Mountain. The difference was that the arresting people were not like Xiao Song. The fully armed police didn''t wear riot clothes. Su LAN immediately called up: "I said officer Zhao, where are you playing?" Zhao xiaohen very business to return: "police case, unrelated personnel back." Su LAN had to stop, and Zhao xiaohen asked, "are you the boss of this milk tea shop?" Su LAN is very angry. Although she knows the process and tone of handling the case, Zhao xiaohen has come here more than once or twice. Every time Su ran confiscates his milk tea money, does it mean that all the milk tea goes into the dog''s stomach and drags his voice back to "eh". Zhao xiaohen then asked: "where is the shady person who soaks with Xu Yunlu every day?" Su LAN shrugged and said innocently, "officer Zhao, who are you talking about?"ˇ° It''s the one who is often with Xu Yunlu. Where is Li tianchu? " Su ran quickly stopped Su LAN and said, "officer Zhao, what''s wrong with the man you asked?"ˇ° I have no obligation to explain to you what happened to him, but you have the responsibility to provide the police with the whereabouts of Li tianchu. " Su ran cut a said: "every day we come here to drink milk tea so many guests, even if we want to do our duty for the police, their identity, and even their home address, where they come here and go, but people are willing to tell us." Su LAN immediately nodded in support of Su Ran''s statement, but Zhao xiaohen looked at Xu Yunlu and said: "Su ran, you''re cheating children. I don''t believe that you don''t know the person who drinks milk tea in this place every day and pesters Xu Yunlu all day?"ˇ° The milk tea of Su lansong is delicious. It''s not one or two that we want to drink every day. We''ll remember where we go. " Su ran finished, see Zhao xiaohen with her eyes slanted, she also a little can''t make it up, "you think my milk tea is not good to drink, it''s hard not to let others don''t like my milk tea!"ˇ° Zhao xiaohen has not come to your shop once or twice, and I have not met that poor man once or twice. I really haven''t seen him drink your bad milk tea. Get out of the way! Don''t get in the way of our official duties Sulan was discontented. He planed to open up Sura and asked, "do you perform official duties? Who gives you the right to go to a legal citizen''s house and arrest people? If I don''t make it clear today, I''ll fight my life to prevent you from performing official duties. What can you do? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 217

    Zhao xiaohen waved his hand and someone immediately pulled out the arrest warrant behind him.


    Su Ming put down his book and put Qin Mo on the table. Just as he wanted to get up, ginkgo pressed him and said in a low voice, "brother Lu said you don''t care about this!"


    Su Ming had to look at Zhao xiaohen and others looking for the milk tea shop. Except for grandma Su''s room, he thought that he was a frail old man and didn''t want to scare the old man. He didn''t let anyone search.


    Just because of this, Zhao xiaohen left a psychological shadow. Before closing the team, he repeatedly said to Su ran, "Su ran, I hope you don''t abuse my sympathy and hide Li tianchu in your grandmother''s room!"


    Su ran rolled her eyes and said, "Zhao xiaohen, you only have an arrest warrant, and you don''t have a search warrant. My family didn''t protest against your illegal act of searching the house, so you are satisfied."


    "Sura, I find that you are more and more right and wrong. When you cry, listen. If Li tianchu comes to the milk tea shop again, remember to call the police. This is your duty as a citizen." After that, Zhao xiaohen takes a look at Xu Yunlu. He doesn''t know how angry he is: Mingming Ma Laoliu all confessed that they are going to Liuhe teahouse to have tea with Xu Yunlu, but the people who come to have tea are not like Xu Yunlu himself. After Ma Laoliu and others described it, technology drew a portrait of Li tianchu. Originally, the arrest warrant he applied for was Li tianchu and Xu Yunlu, but he was criticized for Li tianchu. In his anger, he found brother Honggang, but he was criticized by brother Honggang. Then he told himself in a very official tone that if he was criticized, he would be arrested. Don''t ask.


    Zhao xiaohen is more and more angry: his brother Honggang has suffered a great loss from Xu Yunlu. Now he has such a good chance. Ma Laoliu''s confession says that he is drinking tea with Xu Yunlu. As for why Li tianchu went on behalf of Xu Yunlu, he should take it back to the Bureau and have a good trial. Won''t it come to light? But the above does not approve, this Xu Yunlu''s black backstage is much harder!


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t have an arrest warrant. No matter how many doubts Xu Yunlu had, he could only hate Xu Yunlu more. He took his men to several patrol cars and left.


    Su ran went to the door to confirm that Zhao xiaohen left, then rushed to the bar and asked: "Uncle Lu, where''s the ghost brother?"


    "You should do physical therapy in your mother song."


    "Ah Su ran did not expect that Li Gui''s psychological quality is so good, "officer Zhao, why do you want to arrest him?"


    "Officer Zhao was here just now. Why didn''t you ask?"


    "I, I forgot at that time, will ghost brother go back to the store after physical therapy?"


    "How does uncle know? It depends on his mood."


    "The police are arresting him. How dare he go to physiotherapy?"


    "Worm, uncle really wants to interview Li Gui. If you know you are going to be caught by the police, do you want to do physical therapy?"


    "Uncle, have you done anything wrong?" Although Su Ran is very eloquent with Zhao xiaohen, she believes that there is no fire without wind, and Xu Yunlu is happy. "Well, look at this tense appearance. It''s OK. My uncle assures you that he has never done anything wrong."


    After hearing this, Su ran was relieved. She sat down beside Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle, do you know what I told you on the phone this morning?"


    "It seems that everyone is talking."


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "Uncle thinks you, your brother and your sister-in-law shouldn''t care about it."


    "Why?"


    "Think about it. Since someone wants to stand up for your father and you don''t know who it is, uncle thinks the best way is to wait."


    "Wait?"


    "It''s not the best for you to wait under the condition of being discredited. Since you stand out for your father, there will certainly be actions. If you don''t make trouble, waiting quietly is the best support. In case you do something kind-hearted, it will backfire and affect other people''s plans."


    "That''s true, uncle Lu. You said that this man has been told by Ma Laoliu that my father was wronged. Will there be any action?"


    "I think so."


    "Can we still find the policeman who killed dad? Even if found, the police are ordered to arrest people, and met my father refused to arrest, shooting is normal


    "So uncle said wait."


    Su ran nodded and believed what Xu Yunlu said. After digesting for a while, she began to worry about the business of the milk tea shop: "it rains every day these days, and the shop has no business."


    "Oh, my little ancestor of insects, you are really worried about your life. You don''t have any guests. We are just at leisure." Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and asks her to sit beside her. Su ran sits on a high stool and says, "who wants to be free in business?"


    "Oh, my little worm, look at your little face. It''s dark when you stay up all night with your grandmother. You''ll go to bed early after dinner."


    "Grandma is very strong."


    "That''s true, but it''s always hard to take care of patients. Girls are especially afraid to stay up late and make up for a few days'' sleep. If they feel uncomfortable there, they must say so."


    "After that, doctors have to be on duty. What should we do?"


    "I''m angry to say that Su Ming chose such a major for you. He worked harder when he was studying and harder after work. He even had to work night shift. It''s really no good. Just change his major."


    Su ran opened her eyes and looked at Xu Yunlu: "uncle, people have studied for three years. Will it be too bad to change majors?"ˇ° What are you afraid of? What you have learned in the past three years is not in vain. If you have nothing to do, you will not learn in vain. "ˇ° Uncle, after three years of study, they only use it to massage. Is it too wastefulˇ° Massage is only incidental, insects have other great uses... "Before Xu Yunlu finished his teasing words, the phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was maozi, and then he answered it. He heard maozi say," Wang Hong has been arrested, and the child has been returned to his brother. " Xu Yunlu said that he knew it. Maozi then said, "brother Lu, Xu Zihao''s information has been collected."ˇ° OK, you can tell Su Ming directly. " Xu Yunlu then calls Su Ming. Su Ming comes over with Qin Mo in his arms, puts Qin Mo on the bar, and then receives Xu Yunlu''s call. Su Ran is afraid that the bar is no longer suitable for Qin Mo''s more and more activities, and quickly follows Qin Mo who runs from the bar to their milk tea machine. After listening to maozi, Su Ming turned off the phone and said, "after Xu Zihao''s leg was broken, his uncle and aunt took him to the best orthopedic hospital in China for treatment and correction. It took nearly a year, but his leg was still slightly lame. Originally, he jumped one level. This delay was the same level as me. Because of the slight lameness, he became the object of ridicule, Later, in order to completely cure the leg, my uncle and aunt spent almost all of their savings and treated him intermittently for two years. Xu Zihao walked like a normal person, but his grades were completely delayed. His grades were always lower than average. Because he was older than his peers, he also became out of group. In his third year of high school, he only passed the middle special line, It took a year to go back to the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. " Su Ming sat down on Su Ran''s high stool and continued: "how did he know Wang Lehong? Maozi is still investigating. But when he was a sophomore, he had become Wang Lehong''s adopted son. There are also rumors about the rich second generation. In addition to his outstanding appearance, many female students of traditional Chinese medicine college had affairs with him." After hearing this, Xu Yunlu tapped the bar with his fingers and said thoughtfully, "it''s a little interesting."ˇ° Maozi also said that these female students who had affairs with him had a common characteristic. "ˇ° Poor but beautiful. " Xu Yunlu answered, and Su Ming nodded, "and nine times out of ten, he became an extra actor or model through the school''s work and frugality department." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 218

    "It''s all in Lehong club."


    Su Ming looked at Xu Yunlu in surprise and nodded: "so the school''s rumor about Xu Zihao, a rich second generation, is that he especially likes actors and models besides gossip."


    Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette and said, "I don''t know about the club. We can''t understand it. But when we know about the club, it''s not hard to think about it with your intelligence. Xu Zihao is probably a supporter of the club."


    Su Ming didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu asked, "do you think it''s cruel for me to say that?"


    Su Ming shook his head, reached out to Xu Yunlu for a cigarette, lit it, took a puff, still couldn''t accept it, choked two people and said: "the Lehong club is terrible?"


    "There was a case in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine last year. Two female college students jumped to death after smoking too much marijuana. The characteristics of these two female college students are poor and beautiful. They both worked as extras or models. Many young students of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine work in Lehong club through the diligent and thrifty department. On the surface, Lehong Club introduces these female students to be extras or models, but secretly they engage in prostitution and whoring activities. "


    Su Ming stopped taking the cigarette and said, "in your opinion, how deep is Xu Zihao?"


    "Hard to say."


    "How can it be difficult to say? Xu Zihao''s family can''t even pay for my grandmother''s operation, which means that it''s very difficult at home. If he''s stuck in a deep trap and has been a trustee for Lehong club for at least four years, isn''t the money paid by Lehong Club enough to pay for my grandmother''s operation? "


    "You can''t rule out this situation. It''s the situation you most want to see, and it''s an assumption beneficial to Xu Zihao. What about the downside? Is it possible that he didn''t tell his family the truth and concealed his income in recent years? This is the most vicious assumption; Another is that he is threatened and has to do something about it. "


    Su Ming took a hard puff and said, "from my few contacts with him, I think the possibility of his concealing his income from his family is very small."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "before your grandmother''s operation, he went to Wang Lehong, the owner of Lehong club. Maybe he borrowed money."


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult for you to find someone to check whether there is a sudden increase of money in his account."


    Xu Yunlu nodded again, and Su Ming said, "in this case, if he has that much money, it will prove that he has not received money from the club in recent years."


    "Su Ming, you have been thinking in the direction that is beneficial to Xu Zihao. What if the club has been giving him cash all these years?"


    "Then there is no need for him to borrow money from Wang Lehong before Grandma''s operation." Su Ming took another puff of smoke, and Xu Yunlu laughed, flicked the smoke in the ashtray and said, "Su Ming, you and the little sluggard are both guilty of their families."


    "Your experience must be extraordinary. Have you ever felt guilty? Have you ever felt sorry for someone in your life? " Su Ming asked, but Xu Yunlu''s hand stopped for a moment. After a while, he put the cigarette in his mouth and said, "don''t say, your question is really profound. I''ve been in a coma for more than 30 years, but I haven''t thought about it."


    Su Ming turns his mouth in disbelief. Seeing that Su Ran is watching Qin Mo, he whispers to Xu Yunlu, "I want to ask you a favor."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Su Ming continued, "I believe you saw the video during the day?"


    Xu Yunlu still didn''t make a sound, Su Ming said: "can you help me get a daytime video?"


    "Su Ming, this can be a bit difficult for me..." Xu Yunlu finally spoke, but he was interrupted by Su Ming before he finished saying, "I know you must have a way."


    "What I said to the little sluggard just now is not clear enough?" Xu Yunlu sighed. Su Ming said for a while, "you did all this?"


    "I didn''t say that. Oh, I''m hungry, so Sulan made a meal."


    Su Ming sees that Su LAN and Qin Xing''s mother take part of the meal to the small rest room and greets him to have dinner with Su ran.


    Su Ming wants to say that he won''t make trouble, but the words don''t come out. After all, he and Su ran take care of patients for more than a day and a night. After lunch, Su Ming goes to bed early.


    Su ran sleeps a little more than Su Ming in the afternoon. She still cleans up Qin Mo and brings him back to his room to sleep together.


    The next day, Su Ming got up and didn''t go to the corner sofa to read. Instead, he waited for Xu Yunlu at the bar. It was almost ten o''clock before Xu Yunlu came in from outside. He was a little surprised to see Su Ming waiting for him: "what can I do for you?"


    "Yesterday, we haven''t finished talking yet?"


    Xu Yunlu handed Su Ming a cigarette, lit it and took a big puff. "If you think about it carefully, I''ve done a lot of things over the years. I''ve been sorry to many people, hurt a lot of people, and even hurt a lot of people, but I never seem to feel guilty or guilty..." Xu Yunlu said, "no, I seem to have done it too. This man is a valet of Lao Dou in my family, But I have the shortest time with Laodou in my family. I don''t have much contact with him, but I like him and he connives me. " Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "it''s a very good person. As a result, I was in a very bad mood at that time. He was driven away by my old bean and lost many opportunities. Many years later, I met him again and got married and had children. It''s very good."


    Su Ming knew that the person Xu Yunlu said must have something to do with him, but he didn''t clarify the relationship: "since he''s very good, what else do you have to be guilty of?"ˇ° If I had not been willful and farcical at that time, he would have followed Lao Dou all the time. Maybe life would have been another chance and I would not have lost my life... "Before Xu Yunlu finished his words, a man with outstanding appearance and upright posture walked into the milk tea shop. Su Ming sits slightly sideways, half slanting toward the door. When he sees the man standing still, he doesn''t move any more. He whispers to Xu Yunlu: "it seems he''s coming for you." Xu Yunlu motioned to Su Ming with his hand to show that he knew that Su Ming didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the man with his spare light. The man stood for a while and finally stepped towards Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu suddenly pushed Su Ming away with one hand and quickly grabbed the man''s neck with the other. The man quickly stepped back and spared some effort to avoid Xu Yunlu''s hand. As soon as Su Ming saw the man''s movements, he knew that he was a trainer. He was worried about Xu Yunlu. He just wanted to help him, but he saw that maozi had already rushed in with someone. Xu Yunlu and the man had already gone through several moves in this moment. Xu Yunlu obviously had the upper hand. Soon a big throw threw the man to the ground. The man gasped and opened his mouth: "cousin, it''s me!" Xu Yunlu saw the man clearly, grasped the man''s shoulder and then released it. He straddled down on a stool and asked unhappily, "what are you doing here?" The strength on the man''s shoulder relaxed, and then he stood up and said, "uncle, I don''t trust you. Let me watch you." Xu Yunlu waved to maozi, and maozi backed out with the people. Xu Yunlu said, "do you think you can see me?"ˇ° I know that I''m not your opponent. In those years, few people in the secret service were your opponents, let alone me. However, what I''m good at is not boxing, and you don''t know it. " Xu Yunlu frowned and looked at the man for a long time. As soon as the man held his chest up, he had a posture that he would not even try to drive me away. Xu Yunlu shook his head slightly and asked, "are they OK with Mirs?"ˇ° OK, but they''re not doing secret service any more. The worst of them are all at the battalion level, and Dapeng is at the regiment level. Uncle Biao thinks highly of him. It''s no surprise that he will be promoted to the staff within two or three years. "ˇ° And you? "ˇ° How can I compare with them? You don''t know that we are the youngest. They always bully us. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 219

    "As you said, few people in the secret service are my opponents. Who dares to bully me?"


    "Then bully me."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, and the man says, "Uncle Biao misses you very much. Are you sure you don''t want to go back to see him?"


    Xu Yunlu, who was smiling, immediately lost a smile. He said goodbye and didn''t speak. The man said, "Uncle Biao sent me to vassi several times, but you didn''t pay any attention to me. You didn''t even want to see me. I''m not your opponent. I can''t finish the task every time. When I come back, I''ll let uncle Biao confine me."


    Su ran didn''t expect to take Qin Mo out. She saw Xu Yunlu fighting with others. She was so scared that she quickly hugged Qin mo. when Qin Mo saw the fight, her eyes were wide open and her little fist held the catapult tightly.


    But after a while, Xu Yunlu and the man stopped fighting. Qin Mo was disappointed and pulled the empty catapult.


    As soon as Su ran saw Xu Yunlu, she was relieved. She thought that the handsome and handsome man was very familiar. However, she was a little short-sighted. It was impossible for her to write down people at the first sight. She just felt that she was thinking too much.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t sympathize with the man at all: "well, you can hand over this time. Just go back and forth as soon as possible."


    "But the task my uncle gave me is to follow you and protect you!"


    Xu Yunlu looked at the sky helplessly: "do you protect me? Are you sure you can protect me when something happens, not me? "


    "Uncle protection means that I''ll keep an eye on you. Don''t mix with some ghosts all day long."


    "Go away!"


    "I don''t want to go back and be locked up again. I won''t go away!" The man was obviously very familiar with Xu Yunlu, but he used the way of playing. Xu Yunlu frowned, "Ning Xiaohai, you are still young, and you are more than 30 people."


    "Anyway, I''m younger than you. You took me to the secret service and said to play with me. As a result, you suddenly disappeared after half a game, and then disappeared for more than ten years. You threw me to the secret service alone and suffered a lot of humiliation." The man named Ning Xiaohai said bitterly.


    When Ning Xiaohai said this, he was not ashamed at all. Instead, he put on a face that depended on you. Without any response from Xu Yunlu, he became deeply interested in making milk tea with cocoa. "Cousin, that''s what milk tea does. It looks very simple."


    Xu Yunlu is too lazy to pay attention to Ning Xiaohai again. Su Ran is very happy to see that this is the complete transformation of war into jade and silk. However, Li Gui walks in like a wind: "Xiaolu, Xiaolu, listen to maozi say that xiaodundai came to capture me yesterday?"


    Xu Yunlu, who was reaching for a bottle of wine under the bar, stopped and gave Li Gui a white look: "it looks like someone is going to catch you Zun. You Zun are very excited."


    "That''s, that''s, the person who catches me is a little dull. I''m so excited that I can''t sleep." Li Gui shakes his fan to drive Su Ming aside and sits down on a high stool. "Does Xiao dundundun show any worship, admiration, kneeling and licking for his glorious image of promoting good and eliminating evil, and acting bravely for a just cause?"


    "He shows that he wants to bring you to justice immediately and get rid of harm for the people!"


    Li Gui looks at Ning Xiaohai, who is regarded as a milk tea, and says discontentedly: "Xiaolu, just one day, you can''t help but feel lonely and hook up with others. If you say you hook up with a little fresh meat like silence, I will recognize it. If you hook up with an uncle who is similar to you, how can I face?"


    As soon as Qin Mo heard Li Gui mention him, he immediately jumped on Li Gui happily. Li Gui held Qin Mo in his arms and said, "dear, godfather, I haven''t seen you for more than a day, and I miss you so much."


    Su ran can''t help but ask a little worried: "brother ghost, officer Zhao is arresting you. Are you not afraid, dare you come to the milk tea shop?"


    "It''s too late for him to love me. How can he really grasp me? He''s doing it for others." Li Gui kisses Qin Mo, and Qin Mo shouts, "Godfather!"


    Su ran turned her mouth gently. Yesterday Zhao xiaohen caught Li Gui in full arms, but she didn''t love him at all, but it didn''t prevent him from holding Qin Mo''s little face and saying happily, "Godfather loves you so much, little darling."


    "Big snake, godfather, big snake!"


    "I want to spend some time. OK, when godfather is busy, he will take you to see the snake."


    Su ran had to continue to care to ask: "brother ghost, what bad things have you done recently, provoking officer Zhao?"


    "Little sluggard, you don''t know much about Uncle ghost. How can uncle ghost do bad things?" Li Gui and Qin Mo said while holding the bull, Xu Yunlu finally touched the wine bottle, poured the wine, picked up the glass and said, "Li Gui, Zhao xiaodai is catching you. Don''t go to see the big snake in silence."


    "I know. I will listen to you. I won''t act alone. I won''t leave the control range of maozi, and I won''t scare the silent baby."


    When Su ran walked away, Li Guicai whispered, "but if you want to see Zhu Liang''s body, I have to follow you."


    "Zhu Liang''s body is in the police station now. Are you sure you want to come with me?"


    "Most people''s bodies are stored in the funeral home. How can Zhu Liang''s body be stored in the police station?"


    "The bodies of particularly important suspects or victims will be stored in forensic medicine for a period of time. How about that? Are you interested?" Xu Yunlu asked with a smile, holding a cigarette in his mouth. Li Gui snorted and said, "Xu Xiaolu, how can you learn to be so cheap and laugh more cheaply now?"


    Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui for a moment, and Li Gui made a meditation: "Xu Xiaolu, do you want to see the shooting technique? It''s not in Wasi. If that person is controlled by the Mafia here, it doesn''t have to be the ones you know. If you don''t take a risk in vain, is it necessary to know who it is? "ˇ° I don''t want to know who your opponent is. It''s a miracle that your head is still around your neck. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, the public security of China is much better than that of Vasi. He killed Zhu Liang. That''s a life, and it''s also the life of a cop. The cop of China will certainly not let him go. Why do you have to go to the police station to let the cops bleed and sweat? We''ll wait for ready-made food, isn''t it better? " Ning Xiaohai, who has taken over cocoa''s tools and started making milk tea, said, "cousin, I have two friends in the police station. You don''t have to take risks." Xu Yunlu didn''t pay attention to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai made two cups of milk tea, put the straw into a cup, took a sip, frowned and said to himself, "it''s strange. I made it according to the way the little girl gave me. How strange it tastes." Ning Xiaohai then handed another cup to Xu Yunlu and said, "come on, cousin, make it up!" Xu Yunlu pushed away and said: "I don''t drink what they do, not to mention what you do. I don''t know what they make."ˇ° Cousin, how can you do that? It always strikes people''s confidence. " Ning Xiaohai rushed to the bar with milk tea and said, "my two police friends are definitely not Gao Honggang and Lao Zhu."ˇ° Go away Ning Xiaohai took another sip of milk tea and smacked his mouth and said, "cousin, if you don''t go to see my uncle, you should go to see my aunt and grandfather. They miss you so much. Especially when my aunt and grandmother mention you, they can cry wet a box of paper towels." Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Ning Xiaohai murmured discontentedly: "it''s really hard hearted. My grandmother said that in several families, she was defeated. She''s seen a lot of them. She''s never seen you so hard hearted. I''m not wrong about you."ˇ° Ning Xiaohai, listen, tomorrow I won''t see the picture of Zhu Liang being shot, you can go back where you come from, and if you let... "" if you let Gao Honggang and Lao Zhu know, I can go back where I come from! I know! " Ning Xiaohai went away with milk tea. Xu Yunlu pointed to Ning Xiaohai''s back and said for a long time, "I''m so angry!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 220

    Li Gui pulled Xu Yunlu''s hand: "Xiaolu, what''s the situation? Don''t you think you should explain it to my brother."


    "My dear, I''ll tell you a fart!"


    "Xu Xiaolu, you won''t sell us to cops, will you?" Li Gui grabs Xu Yunlu''s T-shirt in a hurry. Xu Yunlu grabs Li Gui''s hand and says, "don''t you have to think about it. Why should I sell you to cops?"


    "Because of me..."


    "Did you kill or commit a crime in China?"


    Li Gui shakes his head and says shamelessly: "isn''t that you''re not allowed?"


    "Since there is no murder and no crime, do you think the Chinese police department has too much money to waste bullets to kill you or to waste food to lock you up?"


    As soon as Li Gui heard this, he patted the bar and said, "you''re right, fawn. I haven''t done anything against the law in China. Why should I be afraid that you should give me to the cops?"


    "Really."


    "No, no, Xiaolu, originally I didn''t commit a crime, but now Zhao xiaodai wants to catch me?"


    "If Zhao xiaodai catches you, you''re in trouble?" Xu Yunlu felt that it was really hard to communicate with the mentally retarded. He pushed Li Gui aside, and Li Gui immediately started his dull head. "I''m drinking tea with Ma Laoliu, but I''m just drinking tea with him and asking questions, and I didn''t do anything else. Right, how can I count a crime by drinking tea and asking questions? So Zhao xiaodai wronged me."


    When Li guizheng was talking to himself to analyze and judge, maozi''s voice came: "brother ghost, your little stupidity is coming again. Do you want to avoid it?"


    "No, benzun and xiaodai should clear up the misunderstanding face to face with gongs and drums." Li Gui heard a cut, and after a while, he saw Zhao xiaohen come in.


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen came in, he saw Li Gui. He was shocked. Then he rushed to Li Gui: "Li tianchu, it''s really you!"


    Li Gui nodded, Zhao xiaohen immediately asked Xu Yunlu: "Xu Yunlu, didn''t Su ran say he was a tourist, and you don''t know if he would go back to the milk tea shop?"


    Xu Yunlu rolled his eyes and said, "officer Zhao, Su ran seems to have said so!"


    "Then why is he in the milk tea shop?"


    "Officer Zhao, the milk tea shop is open for business. Su ran and I don''t know why he is in the milk tea shop?"


    "Even if you didn''t know he would go back to the milk tea shop, did I tell you that if I saw Li tianchu, I would report to us immediately?"


    "Yes, officer Zhao, you did!"


    "Then why didn''t you report it?"


    "Because before we have time, he comes in with his front foot and you come in with your back foot." Xu Yunlu held his head in his hand and looked at Zhao xiaohen in distress. Li Gui quickly pulled Zhao xiaohen aside and asked very warmly and vaguely, "little dull, you''re looking for me. What''s the matter with me?"


    "Li tianchu!" Zhao xiaohen immediately became a good policeman, "you can not speak, but what you say will be used as Chen Tang evidence."


    "Well, from now on, I will only say three words."


    "Which three words?"


    "Little dull, little dull, little dull..."


    Zhao xiaohen petrified: "Li tianchu, you are boring. I ask you, did you go to Liuhe teahouse to have tea with Ma Laoliu yesterday?"


    "Yes, he made an appointment with Xu Xiaolu several times, but Xu Xiaolu refused to go. I thought it was a treat. It was no use not to go, so I went as Xu Xiaolu."


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t expect such a thing. He looked at Li Gui in a daze. After a while, he said seriously, "be serious!"


    "Little dull, I am not a serious person at all. You can ask me. I must know everything and say nothing."


    "What did you do when you went to the teahouse?" Zhao xiaohen is still very serious, Li Gui said, "they are about to drink tea, of course, tea chat."


    Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "seriously, we suspect that you ordered Ma saner to be beheaded?"


    "My God, I was so stupid that I almost peed in my pants. People don''t know me. Don''t you know me?"


    "Why should I understand your respect and be honest." Zhao xiaohen pushes away the glued Li Gui. Xu Xiaolu almost doesn''t laugh. Su ran wants to remind Li Gui that Zhao xiaohen is a policeman. Don''t tease him. You call him a fool, and he doesn''t get angry with you. But if the policeman is serious, the consequences will be very serious.


    Li Gui held his cheek to think bitterly: "ah, Ma saner, is that Ma Laoliu, the third brother?"


    "Yes


    "Ma san''er is not a big hooligan or villain!"


    "It''s not up to you who ma san''er is, but if you cut off his hand, it''s a crime." Zhao xiaohen explained to Li Gui. Li Gui blinked and was wronged again. "I''m so stupid. I''m really wronged!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "This is what happened. Ma Laoliu asked duo Ze to invite Xu Xiaolu for tea, but I don''t know why they asked me to go as Xu Xiaolu. We all drank tea and chatted and ate hot pot. We were very happy and happy. Suddenly, a large group of tall and powerful men rushed in from the outside, saying that they had some old feuds with Ma Laoliu, Ask him about his elder brother, but Ma Laoliu doesn''t cooperate with him, so they take Ma saner, Ma Laoliu''s third elder brother, to fight him. "


    "So it''s none of your business?" The tone of Zhao xiaohen''s question made everyone feel relieved that he knew that Li Gui was not a criminal. Li Gui covered half of his face with a fan. He was very aggrieved and scared, and said, "I was scared at that time. Those people were so savage that they cut off their hands when they didn''t agree with each other. You should know that I was a master who would faint at the sight of blood! Even if Ma Laoliu and his gang are merciless and do all kinds of bad things, and I am as weak and kind as I am, I can never do such cruel and bloody things. " After listening to Li Gui''s pitiful confession, Su ran shuddered: you, Li Gui, are weak and kind! However, Su ran soon realized that Xu Yunlu was the one who had planned to subdue Ma Laoliu and his gang. In this way, Xu Yunlu was trying to rehabilitate her father. In front of her, the careless Xu Yunlu, the silly Li Gui, the laughing ginkgo, the laughing cocoa and granula made her eyes moist. Su ran takes a look at Xu Yunlu and leans to Xu Yunlu. Just as she wants to say a word of gratitude, Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. Xu Yunlu lazily picked up the phone and saw that it was Lao Zhu who called. Then he answered it and listened to Lao Zhu''s dissatisfied voice: "Xu Yunlu, I don''t want to trace what you have done. Since you have pacified Su Yue, I don''t care if you are worried."ˇ° No, no, Lao Zhu, what does this have to do with me, and is it vindication? Can you be more authentic? "ˇ° If you come to the post first and catch up the work for me, I will give you an explanation! "ˇ° Warlord style. "ˇ° Do you know Zhu Liang was killed? "ˇ° Ah! I love you, a relative who has taken five clothes. " Xu Yunlu''s voice is really fake. Lao Zhu said with a grudge, "don''t talk so much nonsense. Hurry to your post and bring out these crazy bastards one by one."ˇ° Lao Zhu, it''s bad for your heart to be in such a hurry. You''d better think about it again. You can definitely accept the style of those bastards I told you. Don''t rush back to me. If you think about it clearly, you can give me a reply. " Xu Yunlu finished hanging up Lao Zhu''s phone, listening to Zhao xiaohen has completely believed Li Gui, "you really don''t want to cut Ma san''er''s hand!"ˇ° If I cheat you, I will die of five thunders in the sky... "Li Gui made a vicious vow, and Zhao xiaohen quickly made a gesture and said," stop, stop, Li tianchu, you don''t have to curse yourself like this! " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 221

    "Little dull, do you love me?" Li Gui immediately put Zhao xiaohen on the ground. Zhao xiaohen frowned and said, "but how can I always feel that something is wrong?"


    "What''s wrong!"


    "Xu Yunlu is not a good man. If you stick to him all day, you can be a good man!"


    Li Gui relied on a sound and heard a laugh coming from his ear. He said, "Xiao Dai Dai, Xu Xiaolu is really not a good man, but I am the conscience of heaven and earth. I really don''t cheat you at all!"


    Li Gui heard a pile of cutting voice, then said to Su ran: "little lazy, look at the appearance of your eyes with spring water, you must make a mutual promise to Xu Xiaolu. I advise you to stop. Once you are on stage, many greedy insects in the eyes of lusters will come out."


    Su ran: "is this a human word? I can''t understand it at all.


    Zhao xiaohen asked for a cup of milk tea with coconuts and sat down. Li Gui came up to him and asked, "little dull, don''t have to go to work today?"


    "Why not? I''m so busy!"


    "Oh, I''m young. I''ll die and live. I advise you to stop. How unlucky! You look distressed! "


    "Don''t you worry? Recently, many cases in the bureau can''t be solved. I''ve solved them one after another. From top to bottom, there''s no one who doesn''t praise me, but my brother Honggang suspects me."


    "Ah, Gao Honggang is a pervert. His brother has solved the case. Even if he doesn''t feel that he has light on his face, he still doubts you!"


    "It''s not that he doubts me, even I doubt myself. I don''t think I have that great ability."


    "You are too modest, little fool. I like you very much. You are young and progressive, but you are too modest." Li Gui looks at Zhao xiaohen with spring water in his eyes. Su ran holds Qin Mo in his arms and hides his face behind Qin Mo''s back. Xu Yunlu looks over his head and says in a low voice, "little bug, you''re so happy!"


    "Uncle, ghost brother and officer Zhao have fun." As soon as Su ran finished speaking, Xu Yunlu took the opportunity to kiss her. Su ran couldn''t adapt to Xu Yunlu''s sudden attack from time to time. As soon as she blushed, she pinched Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu kissed her again.


    Qin Mo feels itchy behind him. As soon as he turns his head and sees Xu Yunlu and Su RA hiding behind him, he immediately pushes Xu Yunlu away and goes to kiss Su RA. Su RA''s face is even more red. When he looks up and sees Su Ming, he looks at them. Su RA is even more embarrassed. With Qin Mo''s small body, he hides his hands and beats Xu Yunlu several times.


    "Your son suck up too much, and his father and mother are very close to being close to him, and he destroys his life." Xu Yunlu hugs Qin Mo in his arms and kisses him. Qin Mo gives up Su ran and wants to play with Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo and plays with Qin mo. Qin Mo plays with Qin Mo very seriously. He uses his small forehead to defeat Xu Yunlu, but his small forehead is soft and sweat, It took Xu Yunlu only 10% of his strength to stand off with him for a while, then he pretended to be defeated. Qin Mo won and entered a new round of battle with full confidence.


    Su Ran''s red face slowly receded, and Zhao xiaohen continued to say: "let''s talk about the human trafficker case first. In fact, those human traffickers have been caught long ago. The TV station also interviewed me, but I don''t have that face."


    Li Gui nodded his head with great understanding and said, "you''ve talked about this before. It can be seen that God can''t see the goodness of your people. He wants to help you."


    "That time, except for Wang Hong, the head of the peddler, he slipped away. It was basically one pot. Who knows that now someone has reported that he has seen Wang Hong again. As a result, he has to be sure again. Will it be too easy for you to talk about it?" Zhao xiaohen did not necessarily let Li Gui answer, "and then there are ma Laoliu and others who report the case, but this is clearly managed by the public security team. Why do people always report to the patrol team?"


    Li Gui deeply sympathized: "in fact, you are not a problem. In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s the police who want to catch the bad guys. I don''t know much about the peddler, but when you say that Ma Laoliu''s story is not broadcast on TV, we all know that Zhu Liang of the public security team instigated Ma Laoliu to do all his bad things. People report to the police and then report to the public security team. The reporter''s brain is not in his bag. "


    "But you didn''t say that most people can''t tell the difference between the security team and the patrol team. How did the reporter know that Zhu Liang was from the security team?" Zhao xiaohen distressed to finish, Li Gui very deep um a, "small dull, you say that elephant quite reasonable."


    "So you said, could someone be helping me?"


    "I don''t think it''s silly. You''re so big. Is there anyone who''s benefitted enough to help you like this?"


    Zhao xiaohen shook his head without thinking about it. Li Gui shook his fan and said, "that''s Luo. I think it''s a group of local Superman at most. They want to get rid of the bad guys, promote the good and punish the evil. They catch the bad guys and can''t kill them. After thinking about it, they have to hand it over to the police. You''re lucky to be chosen by them."


    Zhao xiaohen stared at Li Gui for a while. When Li Gui was almost hairy, Zhao xiaohen said, "I think you''ve read too many martial arts novels."


    Ginkgo is holding a smile, really afraid that Li Gui can''t hold his face. He quickly mixed a cup of original milk tea for Li Gui, but Li Gui has no face at all. He took the milk tea and handed it to Zhao xiaohen, shaking a fan and asked: "little dull, things are not all solved, how can you still look sad?"ˇ° What''s more strange is that your arrest warrant was issued yesterday, but I didn''t catch you when I brought someone to arrest you. Today, the arrest warrant was cancelled, and I came alone, and you actually showed up. " Zhao xiaohen looked at Li Gui, "what''s the matter with you?" Li Gui was also distressed: "yesterday I had my arrest warrant. I didn''t know it. Today it''s cancelled. I want to know what''s going on as well as you."ˇ° You really don''t know? "ˇ° I really don''t know. I don''t think I''ve committed a crime. Why can''t I face you? That''s why I came here. " Li Gui gave Zhao xiaohen a very considerate fan. Zhao xiaohen took a sip of milk tea. "I don''t know how to do my work in the future."ˇ° Oh, you are so kind, little fool. Do you want me to give you some adviceˇ° Well, if you have any good ideas, go ahead Zhao xiaohen may even solve big cases, but he is really a bit of a foolˇ° Don''t you worry about the follow-up work now? " Zhao xiaohen nodded: "originally, Ma Laoliu confessed Zhu Liang, which was a good clue, but Zhu Liang was suddenly killed."ˇ° That proves that Ma laoliugong''s people are right. Zhu Liang must have instructed him to do these things, and Zhu Liang was killed, which shows that there are more ruthless people behind Zhu Liang. They want Zhu Liang to undertake all the things. " Zhao xiaohen patted the bar counter and said, "you Zun is right, but how did you know Zhu Liang was killed?" Li Gui Leng for a while, quickly bite back: "is not what you said?"ˇ° I, when did I say that. "ˇ° Anyway, you said just now, otherwise, how can I know that Zhu Liang has been killed? " Li Gui tells a lie without blushing, let alone biting backˇ° That''s trueˇ° So, you have to follow the clue that Zhu Liang was killed. "ˇ° How to investigate? My brother Honggang has sealed up Zhu Liang''s house. He is searching his house like a carpet, but he won''t let me go. So I''m angry. No matter how these cases are reported to me, I''ve taken people to arrest them, and he has excluded me. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 222

    "Brother Honggang, you are not authentic. He wants to win the credit?" Li Gui said indignantly, but Zhao xiaohen shook his head uncooperatively, "if he wants to fight for success, I don''t intend to fight for success with him, but he won''t let me participate. It''s too irritating!"


    Li Gui immediately said: "no, no, little dull, you Honggang brother clearly want to be unkind, you can also be unjust!"


    Zhao xiaohen shook his head and said, "my brother-in-law is very kind to my sister. Even if brother Honggang is unkind to me, I can''t be unjust."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu laughing and Qin Mo holding a cow, but he listened to Li Gui''s insinuation: "little dull, you are stupid, I let you be unjust, not literally unjust."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Since brother Honggang has sealed up Zhu Liang''s home, you can''t go to his home to check. Naturally, you can start from other places, such as who he is closest to in the unit and who has the biggest conflict with on weekdays, such as whether he has entertainment activities after work, nightclubs, clubs, bars, whether there are any friends in these places, such as whether his bank account is abnormal, QQ Wechat, telephone, there are no strange numbers,... And so on, you can start with it! "


    Zhao xiaohen said: "on weekdays, he likes to curry favor with Qian Zhongcheng, the branch leader, and vice Bureau Wang. After work, he also likes to drink with Xiao Liu, who works for me. As for who he conflicts with most, it seems that he conflicts with me most. Besides me, there is an old man surnamed Huang who scolds him for not being a thing, I''ve never done a good thing in my whole life. He''s very depressed. Anyway, it''s all his hard work and dirty work, but it''s no good for him. "


    Li Gui also patted the bar and said, "since Huang Jitou scolded him so much, he must know a lot about him. Let''s start with Huang Jitou."


    Zhao xiaohen finished sucking the milk tea, put the empty milk tea cup away, and said confidently, "I''m going to find Huang Jitou. I''m just going to make some achievements to convince brother Honggang!"


    "Be safe." As soon as Li Gui''s words were finished, Zhao xiaohen had already stepped out of the milk tea shop. Li Gui Chong and Xu Yunlu proudly gave him a thumbs up. After that, he suddenly said, "no, I''d better stare at him in person. Don''t act too fast. I can''t cry and die." With that, Li Gui rushed to chase Zhao xiaohen.


    Su ran saw that Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen had been tossed about. She was afraid that Xu Yunlu had something to do, so she wanted to take over Qin Mo, who was very energetic. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "I''ll play with him in silence for a while."


    Su ran didn''t expect Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen to leave. Some guests came in. She was so surprised that she went to greet the guests. Xu Yunlu sighed helplessly. Qin Mo immediately sighed, which made Xu Yunlu laugh.


    But Xu Yunlu picked up the phone and whispered to maozi, "go and talk to a Huang surnamed man under Zhu Liang''s command. They call him Huang Jietou."


    When maozi answered, Xu Yunlu called. Seeing Su Ming staring at him all the time, he hugged Qin Mo and said, "Dad has something to do. Play with your uncle."


    Qin Mo immediately obediently gives up Xu Yunlu and pesters Su Ming.


    Su Ming has to play with Qin Mo for a while before calling the hospital and asking about grandma''s condition. Everything is OK. He puts down the phone and asks Su ran to have another day''s rest at home. He goes to the hospital by himself.


    After su ran greets the guests, she tells Su''s mother that Su Ming has gone to the hospital. While she is chatting, Qin Xing walks in a little lost.


    Su LAN just went to the store to take things. When she saw it, she couldn''t help asking, "Qin Xing, you are scared to see the dead."


    Qin Xing walked up to Su LAN and said, "I''m not scared by the dead."


    "So you''re scared of ghosts?"


    "Wife, you know, it''s me."


    "More than one?" Sulan found something and said with disdain, "my brother was very good to him at that time, but when my brother had an accident, he immediately colluded with Ma Laoliu. How come he threatened you?"


    "No, he begged me, but many begged Qin Xing!" Qin Xing excited, Su LAN ah a, "really scared not light!"


    However, Su LAN quickly returned to reality: "he asked you, why did he ask you, because Ma Laoliu was arrested, and the confession program on TV was enough to make Ma Laoliu have no chance to turn over, so he came to ask you!"


    Qin Xing immediately nodded and said: "wife, you are so smart. He slapped himself several times, saying that he was a lard in those days. He was confused for a moment, and begged us to let him go."


    Su LAN snorted and said: "I was confused. My brother just died. He rushed home with people to threaten my mother and beat my father. He was really confused."


    "That''s what I said." Qin Xing is very proud, "I also added a sentence, you obediently go back to wait for the prison meal."


    "It''s a waste of food to eat in prison. It''s easy to save food and money if you shoot them." Su Lan said hatefully, "don''t pay attention to this kind of people in the future, be careful to get into a Sao."


    Qin Xing immediately saluted a very non-standard military salute: "yes, wife!"


    "When I bought vegetables today, I forgot to buy salt. There is not much soy sauce. Go and buy some bags of salt and two bottles of soy sauce!"ˇ° Ah Qin Xing, who has already made a great career, didn''t expect that Su LAN arranged a cook''s job for him in a flash. However, in Su Lan''s staring eyes, he didn''t dare to call for a second time and went to pedal the tricycle. Shanpao and Gulu, who came in behind Qin Xing, could only put aside their big business and deliver the takeout. Su ran smiles and shakes her head. Seeing that there are guests coming again, she goes to greet them. Xu Yunlu poured the wine into the goblet, gently shook it and tasted it. Qin Mo immediately came up with it. Xu Yunlu tilted the goblet and let Qin Mo lick it with his little tongue. Qin Mo finished licking it and smacked his little mouth for a while. Xu Yunlu happily wiped his saliva and said, "it''s dry red. I''m sure little darling doesn''t like it very much." Qin Mo can''t tell the dry type from the semi dry type. He can''t understand it. He smashes his mouth and starts to play slingshot when his mouth tastes better. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and catches Qin mo. Qin Mo looks at Xu Yunlu very unintelligibly. He has a good time. What are he doing? Xu Yunlu whispers in Qin Mo''s ear: "son, dad will take you to see the snake."ˇ° Big snake Qin Mo immediately throws the catapult aside. Xiao Pang puts his hand around Xu Yunlu''s neck. Xu Yunlu picks Qin Mo up and walks out of the milk tea shop. Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo would disappear from the store after greeting the two guests for such a short time. She pursed her lips, but Qin Mo suddenly turned back, hid by the door, gave her a little fat hand, and hooked her with her little finger. Sura walked up curiously, grabbed Qin Mo''s fat paw and asked, "silent, what''s the matter?" Qin Mo points out. Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu riding on the motorcycle. Seeing her look, she also hooks her finger. Su ran leads Qin Mo to ask, "what are you doing?" Xu Yunlu patted the back seat of the motorcycle: "take you and your son to see the snake!" Qin Mo immediately followed eagerly and repeated: "big snake! Big snake Su ran, who had not seen Hua Hua for many years, also wanted Hua Hua, so she took Qin Mo in her arms and got on the motorcycle: "Uncle Lu, where is Hua Hua?"ˇ° I know my uncle is crazy driving motorcycles. Hold tight Su ran quickly reaches out to hold Xu Yunlu. Qin Mo is held in the middle by Su ran, and happily calls "Dad". Xu Yunlu pats Qin Mo''s butt and says, "Dad wants to drive!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 223

    "Dad, drive the car, drive the car!" Qin Mo especially likes to take a car. Xu Yunlu steps on the accelerator with a smile, and the car rushes out. Qin Mo opens his mouth and yells, "Dad is great!"


    Xu Yunlu was more happy and said: "Dad, let you see something better!"


    Su ran was nervous: "Uncle Lu, don''t mess around!"


    "What do you mean? Don''t mess around. Tell me. Your brother is back. Every day, like a supervisor, your uncle Lu can''t mess around!"


    "My brother is not a supervisor!"


    "Well, your brother is a good one. He isn''t, I am. Is it possible?"


    Su ran couldn''t help asking: "brother ghost doesn''t mean that Hua Hua is king in the mountains. Where can we see it?"


    "Where shall we see it?" Xu Yunlu learns Su Ran''s tone. Su ran beats Xu Yunlu several fists in anger.


    Su ran did not expect that Xu Yunlu took her to a villa. Although the villa was not small, Su ran knew that such a place could not accommodate the huge body of Hua Hua. Su ran quickly said, "Uncle Lu, I can''t see the big snake, I''m sure I''ll make trouble with you."


    Xu Yunlu yawned: "lady, you don''t know how hard your man is these days."


    Su ran was looking for Hua Hua everywhere. Hearing Xu Yunlu''s words, she was confused


    Qin Mo got off his motorcycle and rushed to a flower bed with a familiar voice, shouting: "big snake, big snake!"


    Sura walked over and saw that there was a boa constrictor, but compared with flowers, it was really pediatrics. Although she didn''t see the real flowers, Sura was a little disappointed, but looking at Qin Mo''s appearance, she should know this little snake very well, so Sura was relieved.


    Su Ran''s spirit is not loose and symmetrical, and her body leaves the ground and falls into Xu Yunlu''s arms. Su Ran is shocked: "Uncle Lu, what are you going to do?"


    "Bug, what do you say uncle wants to do?" Xu Yunlu said while holding Su ran into the room.


    After su ran kicked a few legs, Xu Yunlu threw Su ran on the bed and said, "insects, we are all old wives. We can''t do this every time. We should let uncle ask for martial arts secrets. Insects should take the initiative. Especially when uncle is busy, insects should take the initiative to remind him."


    "Uncle Lu..." Su ran just called out three words. Xu Yunlu picked her up and walked to the bathroom. He said as he walked, "Uncle forgot a procedure, Yuanyang bath, Yuanyang bath. That''s foreplay. It''s necessary!"


    "Uncle Lu..." Su ran called out three words again, and her mouth was blocked by Xu Yunlu.


    After a flurry of ups and downs, Su ran came to realize that Xu Yunlu had deceived her here on purpose.


    Su ran hit Xu Yunlu and punched him several times. Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran and said, "worm, come and sleep with my uncle."


    "It''s still in the yard. There''s a snake there. It''s not a flower." Su ran finally returned to a more realistic thing. Xu Yunlu lazily pulled the quilt over them and said, "now I think of your son. It''s true that the snake is not Huahua, but also a ghost''s pet. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you."


    "Uncle, you say it''s hard these days. What are you doing?"


    "Looking at his wife and weak son, I can''t sleep together. Every night I listen to that son of a bitch snoring. Do you think it''s hard?"


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was teasing her again. She could not help but beat Xu Yunlu several times angrily. Then she thought of what she had been asking: "uncle, did you find someone to do about Ma Laoliu on TV?"


    "Uncle can''t do that." Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and closes his eyes with satisfaction. Su ran pounces on Xu Yunlu, "uncle, you cheat insects again."


    "Well, uncle doesn''t cheat worms. Can worms do something for uncle?" Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran. Su ran was on the alert as soon as he heard this, "is it like taking the box that time?"


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help but be happy. He gave Su ran a kiss on the nose and said, "that kind of thing can be done once. It''s boring to do it the second time."


    From the conversation between Xu Yunlu and maozi, she can be sure that they will not do less. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and smoothes Su Ran''s disordered hair, saying: "it''s such a thing. When your cousin was taken away, now it''s about clear that it should be Lai Datou who took her away, and Lai Datou gave her to the fairy."


    Su ran gave a "ah", and Xu Yunlu said: "later, Lai Datou should have dumped the fairy, and the identity of the fairy was also confirmed, that is, the fairy who sold people with Wang Hong, and the fairy was arrested, you know."


    Su ran nodded, and Xu Yunlu said, "I''m sure the fairy will not tell you about your cousin."


    "What does uncle want to do?"


    "I want you to cheat her by surprise."


    "But she''s in jail. How can I cheat her?"


    "I''ll find a way. I''m not going to let the police check this. They have too many processes and the speed is slower than a snail. I''ll check it myself."


    "Uncle," Su Ran''s eyes moistened, hugged Xu Yunlu''s neck and put his face on Xu Yunlu''s cheek, "it''s very kind of you."ˇ° Worm, what''s wrong with that? "ˇ° What''s the matter with uncle? " Su ran continues to rub Xu Yunlu''s cheek. Xu Yunlu presses Su ran under his body as soon as he reaches out his hand. "Uncle never knows that insects are so seductive." Su ran didn''t know how long she was bored with Xu Yunlu. Anyway, when she woke up, she was in bed. She remembered that she was never in bed when she was bored with Xu Yunlu. Su Ran is a little humiliated. She clearly chooses the bed, so how can she fall asleep? Of course, because of the change of place, she can''t really sleep. In addition, she is so upset by Xu Yunlu that she feels very sour and soft. She turns over several times on the bed and finally turns over. After washing the bathroom, Su ran saw her clean underwear and a beautiful skirt on the stool at the end of the bed. She put them on. Unexpectedly, they all fit perfectly. That skirt is very beautiful. When she worked in Nadong a few years ago, Su ran preferred clothes and pants, which made it easy to move. However, after Xu Yunlu died and resurrected, Su ran began to like skirts, and more and more like them. Su ran went downstairs and saw Xu Yunlu sitting on the carpet in his white T-shirt and white slacks in the living room, holding Qin Mo in his arms. They were looking through a picture book. When they saw the happy place, Qin Mo would cry happily: "Dad, black snake!"ˇ° Dad, snake When Su ran came near, she saw the picture book they were reading. It was full of snakes, all kinds of snakes. When Xu Yunlu heard the sound, he raised his head and Su Ran''s face turned red. Xu Yunlu then rushed to the next few cabins and said, "what''s the time, why don''t you sleep more?" Su ran went to the small side, saw is a small casserole porridge and a few kinds of vegetables, already quite hungry, she immediately sat down: "Uncle Lu, look good to eat." Qin Mo, who is watching the big snake, immediately runs over and opens her mouth. Su ran takes a bowl of porridge, which is still hot. She takes a spoon, blows a few mouthfuls and feeds Qin mo. Qin Mo happily runs back to Xu Yunlu''s arms to see the big snake. But Qin Mo stood up again: "Mom, how beautiful!" Su Ran''s face turned red. Qin Mo came to pull Su Ran''s skirt and praised it again: "Mom, beautiful, beautiful mom." Xu Yunlu also nodded and said, "if my family doesn''t dress up, there will be no beauties in the world."ˇ° Uncle, it''s not as exaggerated as you said, "Su ran pursed her lips, but Xu Yunlu frowned and asked," why didn''t you sleep well last night, and the eyes were all black. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 224

    "I''m a bit of a bed chooser."


    "It seems that I didn''t sleep well all night, so I ate and went to sleep again." Xu Yunlu catches Qin Mo who is looking at Su ranhua''s skirt, takes the picture book and Qin Mo aside, turns over and asks, "insects, how many medicines has Su LAN taken?"


    "It''s almost a course of treatment." Su ran said with a small mouthful of porridge, and Xu Yunlu casually asked, "what did your mother song say?"


    "Mrs. Song said that some people are sensitive to drugs, and they will soon be effective; Some people are not sensitive to drugs, so they don''t get the effect so quickly. "


    "Does your mother song say that Su LAN is sensitive to this medicine or not?"


    "Mrs. Song said that the effect was good."


    "Why haven''t you seen anything?" Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head. Qin Mo holds the book in his hand. He turns it very hard, and his mouth keeps muttering, "red snake, here''s a red snake."


    "How do you care about it?" Su Ran is hungry. She thinks porridge and vegetables are so delicious that she even forgets about blushing. Seeing that Qin Mo has taken the book upside down, Xu Yunlu helps Qin Mo come over and continues to say casually, "just ask."


    Su ran understood what, discontentedly asked: "you, you won''t have any bad heart?"


    "This girl, don''t you trust my uncle so much? Uncle, when did I have a bad heart? " Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran. Su ran pursed, "you can''t do this. If it wasn''t for my little aunt, I..."


    "Uncle know, uncle just casually ask, uncle can''t care about it."


    "You care about things like that."


    "Tut, how does this girl talk? Uncle doesn''t care about you." Xu Yunlu asked again, "did you take the medicine?"


    Su Ran''s face turned red again. When Xu Yunlu saw it, he let Qin Mo go, took Su ran to his leg, reached for Su Ran''s face and said, "worm, first take care of yourself."


    "You''re full of nonsense."


    "I''m talking nonsense. Last night insects were very good. My uncle liked them."


    "Uncle is nonsense." Su ran buries her head in Xu Yunlu''s arms. When Qin Mo sees it, he throws away the picture book and pours on it immediately. Learning Su Ran''s style, he drills his head into Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu pulled Qin Mo''s little head out: "Mom and dad have a chance to make out with each other. Why do you stay here to join in the fun and watch your big snake."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard the big snake, he immediately climbed back, picked up the picture book and turned it up: "green snake!"


    Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran and said, "look at our son. He looks like a fool."


    Su ran quickly looked up at Qin Mo: "silence is not dull."


    "Uncle also likes his little dull appearance, like his mother lazy."


    "Uncle, this is turning the corner to scold me!"


    "Uncle, what if he turns around and says he likes you?" With a smile in his eyes, Xu Yunlu takes Su Ran''s bowl, puts it on the table, hugs Su ran, looks at it for a while, rubs Su Ran''s face on his cheek for a while, and then blocks Su Ran''s mouth with his lips and kisses him. Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would actually


    Although Su Ran is grateful to Xu Yunlu wholeheartedly, she also has integrity, not you Xu Yunlu want how, then struggle up, Xu Yunlu happily open mouth said: "this is how, last night was very good, uncle really want to and small insects to some new things."


    Su ran really wants to make Xu Yunlu look drool.


    Xu Yunlu kisses her again and continues to seduce her shamelessly: "the little bug last night was very good. Today, if uncle doesn''t really have something, how can he live up to the little bug''s red face? Bug, you say yes or no."


    "Uncle, people come and go in the living room..." Su ran said, looked around, Xu Yunlu was happy, grabbed Su Ran''s small face and said, "what''s the matter with people coming and going? Who dares to say anything."


    "It''s nice of you not to be told."


    "There''s nothing embarrassing about that."


    "You mean, I, I... Don''t want to spend the day..." Su ran wanted to earn up, Xu Yunlu pulled back, "uncle today is going to spend the day in this place where people come and go."


    When Li Gui and Shaodong walk into the living room, they see Xu Yunlu and Su ran glued together. Qin Mo is abandoned by them. They are looking through his picture book, but the picture book in their hand is upside down.


    Li Gui is distressed, is there such a small flower bud destroying the motherland?


    Li Gui gave a big cough.


    Su ran almost didn''t let Li Gui scare his soul away.


    Xu Yunlu knew Su Ran''s thin face and loosened his dishonest mouth. He was afraid that Su ran would be embarrassed, but he didn''t let Su ran go. He glared at Li Gui discontentedly: "what are you coughing about, pulmonary tuberculosis?"


    "Oh, it''s our fault that you and the little sluggard linger here in broad daylight." Regardless of Su Ran''s thin complexion, Li Gui sat down on the sofa beside them and continued, "Oh, you''re still Xu Xiaolu. You have a strong body. You don''t need a bed and a sofa. If you''re on the ground to have fun, you won''t be afraid of catching cold. I''m old and afraid of cold." With that, Li Gui habitually reached out and touched his neck, looking for the feeling of his head on his neck.


    Shaodong reaches out his hand and holds Qin Mo up. Qin Mo sees the person holding him clearly and cries happily: "godfather, many Godfathers." Shao Dong pulled the little guy''s face and said, "who taught me that? I''m a godfather. I have nothing to do with many Godfathers." Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui, who was sitting too close to him, and said, "didn''t you go after Zhao xiaodai? What are you doing here?"ˇ° You Xu Xiaolu is going to play AV. If I don''t cheer you up, can you have a good time? "ˇ° If you have a fart, let it go. If you don''t have a fart, let it go. Don''t affect us Xu Yunlu let Su ran go while he was talking. Su ran was ashamed. Xu Yunlu helped her, otherwise she would have to fall back into Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu helped Su ran and said, "I have a can of good tea in my room. Go and make it for your brother Dongdong." Li Gui was dissatisfied again: "no, no, why do you only drink for Dongdong? I''m here too. Don''t you see me?" Su ran away quickly. Xu Yunlu ignored Li Gui and asked Shaodong, "tell me, what can I do for you?" Shao Dong said: "Wang Lehong company, private accounts have been checked, there is no big problem."ˇ° In this case, it''s worth your visit. "ˇ° But she has a confidant named Yu Ping. The money collected by the club basically exists in Yu Ping''s account. There are more problems in Yu Ping''s account. Let alone small expenses, there are no less than five large sums of money remitted abroad every month. "ˇ° Has the account accepted abroad been found? "ˇ° Yes, it''s also a private account. It''s just that the country where this overseas bank belongs is under strict control and strictly enforced. It doesn''t provide personal account information to any authority. The security system of this country is also one of the bottle strengths of Xiaoxi. "ˇ° Let Xiaoxi be more careful. If it''s too difficult, he''ll hold his ground first and try to find a way from other places. I don''t want things to be done before your Xiaoxi is in a hurry. "ˇ° Hengbin said, "try to find the account holder of the overseas account first."ˇ° It is estimated that most of the personal data Xiao Xi can find now are not true. "ˇ° Heng Bin said the same thing, but this is the only clue. He doesn''t want to let go of false informationˇ° Let Hengbin not be too anxious. At least Wang Lehong has a clue to Xiao Jincheng. "ˇ° Xiao Jincheng thinks it''s a big fish. "ˇ° It may be easier for Hengbin to check whether Xiao Jincheng and his son are related to that overseas account. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 225

    Shaodong listened to a pat of Xu Yunlu and said, "Xiaolu, you still have a fast brain."


    "Don''t wear a high hat on me. Tell me what you want to do with me. With our communication facilities, we don''t have to talk to each other face to face."


    "I miss you. Let''s see if you can do it." Shao Dong touched Qin Mo''s head and said that Qin Mo felt someone touched him. He looked up at Shao Dong and saw that he was still his godfather. Then he buried himself in his snake.


    "You think I''m a child."


    Su ran back to her room. The pot of tea was very obvious, and there was a pot of fresh coffee beans beside it. She knew that Li Gui didn''t drink tea, but drank coffee, and Li Gui was sour. She only made tea, but she couldn''t say anything good, so she took out both tea and coffee.


    Su ran went downstairs to the kitchen to grind the coffee beans and make the tea and coffee. She went back to the living room with the tea and coffee, but she heard Shao Dong ask: "Xiaolu, I will not ask Rory Basso. I ask this not only for me, but also for Hengbin, Xiaoxi, even maozi and Aita."


    "Ask


    "What are you going to do now, just to avenge your brother Su Yue?"


    Xu Yunlu did not speak, Shaodong then said: "is it revenge now?"


    "That''s half of it."


    "Ah, what''s a full newspaper?"


    "Well, then."


    "When the time comes again, can''t you give the bottom to everyone? Ghosts and Hengbin all say that you want to be good, isn''t it true?"


    Xu Yunlu took two cigarettes from a few and threw them to Li Gui. He lit one of them and didn''t go back to Shaodong. Instead, he asked, "Xiaodong, do you think I''ve been harmful to you all these years?"


    Shaodong shook his head and said, "No."


    "Have we done anything illegal?"


    "No, we haven''t violated the laws of our country."


    "Then we are good. Why should we be good?"


    Shao Dong was stunned for a while, and then said, "it''s true, but none of the brothers has done anything before."


    "Everyone gathered in Goa because Goa is a paradise for criminals. No one really investigated what you have done before. At least you and I, Xu Yunlu, have not done anything."


    "Don''t deer want to tell you the truth?"


    "Xiaodong, when did you become so vulgar as ghosts?"


    "Xiaolu, I''m innocent, I''m not afraid of anything, but you know Xiaoxi..."


    "I know, I know, Xiao Xidu is in his twenties, just like your son."


    "What''s the matter with Ning Xiaohai


    "I won''t hide what has an impact on you. What the plenary session told you has no impact on you at all. It''s meaningless to tell. Who has no privacy, right?"


    Li Gui was very dissatisfied: "he called you cousin, then he is your cousin."


    Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a look: "can you speak less such idiotic words?"


    "Tell the big guy, are you a cop?"


    "I can''t tell you this kind of thing clearly. I used to be in the Chinese army for a few years..." Xu Yunlu said, stroking his hair with his hand. "I haven''t been in the police establishment, but I''ve worked for the police. I''m used to it. I haven''t made up my mind what to do in the future."


    "Are you going to be a cop?"


    "And you, do you want me to go?"


    "Fawn, this is meaningless. What do we want you to do?" Li Gui was very dissatisfied. "I don''t want to go at all. If I don''t want to, can you not go?"


    Shao Dong pondered and said, "ghost, I think it''s better for Xiaolu to be a policeman."


    "Dongdong, are you crazy? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about?"


    "Now Vasi is controlled by NATO and Aku. We are really rich in Vasi''s family. We put together all the assets and contacts we have accumulated over the years, and we can share the world equally with NATO and Aku. But if we don''t bring down NATO and Aku completely, we will think about the Frank and capricious days before. It''s certainly impossible."


    "Now, can you share the world equally by devoting all your family and connections to others'' ambition and destroying your prestige? Just the two pigs, you look too high!"


    "Ghost, you have to know that we can''t break the law when we fight with them, but they don''t have this restriction. The NATO and Aku families are not clean and can''t do anything."


    "That''s a big deal. We''ll win the fight." Li Gui said fiercely.


    "It''s not illegal. I''m very supportive of this one."


    Li Gui gave a cut, and Shao Dong said, "if Xiaolu becomes a policeman in China, Xiaolu will restrain us all these years. At least we have no criminal record in China. It''s a good way for us to move our belongings to China and not do business that violates Chinese laws and regulations."


    Xu Yunlu clapped his hands and said, "Dongdong''s brain is still turning fast. China''s economy is very active now. With Shaodong''s economic brain, it should not be difficult for us to set up a few comfortable homes. As for all our belongings moving to China, we don''t have to move 30% or 20% of them to try the water." Li Guicai patted his leg and said, "yes, if there''s anything wrong, fawn can protect everyone."ˇ° You all do serious things. What else do you want me to protect? "ˇ° Xiaolu, you can''t be so heartless. "ˇ° Ghost, I''m telling you the truth. I''m afraid I''ll have to rely on you to protect me in the future. " After Xu Yunlu finished, everyone calmed down. Xu Yunlu then said, "what I have done in Wasi and Nadong these years, many people want to eat me, so it''s not that you can''t leave me. Once I get to the bright place, I can''t leave you." As soon as Li Gui heard it, he was happy. He patted Xu Yunlu and said, "don''t worry, those bastards dare to touch half of your fawn''s hair. I will unload them for 18 yuan." Shao Dong said with a sigh of relief: "Xiaolu, if you don''t separate everyone, I''m afraid you''ll be incited by some guys with ulterior motives to separate all the big guys. That''s troublesome."ˇ° No, Dongdong, is this the first day we met? When did I get agitated? "ˇ° Those people are not of the same kind as you, so they don''t stir up. If you are of the same kind, I''m a little worried. "ˇ° Go awayˇ° Anyway, it''s better if we don''t separate. If we do, I''m afraid something will happen. "ˇ° We''ll spend a lot of money together, so Dongdong, you have a long way to go! "ˇ° Well, you can rest assured. I have nothing to do recently, and I have a little understanding. China is developing rapidly now, and it must be inseparable from infrastructure. If we can take down several expressways and several real estate projects, our brothers will not be hungry. "ˇ° These two kinds of investment must be large, and we have no foundation. If we want to win, people don''t believe that we have this kind of strength. We can set up this kind of company first, do some small businesses of this type, and wait until I get through the way, then we can do it. "ˇ° Then hurry up. I''m really not interested in those small investments right now. Yes, Xiaolu, let alone ghosts buying that express company. The business is still good, but it''s a little small. I want to expand that express company first. " Li Gui immediately complacent: "that is, the trafficker Wang Hong also know to buy a house, my investment vision, is still like the trafficker!"ˇ° Come on, you also have investment vision. You didn''t want to fight with the little slob at that time. What express company would you buy? " When Su ran heard that Li Gui did it on purpose, she bought the express company just to fire Qin Xing. Li Gui is really irritating. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 226

    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu pondered and said: "those, you and Hengbin just look at the investment. With the money from Gongzhong, don''t move the money from brothers. But now I want to set up a pharmaceutical factory first."


    Shao Dong and Li Gui were stunned for a moment and asked in one voice: "pharmaceutical factory?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded, flicked his cigarette in the ashtray and said, "yes, I want to build the most advanced laboratory in the world in the pharmaceutical factory."


    Shao Dong hesitated and asked, "what is your laboratory mainly used for, pharmaceutical or drug making?"


    "Dongdong, don''t talk about breaking the law. Of course, it''s used for pharmacy. But by the way, help me analyze some chemical data of drugs. You can rest assured that I will get the relevant approval."


    "Although the investment is not small, it is much easier than building a highway or developing a real estate, but the top pharmaceutical analysts you want are not so easy to find."


    "I know that. You go ahead and find someone. I''ll find a way."


    "Deer, how mysterious you are."


    "Well, after drinking tea and coffee, get out of here quickly. Don''t affect the wonderful time when my wife and weak son seldom have no big brother to watch." Xu Yunlu waved to Su ran who didn''t come.


    Su ran just regained his mind and quickly brought tea and coffee to Shao Dong and Li Gui.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that the adults wanted to drink again, he put down his picture book, earned money from Shaodong''s arms, and rushed to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took the coffee in one hand and picked up Qin Mo in the other. He asked, "still want to have a try?"


    Qin Mo hesitated a little. After all, he had drunk Xu Yunlu''s drink more than once, and it was not particularly good. Finally, he plucked up the courage to lick Xu Yunlu''s coffee, and then frowned and came to the conclusion: Dad''s drink is too hard to drink, so don''t try it again.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw Qin Mo''s small eyebrows wrinkled, he earned it from his arms and was very happy.


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu, who takes Qin Mo as a small toy. She pouts discontentedly, holds Qin Mo and feeds him some warm water.


    Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a strange number, but the strange number looked familiar, so he answered it. As soon as he got through, he heard Ning Xiaohai''s voice: "cousin, add my QQ, I''ll send you Zhu Liang''s picture."


    "I don''t have QQ."


    "As for wechat, isn''t it time to start playing wechat?"


    "Neither do I."


    "What do you have?"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll apply for one. You''re in trouble." Xu Yunlu snorted, hung up the phone, looked at his QQ for a while, and chose a useless QQ number to send to Ning Xiaohai.


    Shaodong drank tea and laughed: "your cousin, it seems that you don''t like him."


    "You don''t know how clingy he is, a follower." Xu Yunlu shook his head, but Shaodong said, "as soon as he saw it, he knew he was the same kind as you."


    "Dongdong, are you talking nonsense? Others say you are of the same kind as me." Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai add QQ, and Ning Xiaohai sends more than ten pictures of Zhu Liang shot from different angles.


    Shao Dong and Li Gui also came together. Xu Yunlu pushed Shao Dong away and said, "you''ve never even touched the gun. I''ll send you the picture and you''ll let Xiaoxi put it to the largest place for me."


    After a while, Su ran saw Zhu Liang''s body on the projector, and the image of the deadly bullet hole was put to the largest. Su ran felt that Zhu Liang''s face was very ferocious and didn''t dare to see it. She lowered her head to find out what the novel looked like from her mobile phone. However, when Qin Mo saw it, she was not interested in the big snake in her opponent. Instead, she stared at the screen with relish, Without a blink.


    Xu Yunlu looked at it for a while and said, "it''s not like Song Jie''s technique, it''s not like a Ji''s technique, it''s not like a magician..." before Xu Yunlu finished speaking, the phone rang. As soon as he saw it was Ning Xiaohai''s, he answered and asked, "I''ve received all the photos. What else can I do for you?"


    "Cousin, I have a look at the picture. It''s very similar to the way Guan Shanzi used to do."


    "Guan Shanzi, he''s not in the secret service?"


    "Yes, after you suddenly disappeared, that psycho was opened by the secret service. After leaving the army, he robbed two coffers and killed two people. The wanted man in the police station was listed. Then he suddenly disappeared, and there was no news."


    "Don''t mention it. As soon as you remind me, it''s really about the traces of Shanzi. He''s left-handed. In order to cover up the obvious feature of left-handed, he tries his best to deal with the habit of using a gun with his right hand, so the traces are somewhat unnatural."


    "But he used it skillfully. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t find it. This time, I think it''s more advanced."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, Ning Xiaohai said: "he didn''t deal with you in those years, you can pay attention."


    "The secret service shouldn''t drive him alone."


    "Yes, in addition to the ones that are eliminated normally, the ones that have been opened and Guan Shanzi, there are only five people in total. Two of them have become private bodyguards, one has run a business, opened a security company, and one has also had an accident."


    "What a pity."


    "That''s not true. They are all very capable. Take Guan Shanzi as an example. He and you were the only ones who could draw with brother Mirs in the combat class of the secret service. No, where are you now? I have to protect you to rest assured."


    Xu Yunlu: "it''s the same as the truth. Ning Xiaohai did not hear the answer and said, "are you still in the milk tea shop?"ˇ° I said Ning Xiaohai, you don''t care about me, you don''t have an accident. Guan Shanzi seems to hate you more. If you are really short of hair, your grandmother can work hard with me. "ˇ° I''ve already told my uncle that unless you go back to the army, if you don''t go back to the army, I''ll change my job and go where you go. My uncle agreed. " Xu Yunlu cried out: "ningxiaohai, how old are you? What are you doing with me?"ˇ° Anyway, my uncle agreed. "ˇ° No, no, what''s your rank in the army? When you transfer to another place, you''ll be higher than me? Damn, where can I put my old face? "ˇ° Cousin, don''t worry. Even if I''m higher than you, I''ll apply for a position lower than you. I guess you''ll get the Kunming provincial police department. "ˇ° You''ve got to figure it out. "ˇ° OK, OK, it''s not my guess. My uncle knows. Don''t worry. I wanted to be the leader of a detachment. The Kunming provincial police department has a total of three team leaders. Now the establishment is full. I can only ask for the second. The anti drug team leader is Qian Zhongcheng, and he is also a team leader. The anti drug deputy team is Yuye, and the criminal investigation team is the one I want to go to most, but I have both the principal and the Deputy teams, Do not go to the confusion, I do not want to go to traffic police, patrol, economic investigation, registered residence, Zhu Liang not die, I went to the security brigade, and I will not be higher than you. Actually, I feel lower than the high Honggang grade, and I can not swallow this tone, but there is no way. He went first, and can not let his uncle to rinse him down. You... "Xu Yunlu touched his forehead," if you let Lao Zhu know, I''ll tell you, either you disappear or I disappear again. "ˇ° Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t let Lao Zhu know. I''m going to sit on the mountain and watch you play the good play between Lao Zhu and Gao Honggang! "ˇ° I play old Zhu? Let me tell you, Ning Xiaohai, don''t rely on your family''s power and power. It''s amazing! " Ning Xiaohai??? Are you sure you''re talking about me. Ning xiaohaidun said after a while: "cousin, Granny Lu has assigned me a very difficult and important task this time. If I find you, I will immediately take you home and kneel down in the ancestral temple. You should consider whether I will take you back or let me work in collusion with you." With that, Ning Xiaohai put on several shapes that Xu Yunlu couldn''t see, and then hung up Xu Yunlu''s phone very decisively. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 227

    Xu Yunlu leaned on the phone three times and threw the phone away depressed: "a brother-in-law stares at people all day. He''s bored to death. It''s hard to ask him to agree to go to Wasi. Another cousin is more annoying than his brother-in-law. Ben Lu wants to be quiet with her son. Why is it so difficult. What else would you like to drink, coffee or tea? If you don''t, let''s go


    Xu Yunlu grabs the phone and puts it in his pocket. He uses his broken motorcycle to take Su ran and Qin mozai back to the milk tea shop.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu stopped his motorcycle, Ning Xiaohai came.


    Xu Yunlu took a cigarette and looked at Ning Xiaohai: "are you supervising me for him?"


    "Cousin, what are you talking about? How could I help my uncle watch you? When didn''t we collude and make our elders bleed?"


    "If you can''t use idioms, don''t use them blindly."


    "Cousin, I think you are very different from before."


    Xu Yunlu walked into the milk tea shop. Ning Xiaohai quickly followed him. Xu Yunlu took the wine and the cup from behind the bar and poured it. He shook it and asked, "how was it before, how is it now?"


    "Before, you were cynical and didn''t want anything; Now you''re still cynical. You want nothing


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Ning Xiaohai: you are insane!


    Ning Xiaohai then said: "two kinds of the same feeling, but the temperament is completely different, now you this kind of cynicism, no desire, no demand, is tempered, is true."


    Xu Yunlu was speechless. He drank the wine in his glass and said, "Ning Xiaohai, go home. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Although you have been in the army, you are under your uncle''s wings."


    Ning Xiaohai snatched the cup in Xu Yunlu''s hand, poured a glass of wine, drank it down and then said: "I knew that you looked down on me before, but now it''s the same, but more than ten years, I''ve made great progress. My uncle can''t have such long wings."


    "Ning Xiaohai, when did I look down on you? Be obedient, don''t make trouble and go home."


    "Cousin, I didn''t make trouble. You must not have had a very good life these years. I know that my uncle, aunt, grandfather, grandfather Lu and grandmother Lu all know that."


    "I''m not happy. I can''t be happy any more. You don''t have to guess for them. If you have nothing to do, you can add some oil and vinegar, right?"


    "Cousin, I didn''t say you were particularly miserable. Every time my aunt heard this, she would cry and cry!"


    "I believe in your mouth, it''s better to believe..." Xu Yunlu snorted and snatched back the wine and the cup. "You hurry back to Ning''s home, get married and have children."


    "Then why don''t you go back to the Lu family and get married and have children?"


    "Don''t tell me about the Lu family!"


    Ning Xiaohai is still a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, said: "grandfather Lu and grandmother Lu love you very much. Grandfather Lu''s surname is Lu, and he''s the father of Lu You don''t like. You can''t be so heartless."


    "Go away!"


    "I''ll go to grandfather Lu and grandmother Lu to sue you. You have no conscience. How dare you let grandfather Lu go!"


    Xu Yunlu touched his forehead and cried, "heaven! What evil have I done in my previous life


    As soon as Qin Mo saw it, he immediately put down his picture book and ran to learn from Xu Yunlu by touching his forehead. Ning Xiaohai looked at it and couldn''t help laughing: "cousin, whose child is this? It''s so cute. I like it." With that, Ning Xiaohai picked Qin Mo up and asked, "whose child are you?"


    Qin Mo, learning from Ning Xiaohai, pursed his lips and said, "whose child are you?"


    "Oh, cousin, this child is so funny."


    Qin Mo a listen to the steamed stuffed bun face drum: I''m not a toy, how fun?


    Just when Qin Xing came back from delivering the takeout, he saw Qin Mo in a stranger''s arms and immediately rushed up to his arms and asked, "who are you? What are you doing with my son?"


    "Ah, this is your son. Your son has a good time!" Ning Xiaohai immediately asked, "what''s his name?"


    "My son is not a toy, how funny it is!" Qin Xing refuses to answer. Qin Mo opens his mouth. He thinks that Qin Xing''s father doesn''t cry in vain. He really protects him to his heart.


    Qin Xing holds Qin Mo and goes back. Ning Xiaohai looks at it for a long time. He suddenly thinks of a very urgent question: "cousin, who are these people? Why do you like this place so much?"


    "What''s your business?" When Xu Yunlu finished, Su Ming came back in a small car. He went into the milk tea shop and looked at Ning Xiaohai beside Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu asked, "how''s your grandmother?"


    "Much better. With the pacemaker, the heart doesn''t hurt much. Now the wound doesn''t hurt that much."


    "And your mother?"


    "I have discussed with my uncle and they will let her take care of grandma these two days. When she takes care of grandma for two days, if nothing happens, I will go to Vasey." Su Ming directly sealed what Xu Yunlu wanted to say behind him. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I haven''t slept all night. I don''t want to take a rest."


    "Fortunately, grandma didn''t feel so bad. She had a sleep last night."


    "What about Xu Zihao? Have you met Xu Zihao? "ˇ° When I went, he had already left. Today, my second uncle''s family is in charge of taking care of him. " Su Ming''s tone towards Xu Yunlu is much more gentle. Although Xu Yunlu doesn''t admit that Ma Laoliu did it, Su Ming''s conversation with Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen is as straightforward as Su Ming''s. Grandma suffers in the hospital, but she goes with Xu Yunlu to commit mischief. Su Ran is so ashamed that she doesn''t want to. She quickly heats up a glass of milk for Su Ming and hands it to him, saying, "brother, it''s hard."ˇ° I don''t like milk. The food cooked by my second aunt is delicious. I''m full. " Su Ming said, or take the cup, drink the milk, put down the cup to make up for sleep, Su ran think should also be concerned about the condition of grandma, quickly also followed the past. Ning Xiaohai looked at Su Ming''s back and Su Ran''s back, then turned to look at Xu Yunlu: "these are several meanings. It seems that you have a very different relationship with them. Let''s be honest."ˇ° By the way, Haizi, is Zhang feiran very annoying? "ˇ° She ah, although she is a cousin, I don''t like her very much. Your grandfather doesn''t seem to like her either, but your grandmother does. I can''t help it. "ˇ° Why don''t you like her? "ˇ° Cousin, I''ll tell you something. Maybe I''m too thoughtful. "ˇ° You saidˇ° Your aunt Gao, Yu Qin''s mother, especially dislikes Zhang feiran. " Xu Yunlu took a look at Ning Xiaohai: "less ambush, speak quickly!"ˇ° Once, I saw Zhang feiran come out of Uncle Biao''s study with red eyes, so I think my feeling is right. She may want to... So your aunt Gao doesn''t like her for a reason. "ˇ° No, she''s not a few years older than Yu Qin. Your uncle is several years older than her father. She went to seduce your uncleˇ° No, I don''t know when my uncle once praised her, saying that the longer she grows, the more beautiful she is. She looks like your mother. My uncle may just boast so casually, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. " Xu Yunlu snorted: "son of a bitch, how dare you take a piece of feiran to compare with my mother? It''s filthy."ˇ° But cousin, it''s not your father''s fault. He must not have those thoughts. "ˇ° Is it a slap in the face? "ˇ° Zhang feiran, the girl, was originally eccentric. Of course, she was a little flattered by the use of eccentric spirits, but there must be a lot of women who are interested in her uncle. "ˇ° Is it interesting to have ideas about him, or about his position and family situation? "ˇ° Uncle Biao is in his prime of life. He leads the army all the year round. He is more upright than I am. He looks like your elder brother. You are so aggressive. He is not old. Even grandfather Lu looks like a man who is nearly 80 years old! Zhang feiran has been precocious since she was a child. She is more resourceful than her brothers and sisters. My grandmother often says that she has to fall a big somersault, but maybe she looks like your mother, so my uncle and aunt always like her very much. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 228

    "You mean I have to have more moms if I can''t make it right."


    "It depends on my uncle''s determination. If not, you have more than one little mother."


    "That Gao Xinran actually accepted."


    "Your aunt Gao is very tolerant. You don''t know. If not, your father would have left her long ago."


    "Away? Is he willing? "


    "I think it''s you who are most reluctant to part with my uncle. You make so much noise and leave the whole family behind. What''s the difference with severing the relationship between father and son? It''s him who is most miserable."


    Xu Yunlu curled his mouth disdainfully and leaned on the bar. Ning Xiaohai continued: "in fact, my cousin let me choose. I''d rather choose aunt Gao. She''s more reliable than Zhang feiran. She''s kind to people, and she''s a very good girl."


    "You don''t like Yu Qin, do you?"


    "Yu Qin just went to college, and my grandmother likes her very much."


    "For the rest, your grandmother likes her. How about you?"


    Ning Xiaohai laughed, and then said, "cousin, Zhang feiran can please my aunt and grandmother. I heard Zhang Feiping say that her grandmother''s new year''s money is no less than 880000 every year; When she was 18 years old, her aunt and grandmother gave her a gift of adulthood. A piece of jade alone was more than one million yuan; At the age of 20, he was given another 2 million car; Not to mention those birthday party flowers, several jewelry stores in the name of auntie''s grandmother are in her charge. Outsiders, I don''t know. Her brothers and sisters, Zhang Feiping, are all jealous of her. "


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Why should I be jealous of her? I''m just depressed for you. I''m afraid that they can''t figure out how much property they own now. You don''t want to help them manage it. You can help him guard Huahua. It''s more reliable for you to be a playboy waiting to die than an undercover."


    "Your brother, I''ve been cheated." Xu Yunlu smiles and shakes his head, "let a little old man surnamed Yu cheat him."


    "If you don''t want to, I don''t know who in the world can cheat you."


    "In a word, what I do now has nothing to do with the Lu family."


    "Cousin, you don''t know how much you weigh in my uncle''s heart. Don''t be angry with my uncle. Your family is already so rich, and the fairest God is so unfair. You are so capable. Do you need to work so hard? If you want me to be your grandfather, I can fly to heaven with the help of my father. Besides, even if your career does not depend on your uncle''s strength, even if you do a career, others still say that you rely on him, so the goal that can be easily achieved in a few years is to risk your life for more than ten years. Cousin, do you think you are stupid? "


    "Go away, go back to your filthy family and be your brother."


    "No, I''m not a boy for a long time. I''m a soldier!"


    Xu Yunlu laughed three times, then changed his face and said, "if you don''t want to tell me about Lu Yuqin, tell me about Guan Shanzi. What progress has he made since I left the secret service? What''s the reason that he was turned off? "


    "You know that the secret service will eliminate 5% of the people every year. It''s very cruel and tragic. Let''s take Guan Shanzi as an example. He doesn''t belong to this kind of 5% at all. But he has some skills, so he doesn''t accept anyone. The most dissatisfied thing is you. You are not the same as Dapeng. Except for fighting, the rest of Dapeng are not as good as him. But you are all over him, especially in the culture class, You don''t have to read a book. No matter how hard he tries, he has to hate the middle and lower reaches. After you disappear, he tells everyone that you are a boy brother who can''t bear the hardships of the army. When you''re a deserter, he''s full of words all day. However, Mirs is angry. He makes a plan in the boxing class, deliberately arouses his jealousy and makes him hurt. Guan Zishan suffers a dark loss and is driven away. "


    "Don''t you have a grudge?"


    "That''s not true. It''s certain to hate Dapeng. His small bellied people and people close to Dapeng don''t have to hate them all. At the beginning, Dapeng and you and I were the closest. He came from the countryside, and his family was very difficult. He especially hated the soldiers in the city, and even more hated us, the abnormal one."


    "Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes."


    "There are too many rural secret service soldiers, and no one is like him."


    Xu Yunlu sighed and shook his head: "how did he kill people?"


    "It''s said that he was killed when he robbed the gold shop. He was so competitive and he loved face very much. If he was opened, he would be abnormal. He had to eat when he left the army. He should not find a suitable job for a while, so he had to rob at last."


    "So many things are mixed. Because of national defense and security, the country needs to cultivate many special talents. Once these people leave the army, they have no use at all. In the end, what they learn can only be used to harm society."


    "I don''t know how many people I made when I was in the secret service. With his skill, which family can''t give him a bowl of food, but he has offended all of them."


    "When was he opened?"


    "One year after you left."


    "The secret service training is not coming to an end."


    "No, in addition to five percent of the normal elimination every year and those who can''t stay with themselves, there are only five people who really commit crimes, and he is one of them."ˇ° He works very hard. From the secret service to now, his shooting skills have obviously improved a lot. His shooting skills are not his strong point. He is almost catching up with Song Jie and ah Ji. "ˇ° His assiduousness is a kind of abnormal assiduousness. He always feels that the society is sorry for him and has a typical antisocial character. "ˇ° He hasn''t moved for more than ten years, and it''s unlikely that others can only support him. "ˇ° Cousin, your opinion can always touch the soul. Who has been so patient to support him for more than ten years may have been working for others secretly, but we are all busy, no one takes him seriously, and we don''t know. " Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Su LAN and Su ran came out with lunch. Su LAN put out the meal and asked with a smile, "little deer, do you want to have your meal with them?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "I just put mine here. Su LAN, your face can smile at me. It''s really not easy." Su LAN brought Xu Yunlu''s food to the bar and said, "I used to blame you. Now I know that you are not with Lai Datou and duoze. You really want to stand for my brother. I don''t love you enough. Eh, isn''t that master coming today?"ˇ° He may be in troubleˇ° I only cooked food for two of you. Fortunately, he won''t come. Is this your new friend? " Xu Yunlu took the chopsticks from Su Lan''s hand, handed a pair to Ning Xiaohai and said, "this is my cousin Ning Xiaohai, this is Su LAN." Ning Xiaohai looks at Su LAN curiously. He still has a cousin prefix. Su LAN doesn''t even have a prefix. What''s the matter? Xu Yunlu takes a look at today''s dishes, such as braised beef brisket, salt and pepper shrimp, vegetable heart in oyster sauce and Cordyceps flower stewed black bone chicken soup. He points to the dishes with chopsticks and asks, "is Su LAN celebrating the festival today?"ˇ° I''m happy today, aren''t I? "ˇ° OK, OK, it''s not easy to make you happy. By the way, Qin Xing didn''t bother you. "ˇ° She bothers me? Is that possible? "ˇ° Are you really going to be the head cook and not go back to the police station? " Su LAN sat down and asked: "Xu Yunlu, I really want to hear your opinion about this. You say, I''m going to live a moist life now, or go back to the police station to manage the files. That work is boring, just like stagnant water."ˇ° Sulan, after all, you have been delayed for more than ten years. You haven''t been engaged in this work for more than ten years. If you really go back, I''m afraid only this job is suitable for you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 229

    "Of course I know. That''s why I asked you, is it interesting to go back?"


    "File management is also a very important job..."


    "Stop, Xu Yunlu, stop at once. Don''t give me a political lesson. Talk to the government and tell me what you think."


    Xu Yunlu said: "Sulan, I''m not really giving you a political lesson. Managing files is really an important job, especially managing well. I think it''s better for you to go back to the police station. Milk tea shop is not a high-tech occupation. I really can''t bear to leave it to Qin Xing."


    "I don''t own this shop." Su LAN immediately corrected Xu Yunlu''s statement. Xu Yun Lu smiled and laughed. Then he continued. "If you can adapt quickly to the police station, if you can move the location, you can manage a registered residence, and you can change the economic investigation."


    "Registered residence is chicken feathers and garlic skins."


    "Do you still want to do criminal investigation and drug enforcement as a woman? I think it''s better to forget about those who fight and kill; Forensic medicine, trace examination, technology and information are too professional. " Xu Yunlu put a shrimp in his mouth and chewed it.


    "It would be interesting if we could turn to economic investigation."


    "Then you have to work hard. After all, you have been out of touch with the industry for a long time."


    "I just didn''t work in the police station. I''ve been out of touch with the police station for a long time. I''m not out of touch with the industry."


    Xu Yunlu nodded with a smile and said, "that''s true. For example, if you stare at Zhu Liang and find out Hua Xueyu, you are very accurate. What you find is also very useful. You can do criminal investigation."


    Sulan immediately complacent: "finally said a word of truth, but this matter I have to consider, food is not enough to tell me."


    Xu Yunlu looked at the full amount of several dishes and said, "you think we are pigs, so many are not enough."


    Su Lan was about to speak when he saw Wang Xun come in and asked, "Xun Er, why are you here at this time?"


    "Aunt Li has come to my house again. She''s so tired of taking Wang Juan with her. I just can''t work out a few questions. I''ll ask my brother for help."


    "Did you have dinner?"


    "No, auntie." Wang Xun said, seeing the food in front of Xu Yunlu, he said, "it''s so rich, sister-in-law, I''m not blessed."


    "Go, go, eat quickly. Your brother took care of your grandmother in the hospital last night. If it wasn''t for Ranran, he would have gone to make up for sleep. You''d come just in time."


    When Wang Xun and Su LAN left, Wang Shouyi, ginkgo, coco and Li Li also went to the small rest room for dinner. Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, what''s your relationship with this family? It seems that there are many people in this family. The relationship seems more complicated than that of my aunt''s family."


    "You can''t stop eating. What kind of family is my aunt''s? The whole family is in a mess. There are two sons, two daughters and two married. I don''t know how my grandmother likes Zhang feiran in her family."


    "So Zhang Feiping and some of them are jealous of Zhang feiran."


    "Grandma, their three brothers and sisters are little aunts and grandmothers who have not been married well. But there are the most filthy things at home. Zhang Feiping is also a worthless man. You should not mix with him."


    "Every time he bothers me, I''m not looking at relatives, I can bird him." Ning Xiaohai also put a shrimp in his mouth and chewed it, "brother, this taste is good, I like it."


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai were eating, Su ran came out to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Xu Yunlu asked, "what happened to your mother?"


    "I don''t know. Wang Juan''s mother doesn''t know if she has too much money and wants to invite our family to dinner."


    Xu Yunlu touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "if something goes wrong, it''s a demon."


    "Yes, I remember when I was a child, she came to my house and scolded my mother so badly! A very pungent market woman! Now it''s a different person. "


    Xu Yunlu shook his head. Maozi came in, took two sets of keys and handed them to Xu Yunlu, saying, "brother Lu is done."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, then handed the key to Su ran: "you buy that house, installed, I also bought the opposite set of large households to install, the big set to your grandmother and aunt they live."


    "Ah! You installed the house Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu wanted the key to install the house.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and said, "it''s not to install a house. What do you think I want the key for? Occupy your house! In your eyes, are I the same kind of people as Zhu Liang and Ma Laoliu? That''s true


    Maozi was happy when he heard it. He avoided being cannon fodder and rushed to get away.


    Ning Xiaohai waited for Su ran to leave with the key, then asked: "cousin, is this your girl?"


    "How to talk." Xu Yunlu was not happy, Ning Xiaohai immediately said, "cousin, is this the kind you are serious about? Just now your tone sounds so arrogant and charming, but it seems that people don''t lead you very much. "


    Xu Yunlu didn''t pay attention to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai asked: "but can grandma and grandfather agree? And uncle Lu, grandfather Lu and grandmother Lu. "


    "Eat your food!"


    "Cousin, I can worry about your future!"


    "If you want to worry about my business, if you dare to go home and show a word, you will go away from me immediately."ˇ° Cousin, I, don''t you worry? I''ve done so many bad things in collusion. When did you hear me say something about you from my family? For this reason, my uncle almost hated me. At last, you gave me a big trick and threw someone down. It''s not surprising that people like you take drugs, That''s perfectly normal; When anti drug undercover, we all think that you are possessed. When I learned from my uncle, my glass heart was broken... "Xu Yunlu''s glass heart was really unbearable. He got up and left and went to the door to smoke. After smoking for a while, Xu Yunlu called Shaodong:" Dongdong, are you free? "ˇ° There must be, and there must be none! "ˇ° I''ll take Ning Xiaohai to your place. You can draw a picture of Guan Shanzi. Although it''s more than ten years ago, it''s better than nothing. " Shaodong should, Xu Yunlu rushed to ningxiaohai a wave, ningxiaohai immediately ran over, Xu Yunlu opened a broken motorcycle with him to leave the milk tea shop. Su ran holds Qin Mo in her arms and looks at the topic that Su Ming gives to Wang Xun while eating. She really admires her brother. She has only graduated three years ago, and she can hardly remember anything from high school. However, her brother teaches Wang Xun, who is also a bit arrogant, to the ground. However, Su ran soon thinks that there are two days left in her vacation, and she has not started the app that Lao Chan asked her to make, Suddenly feel that life is not good. Su ran takes Qin Mo to bring Su Ming ''. Su LAN came to play with Qin Mo for a while and then asked, "Rana, is it too hard to take care of your grandmother? Your eyes are black recently. How can you not sleep well?" Su ran shook her head and put out her hand to wipe her eyes: "no, yesterday, my brother didn''t let me go to the hospital."ˇ° Then you can''t sleepˇ° A little bit. "ˇ° If I can''t sleep well in silence, I''d better take it for a while. "ˇ° No, auntie. Uncle Lu said, "don''t let me disturb you and auntie."ˇ° Uncle Lu, uncle Lu, what Xu Yunlu said is an imperial edict. " Su Lan''s face flushed with Su Ran''s words. Su ran let out a sound. She thought she had made a mistake and was a little at a loss. Su LAN snorted and said, "you don''t learn from Xu Yunlu. These unruly people can learn from him very quickly." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 230

    Su ran said again, "by the way, uncle Lu is a very serious person. You should be careful not to be taken by him..." Su LAN is also a orthodox educator. Seeing Su ran staring at her, she coughed, "in a word, your face is really bad, Don''t let him ruin your whole body. "


    Su ran touched his face and looked at Su LAN leaving angrily. He was at a loss.


    Su Ming finished talking to Wang Xun and finished his meal. He asked, "did you do all the questions I gave you last time?"


    Wang Xun, who was cleaning up his books, said, "brother, you still remember that."


    "If I hadn''t been busy for a few days, I would have asked you."


    "It''s done!"


    "Metropolis?"


    "There are two will not, you are not busy, can only brazenly asked my class Xueba."


    "In the evening, I''ll bring that set of guidance books to you, and I''ll draw some more for you. I think you are too weak in some places. You can''t be enlightened, so please do more questions."


    Wang Xun once again said: "brother, there are still more than two days off, and my homework has not been finished."


    "What''s the use of doing some meaningful homework all day." Su Ming put down his chopsticks and went back to bed. Pointing at Su Ming''s back, Wang Xun turned hopelessly to Su ran and said, "elder sister, what do you think I''m doing here? I thought I came to him to ask him questions. He would appreciate me as a scum. Who knows such a result."


    Su ran just returned to his senses and asked, "xun''er, how many places did you take this time?"


    "645."


    "I don''t believe you make it up so smoothly."


    "245, believe it or not."


    "Ah, you''re so powerful. One middle school is full of Xueba."


    "Look, you still don''t believe it, but elder sister, even if they are all Xueba, my elder brother took the number one scholar in those years."


    "Second place is two points away from him, just one of you."


    "Two points to one day. All the teachers in that school know my brother." Wang Xun raised his finger triumphantly, "but I don''t want them to know it''s my brother, otherwise they can''t survive."


    Su Ran''s eyes narrowed into a slit with a smile. She knocked Wang Xun''s head with her fingers: "you are naughty."


    "Sister, I feel that Wang Juan''s mother seems to be playing with my brother''s idea. She repeatedly told my father that she must call you and brother for dinner at night."


    "Then why was it my idea, not mine?" Su ran finished, saw Wang Xun looking at her with a kind of fool''s eyes, and asked unconvinced, "why, can''t you?"


    "You can figure it out with your feet. You have any ideas to fight."


    "Xun''er, I''m tired of living, right?"


    "I have to go back. I have to come here at night to torture my brother."


    "How much homework do you have?"


    "If I don''t, can I go out?" Wang Xun said and hummed, "how painful the prison life is. I miss it until now..." and then he slipped away.


    Qin Mocai suddenly thought that Wang Xun ran away without playing with himself. He threw the mouse and pointed out Xiao Pang. Su ran said, "come back at night, come back at night."


    Qin Mo called "brother" several times.


    When Qin Mo was calling, Xu Yunlu came back. Qin Mo immediately extended Xiao Pang''s hand to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu held him up and Su ran stood up and said, "uncle, I have something to tell you."


    "It''s so mysterious. Why don''t you say it here? Let''s go back to the house and say Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo in his arms and follows Su ran to his bedroom.


    After entering the room, Su ran took out one of the two keys given by Xu Yunlu and handed it to Xu Yunlu, saying, "Uncle Lu, I can''t take this, this."


    "Why?"


    "You''ve given them a million dollars, and you have to give them another house. I''m afraid..."


    "I''m young. How come I''m Luo Li Basuo? Listen, I''m Xu Yunlu. No one dares to return the things sent out by Master Lu." Xu Yunlu was very domineering and said that he completely forgot that his performance at the moment was very similar to the bully Zhu Liang and Ma Laoliu, "not only this time, but also in the future!"


    "But, but..."


    "It''s a ghost." Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo on the bed, picked up his clothes and said, "I didn''t sleep well yesterday. I have to take a nap. You wash it silently. I''ll take him to sleep at noon."


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand, hugs Su ran and asks, "bug, it wasn''t very good last time. What happened yesterday? Although my uncle is very happy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su ran didn''t expect that he was still tangled about the house. Xu Yunlu actually ran on his head. Last night''s affair went up, and he reached out and pushed Xu Yunlu for a while, but Xu Yunlu fell down on the bed with Su ran in his arms: "what''s your uncle asking you?"


    "I, I want to give you a bath."


    "Just wash it. It''s what uncle asked you about."


    "I''m going to give you a bath." Su ran quickly earns money from Xu Yunlu''s arms and carries Qin Mo into the bathroom. Because it''s noon, Su ran just washes Qin Mo casually, but she doesn''t let Qin Mo play with water, so she takes Qin Mo out of the bathroom. Qin Mo protests discontentedly. Su ran wipes it up and says, "it''s short time at noon, so we don''t play with water." Qin Mo yells. Su ran comforts Qin Mo for a while. Qin Mo, who has a habit of taking a nap, is lazy and crawls on the bed. Su ran taps Qin Mo''s little butt. Qin Mo yawns a few times, stretches his hands and kicks his legs, and becomes more and more confused. When Xu Yunlu washes out, Qin Mo has closed his eyes and is sleepy. Xu Yunlu sits down beside him. When Qin Mo is completely asleep, he hugs Su ran to his arms. Su ran says: "I''m not sleepy."ˇ° What''s not sleepy? You didn''t sleep until after midnight last night. You didn''t sleep well all night before. Your face is so bad. " Xu Yunlu saw Su Ran''s little face turned red again, and said with a smile, "lie down with uncle for a while." Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t mention last night, so she slowly put down her heart and nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s face and asked, "uncle, you seem to have something on your mind."ˇ° Uncle, is Ning Xiaohai your relativeˇ° My cousinˇ° Uncle''s home... "" my family''s business, you don''t care, you give me good care. "ˇ° But if they... "This little girl is very worried. She takes good care of her family. My family can''t manage my affairs. My uncle is so old. She is independent in thought and economy. She likes to be with them, but not with them. If she doesn''t come and go, what are you afraid of? It''s true." This is very domineering and warm. Although Su ran was relieved, she felt that she and her family should not be like this. However, last night, Xu Yunlu was very indulgent and frustrating. Xu Yunlu asked her to accompany her. She lay in Xu Yunlu''s arms and slowly fell asleep. Seeing this, Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and pinched Su Ran''s face: "really, I''m not very old. I''m very worried. My uncle can''t just be busy with big things. I really have to keep an eye on you." After a couple of kisses, he picked up his mobile phone, turned it into a vibration, and looked at the picture of Zhu Liang being shot. Xu Yunlu flipped for a while, and his mobile phone vibrated. He opened wechat, and saw that the portrait of Guan Shanzi sent by Shao Dong was very similar to that of Guan Zishan more than ten years ago. Xu Yunlu praised Shao Dong, forwarded it to maozi, and then turned off his mobile phone. Although he had good energy, he had to work hard to be happy last night, so he leaned against Su ran and watched her for a while, Close your eyes and take a rest. As soon as Xu Yunlu had a rest, Su ran woke up and quickly turned over to sit up. Xu Yunlu discontentedly asked, "what are you doing, little bug? Aren''t you asleep?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 231

    "It''s almost two o''clock." Su ran picked up her mobile phone and looked at the time, "I have to go to the store to help."


    "God, that milk tea shop is opened by my uncle to lure Ma Laoliu. Ma Laoliu is hooked. It doesn''t matter if he can''t open it any more. What else can you do for me? My uncle just fell asleep."


    "Uncle, after spending so much money, you don''t care what you mean."


    "If Qin Xing likes it, give it to him."


    "Ah, that..."


    "You take good silence, quickly finish the University, you read this book endlessly, uncle looked worried." Xu Yunlu embraces Su ran and falls down again.


    Su ran, who had already woken up, could not sleep any more. After turning around Xu Yunlu for a while, she still got up.


    Su ran came to the milk tea shop, because it''s sunny, so today''s guests are still quite many, she helped coco and Li Li for a while, Lao Chuan came in, Su ran saw Lao Chuan a little surprised: "boss, how can I be free today?"


    In fact, Lao Chuan didn''t want to drink the sweet and greasy milk tea in his heart, but this is a milk tea shop. It''s not suitable to drink milk tea, so he had to take the original milk tea from Su ran, took a sip and asked, "did you make the app I asked you to make?"


    "Not yet?"


    "How difficult is it?"


    "I don''t have inspiration. I just do it with books. I think it''s so dull and unnecessary."


    After hearing this, Lao Chou talks to Su ran about her purpose and idea of using the app. Su ran feels inspired and discusses it with Lao Chou. She also has the inspiration of making an app in her mind. She feels that Lao Chou is really amazing: when she was in Yulong Snow Mountain, she was a stingy restaurant owner. When business was bad or Xu Yunlu affected her mood, she would not scold this or hurt that, but her face was always overcast, It''s just like the chicken crowing in the middle of the night. I want to exploit everyone; He became a university lecturer. Everyone thinks that he is a successful scholar who has just returned from his studies. He also has a good class. He is well organized and articulate. S & P can be on the news network.


    Su ran was just about to throw himself into it when he heard a "Ping". Su ran saw Xu Yunlu put a stone on the bar. His move not only scared Su ran, but also the guests who had a rest in the shop after drinking milk tea.


    The old man put down his milk tea cup and asked curiously, "Xu Xiaolu, what are you doing? What can your stone do for making milk tea?"


    "Zou Mulan, Ben Lu is more useful than this stone."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I really don''t know what kind of use stone can have here. I''d like to hear about it in detail!"


    "My stone is very precious. It''s different from ordinary stones. It has a big name, which is called" smashing Demon Stone. "


    Lao Chan shrugged his shoulders, saying that the name of the stone was not attractive at all: "what a vulgar name, where did the demon come from?"


    "Ah, you are a thousand year old demon, and you dare to say that there are no demons in the world. If you are a lecturer, you should be your lecturer. If you dress up so coquettishly every day, do you want to be a lecturer, or do you want to use the identity of lecturer to seduce innocent girls? Well, you just want to seduce innocent girls, You always come to my milk tea shop when you''re free. "


    "No, is this milk tea shop owned by Xu Xiaolu? As far as I know, it''s owned by Su LAN, Su Ran''s aunt. It has nothing to do with you. You can really put gold on your face."


    "You drink the milk tea, too. Get out of here!" Xu Yunlu was so upset that he added, "no man will drink anything as sweet as a woman."


    "I don''t think so. I''m going to drink all the wine you used to drink. I don''t think you''ll pay back the shameless things after drinking so much of my good wine."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that he couldn''t beat Lao Chou away, he glared at Su ran and said, "what are you still doing here? Su LAN is so busy there that you don''t know how to help him."


    Su ran gives Xu Yunlu a gloomy look. Just after lunch time, Su LAN is the least busy, but she leaves with hatred.


    When Su ran left, Xu Yunlu said, "I don''t want to give you a chance to be a lazy boy. Of course, I won''t give you a chance to be a thousand year old demon."


    "As long as you don''t get married, any young talent who doesn''t have a wife can make up her mind. Why, you are so timid that you always use such shameless means to stop her. Is that interesting?" Lao Chan is not afraid of Xu Yunlu at all.


    "Little sluggard won''t like you. If she likes you, she will listen to Ben Lu!" Xu Yunlu snorted, "Mo LAN, you are a black hearted boss who sells fake wine and vegetables. What''s your purpose


    "What is selling fake wine and vegetables? It''s fake. At the beginning, you drank and ate so hard for nothing, unless you Xu Xiaolu was a fool."


    Two people are fighting mouth, Zhao xiaohen angrily came in, came in and asked: "Xu Xiaolu, Li tianchu!"


    "No, no, do I watch him for you?" Xu Yunlu is very dissatisfied with the war transferred to Zhao xiaohen.


    Zhao xiaohen was a little surprised to see Lao Chuan: "why, in Nadong, you two are in a pile. In this shantytown, you two are still in a pile. What''s the relationship between you two?"


    Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou "lean" almost at the same time. Zhao xiaohen looked them over and said, "if you two are not related, and always together so coincidentally, there must be a problem."ˇ° Officer Zhao, you are still wearing police uniform during the festival. You are really dedicated. " Lao Chan digs off, and Zhao xiaohen says, "you think I''m like you, doing nothing all day."ˇ° No, officer Zhao, where did you get angry with me and fawn? " Lao Chan was sucking the milk tea he didn''t like at allˇ° What do you mean? What kind of arrangement will I receive? How come Su ran hasn''t seen milk tea for a long time? " Xu Yunlu had to rely on again: "I owe you." Zhao xiaohen snorted, "a big man has nothing to do all day, sticking milk tea here, really no problem?"ˇ° What''s wrong with my milk tea? Aren''t you here to drink milk tea, too? " Old noisy that talent ah, "Zhao xiaohen, you don''t forget, at the beginning you smashed my private room, still owe me several hundred thousand."ˇ° Boss, at that time, they all agreed to calculate the funds for handling the case. " When Zhao xiaohen talked about money, he was not slow at all and immediately fought back. Coco and Li Li of course know that Xu Yunlu can''t because of a cup of milk tea and Zhao xiaohen. Seeing that Xu Yunlu said, he didn''t look unhappy, so he quickly made a cup of milk tea with coconut and handed it to Zhao xiaohen. As soon as Zhao xiaohen had a drink, Li Gui came in and touched his neck. As soon as Zhao xiaohen saw Li Gui, he immediately jumped over: "poor Chu, come and help me analyze it."ˇ° Little dull, what can I do for you? " Li Gui put down his hand and welcomed him with a smile. Zhao xiaohen said, "yesterday, I forced the Yellow Terrier to lure Gary..." when Li Gui saw Lao Chou, he suddenly felt out a fan and said, "wait a minute. I have a stomachache. I want to go to the bathroom."ˇ° What''s the matter with you? I''m in a hurry. You have a stomachache. " Zhao xiaohen worried, carrying milk tea, followed Li Gui to the bedroom, "you have diarrhea, I''ll tell you at the door."ˇ° Damn it, I can still pull it out. " Li Gui said in his mouth, but in fact he didn''t welcome Zhao xiaohen to follow him. After a while, they turned around. After watching for a long time, Lao Chuan asked, "what''s the situation?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 232

    "What''s the situation?"


    "Xiaolu, you can''t do anything to achieve your goal. Zhao xiaohen is the only son of the Zhao family."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Xu Yunlu shook his head, "however, what does this have to do with you?"


    Lao Chou immediately takes out his mobile phone and turns up the phone number. Xu Yunlu''s eyes are sharp. He immediately sees that he is staying in the contact person of "Gang". However, Lao Chou stops for a moment and doesn''t know what he thinks. Finally, he puts the phone away and leaves without saying goodbye to Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu takes out the phone and just wants to call Li Gui out. When Su Ming gets up, Xu Yunlu beckons to Su Ming. Su Ming comes over. Xu Yunlu tunes out the picture of Guan Shanzi painted by Shaodong and says to Su Ming, "the real person looks 15 or 6 years older than this picture. You can send this picture to your family and let them pay attention to him. If you find that he follows you, If you can get rid of it, you should get rid of it quietly. If you can''t get rid of it, you should go to a place where there are a lot of people, and inform me immediately that you and ELA should pay attention to it most. "


    Xu Yunlu then sent the picture to Su Ming. Su Ming looked at it for a while and then said, "can you tell me who you are?"


    "I can''t explain it to you for a moment and a half."


    "Don''t you think my family should not be involved in this storm?"


    "Your father has already involved your family."


    Su Ming didn''t speak. He stared at his mobile phone for a while and then asked, "do you want to say hello to Xu Zihao?"


    "No, Xu Zihao may have been entrusted by them. They don''t know that we already know. It''s impossible to do anything to him. But you told Xu Zihao, it''s possible to scare the snake."


    "Xu Zihao is their trust. It''s just our guess."


    "China is a country ruled by law, and its public security is still good. Even if they are lawless, they dare not attack many people at once. At most, they can take one or two people who are close to me."


    "You take care of Ranran and silently."


    "You can rest assured that you are not in the range that I can stare at. What''s more, you should pay attention to the fact that people are lazy. I''m afraid there will be times when I''m lazy and careless. His name is Guan Shanzi. He is very accurate in shooting. Now he should be a professional killer. As a rule, a professional killer must step on the spot before killing people and take into account all the risks he can think of before taking action. Even so, every action will leave some traces. Therefore, in order to adjust his body and mind and avoid the enemies of the police, he will hide for a period of time after one action. Guan Shanzi killed a man the day before yesterday. Because of the time constraint, he was in a hurry. Under normal circumstances, he would not commit a second crime in a short time. But if someone forced him to take a second action immediately, he would at least step on something. He would not do it. But if we found him at this time, we would know his goal, It''s too good a chance for us to seize him. "


    "I see."


    "And Qin Xing and Su LAN."


    "Qin Xing often goes out to deliver takeout."


    "I''ll reduce his chances of going out to deliver delivery."


    Su Ming nodded and asked, "grandma is in good condition. I can leave for Vasi at any time."


    "OK, you can go after the festival. There are two other people with you. One is Hengbin, and the other is Aita. Hengbin will deal with it with you. It''s not convenient for him to show up. You can deal with all the things you show up. Someone will send you books and documents about the relevant laws and regulations of Wasi these two days. You can''t find time to understand them, Just take it with you on the way


    Su Ming nodded. He didn''t know that Xu Yunlu would be so serious in dealing with some industries. He didn''t know until he arrived at Vasi that Xu Yunlu didn''t have any real estate in his mouth. It''s not only in Vasi, but also in Goa. It''s very troublesome to deal with it.


    Su ran was very depressed. The holiday was over so soon. Fortunately, she had a discussion with Lao Cho. On the last day, she finally made the app that Lao Cho asked for.


    Then Su Ming said that he was going to go out, and Su ran helped him pack things together. Su ran wondered what would happen if Su Ming wanted to go out for a long trip, but he was afraid that Su Ming was working in the people''s hospital. He wanted to go back to the capital to get in touch with work, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He was afraid that he would hurt Su Ming''s proud heart, so he just concentrated on cleaning up, Just wanted to tell Su Ming to take care of himself, but Su Ming first asked her to be more careful and try not to leave Xu Yunlu.


    It''s so esoteric. Sura is at a loss.


    Everyone has post Festival syndrome. She doesn''t want to go to work or class, so she doesn''t want to go to class. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu wants to ride a broken motorcycle to see her off, which makes her a little better.


    When Xu Yunlu arrived at the gate of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine, he stopped the motorcycle and said, "little bug, do you think the journey is too short when you arrive?"


    Su ran hides behind Xu Yunlu and laughs. Xu Yunlu loves to pat Su ran with his hands: "go to class. Let''s go. I''ll pick you up."


    "I''m going home at noon, too."


    "OK, my uncle will pick you up at noon, then send you off in the afternoon and pick you up in the evening. Are you satisfied?"


    Su ran nodded with satisfaction, jumped off the motorcycle and was about to go to the gate. Suddenly, she thought of something. She turned around and asked, "my brother, what''s my brother doing?"ˇ° You don''t care what your brother does. You''ll have less classes tomorrow. I''ll take you to open two accounts. "ˇ° I have an account. Why open it? "ˇ° You don''t care what you do. Just do what your uncle says. Go ahead and don''t be late. " Su ran nodded and hurried to the school. Xu Yunlu saw Su ran walk into the gate, get off the motorcycle, throw the car aside and walk into the school gate. Xu Yunlu followed Su ran slowly. Su ran didn''t know that Xu Yunlu followed her, because Xu Yunlu came to pick her up. She was still a little elated. She walked happily and fast, almost bumping into Lao Chan. Su ran stopped quickly, saw it was Lao Chan, and quickly said, "Lao ban, app, I''m ready. I sent it to your email yesterday. Do you see?"ˇ° I didn''t turn on my computer yesterday. I''ll go to the office later and have a look. "ˇ° Oh, I''ll be late. I''ll go to class first. " Su ran and Lao Chan say goodbye and run to the classroom. Lao Chan looks at Su Ran''s back for a while and then turns to go to the office. However, when he turns around, he sees Xu Yunlu leaning against a big tree with a cigarette in his mouth and looking at him with disdain. The old man snorted and said, "I didn''t expect that Xu Xiaolu, the Playboy, had become a saint of love."ˇ° This is the intention of the deer, the deer is to guard, so as not to be coveted by those curfewˇ° Don''t look at the world with your Playboy''s eyes, and don''t think everyone is the same as you, "he saidˇ° Yes, Ben Lu is a playboy, but Ben Lu didn''t use the bad trick of letting the little girl run into herˇ° It was an accident to leave in a hurry. "ˇ° Come on, if you are not careful, you can only cheat those simple little girlsˇ° Forget, Xu Xiaolu, you''re an old driver. If you''re not careful, you''ll have the suspicion of hooking up with a little girl in the eyes of an old driver like you. "ˇ° It''s really not Sima Zhao''s heart to say that you are a lecturer in this Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, I''m a lecturer. It''s not the same as your delivery. I have to prepare lessons and change my homework, so I won''t accompany you to waste time here. "ˇ° Big lecturer, you cheat. You prepare lessons and change homework. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 233

    Lao Qian ignored Xu Yunlu and went to his office.


    After class, Su ran was eager to return. Today, even more, her books were all in her backpack. As soon as they were put away, she quickly went out.


    But Su ran didn''t expect that as soon as she walked out of the teaching building, she saw Xu Yunlu standing against a big tree. She was so surprised and happy that she was just about to run past, but she was stopped. Su ran saw that it was Wang Juan, but she didn''t respond: "Wang Juan, why?"


    "Sura, you and your brother are really proud. My mother treats you to dinner. She looks up to you and pushes you around. Who do you think you are?"


    Su ran thought that Wang Juan''s mother would invite her family to dinner that day. She and Su Ming refused to take care of her grandmother in the hospital. Su ran said, "Wang Juan, my grandmother is in hospital. My brother and I can''t sleep enough to take care of her. How can we have energy to eat?"


    "Oh, my father has been supporting you for more than ten years. My grandmother is sick. You refuse to look at her. Your grandmother has been indifferent to you for more than ten years. You and Su Ming will take care of her illness."


    "Wang Juan, you..." Su ran was really tired of Wang Juan''s rambling remarks. However, Wang Juan packaged herself as Bai Fumei in school, and didn''t want to have a relationship with Su ran, a poor girl known by all. After she said these words, she snorted, "white eyed wolf, you will get retribution!" Then he left with high heels.


    Have gathered over the students, did not expect the drama has not started, it is over, are dull to scattered.


    Xu Yunlu frowned, waiting for Su ran to come, he stood up straight and asked, "what did she say?"


    "When her mother invited her to dinner, my brother and I didn''t go, and we felt sorry for her father''s ten years of nurturing."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "it was a good hand, which made her play poorly."


    "Uncle, what a good card."


    Without explanation, Xu Yunlu bent his arm and said, "come, my princess, let''s go home."


    Su ran immediately smile, but still not very funny to look around, Xu Yunlu immediately unhappy: "how disrelish uncle to you shame ah!"


    Su ran quickly grabbed Xu Yunlu and said, "No."


    Before they walked out of the school, Su Ran''s news exploded in the College of traditional Chinese medicine


    "It''s su ran who wants to rob Xu Songyu, the boyfriend of the school flower. It seems that she has changed her boyfriend ~ ~"


    "It''s said that this is much better than the little bastard last time."


    "It''s more than a lot stronger, so let''s compare it with Lao Guo, a lecturer in psychology."


    "No, what are these means! The fox spirit is just like that


    "Changing boyfriends is faster than changing clothes!"


    "Wow, how fast!"


    "That''s great. I''ll kneel down!"


    "But I heard that Meizhi was dressed like a dog, but some Meizhi saw him at the school gate and rode a broken motorcycle to pick him up."


    "From this point, I can see why she has a good name, but she has not been able to become a school flower. It''s a pity ~ ~"


    "That''s to say, as far as the school flower, Department flower and even class flower of our school are concerned, whose boyfriends don''t drive luxury cars to pick them up."


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ±


    Su ran didn''t know that she became the focus of rumors again. Sitting behind Xu Yunlu''s broken motorcycle, she was completely immersed in the excitement that Xu Yunlu didn''t seem to want to hide their relationship.


    Xu Yunlu could feel Su Ran''s excitement when driving in front of him. Behind him, he held him tightly, rubbed his face against his back, and laughed secretly


    Xu Yunlu said helplessly: "little bug, if you continue to struggle like this, my uncle will stop the car immediately and put you in the right place!"


    Su ran just quickly and honestly sat down, but sitting, and secretly happy.


    When he got to the milk tea shop, Xu Yunlu put down Su ran. When Su ran went in, he took out the phone and said to maozi, "if Wang Juan is going to trouble a little lazy again, she''s really bored."


    Maozi was very busy. Xu Yunlu asked again, "there is no sign of guanshanzi."


    "No, bingo checked this man. After he robbed two gold shops, he disappeared for a while. But after the news, he secretly left China and worked as a mercenary for an overseas gang for five years. But he should still be worried about the background of homicide in China. He didn''t make a special fuss, and then there was really no news."


    Xu Yunlu let out a cry. As soon as he hung up the phone, he saw a beautiful girl in a red dress riding a small Suzuki to stop at the door of the milk tea shop. The beautiful girl took off her helmet and showed a pretty face with a little baby fat.


    According to Xu Yunlu''s intuition, this beautiful girl in Gucci boots should not be a guest of the milk tea shop.


    Xu Yunlu and other beautiful girls entered the milk tea shop, and followed them.


    Su ran happily changed her uniform and came out. Just as she wanted to make out with Qin Mo, a beautiful girl in red came up to her and looked at her. Su ran also looked at the woman curiously: "what kind of milk tea do you want? With or without pearl, coconut, red bean, sago... "


    The little beauty in red looked at the milk tea shop and asked, "are you su ran?" Su ran nodded: "are youˇ° My name is Zhu Zhu As soon as the girl in red said her name, Sura knew who it was. Oh, "what can I do for you?"ˇ° I hear you are chasing Xu Zihao? " Zhu Zhu looks at the competitor in front of her very unhappily. It''s Xu Zihao''s favorite type. She is pure and beautiful, and her family is poor. Zhu Zhu is most angry about why Xu Zihao likes this type, but her family is not poor at all. Su ran just wants to explain that Xu Yunlu has come in, reaches out his hand and hugs Su ran, kisses her on the cheek and says, "wife, my husband is hungry, is the meal ready?" Su ran was startled and blushed, but soon realized that there was something more reassuring than having a boyfriend like her husband. Sure enough, Zhu Zhu''s icy face thawed, and all the provocative and troubling thorns were put away: "do you have a husband? Aren''t you still studying? " Su Ran is very embarrassed: "he is my boyfriend." Xu Yunlu tut said: "what kind of boyfriend, get married immediately after graduation." Zhu Zhu is more relieved. Xu Yunlu is a person with good taste. He is fashionable in clothes and looks like a dog. He can make girls happy. He is sure to catch a chicken like Su ran. He is happy. He looks at the milk tea brand and says, "give me two cups of each kind of milk tea and pack it!" Xu Yunlu almost laughed. He didn''t expect Lao Zhu to look so serious and mysterious, but he had such a lovely and simple girl. Su ran didn''t expect that her rival would become a diner or a big customer. She quickly got busy with coco and Li Li. Zhu Zhu said, "well done, send it to Xu Songyu of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine, and he said that I''ll invite all the students of his class to drink milk tea." Su ran said, "you don''t know Xu Songyu''s address, do you?" Su ran shook her head and said, "I really don''t know!" As soon as Zhu Zhu saw Su ran, she didn''t even know Xu Zihao''s dormitory. She couldn''t hide her smile on her face. She left the address of Xu Zihao''s dormitory, took five tickets of great men, said she didn''t need to change them, and then rode off on Suzuki. There are no more than ten kinds of milk tea in the milk tea shop. Even if there are two cups of each kind, there are no more than 20 cups. Su ran made 80 cups of milk tea according to 500 yuan. Qin Xing took shanpao and Gulu to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. When Qin Xing left with milk tea, Su ran came up to Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle, this Zhu Zhu is still very good to be my cousin." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 234

    Xu Yunlu shaved Su Ran''s nose with a smile. Qin Mo stretched out his head as soon as he saw it. Xu Yunlu had to shave his nose as well. Su ran held his cheek and said with a certain melancholy: "my cousin is a famous grass owner. When will my brother find me a good sister-in-law?"


    Xu Yunlu patted Su Ran''s waist and said, "I really like to worry. Your brother is only in his twenties. He just finished his studies. What''s the hurry?"


    "That cousin is the same age as him, and his sister-in-law is chasing him so hard."


    "It seems that you have made up your mind about this cousin."


    "Anyway, I like this cousin''s temperament." Su ran yearns for it.


    Xu Yunlu doubts whether Lao Zhu can accept Xu Zihao. How many bright spots can Xu Zihao get rid of Gao Fu Shuai''s disguise?


    After yearning for it, Su ran said, "the little motorcycle my cousin rode is beautiful."


    "Star Suzuki?" Xu Yunlu gently asked, Su ran shook his head and said, "I feel like my cousin is riding a good style."


    "Can you still ride a motorcycle?"


    Su ran nodded, then shook his head: "I didn''t learn too well at that time."


    "Do you want my uncle to teach you again?"


    Su ran looked forward to it and nodded.


    Qin Xing came back after delivering milk tea and said with boundless emotion: "now I know that girls chase their boyfriends not with roses, but with milk tea. You don''t know that we sent 80 cups of milk tea. All the students in Xu Songyu''s dormitory were shocked."


    Su ran held her cheek and asked: "was Xu Songyu moved?"


    "Moved by a fart, come back to God, let us take the milk tea, who are we, how can he succeed, quickly put down the milk tea, run faster than the rabbit, I heard Xu Songyu in the back of the cry and his classmates coax the voice of the milk tea."


    Su ran thought that picture must be very happy.


    Qin Xing sighed and said, "Xiao ran, with more than ten such guests coming every day, our shop will surely make a lot of money."


    "That''s true, but it''s very rare to meet such guests. Several of them are good every year, and there are more than ten every day."


    Su LAN immediately broke Qin Xing''s daydream: "I think you have to work one day, and money can fall from the world."


    Su ran vomits her tongue. Xu Yunlu has already told Qin Xing that he should not go out alone to deliver takeout, so he has to pretend to be busy with other things.


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head, except for those who don''t worry. They are a lovely family.


    In the afternoon, Xu Yunlu took Su ran back from school. Li Gui came. Xu Yunlu put Su ran down and asked, "how''s your little dull progress?"


    "Oh, just to make a fuss about it, he promised Huang Jitou two Su cigarettes, and then he found out that Zhu Liang used to like to go to the Lehong club, and there was a date in the club, but Huang Jitou didn''t know the name of the flower, so Xiao dundun immediately started to check. In order not to waste their time, they all arranged it. Of course, Xiao Dun found it, But Xiao dundun adores his brother Honggang too much. He just found something and immediately went to ask for credit. You know what the result will be with Xu Xiaolu''s intelligence. He made him scold him so much that he said cruel words. If Xiao Dun goes to check again, he will stop Xiao Dun''s job! "


    Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette, bit it with his teeth and said, "Gao Honggang seems to take good care of his brother-in-law."


    "Gao Honggang should be afraid of Xiaodun''s accident. Xiaodun said that his brother Honggang thought that his ability could not be found out. There must be something fishy in it. Xiaodun''s heart has been dead a thousand times."


    "I don''t know if you respect little dull brother Honggang."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I don''t know that my little stupidity is almost heartbroken. You are still making sarcastic remarks here. It seems that this is the only way to make progress. Let''s talk about it. Next, what can we do


    "What information did maozi reveal to you, that little fool?"


    "Le Hong Club involved in drugs, organized students to take drugs and engage in prostitution."


    "That''s enough. On the surface, the club has a good reputation. The reason why it has such a reputation and its business is still so good is that many people with power or money are involved in it. It''s estimated that in nine cases out of ten, these people with power or money are the servants of these female students. It depends on whether Gao Honggang dares to lay hands on them. Give him some time."


    "Ben Zun''s task has been completed. He plans to let Gao Honggang stop his dull job and take him to be romantic and happy."


    "First of all, I''d like to congratulate you. I hope you can take your little fool to have fun as you wish."


    "Don''t mention it, Xiao dundun seems to have been promoted. Now he''s a little shy of himself." After Li Gui finished, he walked into the milk tea shop and picked up the club which had not been touched for some time, but was almost dusty. He said to Xu Yunlu, "do you want to have a game with me?"


    Xu Yunlu went over and picked up his dusty club and said, "just start a game."


    As soon as Li Gui opened the ball, Ning Xiaohai came in. Li Gui felt that his temperament didn''t match Ning Xiaohai''s. He immediately chased Xu Yunlu to Ning Xiaohai and called Qin Xing, who was busy hiding from Su LAN, to play with him. Qin Mo immediately climbed up to the table and played happily on the table.


    Li Gui and Qin Xing had to put back all the balls that Qin Mo had messed up, and then continue to play, and they had to say: silently, put that ball first for a while, after playing, you can play again! Qin Mo also heard that he really put the ball back. When Li Gui and Qin Xing finished playing, he picked it up and played again. When Li Gui and Qin Xing started playing again, he put the ball back. Of course, the position was not as accurate as when they picked it up. Li Gui and Qin Xing had to correct their position again. Xu Yunlu didn''t have to play, so he had to take the stick to the bar, frowned and asked Ning Xiaohai, "don''t you say you want to go back to the capital?"ˇ° Yes, I''ve already gone back. I don''t have a conscience like you. I have to go back to see my old people every new year. "ˇ° The troops don''t have to go back. "ˇ° I''m trying to find a way to arrange for the police station in Nandian city. But before I can figure out, there are still many people staring at the position of the police captain. "ˇ° Think for yourselfˇ° What else can I think of? Anyway, my uncle says that I will cooperate with the local authorities to carry out special tasks, and the establishment of the army will not be cancelled for me. " Xu Yunlu was relieved. Although he was disappointed with his father''s remarriage for many years, the old man was always very careful. Judging from Ning Xiaohai''s future, we can see that he is definitely not an impulsive person. At the same time, Li Gui played a bad shot and said, "Qin Xing, you played." Qin Xing does not live up to Li Gui''s expectations, and he scores the last few goals. Ning Xiaohai glances at him with great interest: "cousin, it seems that you are not the only one who is frustrated with things."ˇ° Do you know how to speak? Don''t speak if you don''t know how to speak. " Xu Yunlu pushes Ning Xiaohai away and reaches out to Li Gui, "money!"ˇ° No, Xiaolu, it''s not you who got in, it''s Qin Xing who got in! "ˇ° Damn, you let Qin Xing fight instead of me. "ˇ° Xiaolu, you are not short of money. You are always so mean Li guiba opened Xu Yunlu''s hand, "full of money, you are not vulgar!" Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a kick: "I don''t like playing with you. I''m never willing to admit defeat."ˇ° No, no, Xiaolu, when you play with others, you''ve played with such a rascal as benzun. You''ve cheated him and found a master to fight for money. How much money have you cheated benzun over the years? What''s your conscience? What''s your conscience! You cheap deer Li Gui then reached out and took out Xu Yunlu''s pocket, took out his wallet, took out all the cash in it, threw the empty wallet back to Xu Yunlu and said, "it''s time to give it back to you!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 235

    Xu Yunlu looked at the empty purse and said, "what kind of stimulation is this one today? I don''t even want to leave some change."


    Ning Xiaohai took Xu Yunlu''s wallet and asked curiously, "cousin, why don''t you have a card in your wallet?"


    "What do you want a card for? How grand it is to use cash!" Xu Yunlu snatched back the empty wallet and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "You don''t live in the middle ages. Now even beggars have more than ten cards in their wallets."


    "Then follow the beggar. Why do you follow me?" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Qin Mo curiously took out Xu Yunlu''s wallet and sat on the billiard table and turned it over.


    Xu Yunlu picked Qin Mo up and asked, "what are you doing in silence?"


    "Money." Qin Mo turns over his empty wallet seriously. Xu Yunlu immediately reaches out his hand to Li Gui. Li Gui takes a look at Qin Mo and slaps two hundred yuan on Xu Yunlu''s hand


    Xu Yunlu put two hundred yuan into his wallet, and Qin Mo immediately beamed: "money, Dad, money!"


    Li Gui relied on a: "you little money fan."


    Ning Xiaohai quickly pulled Xu Yunlu aside: "cousin, how does that little cute call you dad?"


    "Not like me?" Xu Yunlu makes a shooting gesture to Qin mo. as soon as Qin Mo''s eyes light up, he immediately gets up from the ball table and pounces on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo and asks Ning Xiaohai, "look carefully, do you look like it?"


    Ningxiaohai almost petrified: "cousin, it can''t be true, you move so fast."


    "Remember, everything you see here, if you dare to go back and reveal half a word, go away!"


    "Cousin, that''s why."


    "Your brother, I grow up so big, there is always a lot of noise around me, now is your brother''s rare quiet, let your brother and I quiet for a few days."


    Ning Xiaohai immediately nodded and said, "cousin, don''t worry. When you say it needs to be announced, I''ll go home and drop bombs for them immediately. This cute little girl is very funny. Play for me."


    "Be careful when you hold it. It''s clumsy."


    Ning Xiaohai clumsily hugs him. Qin Mo feels that he is not very comfortable holding him. He twists his body and continues to search his wallet. Ning Xiaohai sees that Qin Mo is not making any trouble and does not allow him to hold him. He is more happy than Qin Mo, and he says: "if you know, I don''t know how happy you will be. Well, grandfather Lu and grandmother Lu know, I''m sure I''m happy, too. "


    Xu Yunlu pointed to Ning Xiaohai, Ning Xiaohai immediately said: "don''t worry, you put ten thousand heart, when I betrayed you." With that, Ning Xiaohai takes out his wallet. His wallet is full of cards and only a dozen pieces of cash. He takes them all out and hands them to Qin mo. Qin Mo is more happy with them. Li Gui sees that he is not going to be out of favor with Qin Mo, and immediately gives Qin Mo all the money he just took out of Xu Yunlu''s wallet. "Here you are, little money fan."


    Now Qin Mo can''t hold it. The money falls to the ground. Qin Mo is in a hurry. Ning Xiaohai quickly puts Qin Mo on the ground. Each of them climbs on the floor to pick up the money. Qin Mo excitedly cries "Qian Qian" and "Qian Qian" while picking it up.


    Su ran came out and saw a big one picking up money. The small one was very excited. She quickly walked over and asked, "how can there be so much money? Which uncle''s?"


    After hearing this, Qin Mo stops picking up the money and reaches out to touch his little round head. His eyes turn from Ning Xiaohai to Xu Yunlu, and then to Li Gui. But how can he tell Su ran clearly, he points to Ning Xiaohai from Li Gui with his fat hand.


    Xu Yunlu rubs Qin Mo''s head. Ning Xiaohai and Su ran have picked up all the money. Xu Yunlu takes it and puts it in his wallet. Then he puts it in his pocket and says, "thank you!"


    Ning Xiaohai blinked: "no, cousin, I still have my money there!"


    "When we meet for the first time, you can''t give us some presents."


    "Damn, cousin, is this still you?"


    Li Gui immediately fell into the well and said, "I''ve seen you for a long time."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that all the money was put into Xu Yunlu''s wallet, he would climb back to the billiards table to play. Li Gui hugged Qin Mo and said, "silent, godfather will do a magic trick for you. Do you want to see it?"


    Qin Mo doesn''t know much about magic and doesn''t understand it. However, he still understands that Li Gui, the godfather, wants to play with him. He immediately slaps him and says he is very willing.


    As soon as Li Gui reached out, he took out Xu Yunlu''s wallet which was put back in his pocket. He took out all the money that could not be put in that stack of wallet. He put it in front of Qin Mo and said, "godfather, I''ll give you a magic trick to change into no money."


    Qin Mo stood obediently, staring at Li Gui without blinking.


    Li Gui took one out of the pile of money and said to Qin Mo, "is it money?"


    Qin Mo nodded seriously. Li Gui took the money in front of Qin mo. after all kinds of shaking, he stuffed it into his fart pocket with a quick action. The money in his hand was gone. He spread it out: "money is gone!"


    Qin Mo turned Li Gui''s hand around, but he didn''t find the money, so he said, "no!"


    Li Gui picked up the second piece of money and made it the same way. Then he took three or five pieces of money in a stack until he stuffed all the money in front of Qin Mo''s eyes into his fart pocket. He proudly told Qin Mo, "it''s all gone!"


    Ningxiaohai is petrified. Qin Mo repeats: "it''s all gone!"ˇ° Yes, it''s all gone. See, it''s all gone! " Qin Mo suddenly gets up and pours on Li Gui and looks for him in his back fart pocket. As a result, Xiao Pang takes out a piece of money for a long time, but he really doesn''t take out a piece of money. Qin Mo sits on the ground and howls: "it''s all gone, it''s all gone, money, money, my money!" Li Gui said: "dry son does not bring such, our magic is not big change, no money, of course, all the money."ˇ° Money, money, my money Qin Mo gets up and pours on Li Gui again. He takes out the bag in his back buttock again, but it doesn''t work. He thinks he can see it clearly. He clearly sees that Li Gui is all put back. How can it be gone? So he pesters Li Gui and says, "money, my money!" At last, Li Gui had to wipe his sweat and take out the pile of money from his chest pocket. Qin Mo snatched it at the sight of it and burst into tears with a smile: "money, my money!" Li Gui sat on the billiards table and looked up at the sky and sighed: "Xu Xiaolu, your son is too hard to cheat. I spent so much time in vain, and my hands are getting sour." Ning Xiaohai spread out on the billiards table: "cousin, how boring you have to be!" Li Gui saw that he made Qin Mo laugh and cry. He was sweating and couldn''t bear it. He reached out and picked up Qin Mo with a pile of money and went to the bar. He asked for a cup of warm water to feed Qin mo. Qin Mo just really cried hard and sweated a lot. Just as he wanted to drink water, he began to drink it with a glass of water. Li Gui touched Qin Mo''s forehead and said, "the little guy is very good at making do with it, much better than Xu Xiaolu." Ning Xiaohai just got up from the billiards table and asked in a low voice: "cousin, isn''t the life of undercover agents thrilling and wonderful, and they live in fear and high vigilance every day?"ˇ° You watch too many movies and TV, or your uncle has never arranged a slightly more dangerous task for you. "ˇ° Cousin, you look down on me. I''ve been shot when I went overseas to carry out missions. Because of that, my grandmother gave me up in the army and made trouble with your uncle. But who am I? A person with firm belief and lofty goals? How can I stop because of my little old lady''s mischief? " Xu Yunlu took a glance at Ning Xiaohai and said, "don''t tell me, you don''t seem to know how to play." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 236

    "Play with things and lose heart!" Ning Xiaohai picked up Li Gui''s stick and tripod, and without waiting for Xu Yunlu to say anything, he opened the ball. Then he hit all the balls into the hole, touched the club and said sadly: "if you don''t take advantage of the club, you can''t play well!"


    Su ran felt that she was tortured by a group of psychoses. She turned around and went to the bar. Seeing that Qin Mo was still holding the pile of money after drinking water, Su ran collected the money and said: "silence, don''t play with money, dirty!"


    Su ran put the money into Xu Yunlu''s wallet, took Qin Mo to wash his hands, and then let Qin Mo play.


    When Su ran released Qin Mo, she called Su mu. She knew that Su Mu had been taking care of her grandmother in the hospital these two days. She must be very excited. Sure enough, Su Mu began to cry after talking to her. After su ran comforted her for a long time, Su Mu said that she was happy and shouldn''t cry. Su ran also said that she was. The mother and daughter talked for a while. Su Mu said that her great uncle had said that she would wait for her grandmother to leave the hospital, We should invite the whole family to have dinner and get together.


    Su ran was very happy to hear that, which at least proved that her great uncle was willing to accept them. Naturally, Su''s mother would be happy to have frequent contacts with her grandmother in the future.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai played a few games. When it was time for dinner, they took up the pole and went back to wash their hands. Ning Xiaohai finished the washing first and looked at Su''s yard. Xu Yunlu asked: "Haizi, isn''t your sister-in-law in the health system?"


    "Ah, not very well."


    "Go away, I''m going to arrange personal admission to Kunming Provincial People''s hospital. Is there any problem?"


    "My sister-in-law''s fire may be very poor. In the capital, she may be able to speak. In this province, it is estimated that it will be a little difficult. It''s a piece of cake to ask your aunt and uncle to say hello? Oh, you don''t want to be in front of them. Forget it. Yes, Lao Ling, he''s an authority in the medical field. Although he''s in Kunming Province, people don''t want to sell him a lot of face. You have to give him seven or eight points. Besides, it''s not a big deal to arrange a person. "


    "Go, there is a villain named Zeng in Kunming Provincial People''s hospital."


    "Oh, if you offend someone, I''ll tell you. It''s not difficult to get into a person. If you offend someone, just say it twice." Ning Xiaohai suddenly realized that Xu Yunlu hit him with his hand and said, "what are you doing so loudly?"


    "Have you come up with some good tricks, please tell me."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to take care of these bird affairs, but I was angry because Zeng was so narrow-minded."


    "I know you can''t help it when you''re angry."


    "I don''t have anyone to look into his affairs at the moment, but he''s so narrow-minded and so vengeful that he''s certainly not a good bird."


    "OK, I''ll do it. If he has a backstage, he may not be able to beat him this time, but at least he won''t be able to speak for a year or two. If my sister-in-law tells me about the person you want to arrange, it won''t be a big problem."


    Xu Yunlu patted Ning Xiaohai dialect and said: "children can be taught!"


    "Screw you, but you know it can''t be done in a day or two."


    "Don''t worry. You can wait for half a year."


    "How can I do that? How can it be my style for such a long time? Half a month. I should let him not speak in half a month."


    Xu Yunlu said: "don''t worry. The person I''m talking about can''t go to the hospital in half a year."


    "That''s OK. When you say that, I''ll run the villain named Zeng and let him jump for a few more days. During this time, I''ll check if he has any backstage, but if I can sit in this position, there must be more or less one or two people who can speak."


    Xu Yunlu finally finds a job for Ning Xiaohai and breathes a sigh. Although Ning Xiaohai has a elder brother, his family is not used to him, especially his grandmother. He is really afraid that Ning Xiaohai will fight and kill with him, hurt him and touch him there. His grandmother is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Even if her grandparents show up, she can''t tear herself up and have to bite herself.


    It happened that Qin Xing helped granny Su into the yard, and Xu Yunlu introduced Ning Xiaohai to granny su.


    Because Ma Laoliu was arrested, grandma Su''s son''s drug trafficking was clarified. She was in a good mood and walked much more smoothly than before. After talking with Xu Yunlu for a while, Xu Yunlu took Ning Xiaohai to the milk tea shop.


    Today, Su LAN is obviously in a good mood, steamed bass, fried prawns, stir fried meat, garlic heart, because Qin Mo wants to eat with Xu Yunlu. When Qin Xing holds Qin Mo, he also brings a plate of hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    Xu Yunlu takes over Qin Mo and feeds Qin Mo fish clumsily. Seeing Qin Xing on one side, he is sweating. The people he worships can''t feed children. It''s too bad.


    Qin Xing is thinking, but listen to Xu Yunlu said: "Qin Xing, after the guanshanzi thing is handled, you still go back to the express company!"


    Qin Xing immediately looked at Li Gui: "he opened me up, there is no saying, I have no face to go back."


    "He will be the president of the express company, and you will be the vice president."


    Qin Xing was startled and asked uncertainly, "Master Lu, I''m the vice president?"


    "Yes, general CEOs are not there. The company has the final say."


    "Ah Qin Xing stole a glance at Li Gui. "Deer, I just ask one more question. How did he make the company that he spent money on has the final say?" In addition, I will give you a person. After all, you only send express, but never run an express company. In the future, learn more from others, and strive to replace Mr. Li as soon as possible. " Qin Xing was a little at a loss. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Master Lu, my third brother and fourth brother want to send express. Can this be done?"ˇ° That''s your business. You think people are easy to use. You can ask Mr. Li to send you express delivery. Now you want a new name for the express delivery company. Since the boss has changed, you still use the old name. I feel uncomfortable. " Qin Xing immediately glanced at Li Gui: you Zun, when you begged me that day! After glancing at Li Gui, Qin Xing felt excited. His admiration for Xu Yunlu was more like a torrent of water. He asked, "Master Lu, do we want to celebrate this wonderful day with a drink of Xiaobai?" Ning Xiaohai kept a smile, and Xu Yunlu had to say, "if you want to drink, you can have some. I still have some bottles of good wine, ginkgo. Bring me those bottles of wine." Qin Xing immediately starts to drink, sober up and pour wine. When he''s finished, Qin Mo has eaten half a fish, jumps down from Xu Yunlu with a small rice bowl, and runs to the back to look for Su ran and Su LAN to see if he likes to eat more. Ning Xiaohai took a sip of wine and said, "cousin, good wine!" Xu Yunlu said: "the white one is made by himself." Ning Xiaohai "ah" said: "I seem to have seen in my aunt, grandfather and grandmother. It''s not from you."ˇ° Well, I''ve got a couple of boxes delivered, and my grandmother''s father is good at it. " Ning Xiaohai laughed twice. After a few glasses of wine, Qin Xing dared to tell the truth: "I said, nephew and son-in-law, I think the name of the company is five-star express!" Xu Yunlu: "I said, nephew and son-in-law, if I manage five stars well, can I fire the boss?" Old ghost: "I said, nephew son-in-law, your cousin''s body and bones are still together, send express delivery... Well, you can make do with it!" Ning Xiaohai: "after..." Xu Yunlu''s main task was to pick up Su ran. Su ran took her out to ride a motorcycle when she was early after school. Su ran didn''t forget how to ride a motorcycle, and she started very quickly, just as she was in Wasi, she was a little weak, and it was more difficult to support a motorcycle. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 237

    However, the teachers and students in the school are crazy about Xu Yunlu who rides a broken motorcycle to pick up Su ran every day.


    After seeing Su ran off to school, Xu Yunlu usually doesn''t leave. He finds a place for his broken motorcycle and strolls around the campus. He enjoys being pointed at.


    Of course, Xu Yunlu also heard a lot of comments


    "That''s Sura''s new boyfriend!"


    "It seems to be. Didn''t you hear that she was chasing Xu Songyu?"


    "I also heard that she was chasing Lao Guo, a psychology lecturer?"


    "Xu Songyu is a school grass. She is rich and handsome. Do people like her? Lao Guo drives millions of cars, and she doesn''t pee to take care of herself. Can people take a fancy to her? "


    "Listen to the school flower say that her family is poor, now these rich and handsome are not fools, playing is also a success, really want to get married or something, people still have to choose the right family, Cinderella and Prince Charming are really just fairy tales!"


    "It''s said that the man just now, looking tall, rich and handsome, is riding a broken motorcycle."


    "Don''t say it. It''s a good match if you don''t know."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Of course, there is another argument:


    "This man looks very stylish. It''s a pity that a piece of fresh grass is stuck in the cow dung."


    "Don''t be a flower maniac. It''s no use for a man to look good, and he doesn''t have to sleep."


    "Such a man, even if I go to work hard to earn money to support him to sleep, it''s not impossible."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu had to rely on it. What''s the trend now? It''s still female students in school. Don''t look up. It''s invincible. No wonder the business of Lehong club is so good. It makes people doubt whether the girls are forced or voluntary.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that he could meet an acquaintance Yu Ye. Yu Ye was stunned when he saw Xu Yunlu for a while. He looked around to make sure that he was not dazed: "Master Lu, it''s really you."


    Xu Yunlu shakes his cigarette in Yuye''s hand. It''s a greeting. Yuye comes over and hands him a cigarette. After Yuye lights it, he asks, "it''s been said on campus these days that Sura has a new boyfriend. This new boyfriend turns out to be you!"


    "How are you on campus? Do you have a girlfriend here, too? "


    "I, I just happened to pass by and come in and have a look."


    "I didn''t expect that vice team Yu''s accomplishments were quite high. There was such an elegant interest in visiting the university campus."


    "It''s a joke to master Lu. In those years, Master Lu had to take time to drink some free wine in Yulong Snow Mountain. Besides, I was not as busy as Master Lu!"


    "Lao Chuan is now a lecturer in this university, do you know?"


    "I was surprised to hear that. When he was the boss, he was just like a pickpocket. When the business was bad, we were all his blowers. I didn''t see that he was half a lecturer. When I first heard about it, I thought he was going to teach restaurant management or something in the University. When I heard about psychology, I was confused for several times."


    "Restaurant management is a course in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Is your brain circuit really OK?"


    "Mr. Lu, this is not an analogy. Teaching accounting and how to save money is certainly more reliable than teaching psychology."


    Xu Yunlu laughs, points his cigarette at the field and says, "I think he yelled at you or scolded you at the beginning. I can''t see him. I just want to take care of him for you."


    "I didn''t expect that Master Lu was so compassionate!"


    "Now look, your Master Lu is so compassionate. It''s unnecessary!"


    "Master Lu, what do you mean by that?"


    "Let''s not talk about Xiao Song. Liu Jie, you don''t need to talk about it. You don''t need to talk about it. Everyone is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Why didn''t Lao Chan abuse you all to death in those years?"


    While they were chatting, Sura ran out of the teaching building and came out where Xu Yunlu was used to waiting for her. She was a little disappointed that she didn''t see Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and waved to Su ran. He was afraid that she would be too short-sighted to see. He also called out by the way: "little lazy!"


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu on one side of his head and ran to see that Yu Ye was standing in front of Xu Yunlu. He quickly called out: "vice team Yu, you are also in our school."


    "Vice team Yu has never been to university. He has a special admiration for the pride of heaven in the ivory tower, so he comes in to feel the atmosphere by the way!"


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was running on Yuye. After all, she told Xu Yunlu that Yuye came to their school to carry out the task. She quickly helped Yuye out of the siege and said, "Deputy Yuye has never been to university. Who believes that?"


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you." Yu Ye takes a look at them. Su Ran''s action of depending on Xu Yunlu and approaching him casually makes his eyes a little uncomfortable. Like Zhao xiaohen, he doesn''t think Xu Yunlu is a good man just because Xu Yunlu''s wanted has been removed, but he is more rational than Zhao xiaohen. If he knows that Xu Yunlu''s wanted has been removed, he has no right to capture others. It''s useless to attack with any language, He is a little like Su ran, but he also feels Su Ran''s feelings for Xu Yunlu. Although he laments Su Ran''s choice of such a good girl as Xu Yunlu, he is different from Zhao xiaohen. He can''t tell Su ran not to be fooled in front of Xu Yunlu!


    Yu Ye pedaled his bicycle and left. Su ran said with concern: "I don''t know how the case of vice team Yu is progressing?"ˇ° It''s just a matter of leisure. Let''s go. "ˇ° Uncle, we''re going cycling! " Su ran excitedly said that Xu Yunlu took off his sunglasses from the collar of his T-shirt and put them on, saying, "I''m busy today, so I won''t go cycling."ˇ° Oh Su Ran is a little disappointed. Sitting on Xu Yunlu''s broken motorcycle back to the milk tea shop, Su ran found a red women''s motorcycle and a black and blue men''s motorcycle stopped in front of the door. Su ran Yi said: "someone actually rode a motorcycle to drink milk tea."ˇ° What kind of look? My uncle gave you this motorcycle. " Xu Yunlu stopped the car, patted the women''s motorcycle and said, "Kawasaki Ninja 250, try to like it or not." As soon as Su Ran''s eyes brightened, Xu Yunlu stepped on the men''s motorcycle, picked up the helmet hanging on the car, put it on, and handed another red helmet to Su ran: "go, uncle, take you for a walk." Su ran took the helmet, put it on, and quickly stepped on the red motorcycle. Xu Yunlu said, "the maximum speed of this car can exceed 125 miles. You have poor eyesight, so uncle lowered the speed down. Later, you can only drive 30 miles. During this period of time, you can only drive 15 miles. First, help the car out and show it to your uncle." Su ran had a beautiful little motorcycle like Zhu Zhu. She was already very happy. She didn''t have any special requirements for speed. She pushed it out and said, "but won''t it be forbidden?"ˇ° It''s not forbidden in southern Yunnan, it''s just restricted. It''s OK. You can ride it. Uncle has a look. It''s not a big problem. Uncle will give you a motorcycle driver''s license, and you can ride it if you have all the clothes you need. " Su ran happily followed Xu Yunlu to find a space to slide the car. When Su ran got familiar with her new motorcycle, Xu Yunlu took her to run on the right road. However, this speed was just like walking a dog for Xu Yunlu. Thinking about that she could walk insects from time to time in the future, the blue sky and white clouds were all better. Su ran rode the little Ninja smoothly and said eagerly, "uncle, your car is so cool. When I ride it, I will ride your motorcycle."ˇ° That''s not true. My Agusta F4 can reach 300 miles. It''s too fast and much heavier than yours. You don''t have enough strength. Don''t ride without your uncle''s permission. Do you hear me! Otherwise, the little Ninja will be confiscated to you! " Su Ran is full of love for this little ninja. When she hears about riding Xu Yunlu''s car, she may lose her little ninja. She can''t bear to have a little ninja. She doesn''t covet Xu Yunlu''s Agusta. It''s hard to remember its name. How can a little Ninja dazzle her. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 238

    Su ran nodded and asked, "uncle, it can run 300 miles. Is it the fastest motorcycle?"


    "That''s not true. Uncle also has a Dodge Tomahawk, which weighs half a ton and is much faster than Agou. It''s just like lightning. There are Y2K, Suzuki falcon, blackbird and lightning, which are all faster than Agusta."


    "Ah, uncle has so many motorcycles."


    "My uncle likes the speed of motorcycles. He got one of the top ten motorcycles in speed, but he destroyed Kawasaki H2R with you that time."


    Xu Yunlu mentioned that time, Su ran was still frightened and trembled. Xu Yunlu in front of him suddenly stopped the car with his feet on one side. Su ran was not fast at all. When he saw it, he quickly stopped and asked, "Uncle Lu, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yunlu took off his gloves and pointed to his cheek. Su ran didn''t understand. Xu Yunlu pointed again discontentedly. Su ran understood: "uncle, it''s on the street. What''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Yunlu gives Su ran a dissatisfied glance. Su ran rides the car past Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu steps on the gas pedal in a depressed way, staggering like Su ran after taking drugs.


    Finally, Su ran stops the car and Xu Yunlu stops. Su ran goes over, holds Xu Yunlu''s head and chews on his face. Xu Yunlu revives with blood and the car doesn''t shake.


    Su ran heard someone snort. As soon as she turned her head, she saw that it was Wang Neng, leaning on the wall of the alley where she and Xu Yunlu rode by, looking at her with a very contemptuous eye.


    Su ran was so depressed that he quickly got on the bus and drove away. Xu Yunlu, who was in a good mood, took a look at Wang Neng, pointed at Wang Neng with his finger, and stepped on the accelerator to drive Su away.


    The next day, Xu Yunlu took Su ran to school on a new car. As soon as Su Ran''s little Ninja rode in, the discerner sighed: "it''s little Ninja 250. It''s so cool!"


    "This one costs more than 40000 yuan!"


    "Is it difficult for her to change boyfriends again?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu stops the car, and Su ran stops next to him. Because of the speed limit, she hasn''t ridden Xu Yunlu''s broken motorcycle fast. Su Ran is late for class. She doesn''t even lock the car, so she runs away with her bag on her back.


    Xu Yunlu locks Su Ran''s car. As soon as he gets up, he sees Lao Chou standing in front of him with his chest in his hands. Xu Yunlu rushes to Lao Chou and raises his eyebrows and asks, "what a coincidence, Mo LAN!"


    Lao Chan patted Xu Yunlu''s Agusta: "you really changed a big gun for a broken shotgun. Yesterday you were still a broken motorcycle. Today you changed it into 880000 MV Agusta F4 limited edition. You really came to the College of traditional Chinese medicine to show off!"


    Xu Yunlu took off his sunglasses, shook his head and said, "it seems that everyone likes little Ninja better."


    The old man laughed and laughed three times: "because woodlouse has seen millions of luxury cars, not unusual, but few have seen millions of motorcycles."


    "It seems that there is no motorcycle enthusiast in China, but fortunately you have seen such a foreign turtle. Otherwise, how can Ben Lu stand up to this AGU? Is Ben Lu handsome enough to ride it?" Xu Yunlu said and leaned on the Agusta. He had to make a pose.


    "Do it, Xu Xiaolu!"


    "Ben Lu is going to blind all the men and women who make the little lazy rumor."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, you talk to me like I''m making a little lazy rumor."


    "Come on, Mulan, why don''t you buy one, let''s go for a ride." Xu Yunlu didn''t tangle about whether Lao Zao made the Sura rumor.


    "As a lecturer, I can''t afford Agusta with that salary. Besides, if I get black money like you Xu Xiaolu, I''ll definitely ride the blue version of Harley Davidson."


    Xu Yunlu raised his finger to Lao Chou.


    Lao Zaitui pulled Xu Yunlu''s hand and went to Agusta. He raised his legs and stepped up. He gave him another round of oil and rode out.


    Lao Chuan came back after a ride, got off the car, patted the car and said, "it''s a good car, but it''s a pity ~ ~"


    Xu Yunlu was happy to put on his sunglasses: "noisy Mulan, the smell of jealousy is so bad."


    "Xu Xiaolu, your favorite locomotives are not all Harley. Why did they suddenly change their taste?"


    "No, Zou Mulan, you think any man is the same as you. Benlu not only wants the queen of lazy, but also the queen of Harley. Count it as benlu''s concubine, AGU," Xu Yunlu patted his new mount. "It''s benlu''s new favorite beauty, isn''t it?"


    Lao Chan shook his head and looked at Xu Yunlu for a long time before he said, "Xu Xiaolu, you are really the king of pretending to be a beeper."


    "What''s the matter with me pretending to be Bi? I can''t compare with you saying that Mo LAN can act. You Opera master, Bi Wang is half weight to opera master."


    "Xu Xiao Lu, have you been very busy lately?"


    "Why, I''m free, talking about Mulan. Are you suffering or afraid?"


    Old noisy a show hand very helplessly say: "I don''t understand, you are free, I suffer to be afraid of what?"


    "You''ve played a good hand and designed to kill my little Ding. Do you want to take advantage of the situation and pry my queen away?"


    "No, no, Xu Xiaolu, how can I not understand what you are talking about? Xiaoding is dead. Who is Xiaoding?"ˇ° You''re really a playwright, Mo LAN. You''re pretending, pretending, and pretending. You''ve set up such a big plan to kill me and pry away my little slob. In the end, I never dreamed that I would be quarantined and censored. It''s not as good as heaven. I''m laughing to death. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, I haven''t seen you for three years. Your speech is so enigmatic. I was quarantined and censored. How can you know? "ˇ° The Opera masterˇ° Beep king They killed each other with their eyes for a while, and someone called out: "Mr. Guo!" The two men looked back at each other. Lao Chou saw that he was a female classmate and asked him questions. Old noisy very helpless, can only give that very love to learn with a simple solution to perplexity. When she left, she looked at Xu Yunlu, who was not inferior to Lao Gua. She felt: what a good day it is today. I have to lose sleep at night. I have to lose sleep. I have to have such close contact with two handsome men. Oh, it''s a blessing to be naive! When the girl students left, they just looked at each other in the same breath field, and the old man said, "Xu Xiaolu, you are idle. I have a lot of things to do, so I won''t accompany you crazy."ˇ° Why don''t you invite me to have a drinkˇ° Do you think I was still the little boss who was selling wine in danglong? Now I''m a lecturer, a hardworking gardener, and I have to water a lot of flowers of the motherland. Tall! Weianˇ° Oh, opera master! How tall and mighty you areˇ° Why don''t you get down on your knees, beep kingˇ° Go and be your gardener As a busy professional lecturer, he is very happy to be in front of Xu Yunlu, who lives by delivering takeout. The atmosphere of walking to the office also brings a "I''m very busy, I''m very busy, I''m very angry with you". When Lao Chuan left, Xu Yunlu strolled around Su Ran''s campus for two times. After su ran finished class, he took her back to the milk tea shop. Su ran didn''t know about Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou''s battle on campus just now. She just thought Xu Yunlu seemed to have a very good heart. Xu Yunlu had just put away his motorcycle and had some takeout to deliver. Qin Xing saw that the address was quite far away and was a little tired of cycling. He immediately grabbed the key of the motorcycle from Xu Yunlu and said, "nephew son-in-law, this is a little far away. I''ll ride your motorcycle to deliver it." When Qin Xing rode away, Xu Yunlu looked at his hand with the key: "no, Xingye, that''s Agusta. You ride to deliver milk tea! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 239

    Qin Xing comes back after delivering the takeout. He praises Xu Yunlu for his good car, fast speed, fast gearshift and good riding. Anyway, it''s all kinds of good. Then he takes Qin Mo for a few rounds and rides to deliver the takeout several times, which makes him feel very popular.


    Li Gui was enjoying himself. He had beautiful lines and big eyes. Xu Yunlu gave him a smile: "laugh, laugh, it''s funny, isn''t it?"


    Qin Xing came back again and said: my nephew and son-in-law, if only I could have a fight in the back. I could put Qin Mo in the fight when I delivered the takeout.


    Li Gui and ginkgo smile on the bar, Xu Yunlu helplessly let ginkgo ride his Harley.


    Then he met Lao Chuan on campus. Lao Chuan looked at Xu Yunlu''s new mount Harley and said, "Oh, why don''t you ride beauty and Princess these two days?"


    "Don''t mention it. Some people think that the beauty of benlu is very popular when riding to deliver takeout. It''s expropriated."


    Hearing this, the old man patted Xu Yunlu and said, "Xiaolu, you''re very popular. It''s said that rich people have special cars for buying vegetables and nannies, and that your milk tea has AGU''s special motorcycle for delivering delivery. You can kill all the rich people directly."


    "What happened to you? Your family has a special car for buying vegetables and a special car for nanny!" Xu Yunlu snorts. Today, Su Ran is a little uncomfortable. She grinds in the milk tea shop for a while. When she goes out, she sees that time is coming late again. Her little Ninja is limited and can''t ride fast, so she just abandons the little ninja and comes here in Xu Yunlu''s Harley. So Xu Yunlu puts on his helmet and goes to the campus on Harley. She is dressed in fashion, Xu Yunlu, who is also riding a very windy Harley, attracts a high rate of turning back


    Xu Yunlu sighed in his heart: no wonder Yuye always likes to stroll in the campus of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. It turns out that the College of traditional Chinese medicine is a place where beauties gather.


    Old noisy want to exhort A: Xu Xiaolu, don''t so narcissistic, think high rate of return what, that is the campus is not allowed to ride a motorcycle!


    But Lao Chan knows that even the most severe laws and regulations can make a big gap, not to mention the campus rules.


    Xu Yunlu walked around the campus twice and came to the plant corner of the campus, where the environment is excellent, elegant and quiet. Many female students with petty bourgeois sentiment like to listen to and read English.


    As Su ran wondered, English is compulsory in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, in order to translate those Chinese herbal medicines directly to foreigners? But in fact, the school has made English a compulsory course. If you want to get a bachelor''s degree certificate, you must pass CET-4. Students can only believe the official explanation: learning English well can carry forward Chinese traditional medicine and go to the world in the future!


    But how many foreigners believe in traditional Chinese medicine, the school did not explain.


    A lot of studious students, especially those who didn''t get the most important courses, regard learning English as a springboard. They get a diploma in the College of traditional Chinese medicine and then find another job with high-level English. Therefore, there is a strange circle in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. On the contrary, English is more popular than courses such as theory of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Xu Yunlu put the car away and watched the girls listen and read English with great interest.


    Most of the students studying English at the botanical corner are female students, but there are also a few male students who are as few as stars. So it''s not surprising that a man suddenly comes. It''s just that Xu Yunlu is too abrupt. He has a limited edition casual shirt with a pair of Black Knights'' pants, sunglasses and black bare leather gloves, carefully treated short hair, and doesn''t look good, The difference between temperament and students is too big.


    Many female students who come here to really study are blinded by Xu Yunlu. They boldly look directly at Xu Yunlu, and introverted and implicit look at Xu Yunlu from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu found an empty stone chair to sit on, legs up, took out a cigarette, very senior hooligan to pick it up, the action is flowing, a gas drink, he gave himself a praise in the heart: handsome! Handsome without reason!


    Xu Yunlu doesn''t know if his style is too handsome. Nine out of ten female students are paying attention to it, but no one comes up to chat up for a while.


    This really makes Xu Yunlu, who has been surrounded by men and women everywhere, lose face. He finally lights his cigarette, puts down his legs and softens on the stone chair: the female students in the College of traditional Chinese medicine are so boring!


    Xu Yunlu was just thinking that he would come back in vain today when two female students who had finished learning English and passed him hand in hand finally stopped. They were taller and more unrestrained. They pulled the shorter girl forward and asked curiously, "are you the new lecturer in our school?"


    Xu Yunlu took off his cigarette, and then he vomited a white mist and asked, "am I like it?"


    The tall girl said, "although you are handsome, you don''t look like a lecturer. You don''t have that temperament!"


    This made Xu Yunlu face up: why does Mo LAN have the temperament of a lecturer? He doesn''t have it!


    However, Xu Yunlu still asked with a smile: "really, little girl, your eyes are so sharp, I''m not a lecturer."


    "You can''t be a student or a lecturer. What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I just passed by the College of traditional Chinese medicine. In those years, I missed the College of traditional Chinese medicine by one point, which made me regret for my whole life. So when I passed by, I couldn''t help coming in to have a look and feel the smell of traditional Chinese medicine in the College of traditional Chinese medicine." Xu Yunlu used the story he had just planted for Yu Ye on himself.


    "Ah, it''s a poor one." The sympathy of the two girls immediately overflowed. After sympathizing, the tall girl said, "you don''t seem to have the temperament to study medicine, so fortunately you didn''t pass the exam." Xu Yunlu was even more hit. He put the cigarette back in his mouth and asked, "classmate, I don''t take such a strike." The tall girl was obviously conceited about her appearance: "God, leave a phone number." Xu Yunlu smiles a little. A beautiful young woman walks into the botanical garden with two bags of pure water and hands them to several female students: "classmate, this is the water you want." The girls said thank you and paid. When the young woman finished collecting the money, she pocketed it and was ready to leave, but she saw Xu Yunlu. At first, she didn''t believe her eyes. When she saw it clearly, she called out: "Master Lu!" Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that there was someone here who knew him and saw that the person in front of him was Li Dandan. He couldn''t help sighing that the world was too small. Although Li Gui told him to find out where Gao Honggang had put Li Dandan, he never wanted to ask. As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that he could not be at ease in the school, he just stood up and left. Li Dandan immediately caught up with him. Seeing that there was no talent, he called timidly: "Master Lu! It was Miss Su''s time that officer Gao arranged for me to do things later, but I didn''t agree. Later, he cooperated with another woman. " Xu Yunlu naturally knew that the other woman Li Dandan was talking about was sadijie, so Li Dandan asked, "Master Lu, you are extradited back. Are you acquitted again?" Xu Yunlu stopped and asked, "when Gao Honggang asked you to testify, I told you so." Li Dandan nodded and said, "he said that as long as you testify according to what he said, you will be extradited to your country. You are not Chinese and have diplomatic immunity."ˇ° Are you here arranged by Gao Honggang? "ˇ° Originally, I was not here. I didn''t like the place and the job he arranged for me before. When I found officer Gao, he arranged a new place for me. "ˇ° What did he arrange for you to do here? "ˇ° He gave me money to open a small convenience store here. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Lu again You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 240

    In his heart, Xu Yunlu greets all the ancestors of the eighteen generations of Gao Honggang''s family: This is clearly intentional. He must know that Su Ran is studying in university here, and Li Dandan is arranged here to put someone in for that female college student''s crime of smoking. Let''s first say two things, but it''s 100% to stimulate Su ran.


    Xu Yunlu turned his head and asked, "do you still like the current environment and work?"


    Li Dandan did not expect that Xu Yunlu would care about her. He immediately nodded and said, "I like the environment of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. I also like this job. It''s more free."


    She thought that Xu Yunlu was concerned, and her face was slightly red because of her excitement. Li Dandan was a beautiful young woman, and her face would be more beautiful if she was slightly red. Of course, if she was not beautiful, Xu Yunlu, a prodigal son, would not have gone to Li Ji to wash her feet every once in a while.


    "Since you like it, you can live a good life here!" Xu Yunlu saw the two women who hadn''t been chatted up just now. They were just strange. He waved to the tall girl and asked, "beauty, can you leave a phone?"


    The girl, who was confident in her appearance, was a little unwilling to succeed because she didn''t chat up. As soon as she heard this, she immediately raised her eyebrows and said, "of course, there''s another name. My name is Liu minglan, and her name is Xiao Min, and you!"


    "Does the name matter?" Xu Yunlu smiles and reports his phone number. Liu minglan immediately dials him and says to Li Dandan, "male god, are you free now? I''m very happy to show you around our campus."


    "That''s a good idea!" Xu Yunlu picked up his helmet and rode on his own Harley. Li Dandan turned pale and grabbed Xu Yunlu: "Master Lu, I..."


    Xu Yunlu took Li Dandan''s hand away and said, "Miss Li, I''m no longer a deer master. My name is Xu Heng."


    "I''m not Li Dandan, either. I''m Li Ran."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "Miss Li Ran Li, it''s nice to meet you. Let''s all enter our new life separately." With that, Xu Yunlu greets Liu minglan and Xiao Min to get on the bus, and then takes them to leave the plant corner in the eyes of many girls.


    After all, it was a disaster for Su ran to give birth to Qin mo. after giving birth to Qin Mo, she suffered from dizziness, chest tightness, hypoglycemia and other problems, especially before her good friend came. Although Xu Yunlu''s return brought her great spiritual consolation, her problems did not decrease because of Xu Yunlu''s return, but when Xu Yunlu came back alive, it was the summer vacation of the school, In addition, I have been excited all the time, so these problems are not so obvious. I went abroad at this time last month, and I didn''t have any classes.


    This time, it was not so smooth. She felt uncomfortable in the early morning. Today, there were many classes, but they were all major courses. There was a certain degree of difficulty, so all her dizziness and chest tightness came out. After only one class, Su ran couldn''t stand it. She asked for leave from her teacher, and then walked out of the teaching building. She didn''t ride little ninja in the morning, but came by Xu Yunlu''s car. These days, Xu Yunlu picked her up, She came out of the teaching building and saw people. She didn''t see anyone today. She should have come out ahead of time. Xu Yunlu went around.


    Su ran takes out the phone and is about to dial Xu Yunlu, but sees Xu Yunlu''s Harley, but there are two girls sitting in the back of the car.


    Xu Yunlu has a purpose to catch people, but he doesn''t want to visit any university campus with Liu minglan. He just wants to get a scapegoat to stimulate Li Dandan.


    Of course, Liu minglan and Xiao Min are a little disappointed to hear Xu Yunlu say that he is busy and has no time to visit the University at the moment, so they ask Xu Yunlu to send them to the dormitory. It''s also right to take advantage of other people''s beauties and send them away. Anyway, Su Ran has a lot of classes today. Xu Yunlu just doesn''t know what to do here to pass the time. Their dormitory is just near Su Ran''s teaching building, so it''s right to do things on the way.


    At the gate of the dormitory, Xu Yunlu stops the car. Now there are two beauties sitting behind him. He is not used to it. Especially Liu minglan, who is sitting close to him, has a little girl''s reserve at the beginning, but the back is more and more close. Originally, he just holds his clothes with his hands around his waist, and his whole body is close to him.


    In the past, when I was crazy to ride a bike, I also brought beauties, and some of them were even worse than those pasted by Liu minglan. Xu Yunlu didn''t feel anything. Today, it makes Xu Yunlu feel uncomfortable.


    Xiao Min got off first, but Liu minglan didn''t let go. Xu Yunlu had to honk his horn: "Miss Liu, here we are."


    "I can''t bear the smell of you!"


    It''s not that Xu Yunlu has never met a girl like Liu minglan, who knows his identity and has done more to him. But Xu Yunlu''s adrenal glands are abnormally normal in such an unrestrained situation, and he says impatiently: "it''s not over, it''s not over!"


    Xiao Min quickly pulls Liu minglan for a while. Xu Yunlu turns his head impatiently and sees Su ran standing in front of the teaching building. Su ran, who usually doesn''t like wearing glasses, can see very clearly because today''s class is all major and he wears glasses all the time in order to find him.


    Xu Yunlu finally knows why a beautiful woman is sitting close to him. He is so impatient. That''s because he is afraid of being seen by Su ran, but he just let her see him.


    Xu Yunlu almost pushed Liu minglan out of the car, a dozen, a step on the accelerator, turned to Su ran. But when Xu Yunlu came by, Su ran quickly went up the stairs next to the teaching building, climbed up the stairs, climbed the stairs, and turned to the other side. There was a shady path next to it. After walking along the path, there was a small door. Su ran turned around and ran outside the school. Xu Yunlu saw Su ran up the stairs, reversed the car a little, and stepped on the accelerator again. With everyone''s exclamation, he rode his motorcycle up the stairs and up. He saw that the other side of the stairs was the main road of the school. He didn''t see Su ran running to the next Avenue, so he rode his motorcycle down the stairs and up the main road with many people''s exclamation. The students on the main road were also shocked by the people and cars that suddenly fell from the sky. When Xu Yunlu got to the main road, he didn''t see Su ran. However, with his knowledge of Su ran, he had few friends and was unlikely to go to other places. The only thing he could do was to go home and drive him out of the school gate. He was just about to get to the school gate and didn''t see Su ran, With the length of this road, even if Sura has the world champion''s sprint speed, it is impossible to run faster than Harley''s. Xu Yunlu''s mind flashed that when he went down the stairs just now, there seemed to be a path covered by the woods. He immediately turned around and went back to the stairs. He rushed up the stairs. When he saw the path, he rushed into it. Because this path is quiet and hidden, it is called Lovers Road in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. On the road, many lovers holding hands and walking with each other, suddenly rush into a roaring locomotive, which really arouses countless lovers. Xu Yunlu rushed out of the shady road in the cry and curse of "Oh, oh", "Psycho" and "lunatic". As soon as he rushed out, it was another door, a side door. Regardless of the security guard''s obstruction, Xu Yunlu steps on the accelerator and rushes out of the side door. Then he sees Su ran on a bus. Xu Yunlu patted the front of the car and stepped on the accelerator again, but saw Gao Honggang leaning against the school gate. Xu Yunlu stopped and looked at Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang put two fingers on his forehead and gave him a stroke to show his regards. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 241

    Xu Yunlu snorted and stepped on the accelerator to drive the bus.


    It''s just that when Xu Yunlu catches up with the bus, he finds that Su Ran is not on the bus. The bus has already stopped for one stop. Xu Yunlu estimates that Su ran doesn''t want to see him and knows that he will catch the bus. He just gets off at that stop and changes to another bus to go home. Xu Yunlu pats the front of the bus. Is he anxious and confused, I was fooled by a little girl who always called her uncle.


    Xu Yunlu really didn''t know which line these buses took to go back to the milk tea shop. He connected Xiaoxi and asked him to locate Su ran. He heard a lot of laughter coming from his ears, but soon Xiaoxi came back to him and said Su ran was almost at the milk tea shop.


    Xu Yunlu asks Qing Su ran where the bus stops, and immediately starts to chase her. Under the guidance of Xiao Xi, Xu Yunlu crosses the path through the vegetable market and even runs through the green light. When he comes to the station near the milk tea shop, he just sees Su ran get off the bus.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu was happy, he chased Su ran by motorcycle and honked his horn. Su ran turned around and ran into a path.


    Xu Yunlu''s car couldn''t get in. Xu Yunlu and Xu Yunlu now know that the bus Su ran chose is the nearest to the door of his home. After passing through this path, they go directly to the milk tea shop, but the path is very narrow.


    Xu Yunlu simply abandoned the car to catch up.


    But in the end, Su ran into the milk tea shop first. Xu Yunlu stepped into the milk tea shop later. Su LAN, who was busy, saw Su ran sweating and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s a ghost chasing her. She''s running so fast. What about the deer?"


    "I don''t know!" Su ran angrily and ran to the back. Su Lan was surprised. Since the appearance of Xu Yunlu, Su ran, who has always been in love with Xu Yunlu, has never been in such a situation. Just about to ask, she saw Xu Yunlu coming in.


    Except that Qin Mo is too small, all of them are human spirits. The human spirits know what must have happened.


    Li Gui put down the club and asked curiously, "Xiaolu, you and the little slob are playing the game of chasing each other to exercise today."


    Seeing Su ran behind, Xu Yunlu was still angry. He must have been adding fuel to the fire in the past. He sat down in the sofa beside him depressed. Li Gui looked at the door: "where''s your car?"


    Xu Yunlu thought that his car was still in the path. He threw the car key to Baiguo: "at that intersection, go and drive back for me."


    Li Gui sat down beside Xu Yunlu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t mention it. I met Li Dandan in their school."


    Li Gui blinked several times: "how can Gao Honggang arrange Li Dandan in a small city in the north?"


    "She said she was not used to it there, so she went to Gao Honggang, so Gao Honggang opened a small convenience store for her in the College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Li Gui laughed three times: "Oh, Xiaolu, I''ve been on this road for more than ten or twenty years, and I''m an old man. I haven''t seen that policeman treat his informant like this. I''m not a Gao Honggang pervert. I''m interested in the women you''ve played with."


    When Li Gui finished, he saw Xu Yunlu looking at him with a kind of killing look. He immediately laughed and said, "little deer, what''s that look? I''m just using a metaphor, just a metaphor!"


    "Is there any analogy like that?"


    "Li Dandan is from the south. Gao Honggang has arranged her to the north. It''s strange that she can get used to it. Naturally, she will come to him. Gao Honggang has arranged Li Dandan to the College of traditional Chinese medicine this time. Isn''t it intentional?"


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s impossible that Gao Honggang didn''t know you were studying in a traditional Chinese medicine hospital."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? He doesn''t have to ask. Zhao xiaodai still doesn''t tell him that. I''m afraid that if he doesn''t tell him, he will add some oil and vinegar to win his brother-in-law''s approval."


    "So Gao Honggang must have done it on purpose. He must have disgusted you on purpose."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak and collapsed in the sofa. Li Gui said, "it won''t be that small. Gao Honggang just arranged to come here and let the little lazy bug run into him. But what I can''t figure out is that even if the little lazy bug runs into him, it''s just like being chased out by a ghost. It''s hard for the little lazy bug to see him as soon as you meet Li Dandan."


    "How can it be? I''m Xu Yunlu, a clean man."


    "Keep clean!" Li Gui cut a loud, "it''s not right, you don''t like second-hand goods, even if it''s your own second-hand goods, be honest."


    Xu Yunlu simply said it again, and Li Gui was even more happy when he heard it. "I just said it. How could it be that you didn''t do anything, and people and insects would be so angry. But then again, you Xu Xiaolu, a big lecheron, couldn''t just take people back to their dormitories as you said. The whole process was full of enthusiasm and initiative from that female classmate, Such a big bargain is close to you. If you don''t take the opportunity to touch it, I''m not Li. "


    "No, no one knows whether your surname is Li or not. Is that interesting?" Xu Yunlu said angrily, "ghost, you say these girls are so direct now."


    "You Xu Xiaolu is the angel of the devil. Those girls used to be very direct to you. Of course, you also went to bed directly. They got what they needed, and then said goodbye. How jealous Dongdong and I are. Now it''s you Xu Xiaolu who is hypocritical, OK?"


    "Go away!" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished scolding, Zhao xiaohen came in and saw Li Gui. He wanted to step forward, but he stepped back. Then he walked to the bar and asked for a cup of coconut milk tea. Xu Yunlu touched Li Gui with his elbow. Li Gui didn''t move. Xu Yunlu asked, "except for your little stupidity, no man likes to drink this kind of sweet and greasy thing."ˇ° My family is getting more and more handsome. " Li Gui praises Zhao xiaohen impolitely. Xu Yunlu says, "I think it''s more and more stupid."ˇ° Just like Xu Xiaolu. "ˇ° Why don''t you stick it like before? "ˇ° I''m afraid I''m going to scare my family. " Xu Yunlu said with a sneer: "you respect Lin Daiyu who is a little dull."ˇ° No way, fawn. The more I look at my family, the better I look. I can''t stand it. I decided to put down my self-esteem and stick to him. " With that, Li Gui stood up, went to the bar and waved to Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen out of politeness also hey a, Li Gui asked: "officer Zhao, how long did not see you come to the shop to drink milk tea?"ˇ° I, I''ve been very busy lately. "ˇ° Ah, officer Zhao, you are really a good officer of the people. You care about the people. " Originally, Xu Yunlu, who was full of depression, almost didn''t laugh. After Li Gui said this, he wanted to stand out. Zhao xiaohen angrily asked, "you don''t even ask me what I''m busy with recently!" Xu Yunlu could only smile. Li Gui immediately said, "excuse me, officer Zhao, what are you busy with these important things that concern the people?"ˇ° I''m not busy with anything. I''m just dealing with Ma Laoliu''s case. "ˇ° How is Ma Laoliu''s case being handled? "ˇ° Although not all of them have been investigated, their nature must be local Mafia forces. Except that Ma Laoliu and Ma Laosan have been arrested, Ma Laoer, Ma Laosi and Ma Laowu have escaped and all of them have been captured at the border. They will be dealt with in combination, but Ma Laoer has not been caught all the time. "ˇ° Oh, I didn''t expect your police to be so aggressive. " Li Gui praised from the bottom of his heart, and Zhao xiaohen said with pride, "this time we must kill the Mafia forces of Ma Laoliu. If anyone dares to condone their evil deeds, I will send a post."ˇ° Post, what post? " Li Gui blinked his eyes and asked. Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "there was an Internet supervisor in the bureau who recorded the video. I asked them to send a copy to my mobile phone on the pretext of handling the case, so if someone dares to appease these bastards now, I will send the video to the Internet." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 242

    "Darling, my little fool is so smart."


    "Well, I''ve thought about it. If there are too few followers, I''ll buy them. Anyway, I''ll kill them."


    "Ma Laoliu has been doing evil things for so many years. If you really post a post, don''t scold them too much. What kind of water army do you need to find?"


    "That''s nature! I''m just making an analogy. " Zhao xiaohen snapped his fingers with satisfaction. Li Gui was happy. He shook his fan and asked, "what happened to Zhu Liang? Brother Honggang doesn''t allow you to check, so you don''t check?"


    "Why, aren''t you busy dealing with the Mafia? When it''s done, I''ll go to chalehong club. "


    "But don''t go to the club alone. If you really need to go alone, please call my brother!"


    "Thank you, my brother!"


    Xu Yunlu was too tired of watching the two people. He got up and walked back. Sure enough, he saw that Su ran and grandma Su were together, holding Qin Mo and laughing with Su LAN from time to time. With Su Ran''s small expression, it is estimated that even Qin Mo could see that there was something wrong with the smile, so he turned his head to look at the laughing Su ran from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu leaned against the door frame and took out a cigarette. When grandma Su saw it, she couldn''t help but tell her, "Xiaolu, you should smoke less."


    "It''s OK, grandma. I only take two or three puffs of a cigarette."


    "Less is more."


    Su LAN saw something wrong when Su ran came into the room, but glanced at Su ran and said: "he wants to pretend that Lu fan, what can he do if he doesn''t smoke? Mom, it''s windy outside. I''ll help you back to your room! "


    Xu Yunlu gives Su LAN a thumbs up, and quickly stops Su RA who wants to carry Qin Mo into the house.


    Su ran turns around with Qin Mo and wants to go to the milk tea shop, but Qin Mo''s weight is a little too heavy for her now. Naturally, she moves slowly. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pulls Su ran to her bedroom.


    Su ran was eager to take out her hand: "Xu Yunlu, what are you doing?"


    "Worm, I killed people without such a stick." Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and presses Su ran, who is holding Qin Mo and wants to win the door, onto the bed. Qin Mo is confused: God, what''s going on!


    "Did I beat you to death with a stick? I didn''t have eyes. Liu Ming Lan was in your car and hugged you so tightly. It was only one class. You just..."


    "That is, you all know what we can do in just one class."


    "I didn''t do anything, I just hugged him tightly!"


    "Do you know Liu minglan?"


    "Tie flowers, who doesn''t know!"


    "Tie flowers?"


    "Ah, the school flower of your school is Wang Juan, and the Department flower is Liu minglan. Many people say that the College of traditional Chinese medicine is a place where beauties gather. The Department flower and the school flower are just like this. It''s really appetizing." Xu Yunlu said in a very exaggerated tone.


    As a member of the College of traditional Chinese medicine, it is absolutely intolerable that the school''s appearance has been discredited. Su ran immediately launched a counterattack: "Wang Juan''s school flower is her own hype. The real school flower is very beautiful and has a lot of temperament, such as Bai Fumi, who is a fake replacement. The Department of Pediatrics of traditional Chinese medicine is not a big department in our school. There are not many people in our school Class flower is still very beautiful, and class flower is also very beautiful. "


    "Sounds like it makes men yearn for it." Xu Yunlu crawls to Su Ran''s side. Qin Mo pushes Xu Yunlu''s head with his fat hand. Xu Yunlu grabs Qin Mo''s fat hand and puts it in his mouth. He bites it and says, "what''s my insect flower?"


    "I''m not pretty."


    "Are all the people in your school blind?" Xu Yunlu is very indignant. He reaches out his hand and raises Su Ran''s chin. "No matter what flower you don''t want, you should be uncle Lu''s woman. In Uncle Lu''s eyes, you are a dog tail flower. You can be uncle Lu."


    Su ran angrily pushes Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. He takes out a look at the unknown number. However, with his memory, he naturally knows that it''s Liu minglan who called. He shakes his head and presses the phone, then turns it off and throws it away. He hugs Su ran and says, "worm, how many years did the last misunderstanding delay us?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu then said, "three years, insects, three years. How many three years do we have? If I had calmed down at that time, would we have delayed for three years? Whenever I think of this, I would like to tear Gao Honggang up and eat them."


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu pulls Qin Mo out of Su Ran''s arms and throws him on the bed.


    Qin Mo with big snake: Dad, you are too simple and rude!


    Without Qin Mo as a big obstacle, Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "so my uncle swore that no matter what happened in the future, he would have to calm down and not let Gao Honggang and his gang make any more loopholes." Said Xu Yunlu, "but worm, I''m not alone to calm down. You should also calm down. Before you get angry, think about how abnormal this happened."


    "Is it normal that Liu minglan is sitting behind your car and still hugging you?"


    "My uncle apologized to you first. I didn''t expect that the girls are so unpretentious now. She asked my uncle to take her back to the dormitory. When my uncle heard that her dormitory was next to your teaching building, he would take her by the way."ˇ° But how did you get to know each other so quickly that you need to take a ride. "ˇ° Uncle met Li Dandan. " Su ran opened her eyes wide. Xu Yunlu then said, "uncle said that Master Lu was not a good man. Before he met you, uncle Lu was Master Lu. At that time, there were a lot of tricks in her foot washing room. Uncle was curious and went there more often."ˇ° She, she perjured you. "ˇ° My uncle knows those things very well, and he doesn''t want to mention them. In a word, my uncle doesn''t want to take care of her. If he wants to get rid of her, he will take the Department flower back to the dormitory, but he didn''t expect that the Department flower is very open. " Su ran didn''t speak, but her body wasn''t as stiff as before. Xu Yunlu immediately took care of her: "today is not all a major course. How can she come out with only one class?"ˇ° I was very dizzy, and I had chest tightness. I couldn''t lift my breath, so I asked for leave. "ˇ° This girl is not comfortable. She''s angry with her uncle. Lie down for a while. When you eat, my uncle calls you Xu Yunlu can''t help but put Su RA under the quilt. Seeing that Qin Mo is not sleepy, he takes Qin Mo out of bed and drives him out to play. He is not allowed to disturb Su RA''s rest. Qin Mo, who was shut out of the door, was very angry: are these parents really relatives in the legend! But Li Gui came over and took Qin Mo away. Xu Yunlu turns Qin Mo out and lies down beside Su ran. Su Ran has a rest and is more comfortable. She is angry with Xu Yunlu. Seeing Xu Yunlu lying on one side, turning over his mobile phone, she climbs over and asks, "uncle, did you tell me about Li Ji''s foot washing room?" Xu Yunlu smiles, touches Su Ran''s small face and asks, "is uncle familiar with the police?"ˇ° Urana also felt that his uncle was very familiar with those policemen. They all wanted to catch his uncle in order to make great contributions. "ˇ° This wench, don''t feel comfortable, have a good rest, partial exercise so much heart Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "when my uncle was a deer master, although he was very insidious and unkind, he still had a lower limit. What he didn''t like most was to use a woman''s feelings to obtain information, evidence and information. At most, he would use other people''s feelings to know the truth of things. This is called being prepared and suffering."ˇ° Then Li Ji was not told by his uncle. "ˇ° Gao Honggang still has two abilities, and Li Ji is more and more indiscreet behind him. Because someone is covering him, he is more and more rampant. Although Gao Honggang is a new comer, it''s too easy to find out. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 243

    Su ran was relieved. Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s face and said, "what''s wrong with this girl? It seems that she doesn''t want to be her uncle."


    "If that''s the case, insects would think that..."


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t feel like what my uncle did."


    "I didn''t expect that my uncle was quite tall in the eyes of insects. Well, well, sleep for a while."


    Su ran turned over several times beside Xu Yunlu. She should have continued to be angry, but finally she fell asleep.


    When Su ran wakes up, she looks at the time. It''s early after lunch time, and she has half a class in the afternoon. In this way, it''s no fun to go to school. She gets up, changes her clothes, and goes out of the room. When she is uncomfortable, she doesn''t particularly want to eat. Instead of going back, she goes to the store.


    At the door, I heard Li Gui dazzle Xu Yunlu: "Xiaolu, my love has come back. I feel that this time I am different from before. It seems that I am enlightened."


    "Get out, get out of the way."


    "Xiaolu, are you still worried about Li Dandan? It''s no wonder that you and Gao Honggang don''t deal with each other, but occasionally they praise each other. Now it turns out that Gao Honggang really has some means. Li Dandan is in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Under the eyes of a little slob, you say it''s uncomfortable. Anyway, other people, I don''t know, you must be very uncomfortable. "


    Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a white look and attacked maliciously: "do you admire him, do you want me to introduce him to you and let him give you a chance to kneel and lick. They haven''t admitted that you are my brother-in-law yet. As for you, you have to lick it first. "


    "Xu, Xu Xiaolu, you''ve gone too far. I''m trying to help you figure out a way, but you''re good. I''m not happy, but you make fun of me. Our friendship is broken every minute!"


    Xu Yunlu raised his feet and put them on the tea table. With a snort, Li Gui went on to say: "so, this woman still can''t sleep casually. Sleeping in Heiyan offends Gao Honggang and sleeping in Li Dandan. Gao Honggang will use her to disgust you. Otherwise, let me help you solve the problem of Li Dandan!"


    "Get out of the way."


    "Li Dandan is Gao Honggang''s informant. Gao Honggang Yugong''s protection of his informant is natural and earthly. Even if he goes to the police station to ask for a police officer to protect him, it''s not out of the ordinary. He can also move other informants with emotion and work hard for him; In fact, you and Gao Honggang both know that Li Dandan has done something big for Gao Honggang. He keeps Li Dandan just to deal with you. He''ll make you dumb and eat Coptis. It''s really three carvings with one arrow. " Li Gui said with a big sigh, "rich people are willful!"


    Xu Yunlu collapsed in the sofa, shaking his legs, no longer pay attention to Li Gui, but saw Ning Xiaohai stride in.


    Li Gui see also paralyzed in the sofa: "the enemy of my love to come."


    "Is he arguing with you for Zhao xiaodai?" Xu Yunlu couldn''t turn around. Li Gui snorted, "he''s fighting with me for your cheap deer!" With that, Li Gui jumped up to play billiards.


    Ning Xiaohai sat down in the place where Li Gui sat just now. Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "what''s the matter? It seems that the president is not as busy as you."


    Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, I think of a way."


    "No way."


    "Auntie''s birthday is coming soon. I think it''s a good time for you to go home and admit your mistake."


    "Admit your mistake? What''s wrong with me? "


    "You don''t go to see them for more than ten years. Yes, there are also mistakes. As soon as grandfather Lu sees me, he calls you a bastard. As long as he dares to go back, he will break your legs and make you have to stay at home all your life. You see, how much he hates you, but the key is why I am the one who is scolded."


    Xu Yunlu gave a tut. He was too lazy to deal with Ning Xiaohai, but Ning Xiaohai was still in the meeting he had imagined: "cousin, I have a good idea. My aunts and grandfathers like Peking Opera best. I think about it. My aunts and grandmothers like the singing of Dan roles, but my aunts and grandfathers like Sheng roles best. Women are soft hearted and easy to move when it comes to children and grandsons, You''d better come according to your aunt''s and grandfather''s preference. When you walk into the door, you''ll come to the empty city plan. " Ning Xiaohai stood up and sang at the end of his hand, "I''m watching the mountain scenery in the city tower. I hear the chaos outside the city. The banners are waving. It turns out that Sima sent soldiers, and I sent someone to inquire about it."


    Xu Yunlu kicked Ning Xiaohai with his foot: "you want to sing" empty city plan ", leave it to your aunt and grandmother."


    "Cousin, I''m giving you advice. There must be a lot of people who want to celebrate their birthday. When you show up like this, plus your singing voice, you will surely be able to suppress all the big guys."


    "Do I want to play the role of Tan Pai Zhuge again?"


    "That''s better!"


    "Why don''t you just let me play Zhuge and give the old lady the empty city plan."


    "It''s the best, but you can''t sing it all. You can only sing to talk about your heart. Then you kneel down at my aunts and grandmothers." Ning Xiaohai started to walk around the sofa. "Aunts and grandmothers must hold you and cry."


    When Xu Yunlu heard this, he began to laugh, but he almost didn''t laugh out his tears. Ning Xiaohai was not happy when he saw him: "cousin, what are you laughing at? I racked my brains for many days to come up with such a good idea. It''s very funny."ˇ° Haizi, this part of the singing is from Zhuge''s heart. He is teasing Sima. You ask me to kneel down to the old lady. What''s the meaning of this kneeling? I''m Zhuge and the old lady is Sima. I beg the old lady to enter the city quickly? Or ask the old lady not to enter the city? In addition, the old lady''s birthday, you let her hold me and cry, I not only tease her as Sima, but also give her extra block ha! How can you pull as well as beforeˇ° Cousin, it''s just to find a step down. What do you want to do with the names of Zhuge and Sima? "ˇ° Those old people in my family, because the old lady is a fan of Peking Opera, who can''t sing one or two sentences? I''m not in the right place. If they''re not in the right place, go away. Don''t bother me here. " Xu Yunlu kicks Ning Xiaohai to the billiards table with a little strength. He sees Su ran and waves to her, "what are you doing there? You don''t know the air outlet. It''s very windy in summer." Li Gui pulled Ning Xiaohai aside and said, "come on, your brain is not better than yours. You can play ball. If you use your brain, you can throw it to the cheap deer. Come and play with me."ˇ° If you dare to let me kick off first, you must be dead. " Ning Xiaohai plays billiards with Li Guiˇ° Can your cousin still sing Li Gui was full of curiosity. Ning Xiaohai saw Li Gui and said, "if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Singing opera will be unified. It''s Peking Opera. His grandmother and grandfather like Peking Opera. In order to please his grandmother and grandfather, he howled with the artists of Tan school for two years. Finally, he got something out of" empty city plan ". Other things can''t be heard. I think he can''t sing" xiaogantian " Ning Xiaohai was very aggrieved, and then said: "however, it is estimated that even if he can sing" xiaogantian ", his grandfather will not listen to it. It''s OK that he has to chase and beat him with a stick."ˇ° Ah, what a tragedy. " Li Gui was very sympathetic. "We just play like this. It''s no fun. Let''s play with money." Xu Yunlu shakes his head. Su ran sits down beside Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu asks, "I haven''t eaten yet." Su ran shook her head and said, "I don''t want to eat." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 244

    "That''s not good. I really don''t want to eat it. Have a milk pad."


    "I didn''t go to the afternoon class either." Su ran was a little worried. Xu Yunlu asked coco to take a cup of hot milk, handed it to Su ran and said, "this girl has been worried about studying since I knew her. As soon as I came back, she was still worried about studying."


    "Uncle said again." Su ran pinched Xu Yunlu for a moment, a little distressed, "yes, I think I''ve been studying for a long time. When I was in Nadong, I was worried about not going to the University. What should I do if I want to repeat my study? Now I''m worried about failing my major?"


    "It shouldn''t hurt to hang up one or two subjects. Listen to what you mean, Wang Juan didn''t hang up many subjects, she read differently."


    "I heard that the school had tried to dissuade her, but I don''t know whether she took the make-up exam or what method she used. Now she hasn''t been dissuaded. Besides, I don''t want to hang up any subjects."


    "I''m afraid Su Ming will scold you."


    "He doesn''t scold me any more now. Anyway, I just don''t want to fail."


    "My family is a good insect, good self-improvement!"


    Li Gui shivered: "it''s so cold. I feel sick."


    Ning Xiaohai tut said: "if you respect that you are pregnant, I have no doubt."


    Li Gui Bai Ning Xiaohai a look, Su ran a little curious to ask: "Uncle Lu, before you read, what kind of?"


    "Me?" Xu Yunlu thought for a while before he said, "when I was studying, I was in the anxiety of how to have an exam and how to fail it all day."


    Su Ran is about to laugh, but Ning Xiaohai "Puchi" said with a smile: "cousin, you are really a bloody girl. You don''t even want your own image. You don''t need the rhythm of self destruction."


    Xu Yunlu rubbed his nose and asked, "is it that serious?"


    "Your name is Sura. They all call you little sluggard, little bug?" Ning Xiaohai asked while playing ball. Su ran nodded. Ning Xiaohai said, "my cousin, I really haven''t read books seriously. It''s a trivial matter to be late and play truant. Fighting and truancy are common things. But he has a very good score. He never takes the quiz. When it comes to the big exam, he always plays hard and kills all the most hardworking students in the class. But from primary school to high school, he never gets a certificate, What''s more, when he gets angry, he likes to beat his teachers. That''s a big problem. No school can accommodate such students, so he always transfers. When he was a sophomore in senior high school, our senior high school let him finish, almost didn''t let him graduate from senior high school. He felt that he couldn''t even finish high school, so he must be inferior to his father, So he found a high school that had expelled him, and assured the principal that he would give him a surprise. He was a guest of the principals and directors in every school. Everyone was too familiar. The principal stared at him for more than half an hour before he agreed. Then he really gave the principal a surprise. "


    Su ran was a little nervous: "Uncle Lu beat the headmaster?"


    "No, because the school can''t accommodate your uncle Lu, your uncle Lu''s goal is to get a high school diploma, so as to surpass his father, and in order to surpass his father as soon as possible, they all jump to read, so that surprise is that he was admitted to a very famous university in China at the age of 16, anyway, he gave a second to some of his school bully."


    Su ran was relieved and looked at Xu Yunlu with some admiration. Ning Xiaohai then said, "but your uncle Lu''s problems from primary school, junior high school to senior high school are still there. It''s just not pleasant to see his teacher. In order not to discredit his college career, after three months, he decided to end his college career and finally saved his late Festival."


    Su ran didn''t expect to be like this. It''s a pity that Ning Xiaohai hit all the balls into the hole again and said: "Uncle Lu and his father are very hard to deal with, but I think it''s thanks to him for having such a father, otherwise he really has no goal in life."


    Su ran curiously asked: "that uncle''s father only has a high school diploma."


    "Don''t mention it, it''s because your uncle Lu doesn''t like reading. His father always says he graduated from high school because he''s afraid his son will be abandoned. It makes your uncle Lu less stressed and easier to approach his goal."


    Su ran didn''t expect that there would be such an interesting father and son in the world. Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "I know how tormenting your uncle is!"


    Xu Yunlu made an action of shooting Ning Xiaohai: "Haizi, if you want to talk nonsense again, I will write an anonymous letter to your grandmother and tell her that you have made a boyfriend outside."


    "Ah Ning Xiaohai screamed, "cousin, you are so cruel now!"


    "Seven inches is the best way to hit snakes, so is that bullshit?"


    "Cousin, I risked my life to swear to the little bug: all the words I just said are not true."


    Su ran happy: "good around ah."


    Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. He takes a look at his name, gets up and goes to one side to answer the phone. Ning Xiaohai immediately drops the stick and says to Su ran, "little lazy bug, if you can persuade my brother to go home, I''ll promise you that I''ll do more embarrassing things for him..." but Ning Xiaohai hasn''t finished his promise. Xu Yunlu has already answered the phone and walked back. Ning Xiaohai quickly turns around and picks up the stick and says to Li Gui very seriously, "Don''t you say you play with money? Why don''t you give money when you lose?"


    Li Gui "ah" A: "Xu Xiaolu, you this cousin is a play essence!" Xu Yunlu pointed to Ning Xiaohai: "anonymous letter!" Ning Xiaohai: "hum..." Xu Yunlu and Li Gui went to the bar to drink. Su ran asked Ning Xiaohai in a low voice: "when your brother was studying, was it really fun?"ˇ° I don''t think it''s funny. Treason never stops. It started when he was in primary school. He''s always treacherous. Now he doesn''t look like a good student. " Su ran almost laughs. Ning Xiaohai shakes his head and says, "but he''s too smart. He can understand everything at once, and he has amazing memory. He just glances at things like telephone numbers. He can''t refuse to accept them. I''ve convinced him since I was a child." Ning Xiaohai suddenly thought of something else, "but he can''t learn it, just singing Peking Opera. In order to please his grandparents, he never learned anything seriously. He really worked hard and went to the tan school to learn art. People thought he was not good at it, so he refused to accept it. He was stubborn and used more than n tricks. Finally, he worshipped his teacher seriously, But at the end of the day, I can sing two passages in the empty city plan. I''m not as good as my apprentice. I''m dead. " Su ran finally couldn''t help laughing: "no wonder I never heard him sing."ˇ° He didn''t sing. He didn''t even sing. Oh, I''m sorry to see that. At that time, he seized the opportunity to come to the last section, which made everyone very upset. "ˇ° I really want to hear it Su ran was more happy. Qin Mo ran to her arms. Su ran saw that Qin Mo was sweating again. She quickly took a towel to wipe the sweat on Qin Mo''s forehead, and then put a small towel on Qin Mo''s back. Ning Xiaohai looks at it and jumps his eyes several times. Seeing that Su RA is taking good care of Qin Mo, he takes the opportunity to slip to the bar and touch Xu Yunlu with his hand. Xu Yunlu turns his head and Ning Xiaohai rushes to Su RA and Qin Mo''s mouth. Xu Yunlu turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter, Haizi? He loves to move silently. He loves to sweat. If he doesn''t clean up, he will catch a cold easily."ˇ° No, cousin, I mean your son, a little lazy boy? "ˇ° Can''t you, little sluggard, your sister-in-lawˇ° Brother Ning Xiaohai looked at Su ran for a while. "How old are you? You''re still in school. How can you do it?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 245

    "Get out of here! It''s the opposite! You''re here to help me, or you''re here to dismantle my desk! "


    Li Gui was so happy that he collapsed on the bar. Ning Xiaohai reached out and pushed Li Gui: "what are you doing? Do you laugh like that? I want to talk to my brother. Can you avoid it


    "If I didn''t hear it, I''d be able to do it."


    Su ran just gave Qin Mo a small towel pad, Qin Mo stood up: "star dad is back." After that, he rushed to the door. After a while, Qin Xing appeared at the door riding Agusta. Seeing Qin Mo coming, he reached out and picked up Qin Mo, put him on the car and said, "son, dad will take you around. This car is very windy, much more windy than that three wheeled one."


    "Dad, I''m going to sit in the bucket."


    Qin Xing patted the a Gu: "son, it''s a bit hard for my father. I went to ask him yesterday. They said it''s not easy to fight."


    Li Gui, who just sat at the site, once again fell back to the bar.


    "I''m going to fight!" Qin Mo didn''t protest at all. He still patted ah Gu and said, "I want to fight! Sit and fight


    When Su LAN heard Qin Mo calling, she quickly came out to find out what was going on, and said to Qin Xing, "you just go to find Zhang Pang, who repairs electric cars at the corner of the street, and let him think of a way to fight. Is it difficult?"


    Ning Xiaohai heard it, turned his head and looked at it. As soon as his eyes brightened, he went over: "cousin, isn''t this the limited edition of a Gu? How did you get it?"


    "Is that expensive?" Sulan asked curiously But even if she doesn''t have the money to pursue famous brands, she knows that limited quantity belongs to the category of high and big.


    "Very expensive?" Ning Xiaohai used to drive Qin Xing away. "It''s not a matter of whether it''s expensive or not. It''s hard to buy money." Ning Xiaohai said, a step on the accelerator to ride out, turn a circle back, said, "cousin, than I also take advantage of that."


    Qin Mo didn''t expect to be thrown out. He pursed his lips and was held in Qin Xing''s arms. Seeing that Ning Xiaohai was riding back, he immediately earned money from Qin Xing''s arms and rushed over: "sit and fight!"


    "Come on, uncle. I''ll show you around." As soon as Ning Xiaohai reaches out his hand and pulls Qin Mo into the car, he rides out again.


    Qin Mo, who wants to fight, is not happy with his two little fat legs. However, after Ning Xiaohai rides around with him, another big snake is added. Ning Xiaohai holds Qin Mo up and puts him on the ground. Qin Mo runs to Su LAN with the snake and eagerly waits for Su LAN to accept the big snake from Ning Xiaohai.


    Su LAN picked Qin Mo up and said, "silently, didn''t mom tell you that she didn''t want anything from others."


    Qin Mo''s exuberant energy suddenly disappeared. As soon as his small head lowered, he shrugged in Su Lan''s arms. Looking at the big flower snake in his hand, Ning Xiaohai looked at it in surprise: "cousin, what''s the matter?" With that, Ning Xiaohai''s eyes keep shaking between Su LAN and Su ran. He is such a big cousin. Do you eat all sizes? However, no matter whether his cousin is big or small, he has admitted that this little guy is his son.


    So Ning Xiaohai said unhappily, "what do you mean? I''m his uncle. How can I be someone else? It''s right for your mother to teach you not to want other people''s things, but uncle is not someone else. There''s nothing good in your street. Uncle Zhuoming will take you to the exclusive store outside. Uncle will buy whatever you like." Said Ning Xiaohai very domineering underground car, said to Qin Xing, "this car I like, I ride two days." Finish snatching Qin Mo from Su Lan''s arms.


    "I''m going to take out, too!"


    "I''ll deliver it for you!" Ningxiaohai is still domineering side leakage to say, Qin Xing also want to say what, Xu Yunlu mouth, "Qin Xing, let him send two days."


    Qin Xing immediately approached Xu Yunlu and said, "my nephew and son-in-law, is the person in the photo sent by Su Ming going to appear?"


    Xu Yunlu did not speak, Qin Xing was anxious: "I just want a bait, I can do it."


    "This man can''t do it. It''s too dangerous." In fact, Xu Yunlu doesn''t want Ning Xiaohai to be the bait, but Ning Xiaohai is very domineering. He knows he won''t listen.


    Li Gui turned his back and asked in a low voice, "can you be your cousin? If you don''t know, don''t let him show off his ability. Don''t give up his life."


    "Before," said Xu Yunlu, picking up the words, "it doesn''t seem so good. I didn''t know if I had made any progress after being separated for so long."


    "Damn, you''re joking about his life."


    "However, the main target of Guan Shanzi now should not be Qin Xing. He just killed a man and immediately arranged for him to fight again. He must fight against the person who is the biggest threat to them. If you deal with some small fish and shrimp, you don''t have to use Guan Shanzi. You don''t have to use Guan Shanzi to fight. My cousin should not be too bad."


    "It was raised in a vase."


    "Don''t look down on the vase, do you?"


    "Oh, I forgot that you were raised in a vase, too." Li Gui made a sudden appearance. Xu Yunlu didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Qin Mo holds up his flower snake and looks at Su LAN. Su LAN takes a look. Holding Qin Mo in her arms, Ning Xiaohai takes a very aggressive look. After a while, she says, "well, this uncle''s can."


    Qin Mo was immediately happy, and Ning Xiaohai was satisfied with holding Qin Mo to the bar.


    Although Xu Yunlu has expanded the milk tea shop, two people at the bar usually don''t feel it, but now there are three people, and Ning Xiaohai, who is holding Qin Mo, is very crowded. Ning Xiaohai put Qin Mo on the bar, then stretched out his hand to pull Li Gui away, and sat happily in Li Gui''s position. Li Gui is not willing to go up and pull Xu Yunlu up. He sits on Xu Yunlu''s seat. Qin Xing shakes his head when he sees it: "how can I be like a child? I''ll let you go." Then he took Qin Mo to the back to play. Xu Yunlu just stood in the position of Qin Xing station and asked melancholy: "is it true that this milk tea shop is still small?" As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, Wang Shouyi, who came out of the snack room, said, "what''s small? It''s big enough. I heard Su LAN say that he didn''t make much money last month." Xu Yunlu gave a smile and handed a cigarette to Wang Shouyi: "Lao Wang, how long has the shop been open? For more than a month, I want to make money. It''s so easy to make money. Not everyone has opened a milk tea shop." Wang Shouyi lit a cigarette on Xu Yunlu''s fire and asked, "Master Lu, you really don''t want to go back to Nadong?"ˇ° What''s good about that? It''s poor and dirty. It''s a good provincial capital. "ˇ° Is boss Huang really a lecturer in the university Xu Yunlu nodded, but Wang Shouyi could not think of what Lao Chan was like when he was lecturing in front of a large number of college students. He didn''t speak any more and didn''t know what he was thinking. After smoking, he washed his hands and went back to his heart to make snacks. Xu Yunlu looks at Wang Shouyi''s back and smiles. He turns around and listens to Su LAN saying to Su ran: "you didn''t have lunch at noon. Let''s go. I cooked tremella soup for grandma, and you can have a bowl of it, too." Xu Yunlu turned back and saw Li Gui staring at him. He asked discontentedly, "what are you staring at me for?"ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, Ma Laoliu has also been caught. If you catch Guan Shanzi again, do you plan to spend it in this milk tea shop? "ˇ° Ma Laoliu is just the beginning. "ˇ° It''s also a prelude. Don''t make excuses. I always think what you are waiting for and what you are waiting for! "ˇ° It''s what you think I''m waiting for. How do I know how you feel? "ˇ° If Xu Xiaolu doesn''t bring one like this, he won''t have to do it any more. "ˇ° Here comes your Zhao xiaodai. "ˇ° Don''t call him Zhao xiaodai in the future. "ˇ° What''s Zhao xiaodai''s name? "ˇ° It''s Zhao Xiaoshuai. " Before Zhao xiaohen went to the bar, Ning Xiaohai said, "officer Zhao, you are handsome again!" Zhao xiaohen took a look at Ning Xiaohai: "do I know you very well?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 246

    Ning Xiaohai let out a sound and reached out to hook Xu Yunlu: "brother, I''ll tell you something, secret."


    "You are still young!"


    "Secrets can''t be told in front of people." Ning Xiaohai hooks Xu Yunlu''s shoulder to leave the bar and goes outside.


    Zhao xiaohen looked at them and just wanted to say something. Li Gui put his hand around Zhao xiaohen and said, "little fool, what do you want to say to my brother?"


    "Get your hands off me."


    "Take it away when you say it. How can you look unhappy?"


    "I saw Yu Ye at the club of Le Hong."


    "What happened to Yu Ye?"


    "He was... With a woman."


    "It''s normal for Yu Ye to find a girlfriend at this age."


    "That woman looks like the lady of the club."


    "How do I feel that Yuye has fallen."


    "Well, darling, you don''t care about Yuye. Besides, I said you don''t go to the club alone. You have to be obedient. If you have to go, tell me!"


    "What''s the use of telling you? It''s better to tell my brother Honggang." Zhao xiaohen then shook his head and said, "no, tell him it''s worse. Let me take a vacation directly."


    Li Gui''s hand, which Zhao xiaohen pulled open, had no place to put it, so he just looked at Zhao xiaohen, who was so distressed that he didn''t want it.


    Su ran drinks tremella and has no appetite to eat any more. Seeing that her grandmother is tired, she doesn''t let Qin Mo go to make a fuss. She helps her grandmother into the room and takes care of her grandmother. After lying down, she takes Qin Mo to the front. As soon as she gets to the front, she sees Li Gui looking at Zhao xiaohen with a straight face.


    Usually, Li Gui''s mouth is very short, and most of them are joking. But now, seeing Zhao xiaohen''s eyes, Su Ran is a little surprised and doesn''t feel like joking. She is trying to pretend to cough or find some way to help Li Gui stop being so blatant in the blue sky, so as not to let the guests come to the milk tea shop see it, Qin Mo, who has just left his arms, suddenly jumps back and pours on Su ran.


    Su ran quickly hugged Qin Mo and asked, "silent, what''s the matter?"


    "There are bad people." Qin Mo rushes to the door, but her little body goes deeper into Su Ran''s arms. Su ran follows Qin Mo''s fingers and sees that Wang Neng hasn''t been pestering her for some time.


    When Wang Neng came in, he heard Qin Mo say that he was a bad man. He said angrily, "Sura, do you teach children like this? I told you that I didn''t want to do anything about him at all. It''s all a misunderstanding. It''s enough for you to teach him like this."


    "Wang Neng, you''ve done such immoral things yourself. If you don''t admit your mistake, you''ll be more reasonable than anyone else every time, and you''ll be more eloquent."


    "Well, well, if I admit my mistake, can you forgive me?" Wang Neng is more angry than Su ran, "you can''t forgive me, so why do I admit my mistake?"


    "In that case, what are you doing here?"


    "Well, well, can''t I admit my mistake? I''m wrong, all wrong. Do you forgive me?"


    Su ran was so angry that he almost didn''t spit blood. Wang Neng suddenly said with a smile, "OK, Su ran, I''ve apologized. You''re almost done."


    Su ran snorted: "Wang Neng, you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall, and you have such a good attitude. Let''s talk about it. Do you want to borrow money from me again?"


    Wang Neng said: "Sura, you used to pretend to be stupid. I knew you were very smart."


    "Wang Neng, how much are you going to borrow?"


    "Don''t send me with two or three hundred dollars. This time I find a good deal, I''ll do it."


    "Big deal, you go back to discuss with Uncle Wang."


    "It''s no use looking for that old antique that doesn''t get oil and salt. I''ll tell you, Sura, you can get me 200000 yuan. In ten days and a half months at most, I can make you double the money. We''ll share the money equally."


    "Two hundred thousand!" If Su ran wasn''t afraid of scaring Qin Mo, she must have made the biggest noise. She just kept pressing, and her voice was not small. Qin Mo immediately pointed to Wang Neng, "bad guy!"


    Wang Neng slaps Qin Mo on the ass, and Su ran quickly holds Qin Mo to avoid: "Wang Neng, please stop. You really want to lose all the pension money that Uncle Wang saved."


    "Sura, I think you can find any one of those men around you. 200000 is just a small thing for them. You can help and make money. Let''s share it together."


    "No, why do they want to borrow me?"


    "Come on, they''re the only ones who stay here all day long, just drooling over your beauty."


    "Wang Neng, if you don''t talk to others, get out of here!" Su ran did not expect to be able to tell Wang Neng that others are not doing their proper work, but she didn''t like to hear it, and it was not the truth. She immediately turned her tone into vicious.


    "Good, good, the word is to borrow money, 200000."


    "Wang Neng, you can do it. How can there be such a good business to make money in the world? It can double in ten days and a half months. If there is such a good business to make money, I don''t think it''s your turn."


    "You always look down on me."


    Xu Yunlu at the gate of the station pokes his head in. Seeing that Su ran doesn''t quarrel with Wang Neng, he goes to smoke with Ning Xiaohai again.


    Su RA puts Qin Mo down and lets Qin Mo play by himself. Qin Mo looks at Wang Neng with hatred. Wang Neng shakes his head and says, "Su RA, how can he be as mean as you?"ˇ° Here you are againˇ° Well, I won''t say. You can borrow money from me or help me. " Su ran hugged her chest and said, "Wang Neng, I don''t have any money and I can''t borrow it for you, but I can give you an idea."ˇ° You, "Wang Neng pointed to Su ran," I think it''s better for you to rely on your beauty for your advice. " Su ran turned and left. Wang Neng quickly grabbed her and said, "OK, OK, just tell me your idea."ˇ° You can go to Aunt Li, your mother. She doesn''t have a lot of money. "ˇ° Although, you can be regarded as a way, but I am very strange to her, I can''t open this mouthˇ° It''s just that my own mother will pit me if she doesn''t pit me. "ˇ° I want to make money with you. That''s very kind of you Wang Neng saw Zhao xiaohen and was shocked. He just wanted to turn around and run. However, he remembered that he had done nothing wrong except playing small cards recently, so he stopped and waved to Zhao xiaohen and called, "Hello, officer Zhao!" Zhao xiaohen takes a look at Wang Neng and is not very interested. Wang Neng turns around and asks Su ran, "do you really not believe that I can get rich this time?"ˇ° Wang Neng, it''s not that I don''t believe it. It''s that I really don''t have so much money. 200000 yuan. Go and ask my sister-in-law if all my belongings together can be worth 200000 yuan. "ˇ° Don''t regret it thenˇ° No, no regrets, absolutely no regrets. " Su ran tries her best to keep a peaceful mind and always drives Wang Neng away. Then she is relieved. Qin Mo crawls out from under the billiards table discontentedly and looks at Su ran discontentedly. Su ran reached out and put Qin Mo on a sofa where no one was sitting. She touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "how can you remember those unhappy things in silence? Forget all those unhappy things." Qin Mo listens to Su Ran''s soft words and looks at the gate where Wang Neng leaves. His little body is not tight and soft in Su Ran''s arms. Xu Yunlu came in from the door and took Qin Mo over. Qin Mo felt very safe in Xu Yunlu''s arms, so she was even softer that she forgot to be shut out by her father. Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s butt and said, "what''s to be afraid of? Dad is here. Dad will protect him silently."ˇ° Dad Qin Mo touched Xu Yunlu''s cheek with his fat hand. He obviously believed Xu Yunlu''s words. Ning Xiaohai came to him and asked, "who is that?"ˇ° Before, he almost indirectly hurt me. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 247

    "In that case, why do you let him in? You just squeaked. It''s not a matter of every minute to drive him away."


    Xu Yunlu said faintly: "I can''t let him leave a shadow in my heart. If I forget it silently, it''s all right. But if I don''t forget it silently, I have to let him often appear, and then let him know that he is not terrible at all."


    "Next time he comes back, I''ll beat him in front of him in silence."


    Su ran: "it''s so cruel, but it''s a relief.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran, reached for Su Ran''s chin and said, "since you are angry, why don''t you scold him directly?"


    "I, my uncle and I have the same idea. I didn''t expect to remember after so long silence."


    Ningxiaohai said: "I say you are really, call him over tomorrow, in front of the silent face to clean up his meal, not become."


    "Well, as you say, psychiatrists are all out of work." Xu Yunlu went to the bar, chased Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen away and said, "find a place where there is no one. Don''t block the business here."


    Zhao xiaohen points to Xu Yunlu and just wants to get angry, but Li Gui pulls Zhao xiaohen and says: "go, brother, take you to a fun place. He has no business in this broken shop, and strange people are blocking it. We won''t delay the little cheap deer to get rich."


    Zhao xiaohen points Xu Yunlu with his finger several times before he follows Li Gui.


    Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo on the bar. Ning Xiaohai came over and said, "cousin, don''t mention it. I still think that the psychiatrist is the most useless department in all the departments in the hospital. It''s the most useless department to complete the one to pull the calf."


    "You''re lucky you don''t have it."


    "A person with mental illness is born with a physical defect, which may not be cured by treatment. Good treatment is superficial and useless."


    "As if it were true." Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s little ass, "I''m not afraid of big snakes in silence, isn''t it, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Big snake." Qin Mo looks yearning.


    "I miss big snake again, so does Dad." Xu Yunlu glances at Su ran when he says something. Su ran was worried about Wang Neng''s psychological shadow on Qin mo. Xu Yunlu takes a hint to see that Xu Yunlu has something to say. Her face turns red, and she quickly turns back to the yard.


    Xu Yunlu smiles triumphantly.


    Ning Xiaohai looks at two people curiously: "cousin, does this words have what mystery?"


    "What mystery? You really should see a psychologist."


    "Brother, are you going to visit grandma Lu and auntie? They miss you so much, and I suspect that my uncle gave them a word. So when I go home this time, they all look at me with keen eyes, and I''m under great pressure."


    "If you go back, don''t go to them."


    "Brother, are there any people who talk like that? They treat me so well, just like their grandchildren."


    "Then you will change your name to grandparents and grandparents."


    "Brother, you are merciless."


    "Don''t pretend to be kind and filial with your brother here. Without Lu Yuqin, you can go back to the capital so often. Will you get married when she graduates?"


    "My family wants to get married now. Your aunt Gao doesn''t agree. She must graduate from university."


    "Your aunt Gao."


    "Good, my aunt Gao."


    "Anyway, you have to be careful recently."


    "I know."


    As they were talking, Gulu ran in in a hurry, looking like a ghost: "Mr. Lu, we were in the vegetable market just now. Mr. Xing said he saw the man in the photo."


    Rather small sea not too believe ground asks: "so coincidentally, won''t all grass and trees fight?"


    But Xu Yunlu pressed the stud and asked, "which market?"


    "It''s the biggest vegetable market in the east of shanty town, but he''s not in the market. He''s at the gate to the west of the market."


    "Maozi will arrange for someone to come and have a look." When Xu Yunlu finished his command, he asked, "where''s Qin Xing?"


    "Xingye and shanpao follow secretly. Let me come back and tell you that they are driving to locate." Gulu said and handed the mobile phone to Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu whispered to his ear. After a while, someone came and took Gulu''s mobile phone away.


    Ning Xiaohai was about to make a sound when Su LAN ran over and said, "Xiaolu, Xiaolu, Qin Xing called me more than ten times just now. Rana and I were talking outside, but we didn''t hear him. I saw him and then I called him back. He didn''t answer. Do you think... What''s the matter?"


    "Maybe it''s inconvenient to answer the phone. Don''t dial again!"


    Sulan nodded and stopped dialing.


    Xu Yunlu opened his ear and called out: "ghost."


    Maozi immediately back: "little brother is also calling ghosts, he has not returned, the phone turned off."


    "This son of a bitch, always drop the chain at the critical time, Xiao Xi, you continue to call him!" Xu Yunlu finished, Ning Xiaohai excited eyes straight light, eager to say, "cousin, I go to have a look!"


    "Don''t worry. Do you have any weapons?" Ning Xiaohai patted his waist: "I have the right to wear a gun." Xu Yunlu nodded, touched his back and said, "now you listen to me." Ning Xiaohai said, "let''s go to the vegetable market."ˇ° I said, "listen to me."ˇ° Ah, it''s not fun for you to wait here. "ˇ° If we don''t leave, they may be spending time with us. " Xu Yunlu''s attitude towards his cousin, whom he hadn''t seen for more than ten years, is different from that of ten years ago. He is quite helpless. In the past, his cousin was called "east not to west" and "West not to East". So he took a look at Ning Xiaohai, and Ning Xiaohai immediately said, "well, it''s still a little challenging. Don''t worry, cousin. I''ll listen to you and never take your command." Xu Yunlu shook his head helplessly and whispered to Su ran to let her watch Qin mo. Su ran gently shook his head and said, "uncle, it''s OK. I''m not afraid." Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s head, and then ordered Bai Guo to say a few words. He waved to Ning Xiaohai. They went out of the milk tea shop, one on Harley and the other on AGU. After a roar, they left. Su Ran is afraid of Qin Mo''s running, so she holds Qin Mo in her arms. Qin Mo, who is playing, is suddenly held by Su ran, which affects her play. She gives Su a puzzled look. Without letting go of Su, Qin Mo gives up running all over the ground and plays with her big snakes and little snakes very hard in Su Ran''s arms. Sulan put his hand around them and said, "don''t be afraid, fawn seems to have two real skills." Su Ran is very depressed, how to treat her as a child. Ginkgo asks coco and Li Li to take care of grandma Su in the back. She asks Su LAN and Su ran to take Qin Mo to the small rest room, but she mutters, "God, I see you. Why don''t we have some guests?" As soon as ginkgo finished speaking, two people came into the door. However, from the dress of the two people, ginkgo was not a guest. As soon as they were about to open their mouth, they pulled out their knives and chopped them down. Ginkgo by a hurry to hide behind the bar: "this is really in China, the rule of law society?" Then he grabbed the stainless steel barrel, insulation barrel and sealing film beside the sealing machine and smashed them in the direction of people. Su LAN hears the sound and wants to look at it. Su ran grabs her and signals to the tea table. Because this is usually the place where Xu Yunlu and his friends eat and rest, there are several fruit plates on the tea table. In addition to the fruit, there are two fruit knives and a pair of walnut pliers in the plate. Su LAN gives Su ran a thumbs up, Su Ran is very proud to learn Xu Yunlu pick eyebrows, if not ginkgo''s voice is too loud, Su LAN almost laugh. Each of them picked up a fruit knife, and Sulan also held the walnut pliers in his hand. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 248

    Su ran took a look at the fruit on the tea table. There were mangosteen, chelizi and loquat awn, but there was no fruit that could hurt people. She could only angrily pull out the crystal plate of chelizi.


    From time to time, there was the sound of chopping things, the sound of utensils being cut or falling to the ground, and the sound of Ginkgo being scared. Sulan carefully pointed out her head, then quickly drew back and said, "they want to go back."


    "Grandma is in the back. We can''t let them go. This is in China. There are so many neighbors living around. They can only make a quick decision and dare not delay. We just have to drag them. Uncle Lu and they will arrive soon."


    "That''s right!" With that, Su LAN reaches out to the door and smashes the Nutcracker in the direction where she sees the person. Su ran quickly throws the plate in that direction, and then goes to the table to get the plate. When she and Su LAN finish throwing, they are about to probe again. The clothes are pulled by someone. Su ran sees that it''s Qin Mo and drags a small basket of macaroni out of nowhere.


    There are footsteps outside turned to the small lounge, ginkgo smash things, deliberately increase the sound to attract the killer: "come chop me, I''m not dead, come on, come on."


    But the sound of footsteps still stubbornly came to the small lounge. Soon a black and strong man appeared at the door. Sulan and Sura smashed the plates in their hands together, and then they grabbed Caledonian fruit to greet the man, but Caledonian fruit was not much, and they smashed it in a few times. When they picked up the knife, they were ready to fight with the man, But a hand stretched out from behind the man, strangled the man''s neck and dragged him out.


    Su LAN and Su ran relax and sit on the ground. However, they see Qin Mo pulling out a small basket of oranges from the tea table. They find that there is no one at the door. They lose their goal and look at the empty door at a loss.


    Su LAN hugged Qin Mo and gave him a hard kiss, saying, "good son, very powerful."


    From outside came the sound of kicking and punching and the sound of all kinds of utensils falling to the ground. Qin Mo knew that the battle was not over yet. As soon as his eyes lit up, he broke away from Su LAN and dragged the basket of oranges to go outside for support.


    Su LAN doesn''t dare to let Qin Mo go out, and Su ran grabs Qin Mo back quickly, only listening to Ning Xiaohai''s voice: "cousin, you don''t have to reach out, just two rookies, give them to me."


    "Be careful!"


    Su ran and Su LAN are relieved. Another sound of beating and kicking, as well as the sound of broken utensils, kicking and falling to the ground, makes both Su LAN and Su LAN feel distressed. It''s all money. However, from the sound, we can see that Ning Xiaohai has always been in the upper hand. From time to time, the two killers hear unpleasant sounds, and then two sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground, After a while, I heard Ning Xiaohai''s voice: "Damn, cousin, it''s a dead man!"


    "It''s impossible. If it''s the dead, they can take explosives and blow this place flat."


    "Then how to fall down together? You see, there is no cyanide in your mouth."


    "Looks like..."


    "It''s like cerebral hemorrhage. There''s a distant relative in my family with cerebral hemorrhage. That''s the expression."


    "Two people have cerebral hemorrhage at the same time?"


    "Is there a remote-controlled cerebral hemorrhage? The remote controller must not be far away. Let''s go around and have a look. "


    "Close control is checked; If it''s remote control, you don''t know where he is. "


    "No, cousin, there is a remote-controlled cerebral hemorrhage."


    "Haizi, you''re still in the army. You''re following your uncle. You don''t have any contact with advanced things?"


    "Do you mean that this is the most advanced zinc implantation method still being studied in the legend, which can control human behavior?"


    "You''ve seen too many sci-fi movies. The brain is the most complex organ in the human body. It''s not so easy to control it. It''s not a zinc tablet, but a bomb. It''s said that this kind of bomb is very small. It''s like a small bruise after explosion, but if it explodes next to the cerebrovascular, the person can shut up forever."


    "Damn it, it''s not whether people like it or not. They have to be dead. There are really lunatics in the world."


    "There will be one or two of these lunatics. Maybe," Xu Yunlu said faintly, "these people don''t know that their lives are controlled by others."


    "It''s easy to do. We''ll find a way to let the wind out, so that the other party''s people think they''ve been bombed. At that time, we''ll see who dares to work for these crazy things."


    "There are always desperate people, so as long as the financial resources are enough, there will be madmen to do experiments for them, desperate people to serve them and sign contracts with the devil."


    "Then these people are afraid of death. When they are on duty, they don''t fight for their lives. Anyway, they all die. It''s just that the force value of these two people is too low. Although they work very hard, they are not so good." Ning Xiaohai said very unsatisfactorily.


    "So I suspect these two are the test objects. The madman they are looking for hasn''t completely studied this kind of bomb."


    "It doesn''t seem to be very successful. They both died. It''s almost the same as cerebral hemorrhage."


    Xu Yunlu immediately said to ER Mai, "Xiao Xi, was there anyone suspicious around the milk tea shop just now?"ˇ° You doubt that even if you have it, it will not be outside the milk tea shop, but in which room around it. "ˇ° There''s no way to check. I see what you mean. You can tune out all the things in the cameras you can find around the milk tea shop and have a good time with Paulie. "


    Su ran and Su LAN look at each other. It seems that the battle is over, so they want to go out with Qin Mo who is trying to earn money. But Xu Yunlu quickly came in, reached for Qin Mo and said, "those two people are dead. They look a little ugly. You all close your eyes. I''ll take you to the back." Su Lan said, "I''m not afraid."ˇ° Then go to the back and stay. The police should arrive later. Haizi and I have a gun. Don''t tell us about it. The rest of the story, from those two people into the shop, you can tell the truth. Don''t add oil and vinegar and talk nonsense. " Su LAN immediately started the earnest teaching mode: "Xiaolu, this is in China. Ning Xiaohai has the right to wear a gun. If you don''t have it, you will be illegally armed. If you are found, you will be sentenced."ˇ° So I told you not toˇ° Then you''re not asking us to lie to the police. "ˇ° Su LAN, Ning Xiaohai and I have the right to wear guns. The reason why we let you lie is that we don''t want to explain. The more you explain some things, the more troublesome it is. Besides, we only talk about what just happened in the shop. Don''t talk about what happened in Qin Xing. " Su ran nodded, Su LAN asked: "deer, what happened to Qin Xing? What''s more, how can you have the right to carry a gun? "ˇ° Well, I''ll tell you at that time, go to the back first and wait for the police with grandma. You and chongchong have a good understanding of what happened just now. When the police ask, they can express things in different ways, but they must tell the same story. "ˇ° Wow, dear, fawn, you have a complete set of measures against the police. " Sulan said with exaggeration. Qin Mo pulls Xu Yunlu desperately to point to the basket of oranges he pulls out. Xu Yunlu is a little curious: "why does my son want to eat oranges now?" Su LAN and Su ran talked about Qin Mo''s dragging apples to serve as weapons for them just now. Xu Yunlu listened and gave Qin Mo a hard kiss: "my dear son, you are really brave. Well, dad will take your weapons for you." Then he picked up the small basket of oranges and took Qin Mo with Su LAN and Su ran to the back. Out of the small foyer, Su ran secretly looks at the two fallen bodies. Sure enough, she doesn''t die very well. Her expression is twisted. At the moment, blood is still flowing out of her seven orifices, which is a bit like a ghost movie. Ginkgo hanging color, covering his shoulder to stand on one side, Ning Xiaohai is angry to kick a body, said: "Damn, so advanced, cerebral hemorrhage can also be remote control." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 249

    To the back, Su LAN small voice asked: "deer, Qin Xing?"


    "I''ve arranged for someone to look for it."


    "Your people have you and me," Su Lan said to the tea shop. "Does your cousin have that skill?"


    "Oh, does Sulan seem to appreciate my skill?"


    "Is Qin Xing more powerful than these two?"


    "It depends on what they do. They''re not too bad."


    "Don''t comfort me. I told you, Xu Xiaolu, I don''t want to be a widow."


    Xu Yunlu said, "maozi, do you hear me? My sister-in-law said that she didn''t want to be a widow!"


    The other party didn''t know what he had returned. Xu Yunlu said to Su LAN, "maozi said that he would try not to let his sister-in-law be a widow."


    If the person in danger is not her own little uncle, Su ran almost laughs, but now she can only put her arms around Su LAN and say, "my little aunt, my little uncle has always been a good friend and will be fine."


    "What''s lucky? I didn''t have an accident in Nadong before. It should be covered by fawns. I always boast about it." Sulan said angrily.


    Xu Yunlu handed Qin Mo to Su ran, and the basket of oranges to Su LAN, saying, "it''s not necessarily bragging. He doesn''t follow me all the time. I can''t cover it, so it''s really lucky."


    With that, Xu Yunlu told coco and Li Li to take good care of them, and then turned to the milk tea shop.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu leave, he didn''t take himself with him. He looked at the small basket of oranges in disappointment. Su ran hugged Qin Mo and said, "in silence, the bad guys were defeated by their father and uncle."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard that he was defeated, he raised Xiao Pang to a V and said, "victory!"


    Su Lan was happy: "I''ve seen too many war movies." After that, she looks for a fruit knife and peels the orange. Su ran looks at Su Lan''s action and knows that she is worried about Qin Xing and is not cutting the fruit at all.


    Su ran knows this kind of situation, consolation is useless also, use the counterpart that Xu Yunlu arranges to offer to attract Su Lan''s attention.


    Su ran was asked by the police to give a confession more than once in Nadong, so according to her own experience, she sorted out the parts of their confession that might cause the police to ask questions, and unified the confession with Su LAN.


    It''s no small matter that two armed killers appear in the milk tea shop in China. Ginkgo reports to the police, and the police come soon. Sure enough, Su LAN and Su ran are called to the front to take notes. Su ran didn''t expect that after three years, she began to deal with the police again. She and Su LAN just told Xu Yunlu what happened after the two killers entered the shop.


    The police just finished the record for two people, Zhao xiaohen rushed in and asked: "what happened here?"


    Before that, I didn''t like Zhao xiaohen. Now I know that he has a brother Honggang who wants to slip away. Several of them went to tell Zhao xiaohen about the process. Zhao xiaohen interrupted angrily: "one by one!"


    After listening to the report, Zhao xiaohen squatted down to see the body, but as soon as he squatted down, he heard people say: "Deputy Zhao, vice Bureau Gao is here."


    Su ran saw that Gao Honggang, who had not seen him for three years, came in. He was the same as he was in those years. His uniform was very straight, and his body was very straight. With that high-profile appearance, anyone could see that he was the kind of tall and successful person.


    Zhao xiaohen quickly stood up and said: "brother Honggang, both of them died, not because of external force and taking poison. The symptoms are more like cerebral hemorrhage."


    Gao Honggang nodded and looked at Su ran: "little girl, I didn''t expect to meet again."


    "I didn''t expect Vice President Gao to do the same thing as when he was in Nadong." Su ran doesn''t want to meet Gao Honggang from the bottom of her heart.


    Gao Honggang said faintly: "does Xiaoran think this is a small case?"


    Su ran and Su LAN have been interrogated by the police for more than an hour. What she wants to know most is how Qin Xing is. Li Gui left with Zhao xiaohen. Just now, Xu Yunlu couldn''t get in touch with Li Gui. Li Gui was very angry. It was obvious that Xu Yunlu wanted to use Li Gui to do something important. Now Zhao xiaohen appeared and didn''t see Li Gui. She wanted to ask Zhao xiaohen if he knew where Li Gui was, but there was a very keen Gao Honggang, Su ran did not dare to ask. She was afraid that in case of a wrong question, Gao Honggang would catch hold of it and ruin Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu, who is leaning against the bar, coughs with reluctance. Gao Honggang turns his head and looks at Xu Yunlu: "Mr. Lu is earth shaking no matter where he is."


    "No, vice Bureau Gao, you have something to say. It seems that I Xu Yunlu want to do something."


    "What do you say, Master Lu?" Gao Honggang went to the bar and saw that there was no one. Then he whispered, "Zhu Liang is the relative of deputy director Zhu. Does Master Lu really know or does he not know?"


    "No, Vice President Gao, why can''t Ben Lu understand you?"


    "Oh, what a pure deer god."


    "Deputy Gao, as a police officer, can you speak Mandarin?"


    "I''m very curious. How much do you and deputy director Zhu know about what Zhu Liang has done? Do you know all about it? Do you always cover it up, or do you know part of it? Do you always pretend you don''t know?"


    "It''s a big hat, Vice President Gao. I know you have a big background and a strong backing, but I can''t just label other people''s heads." Two people are in a battle of words, Ning Xiaohai came in, Gao Honggang a bit surprised to ask: "Ning Xiaohai, how are you here?"ˇ° I''m on vacation. The scenery here is not good. When I come to travel, I''m thirsty and come in for a cup of milk tea. I didn''t expect that I would meet such a thing. Gao Honggang, it seems that the public security is not very good in the place under your jurisdiction. " Ning Xiaohai also wandered over to the bar. Fortunately, the bar, which was beaten badly, was still strong and could bear his foolishness. Zhao xiaohen doesn''t like to hear: "what are you? You''re weird here." Gao Honggang took a look at Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai for a while. He reached out to stop Zhao xiaohen: "he''s always like this." Zhao xiaohen is not satisfied: "brother, how do I think this person like where seen, how a little familiar ah." But Gao Honggang asked, "has the site investigation been completed?"ˇ° The case is very simple, that is, the two men entered the shop and suddenly killed with a knife. The reason needs to be investigated. The weapons they carried have been sent to the laboratory. "ˇ° I want to see the autopsy report for the first time. "ˇ° They died just like no other. I think Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are the first suspects. Brother Honggang, do you want to take them back to the Bureau for a good trial? " Ningxiaohai a listen to stand straight from the bar: "Zhao xiaohen, you crazy, someone rushed in to kill us, our self-defense people have become suspects."ˇ° What''s wrong with self-defense? It''s amazing. You''re the only one who''s over defended. I''m afraid you''ll use self-defense to wait for revenge! "ˇ° Well, you just handcuff me and take me back to trial. "ˇ° That''s what I mean! "ˇ° If you don''t handcuff me back today, I''ll give you my surname from now on. " Zhao xiaohen was so angry that he released the handcuffs from his back: "I will handcuff you today." Gao Honggang reaches for Zhao xiaohen and Xu Yunlu catches Ning Xiaohai. Xu Yunlu grabs Ning Xiaohai and habitually wants to sit on the high stool, but the high stool doesn''t know where to play, so he pushes Ning Xiaohai back to the bar. Gao Honggang just let go of Zhao xiaohen and said, "leave a team of people here to continue the investigation, and the rest of the people will close the team."ˇ° Brother Honggangˇ° Stop the line Zhao xiaohen said very reluctantly: "three teams continue to investigate, carefully inspect, don''t miss a little bit, the rest of the team!" Su ran wants to stop Zhao xiaohen and ask Li Gui''s whereabouts, but she knows that Zhao xiaohen is angry at the moment. She must be sarcastic and sarcastic. She will never tell her what she wants to ask, so she has to give up. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 250

    After a while, only a few policemen were left in the shop. The rest took the bodies of the two killers and left in the police car.


    Before the onlookers leave, Su LAN asks Qin Xing''s mother to blow away all the people outside. Qin Xing''s mother is good at this. She goes out and roars loudly. Before waiting for the second sentence, the people outside disperse.


    It was almost nine o''clock after the toss, and Sulan arranged for shanpaoma, Gulu Ma, Baiguo, Keke and Li Li to clean up the smashed milk tea shop.


    Xu Yunlu saw that Su LAN and Qin Xing''s mother went to the back to cook everyone''s dinner, and then whispered in her ear: "Xiaoxi, do you contact ghosts?"


    "Just got in touch."


    "How''s maozi?" When Xu Yunlu finished asking, Shaoxi had cut the call to maozi. When Xu Yunlu asked about the situation, maozi said, "the place guanshanzi went to is a mountainous area with weak signal. The positioning is useful for a while and useless for a while. When we chased, Qin Xing fell to the ground with a pool of blood on the ground and was seriously injured. The cannon was knocked unconscious."


    "Qin Xing is chasing so hard. Are you crazy?"


    "Brother Lu, Qin Xing is familiar with this area, so he can keep up with it all the time. Shanpao said that he chased Qin Xing all the way. Although he was familiar with the terrain, he was discovered by Guan Shanzi. He and Xingye are not rivals of Guan Shanzi at all. When Guan Shanzi wanted to kill Qin Xing, he was stunned when he rushed over, and he didn''t know what happened later."


    "Guan Shanzi must have deliberately let Qin Xing find him. His purpose is to kill Qin Xing and attract us all."


    "And then we''ll do it to Xiaoran."


    "Nine times out of ten."


    "Maybe I didn''t expect that Xingye was very familiar with that area, so we didn''t have a chance to start. Then we chased him fast enough, so he didn''t have time to do Xingye and shanpao in the end."


    "I didn''t expect to knock out Ma Laoliu, a small role, which has a deterrent effect on them. I used worms and her family to warn me."


    "That''s really the gall of a leopard. Maybe no one dares to provoke us for so many years. Now we don''t touch the tiger''s ass, but kick it, so the tiger is going to get angry."


    "It''s a tiger, but it''s a sick cat at most."


    "Right, right, brother Lu, maozi is wrong. It''s a sick cat. It''s absolutely a sick cat. It''s just that maozi can''t figure out how to deal with xiaora. Aren''t their two killers bad? Xiaohaige can deal with them alone."


    "My cousin is no longer my cousin in those years, and they should just want to warn me that maybe their original goal is to kill a person who is close to me or far from me, and then smash a milk tea shop to hurt people who are close to me."


    "Oh, little Haige is powerful."


    "Less flattery, by the way, where is Qin Xing''s injury?"


    "The wound was at the carotid artery. The incision was very neat. Fortunately, it was a little shallow and there was a lot of blood flow. Fortunately, we arrived in time and simply stopped the blood flow."


    "Guan Shanzi has been trained professionally. He must have been killed in the trachea by a single knife. Maybe he was hit by a mountain cannon, so he lost his accuracy. It''s important to save Qin Xing first, and let the others go in advance."


    "It''s been sent to the hospital."


    "Guan Shanzi''s method of killing people is the special service of the army. Please pay attention to your words."


    "Yes, but I''m not afraid of my sister-in-law''s widowhood, so I must find an experienced doctor. The doctor didn''t know whether he pretended not to know or didn''t know. He didn''t ask much."


    "No matter whether he pretends or not, he will save people first. You didn''t show up."


    "No, let the people below dress up as passers-by and send them to the operating room."


    "Let the man hide and stare at him for a while. I asked Su LAN to call Qin Xing. The hospital must be very eager to contact the patient''s family now. As for the doctor who called the police, we will see who Qin Xing is when he wakes up. If Su LAN is not a policeman, we will see his reaction."


    "Well, the star master has a sense of propriety. He shouldn''t tell us without your consent. He''s just afraid that the shanpao isn''t in front of him. He said that he let the shanpao out. The shanpao has to make up a statement. If it''s not right, the police will doubt it."


    "Shanpao''s head has been hit, so I''ll have a look at it in the hospital. It''s Qin Xing''s hospital. Then I''ll make up a set of Qin Xing''s slip of the tongue for shanpao. It depends on their fate whether they can wear the band or not."


    "Brother Lu, you never say anything so uncertain!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s important to save people."


    Hairy son hey a smile: "listen to deer elder brother this tone, feel in the heart good have bottom spirit."


    "Go away! What about ghosts? "


    "I left a mark for him. He''s in the mountains."


    "Don''t be alone!"


    "Brother Lu cares about him so much, just contact him directly!"


    "He''s annoying. He always drops the chain at the critical moment."


    "It''s hard for them to stay with Xiao dun."


    "Zhao xiaodai is more professional than him, and he knows how to turn on his mobile phone. His ear pulse and mobile phone are all turned off, so he''s afraid that we''ll disturb him!"


    Maozi chuckles and Xu Yunlu goes back to find Su LAN. Because the milk tea shop has been smashed to pieces, and Qin Xing and shanpao are not there, there are so many people in the shop that they are not enough. Even Qin Mo has no one to look after him, so he can only stay with Grandma Su. Su LAN arranges Qin Mo to look after grandma Su and rewards him with a big sausage for his good performance, Let him eat by grandma Su''s side. Don''t make trouble.


    So when Xu Yunlu came to the back, he saw Qin Mo half kneeling and half sitting on a small chair beside grandma Su, happily eating sausages. When he saw Xu Yunlu, his eyes lit up and dazzled him with sausages. Xu Yunlu doesn''t know why he saw this scene. His eyes are a little sour. The little guy clearly regards ham sausage as a good thing. Fortunately, there is a little lack of material, but Qin Mo doesn''t lack family affection. In addition to loving his two moms and xingpa, as well as grandma Su and Su Ming, they all love him very much. Xu Yunlu walks over and holds Qin Mo up. His nose is filled with the flavor of ham sausage that he doesn''t like at all. Xu Yunlu kisses Qin Mo on the forehead, and Qin Mo immediately raises the ham sausage to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu takes a small bite. Qin Mo stares at Xu Yunlu nervously, and Xu Yunlu smacks and praises: "son, eat well." Qin Mo was very happy when he heard the affirmation, but he was reluctant to take a look at his ham sausage. Finally, he handed it to Xu Yunlu with a broken hand. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "son, dad has eaten it. Eat it yourself!" Qin Mo immediately smiles and starts to eat ham sausage again. Xu Yunlu reaches out and touches Qin Mo''s small head, thinking about how to tell Su LAN about Qin Xing, but sees Su LAN answer the phone. After a while, Su Lan''s face changes. Xu Yunlu estimates that the hospital should find Su Ran''s phone from Qin Xing''s mobile phone. He holds Qin Mo and waits patiently for Su LAN to answer the phone. After receiving the phone, Su LAN picks up her waist and calls her to watch the shop. Su LAN tells Su ran to take the bag and go out. Seeing that Su Lan''s look is wrong, Su ran quickly wants to hold on and ask clearly, but Xu Yunlu hands Qin Mo to her and says, "don''t worry, you take care of your home, I''ll take my sister-in-law." Su ran knew that something must have happened, but seeing Xu Yunlu''s face was solemn, she didn''t delay Xu Yunlu and Su LAN any longer. Qin Xing''s mother arranged a simple dinner for Su LAN. After dinner, it was almost 12 o''clock, and everyone rushed home to close the shop and then went to sleep. The next day, Su ran took someone to clean up the outside of the shop. Ginkgo asked someone to replace all the broken things. The milk tea shop soon took on a new look. Su Ran is relieved to see that the milk tea shop is 80% of its original appearance. When she wants to call Xu Yunlu with Qin Mo in her arms, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai come back on Harley and ah Gu respectively. Su ran puts Qin Mo down and asks, "Uncle Lu, where''s my sister-in-law?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 251

    "In the hospital!"


    "In the hospital?"


    "Qin Xing is injured. She is in the hospital for nursing. In a moment, you go to clean up something for Su LAN. I''ll send it to her."


    "My little uncle is hurt. Is it serious?"


    "Fortunately, I''ve been rescued. Don''t tell Grandma about it."


    Su ran nodded and said, "I want to see it, too."


    "You can go to see it in two days. At the beginning, Sulan''s mood was still very volatile. Now it''s much better. You don''t need to comfort her."


    "I''m afraid my sister-in-law can''t take care of me."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head with a smile. Su ran patted Xu Yunlu and said, "Uncle Lu, I know you will arrange it properly, but that''s my little uncle."


    "At this moment, Qin Xing just woke up. You can give them some space. For example, Qin Xing wants to be charming. If you want to help, how can he do it?"


    Su ran "Puchi" laughed: "is that little uncle OK?"


    "Fortunately, the man was hit by a mountain gun, not cut the trachea, cut the carotid artery, maozi, they chased quickly, lost a lot of blood, and sent to the hospital for emergency treatment."


    "Amitabha!" Su Ran''s hands clasped for a moment. Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s face and said, "if you feel more comfortable, you want to make trouble again. It''s not easy to take a class, but you haven''t had a rest at all."


    "I''m much better."


    "Good what good, the face is still so ugly."


    "Uncle, my sister-in-law didn''t go after the killer. The killer, maozi, they haven''t caught him. Why don''t they go after him with flowers?"


    "Oh, the girl still remembers Huahua. After all, the place guanshanzi stayed in is not in the deep mountain. It''s too time-consuming to go in and out of the deep mountain. But Huahua dares to put it in a place with many people and pick it up. I''m afraid it will take too long and the smell will be light."


    "No, snakes are more sensitive to smell than dogs, and Huahua is more sensitive than ordinary snakes."


    "Oh, I have confidence in Hua Hua. Fortunately, Qin Xing stabbed Guan Shanzi with a knife. Although it was very shallow, he cut Guan Shanzi''s hand. The smell and blood on it."


    "That would be great." Su ran listens intermittently to Ning xiaohaiti about Guan Shanzi. He should be a murderer who can''t blink an eye and is hard to deal with. It''s really a relief that they can catch Xu Yunlu quickly.


    Just as Xu Yunlu was about to speak, his ears rang. He cut over and heard maozi''s voice: "brother Lu, just now Brother GUI called to say that Guan Shanzi belongs to a monkey. He took him to drill in the mountain for a night. Finally, he got down the mountain and took a bus into the city."


    "Why didn''t he call me in person?"


    "Ghost brother, ghost brother, when he was angry, he went to the mountains to pick up the flowers."


    "He''s a son of a bitch. He uses flowers to prevaricate people, isn''t he? If he goes after him with you, Guan Shanzi can run away. If he runs this time, it''s difficult to catch him again. Let him not appear in front of me. If he does, I''ll cut him into eight sections." Xu Yunlu turned off his ears with hatred.


    Su ran carefully looked at the angry Xu Yunlu. Seeing that Xu Yunlu''s anger was calming down, she asked in a low voice, "uncle, did you mention Huahua just now?"


    "Li Gui, that son of a bitch, lost Guan Shanzi. He didn''t dare call me and ran to pick up Huahua."


    "But uncle, it''s right for ghost brother to pick up Huahua. Huahua can smell the smell and continue to chase it."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing: "do you think Li Gui used his nose to chase Guan Shanzi all night?"


    "Then how is he chasing?"


    "He also uses snakes. Otherwise, he has never been here or stayed in the mountains. How can he follow Guan Shanzi to run in the mountains all night?"


    "I, I''m as smart as a snake with my ghost brother''s nose?" Su ran was a little embarrassed, Xu Yunlu laughed again, "but although his sense of smell is not as sensitive as snakes, it is much more sensitive than ordinary people."


    "Uncle, I miss flowers so much!" Su ran see Xu Yunlu smile, immediately have a request.


    "I''ve always wanted to take you to see it, but because it''s a long way, I haven''t had time. Li Gui really picked up the flowers this time, so I''ll let your sisters meet me."


    Su Ran is very happy to see her old friend, so she directly ignores the fact that Xu Yunlu makes fun of her and Huahua as sisters.


    Su ran knows that Xu Yunlu is busy and wants to take Qin Mo away. The phone rings. As soon as she sees that it''s Su''s mother calling, she answers it quickly and hears Su''s mother say: "Ran Ran, grandma is not discharged from the hospital. She''s recovering well. Your eldest uncle and second uncle are going to invite our family to dinner this week."


    Su ran heard Su''s mother''s tone with excitement and joy, and said happily, "OK, OK, mom, let''s go together."


    "Then tell your brother, too."


    "Ah, I''m busy. He''s not here."


    "Isn''t he coming back to work, why and where?"


    "He just came to have a look and get in touch with his work. He hasn''t graduated yet, and he won''t tell me anything about his school."


    "Well, let''s go together then." Su''s mother didn''t dare to say much about her son, who was very independent and self reliant all the time. She could only keep in her stomach what kind of work he contacted and whether he contacted the work. Su ran and Su''s mother said a few more words before they called. Seeing Xu Yunlu leaning on the bar and looking at her, they said, "mom called, saying that my uncle is going to invite us to dinner this week."ˇ° Grandma''s out of the hospital? "ˇ° It''s been several days and I''ve recovered very well. My grandmother''s operation is basically managed by my brother. My uncle and I may want to go there more. As a result, my brother is not here. It''s a pity. "ˇ° Mischievous, uncle looked at your two uncles from a distance, they should be honest people, not as you said, because your brother operated the operation, he looked at your brother and despised youˇ° That''s it Su ran laughed, Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "and your cousin, my uncle also looked at him from a distance. Don''t talk to him. My cousin is the most irritating."ˇ° Uncle Lu, you talk nonsense. "ˇ° Uncle has never believed in groundless rumors. How did you get the rumors from Xu Zihao at school? "ˇ° Uncle, I''m angry. Every minute. " Su ran pursed her lips and stared. Ning Xiaohai poured a glass of ice water and took a big drink. She said, "cousin, I''m almost tired of it. Let''s discuss how to catch Guan Shanzi. It''s more urgent."ˇ° It''s very emotional intelligence. " Xu Yunlu let Su ran go, reached out from behind the bar and took out a bottle of wine, another goblet, poured the wine, just want to shake, Ning Xiaohai grabbed it and said, "there is good wine, do not take out to entertain guests."ˇ° What kind of guest are you Xu Yunlu had to reach for a cup again, pour the wine, reach out and put Qin Mo on the bar, then take out a box of chocolate from his pocket and give it to Qin mo. When Su ran came out, he saw father and son leaning against the bar to drink wine, and one sitting at the bar to eat chocolate. Ning Xiaohai was holding a glass and laughing. The little guy''s mouth is full of chocolate. Xu Yunlu hugs the little guy from time to time and wipes the chocolate off his mouth with a wet paper towel. When the little guy is happy, he kisses Xu Yunlu with his mouth full of chocolate. Xu Yunlu wipes his face, cheek or forehead with a wet paper towel. Ning Xiaohai even laughed so much that his eyes were all sewn together. Sura wants the little guy to eat less chocolate, afraid of bad teeth, but doesn''t want to affect this kind of warm scene. She seems to be able to compete with chocolate. Fortunately, after Qin Mo ate two more pieces, Xu Yunlu whispered something in his ear, and Qin Mo gave up eating chocolate. Xu Yunlu picked up the chocolate box, put down the place where he put his wine under the bar, and pointed it out to Qin mo. the little guy climbed on the bar and nodded at ease. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 252

    Su ran was relieved to see that she didn''t have to worry any more.


    Qin Mo doesn''t want to play alone at the moment, so he makes trouble for Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai there. After the chocolate in Qin Mo''s mouth has tasted completely, Xu Yunlu asks Qin Mo to squeeze a cup of cocoa juice and feed Qin mo. Qin Mo doesn''t want to drink much, but he wants to play with Xu Yunlu again. He struggles to drink it twice.


    Ning Xiaohai said: "I really can''t see that my cousin is still a father."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "there are several children who don''t like chocolate. When you were a child, you didn''t like chocolate very much. All your teeth were rotten. When you had a meal, you screamed with pain. Fortunately, all your baby teeth were changed; Su LAN and Su ran force him to drink juice twice a day. Every time the little guy refuses to drink it, he makes a lot of trouble. Not everyone with eyes can see it. "


    "I can''t see it anyway."


    "Ah," Xu Yunlu sighed helplessly, "your uncle actually asked you to follow him. You have strong eyes. He didn''t vomit blood."


    "Haha," Ning Xiaohai laughs sheepishly, "at the beginning, but he gets used to it later. He knows that he has only a few hobbies, and his timing is very strong. What time do you get up, what time do you have breakfast, what time do you go to the army, and what time do you have to do when you go to the army? It''s all stuck."


    "So tired." Xu Yunlu shakes his head and pulls Qin Mo away. Then he lights a cigarette. Ning Xiaohai snorts and says, "there are several people who can live as they please like their cousins."


    Su ran feels that Xu Yunlu''s life is very regular if he is not doing something very important, but what he is doing makes his life chaotic.


    Su Ran is so impulsive that she wants to touch Xu Yunlu''s head just as Xu Yunlu touches her and Qin mo.


    Maybe the chocolate Xu Yunlu gave Qin Mo tastes better than that Qin Xing bought, so Qin Mo thought about it very much. After drinking the juice, he played with Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai for a while, and then crawled to see his chocolate.


    Xu Yunlu reaches out and slips Qin Mo back, whispers something in Qin Mo''s ear, and Qin Mo happily follows Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai to play table tennis.


    Qin Mo is still a troublemaker. As he becomes more and more familiar with Xu Yunlu, he becomes more and more presumptuous. He even often lies on the table tennis in a big character, but it still doesn''t affect Xu Yunlu''s fight with Ning Xiaohai.


    Su ran can''t help Su LAN, so she hides to one side and dials a phone for Su LAN. As soon as she gets through the phone, Su ran hears Su Lan''s sobbing voice. She is startled and asks: "sister, what''s wrong with my little uncle?"


    "Nothing. After the anesthetic, I woke up for a while. Without saying a few words, I went to sleep again. I''ve been sleeping till now."


    "You scared the hell out of me." Su ran heard that Qin Xing was OK. She carefully looked back at Qin Xing''s mother. She saw that Qin Xing''s mother was commanding shanpao''s mother and Gulu''s mother to make lunch there. She had the potential to take the place of Su LAN. She vomited her tongue and continued, "since it''s nothing, you still cry."


    "When people are sad, they are not allowed to cry twice."


    "When my little uncle gets hurt, you will have a heart of remembering the past."


    "At the beginning, your sister-in-law is also a famous flower in shantytowns. Where can I see Qin Xing? I didn''t expect that..."


    "I didn''t expect to be dogged by my little uncle. The more I was dogged, the tighter I was. In the end, I was dogged to death, and my little aunt really became a wife of the Qin family."


    "Now I see him lying there with a weak breath. I think he is a fool who is willing to follow me."


    "Auntie, you wait for your auntie to wake up. Well, just hurt him."


    "Hurt him? Hum, he''s going to wake up. If I don''t scold him to death, I don''t know how many kilos he has. The other party is a professional killer. He''s not going to die... "Su LAN smashed it all at once. Su ran subconsciously wanted to cover her ears. After su LAN smashed it, she whispered," do you dare to wake up, my little uncle? "


    "Well, it''s like your aunt''s eyelids are moving."


    "If my aunt is sober, you can talk to him well. Don''t disturb him. People lose too much blood. By the way, are you busy all by yourself?"


    "My nephew and son-in-law got two nurses and two errands. Your aunt didn''t wake up again. Everyone had nothing to do. They just made a table and played cards for a long time."


    Qin Xing didn''t wake up. It''s really impossible for everyone to have too much to do. When Su ran thought about the picture, two nurses, two handyman and Su LAN were guarding Qin Xing, who didn''t open his eyes. The scene was really quite that. Su ran wanted to laugh, but she heard Su LAN cry: "Oh, the police are coming."


    Sulan called and hung up.


    It seems that the doctor still suspected Qin Xing''s wound and called the police. Su ran had to hope that Qin Xing could search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novel !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 253

    "This kind of thing, there is no possibility, well, uncle don''t talk nonsense with you, remember to guard against people''s heart."


    "I''m going to be late, uncle deer."


    "Go ahead, uncle."


    Su ran turned and went to the teaching building, but after two steps, Xu Yunlu came back. She picked her eyebrows. Su ran held the book tightly, and Xu Yunlu asked, "book, I have no hatred for you. Why do you hold it so tightly?"


    Su ran hesitated again and then said, "uncle, Ran Ran doesn''t like you to take that Liu minglan."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that my uncle doesn''t want to take her too much."


    Su ran doesn''t believe it. She looks at Xu Yunlu suspiciously


    "True or false?"


    "Stupid bug, if you delay any longer, you will only have half of this class."


    Su ran hugged the book and ran away.


    Xu Yunlu watched Su ran run into the teaching building and waited for a while before riding Harley to Lao Chuan''s office.


    Xu Yunlu waited for a while, then saw Lao Chuan with sunglasses in his hand turning from the avenue to the office.


    When Lao Chan saw Xu Yunlu, he waved his hand to Xu Yunlu: "Xu Xiaolu, you come here again to stroll around."


    "I send the lazy boy to school."


    "In Yulong Snow Mountain, you used to like to go to my store to eat and drink for free when you have nothing to do. Now I don''t open restaurants. As a teacher, you don''t want me to teach for free."


    Xu Yunlu patted the old man and said, "you''re so attentive. No matter how free your class is, I''m not interested. I just sent a little lazybones. I have no place to go. I''ll find someone to pass the time."


    "Angry with me."


    "It''s the same as the truth. Do you really like the little lazybones?"


    "Stimulate me!"


    "To tell you the truth, Ben Lu has never seen you chasing girls like this before. It''s not warm. It''s because you have some physiological problems and don''t dare to chase them. It''s because you are too confident that all the girls in the world will stick to you." Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and lit it. The old man snorted, "Xu Xiaolu, why do you think it''s too easy to get a little lazy? Do you want me to chase and beat the little lazy?"


    Xu Yunlu held the cigarette in his mouth and laughed a few times: "little lazy, you don''t have to try it. You can use it on other girls. Let''s see how poor and fierce Mo LAN is."


    Lao Chou rushes to the opposite side, and Xu Yunlu follows his eyes. He sees Liu minglan waving at him. Xu Yunlu lazily waves his hand. Lao Chou asks, "I''m tired of the little sloth. I want to change my taste?"


    "A change of taste has nothing to do with being bored with a little lazy."


    "Beware of drowning, deer dregs." Lao Chuan puts on his sunglasses and walks to his office.


    Xu Yunlu steps on Halley and takes Liu minglan to Li Dandan''s small convenience store. It''s really not big, but although the sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, it still sells all kinds of things, but it''s all female products, from snacks to sanitary napkins.


    Li Dandan, who is at the cash register, sees Xu Yunlu coming in. His eyes brighten. But soon he sees Liu minglan, who follows Xu Yunlu in. His eyes darken and he asks, "do you want to buy something?"


    Xu Yunlu then asked Liu minglan: "you don''t want to buy sanitary napkins. You have them here. You can buy them here. Don''t go outside."


    Li Dandan''s eyes are not dark, even his face is black, Liu minglan is a Leng, casually came over on the shelf, casually took two bags of sanitary napkins to Li Dandan to pay.


    Liu minglan bought a sanitary napkin, followed Xu Yunlu out of the convenience store, and giggled behind Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu sat and waited for her to finish laughing. Liu minglan said, "God, I didn''t expect that the first gift you gave me was a sanitary napkin. It was the most significant gift I received when I was so big."


    Xu Yunlu did not speak, Liu minglan continued: "do you want us to go in again to buy bags?"


    "Just like it."


    "You and the boss used to be lovers, sleeping lovers."


    "You talk a lot." Xu Yunlu takes Liu minglan to the downstairs of their dormitory and stops Harley near the teaching building. When he sees Liu minglan coming back from the dormitory, Xu Yunlu turns and hides in the teaching building.


    Su ran hurried into the classroom and almost ran into a man. She saw it was Xu Zihao and was a little surprised: "you, how are you here?"


    Xu Zihao did not speak, continue to busy their own, Sura heard someone say: "Oh, the means so high, so seduce our school grass."


    Su ran just thought that Xu Zihao was the school grass of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Fortunately, he didn''t blurt out the word "cousin" just now. Seeing that Xu Zihao ignored her, he quickly found an empty seat under the injection of various female eyes and sat down.


    Su ran and other people''s eyes were calmed before they found out why Xu Zihao was here. It turned out that Professor Song was ill and his new graduate student, Xu Zihao, took the class on his behalf.


    Su ran knew that Xu Zihao had been admitted to Professor Song. Professor Song was a man of real ability, so Su ran felt happy for Xu Zihao from the bottom of her heart.


    Su ran thinks that Xu Zihao must be very good and can take the class on behalf of Professor Song. However, Xu Zihao''s way of expression is not as good as that of the humorous Professor Song. Moreover, the style of Professor Song that she is used to listening to is not very receptive to Xu Zihao''s style. She can''t understand it in several places, but Su ran doesn''t dare to ask, She was really afraid that those women''s eyes just killed her.


    As a result, Xu Zihao received much more applause after his lecture than Professor Song. Su ran had to lament that living in the moment depends on face-to-face, and being a teacher can''t escape the tragic experience of face-to-face. Of course, Professor Song''s face is not bad, but Professor Song is a big uncle after all. It''s a romantic person. Now, this is true. After class, Su Ran is about to call Professor Song. Xu Zihao stops her. Su Ran has to face those murderous eyes to receive the phone call and stop, waiting for Xu Zihao who is trying to solve the girl''s doubts. Su ran thinks it''s a bit of a repetition of Lao Chuan''s teaching situation. Of course, Lao Chuan''s Restaurant class is much better than Xu Zihao''s. those girls are not confused. After Xu Zihao''s class, everyone is really confused. Even they have several doubts, but they are afraid of being soured by jealous eyes and dare not ask. Su ran had to wait for Xu Zihao anyway. Someone asked her some questions that she didn''t understand. Su ran listened to the questions along with her. After Xu Zihao finished his puzzle, Su ran followed him out of the classroom and asked, "what can I do for you?"ˇ° Well, I don''t want to have dinner together at night. My father asked me to call you to remind you not to forget that I won''t call again if I meet you at the right time. " Su ran: "on this matter, you delay me for at least 20 minutes. You know that my father''s character is not good. He probably can''t stand fire. Su ran thought all kinds of things in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it. However, she heard Xu Zihao ask, "can''t you understand what I said? How can you be so stupid?"ˇ° Oh, I see. I won''t be late at night. " Su ran quickly replied, "I''ll go first." After saying goodbye to Xu Zihao, Su ran dials Professor Song on the phone and asks him about his illness. However, Professor Song says with a smile, "I have a little cold. It''s OK."ˇ° Professor Song, you didn''t cheat me. You used to have a little cold, but you couldn''t get off the line of fire. "ˇ° I''m not lying to you. Xu Zihao is different from the other students I brought. I''ll give him some different opportunities, which can be regarded as a different kind of teaching. How is his class today? "ˇ° I didn''t quite catch it in a few places. " Professor Song asked where it was. Su ran answered one by one and Professor Song wrote it down one by one. Then they talked about the latest situation and hung up. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 254

    Su ran walked out of the teaching building. Xu Yunlu sat on Harley, but he almost climbed on Harley. Seeing Su ran come out, he raised his hand and looked at his watch: "honey, it''s not one or two points late today."


    Su ran almost jumped over and sat down at the back. She put her arms around the upright Xu Yunlu and said, "honey, there''s a reason why it''s late today."


    "Honey, if you don''t give me a reason today, I''ll clean up my ass when I go back."


    Su Ran''s face turned red. Xu Yunlu took up his helmet and handed it to her


    Su ran was even more embarrassed and told Xu Yunlu what Xu Zihao left behind. Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "it seems that you and your brother have done well in the matter of grandma''s illness, which is very popular with your uncles, so he is showing his kindness to you."


    "Then I have another handsome cousin, but you don''t want me to expose that he is my cousin at school?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know how miserable I am?"


    "Tell me about it."


    "If my cousin is always courting me, I will be killed by his female admirers sooner or later."


    "Oh, my little lazy boy turned out to be a little wretch. Well, my uncle will take you home and comfort you."


    As soon as Su ran heard Xu Yunlu''s words, her little face turned red and she reached out and pinched Xu Yunlu''s waist. Xu Yunlu took a very exaggerated breath, "smelly girl, you want to murder your husband."


    Su RA puts her face on Xu Yunlu''s back. Anyone who mentions Xu Yunlu says that he is a ridiculous prodigal son. However, Su RA thinks that there is no more stable man in the world than Xu Yunlu.


    Sura is going to the restaurant arranged by her uncles for dinner in the evening. When she gets back to the restaurant, she changes a beautiful skirt and thinks about how to sit in the Harley in the skirt and whether wearing a helmet will mess up her hair. As a result, an Aston Martin comes to the door. Of course, Sura doesn''t know about Aston Martin, but it seems that the car is totally different from Li Gui''s, It''s even more expensive than the car you drive.


    When Sura is still looking at Aston Martin curiously, Ning Xiaohai comes down from the cab, opens the rear door and makes a "please" gesture to Sura.


    Su ran walked over a little uneasily and saw Xu Yunlu come out of the milk tea shop. Just as he wanted to sit in the driver''s seat, Ning Xiaohai said, "cousin, I''ll drive."


    "You drive slowly."


    "Damn, I know the car is fast, but in the city, how fast it is, I have to hold back."


    Xu Yunlu gives the driver''s seat to Ning Xiaohai. He goes to the back and sits beside Su ran. Su ran says, "Uncle Lu, isn''t it more convenient to sit in Harley?"


    Xu Yunlu looked at Su ran and said, "my little slob seldom wears a skirt once. Can you send such a lady with Harley?"


    "I''ll just sit on my side."


    Xu Yunlu laughs. He just wants to get tired of kissing Su ran. When his mobile phone wechat rings, Xu Yunlu turns on his mobile phone and hands it to Su ran: "ghosts are sending flower videos."


    Su ran put aside the luxury car ride, took the phone, and looked at Huahua, who had been separated from her for more than three years. While watching, she said with emotion: "Uncle Lu, Huahua seems to have grown up again."


    "It doesn''t grow much. It''s big enough. In this way, people are afraid of scaring people in the mountains near the suburbs."


    "It''s better to be in Vasi. Most of the flowers will come out."


    "But ghosts, they are building houses in the suburbs. Otherwise, they will be kept in captivity. He is not at ease."


    "I don''t worry about it. Huahua is so good. If one day someone accidentally sees her, she will be miserable."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, and Su ran said, "uncle, you don''t know that Hua Hua has eaten, or you don''t move for several days. It''s not easy for those evil people to take advantage of that time."


    "That''s true. It''s just that Hua Hua is in the deep mountain. Ghosts and ghosts all spend a lot of effort to get in. Now they worry about where to take Hua Hua out of the deep mountain."


    Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, I''d like to put it in the villa of aunts and grandfathers. Anyway, they don''t live here now. You don''t want to come out. I''ll go and say I''ll stay for a while."


    Xu Yunlu tut said: "although their villa is very secretive and the yard is big enough, it''s not alone. On the contrary, the management is so strict. They almost didn''t use the camera to install the wall, so they can''t take the flowers in."


    "Then simply say it''s our pets. If you bring them in openly, he dare not let us have pets."


    "What kind of people live there? They allow you to bring such a pet in, which will scare out all the people''s heart disease there."


    "Cousin, those people are all people who have seen the rain after the storm. They are not so bad, and they have not been kept for ten or eight years. As soon as the suburban house is built, we will take our pets away."


    Xu Yunlu is too lazy to talk with Ning Xiaohai any more. When Ning Xiaohai sees that Xu Yunlu ignores him, how can he give up such a good opportunity to show him: "cousin, grandma and grandfather seem to have a villa here. That''s enough for you to raise hundreds of flowers. If you''re still uncomfortable, I''ll talk to grandma and aunt."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "Ning Xiaohai, you''ve grown up all these years in how annoying you are."ˇ° It''s annoying. The villa is not empty. What''s the difference between wasting it one day earlier and wasting it one day later? "ˇ° Drive your car. Hurry up. " The restaurant ordered by my uncles is not very far away, but it will be the peak of the flow of people, walking faster than the car. Fortunately, Ning Xiaohai''s driving skills are very good. Despite the large number of cars and people, he quickly arrived at the restaurant. Su ran forwarded Huahua''s video to herself before she got off the car. Ning Xiaohai saw that the restaurant was high-end nearby, but he drove into the parking lot of the restaurant. The two security guards at the door of the restaurant are still discerning. As soon as they see Ning Xiaohai''s car, they know that it''s a particularly luxurious one. They come here quickly to show the way and open the door. Ning Xiaohai takes two great men''s heads and hands them to two security guards. When they see that the service is completely right, they immediately ask if they have reserved a room. Ning Xiaohai says no, and they say that they have all reserved private rooms. Do they want to find a private room or something. Ning Xiaohai nodded, and they called quickly. After a while, they got a small private room for them. Ning Xiaohai looks at the restaurant. It''s two floors in total. All the private rooms are on the second floor. Their small private room is a little close to the entrance of the corridor. Ning Xiaohai knows that Xu Yunlu used to prefer a quiet place with few people. It''s not good to be close to the entrance of the corridor, but the small private room is opposite to the private room ordered by Su Ran''s uncles, He looked at Xu Yunlu scornfully and went into the private room. When Su ran arrived at the private room ordered by her uncles, she saw that the second uncle''s family had come. They lived close to each other, so they should have come. Su Ran has a conversation with Xu Zixuan. Su''s mother and Wang''s father come in with Wang Xun. Wang Xun and Xu Zixuan are only two years younger than each other. Last time they met for the first time, both of them are a little shy. This time they are acquaintances. As soon as they meet, they say hello to each other, and soon they get to know each other. They are very friendly. When Su''s mother, Wang''s father and his second uncle and second aunt were talking, Xu Zihao came in with his grandmother, followed by his great uncle and great aunt. Su''s mother quickly stood up to help her grandmother, and her grandmother said, "sit down quickly, family, be polite." They sat down again, and grandma asked, "where''s ming''er?"ˇ° There''s something wrong with his school. He went back to school. "ˇ° It''s just a little short of ming''er, otherwise this time, our whole family will be together. " Grandma said with emotion, eyes red, the second uncle said: "Mom, all come together, but it''s a happy thing, how you are sad on the contrary." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 255

    "Mom is not sad, mom is happy."


    My aunt said, "Mom, I''ll let them serve first."


    Grandma nodded, and her aunt told the waiter to serve the food quickly.


    The two uncles really wanted to invite the guests. The food and wine were good. Su ran was a good eater. The food and wine were delicious, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Naturally, she had a good time eating. She wanted to have a few words with Xu Zihao, but Xu Zihao still didn''t like to talk to her. Su ran was a little chatty. In fact, Su ran wanted to find out what was the matter with Xu Zihao pretending to be rich and handsome at school, Is it used by others or voluntarily?


    When they got together and talked about what had happened more than ten years after their separation, Wang''s father''s phone rang, he answered the phone, whispered something to Su''s mother, and then said to his grandmother, "Mom, there''s something wrong in my family. We need to go first."


    "Ah, if there''s something in Wei''s family, I''ll do it first." Grandma is a reasonable person.


    As soon as Wang''s father walked away, his great aunt immediately asked, "Xiao Hui, what''s the matter with his family?"


    "It''s not a damn good thing."


    "Doesn''t Wang Weiguo know about our treat today?"


    Su''s mother gave an unnatural smile, and the eldest aunt said to her grandmother, "why is the old lady of the Wang family still the same as before?"


    Uncle said: "well, today is a happy day, mom is so happy, don''t mention those annoying things."


    "I''ve never seen such an old lady. If it wasn''t for her, would Wei Guo and Xiao Hui have to endure so many hardships? At present, people who are 70 to 80 are still making waves. " My great aunt is still very angry.


    Su''s mother said: "sister-in-law, we are very good now."


    "You''re all very well. Old lady Wang wants to put in so much. I really don''t understand. Her son is suffering, and the old lady is comfortable. I''ve also heard that Zhang Xingli has come back. It''s not a thing."


    The eldest uncle also had a gloomy face, and the eldest aunt said, "the old lady let you go around so much."


    The second uncle picked up the bottle and said, "sister-in-law, as long as Wei Guo and Xiao Hui are good now, it''s good. People will take some detours in their life. Xiao Hui, don''t you think so?"


    Su Mu nodded and said several "is.".


    Xu Zihao quickly took the bottle from his second uncle and poured it for everyone. Xu Zixuan wanted to drink orange juice, so Wang Xun poured orange juice for her and himself.


    The grandmother said, "well, well, it''s not that my sister-in-law is angry. I''m also angry. If it wasn''t for this old lady Wang, Wei Guo and Xiao Hui would have suffered so much. But now things are over. They''re not together again. They''re living happily. Ming''er, ran''an and xun''er are all striving. We should be happy for them."


    Second uncle said: "mom is right, here, cheers, cheers for today so happy, Xiaohui don''t red eyes, raise the cup."


    Su ran listened to this feeling is not so right, how to feel Wang father and his mother seems to know very early, but also to the point of marriage.


    The happiest thing about Wang Xun''s family reunion is that he was not only called up by his family, but also named by his grandmother, which made him feel like he finally found a family member and an organization. He likes the people of the Xu family very much and wants to make friends with Xu Zihao, the leader of the Xu family''s grandchildren. However, Xu Zihao seems to be more difficult to get along with than Su Ming.


    Su Ming doesn''t like to talk to people except coldly, and he doesn''t talk to anyone; But this Xu Zihao doesn''t look cold. He''s very kind to Zixuan, especially gentle. He can speak in a way that can melt people. But he just glances at him from time to time, and he always uses the corner of his eye.


    Of course, what makes Wang Xun not particularly uncomfortable is that Xu Zihao does not only treat him like this, but also su ran. Su ran takes the initiative to talk to him several times, and it is a complete defeat. Wang Xun''s psychology is balanced.


    Su ran was a little dizzy because she was happy and drank a lot of wine. Her position was next to Xu Zihao and her second aunt. She didn''t know how she got to this position. Because of her mental problems, her second aunt was not a good object to chat with, Of course, Xu Zihao, who is sitting on the other side of her body, has little to say. Xu Zihao ignores her, so Su RA can only concentrate on eating.


    Su ran hesitated to go to the bathroom. As soon as he looked up, he saw Xu Zihao looking at her with some disdain. Xu Zihao did not expect Su ran to look up from the delicious food. She quickly drew back her eyes and coughed. Su ran was very angry: she talked to you and ignored others, but she was staring at others to eat, This is what abnormal psychology!


    So Su ran hated Xu Zihao fiercely. Xu Zihao suddenly whispered, "your new boyfriend is in the opposite compartment."


    Su Ran''s drink was awakened by this remark. She didn''t understand who her new boyfriend was. Was there any new gossip in the school.


    On the table, the adults talked enthusiastically. Wang Xun and Xu Zixuan talked about the school. No one noticed that she, Xu Zihao and Su ran put down their chopsticks and went to the bathroom.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Su ran goes to the door, opens the door, and sees the private room slanting towards the past. The door of the private room is not closed, and the private room is not big. There are only two people at a table, all sitting in the direction of the door, so as soon as Su ran opens the door, the three people face to face. Ning Xiaohai, who is pouring wine for Xu Yunlu with red wine, sees Su ran and shakes her empty glass with a bottle. Su Ran is a little confused. She has children with Xu Yunlu, but in Xu Zihao''s eyes, Xu Yunlu has a new boyfriend, so she can''t turn around for a while. Su ran came to the door and asked, "Uncle Lu, how are you?" Ning Xiaohai poured wine on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took a sip and asked curiously, "who do you want to be?"ˇ° Xu Zihao said that my new boyfriend is in the opposite private room. "ˇ° When you see it''s me, are you disappointed? " Ning Xiaohai, who is still pouring wine for himself, spills all the wine. Su ran pouts discontentedly and sees that they order steamed grouper, blanched shrimp, braised tendon, pineapple chicken and oyster sauce vegetable heart. What they just eat Tastes heavy. When they see that they are all light food, Su ran feels that she has an appetite again. Xu Yunlu then asked, "would you like to have a drink with you?" Although Su ran had an idea in her heart, she shook her head rationally: "I can''t eat any more."ˇ° You look like your eyes are going to fall into the dish. Uncle thought you were abused by them. By the way, I saw Uncle Wang leave just now. Why did you quarrel with your family? "ˇ° No, it''s Mrs. Wang who calls and says she''s not feeling well. "ˇ° This old lady is a real gem. "ˇ° Uncle, how do I think my mother and Uncle Wang knew each other before? "ˇ° I heard a few words from your father when he boasted before. I know they are classmates. Your uncle Wang''s family is very good. He was admitted to the University in that year. Your father joined the army before he was admitted. "ˇ° Are they classmates? Is it my father that my mother likes? "ˇ° I don''t know, but from the perspective of normal people, a family whose parents are both cadres and young men has been admitted to university; The other is that the father does some small business to support the family. The mother has no job and the young man has not been admitted to university. He can only find a way to join the army. Which one do you think the girl will like You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 256

    "But my father is a self-motivated person. I heard from my sister-in-law that he didn''t go to college because there were too many chores at home and he was always distracted."


    "No one denies this, but because he is always distracted by many chores, he has not been admitted to university, and his family is poor. That''s why girls must like it. In this way, all men in the world use this as an excuse to hold beautiful women back."


    Ning Xiaohai had to drink to hide his smile, almost choked on the wine. Su ran said discontentedly: "so Uncle Wang and my mother are a couple."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "your father is a gentleman in other things, but he is not a gentleman in this matter. Maybe he has been infatuated with your mother for too many years and has been demobilized. It''s said that old Mrs. Wang is firmly opposed to your mother''s marriage with your uncle Wang. When your grandmother is so angry that she finds someone else to look at your mother, he will do all kinds of tricks to hit you hard, His mother, who still has a little affection for his classmates, cheated him. "


    "Ah Su ran did not expect to be like this, "then why does old lady Wang oppose my mother and Uncle Wang?"


    "It was your mother who contracted tuberculosis. Mrs. Wang thought that the disease was contagious and would infect her baby son, so she made a fuss and resolutely refused to agree to the marriage."


    "My mother is right, that is, she should marry my father, and let the old lady know that my mother can''t get married, or that someone wants me when she is sick. My father is wonderful!"


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai laugh again. Xu Yunlu takes a piece of fish and feeds it to Su ran, saying, "it''s wonderful, my daughter. It''s steamed well. It''s very tender."


    Su ran was a little embarrassed and afraid that Ning Xiaohai would laugh at her, so she ate it quickly. Xu Yunlu said, "it''s true that your mother and your father have been loving each other since they got married. On the contrary, your uncle Wang finally married Zhang Jia, the girl that Mrs. Wang likes. It''s a fight for two or three days."


    "You deserve it! A man doesn''t even have this responsibility! " Su ran suddenly asked, "uncle, when did my uncle Wang get divorced, before or after my father''s accident?"


    "Oh, I''m still searching for the truth about my parents. It seems that your father left before the accident. It''s said that the Zhang Jia girl thinks that Uncle Wang is incompetent and has been working as a clerk all the time."


    "Oh." Su ran was relieved that Wang Weiguo and Zhang Xingli divorced. Before her father''s accident, Wang Weiguo was not divorced because of his mother. If Zhang Xingli tries to find fault again, she will have words against her.


    Su ran thought of her second aunt, who was a little mentally abnormal, and asked in a low voice, "uncle, didn''t you say that I was supposed to pretend to be a police officer to cheat that fairy girl? Where did you sell my cousin that year?"


    "The fairy is locked up. Uncle can''t let you cheat her rashly. You have to arrange it."


    "She has done so many abominable things. Why is she still locked up and the death penalty doesn''t get rid of her hatred?"


    "Just because she has done so many things, she has been collecting evidence and investigating what she has done. If uncle wants those scum to find out, you don''t have to cheat her."


    "Oh." After hearing this, Su ran really hated the woman who almost killed her son, abducted her cousin and never met her. "Uncle, do you think those policemen have the ability to find out?"


    "It''s not a headless case, a serial homicide case, which can be found out with a little more effort. So it has nothing to do with ability, but whether you are willing to do your best."


    "If you don''t do anything like that, why should you be a people''s policeman?"


    Xu Yunlu gave Su ran a piece of fish and asked, "after a while, my uncle will pay the bill and buy your room together."


    Su ran took a bite and thought the fish was really delicious. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. She immediately stopped eating and said, "that''s not good. You have to buy it. Xu Zihao''s character has changed, and he thinks that who looks down on him again."


    "It''s a proud and coquettish person."


    "That''s not true. I''m very proud." Su ran went on eating again. "My son wanted to talk to him, but he didn''t pay any attention to my son. He was so pitiful."


    "Well said, it''s like talking to you."


    "Uncle, eat well."


    Ning Xiaohai is happy: "your uncle how delicious."


    "Oh, I can''t. I have to go there. After a while, I found that I was missing. When my grandmother asked, they were miserable when they looked for me."


    "The uncle will be waiting for you downstairs in a moment."


    Su ran answered, and hurriedly went back to the private room reserved by her uncles.


    Xu Yunlu smiles and shakes his head. Ning Xiaohai turns his mouth and says, "good love, full of spoils."


    "You go back to the capital quickly and spoil Lu Yuqin."


    "Without conscience, if I''m not here, in the capital, you''re sitting here eating and drinking alone. You don''t appreciate my warming your lonely heart and driving me out."


    "Except for this fish, which is steamed well, everything else tastes bad. Let''s go."


    Xu Hai disgruntled to curl his mouth: "cousin, I just open to eat, OK."


    "It''s not delicious. You hurry." Xu Yunlu said with disgust.


    When Su ran returned to the private room, everyone was full, and adults were chatting there, but that is to say, what happened to each family in the separation of these years. Su ran also knew that it was 7778. The rest are trivial things. For example, the eldest aunt always wanted Xu Zihao to find a good daughter-in-law, and the second uncle wanted Xu Zixuan to take a better high school entrance examination. Knowing that Wang Xun was in No.1 middle school, she asked Wang Xun to help Xu Zixuan with her homework during the holiday. Su ran couldn''t help laughing at Wang Xun''s speed. That''s about all, So Su''s mother, with a son and a daughter, is under the influence of others. What happens at home is richer than any of them. However, Su''s mother doesn''t talk much. She listens and laughs to the trivial things of her brothers'' home.


    Xu Zihao is playing with his mobile phone. Xu Zixuan and Wang Xun play with each other. Su ran also takes out her mobile phone and joins the mobile party. Because of her father, she has no friends these years, so she pokes Su Ming with wechat and sends a smile to Xu Yunlu. Without reply, she sends Wang Xun an angry picture. Wang Xun, with his peers, perfunctorily sent a " Come back. Su Ran is very depressed. At last, she talks with Su LAN. Knowing that Qin Xing wakes up, the policeman who has finished the investigation sleeps for a while. At this moment, Xu Yunlu arranges for four people to take care of her. Su LAN doesn''t have much to do. Qin Xing is out of danger, and she has no heart to worry about. So she chats with Su ran and makes an appointment for Qin Xing to leave the hospital, They have to buy something in their spare time. Finally, grandma, who is still recovering from the operation, is tired, so the family''s party has to end. We have an appointment, and we should get together in the next month or two. When Su ran sees Xu Zihao''s mouth, she doesn''t know whether it means disdain or not. The big uncle and the second uncle are very close to each other. After eating, they take grandma back slowly. The shantytowns were a little further apart, but Su''s mother also said she wanted to eat and insisted on walking back, so everyone said goodbye at the door of the restaurant. Su ran looked around and saw that Martin, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai were sitting in the car, looking at their mobile phones as if they had not seen them. Soon after su ran left the restaurant with Su Mu and Wang Xun, Ning Xiaohai drove over. Then Su ran heard Xu Yunlu''s surprised voice: "sister-in-law, it''s you." Su ran: what a playwrightˇ° Oh, it''s you, Xu Heng. " Su Mu''s voice was a real surprise. Xu Yunlu continued, "yes, it''s a coincidence. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."ˇ° I went home with xun''er, and ran ran went back to the milk tea shop. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 257

    "I''ll go back to the milk tea shop, too. It''s on my way."


    "Why are you still delivering delivery at the milk tea shop, Xu Heng?" Su''s mother looked at the car suspiciously. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "no, I don''t have any other skills. I''m very grateful to boss Ranran for letting me deliver delivery. This is my friend''s car."


    Ning Xiaohai gave Su Mu a friendly smile, saying that I was Xu Yunlu''s friend.


    Su''s mother and Xu Yunlu should have got along quite well in those years. Without any more affectation, she called Su ran and Wang Xun into the car.


    It''s only 40 or 50 minutes'' walk from the restaurant to Su Mu''s rented house, but it''s only a few minutes'' drive. At this moment, the traffic has gone through the climax, so Su Mu goes to the downstairs of her rented house before she has a word with Xu Yunlu.


    Su''s mother tells Su ran to be careful. When she comes to the place to call, she and Wang Xun will see Ning Xiaohai off.


    From Su Mu to the milk tea shop in the shantytown, it''s even closer. Ning Xiaohai feels that he has to step on the brake before he can finish the accelerator.


    When Su ran got out of the car, she called Su''s mother. Su''s mother was relieved and asked, "Ran Ran, my mother wants to invite Xu Heng to have a light meal. You can help her ask when he has time."


    "Mom, I''ve already asked for you. You don''t have to. He''s delivering takeout here. I''ll give him more commission."


    "Well, he''s your father''s good friend, and mom should do her best."


    "Mom, I''ve conveyed what you said before, but he said no, and it''s not very polite."


    "If you don''t want to wait until he''s not working in the milk tea shop, you can tell me if it''s OK."


    Su ran also felt that this was more appropriate, and the mother and daughter ended the call.


    As soon as Su ran wanted to put on the phone, Wang Xun came over with a bad smile. It was su Ran''s turn to return a "?", After a while, Wang Xun said, "I don''t think you have a simple relationship with Uncle Heng.


    Su ran pretends to be stupid and sends another "?", But without waiting for Wang Xun''s reply, Su ran put down the phone and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Xu Yunlu asked curiously, "little lazy, what''s the matter?"


    "Are students still students? Thinking is much more complicated than when we study. What are we thinking every day


    Xu Yunlu said that he didn''t understand. Su ran just wanted to say that Wang Xun, Qin Mo had rushed out like a small shell, stuck to Su ran and refused to leave.


    Su Ran is naturally reluctant to let go. She kisses Qin Mo several times before taking Qin Mo''s little hand into the milk tea shop.


    Ning Xiaohai throws the car key to Lai Baiguo and goes into the milk tea shop with Xu Yunlu.


    Because the family hadn''t seen each other for many years, it''s rare for them to get together in such a neat way. Naturally, they forgot to talk about the time. So it''s too late for several people to go back to the shop. Qin Mo was excited for a while, and then withered in her arms. Xu Yunlu asked her to take Qin Mo to have a rest.


    Su Ran is also a master who goes to bed early and gets up early. She holds Qin Mo in her arms and goes to the bedroom. However, she meets Qin Xing''s mother. Qin Xing''s mother immediately stops Su ran and asks, "where did Qin Xing die, and why has he been turned off all the time?"


    "Granny Qin, my little uncle is delivering delivery."


    "It''s impossible. He gave me a takeout. How could I not see anyone for two days?"


    "Oh, Granny Qin, you don''t know that my aunt has many friends here. When you go out to deliver the takeout, you can''t tell which one you meet. If someone asks for a drink, you''ll drink too much, or you can''t tell which friend you''re going to do something with."


    "That''s Sulan. Why didn''t I see Sulan?"


    "Granny Qin, I just came back. I don''t know. I''ll ask my sister-in-law later."


    "If she''s here, I can ask you. Tell granny Qin the truth. Have Sulan and Qin Xing gone to Nadong again?" Qin Xing''s mother said more and more anxiously, "what''s the matter with your sister-in-law? Can you stop? It''s not on TV. It''s Ma Laoliu and his gang. They have a good life. However, they don''t care what they go to do. You don''t even care about the children."


    Qin Xing''s mother said that she was going to reach out to hold Qin mo. she was already sleepy, and she knew people very well. She waved her little hand and said impatiently, "no, no" several times. Su ran said hurriedly, "Granny Qin, no, my sister-in-law has said that she will not go to Nadong any more. In this way, if she is sleepy, she will wake up. I''ll take him to bed first."


    "This little son of a bitch, grandma is not taking you anymore. She doesn''t even give her a hug now." Qin Xing''s mother is a wonderful flower. Her brain circuit tangles with the fact that Qin Mo flicks her hand. Su ran knows that Qin Xing''s brothers'' children are really brought up by Qin Xing''s mother, but her little Qin Mo has never brought them because of all kinds of anger. She works in a milk tea shop. Occasionally when everyone is busy, she takes them for a while, but now Qin Mo is old, I can play by myself, and I don''t need her to take it with me, so it''s boastful.


    "Granny Qin, I know it, but I''m too sleepy now. I''ll take him to bed first." Su ran said, without waiting for Qin Xing''s mother to say anything more, she quickly left with Qin Mo in her arms.


    Qin Xing''s mother came back and wanted to catch up with her. Coco stopped her. Qin Xing''s mother still cherished her present job and hurried to the past.


    When Su ran bathes Qin Mo, Qin Mo keeps yawning. After washing, he puts it on the bed, turns over twice and falls asleep. Su ran gave Qin Mo a kissˇ° My family is a pig Didn''t sleep. Qin Mo felt someone touched him. He half opened his eyes and didn''t know if it was su ran. He quickly closed his eyes again. Su ran drank wine and tea in the evening. She was a little excited that she usually didn''t drink much tea. Qin Mo went to sleep, and she was a little worried about her grandmother. After all, it was su LAN and Qin Xing who usually took care of her grandmother, so she opened the door carefully and crept to the back. She found that there was no one left. Qin Xing''s mother, shanpao''s mother and Gulu''s mother usually worked here, but they didn''t stay here, They usually come at seven in the morning and leave at ten in the evening; Coco and Li Li do the same thing. They just leave at 12 o''clock when they have nothing to do in the evening; Ginkgo and maozi live in the shop. Su ran goes into Grandma''s room. The night light is on in grandma''s room. She sees that grandma has fallen asleep. There is no big difference between the room and when Su Lan was in. It seems that coco and Li Li take good care of grandma. Su ran was tucked in by her grandmother and came out by the horn. Originally, Su ran wanted to go directly back to her bedroom, but she was not at ease. She turned into the milk tea shop and saw Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai sitting at the bar. She didn''t know what they were talking about. There were not many customers in the shop, but ginkgo and Wang Shouyi were still busy, even cocoa and Li Li were lazy. Seeing Su ran, Xu Yunlu asked, "why don''t you sleep?"ˇ° I can''t sleep after drinking tea. "ˇ° I''m not a milk tea maker. I''m afraid to drink tea. "ˇ° The tea in the restaurant is much stronger than the milk tea. "ˇ° By the way, you don''t have to worry about grandma. Coco and Li Li will take care of her tonight. " Su ran quickly thanks coco and Li Li. The two little girls, who are about her age, are very happy. They are very polite. Su ran doubted that the real names of the two girls were not cocoa and Li Li. Cocoa and Li Li were not particularly beautiful. They were even ordinary in appearance, but they were lively and a little bit fierce. On that day, two killers came to make trouble. The two girls were arranged by Bai Guo to protect their grandmother. It seems that they were practicing family, It''s just that I''m a lovely girl with milk tea at ordinary times. We get along quite happily. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 258

    After thanking coco and Li Li, Su ran went back to her bedroom. As soon as she came out of the bathroom and picked up the hair dryer, Xu Yunlu came in. When she saw her, she took the hair dryer and dried her hair. She asked, "how are you, do you feel sleepy?"


    Su ran pursed her lips: "it seems a little bit."


    "It''s almost a little bit, but we''ll have a rest tomorrow. If we go to bed later, we''ll go to bed later." Then Xu Yunlu went into the bathroom.


    Su ran can''t remember when Xu Yunlu and her should have lived in the same room. It seems that Su Ming left soon, so Su ran suspects that Xu Yunlu took Su Ming away.


    Xu Yunlu came out of the bathroom and fell down beside Su ran. Su ran immediately asked, "Uncle Lu, what''s my brother doing?"


    "It''s not a waste to keep a man as capable as your brother at home."


    "What my brother is going to do is not dangerous, is it?"


    "Tut, this girl is going to have a dinner party tonight, drink some tea, and let the tea burn her brain. That''s my big brother. How can I let him do something dangerous?"


    "What did he do then?"


    "My brother-in-law is not in the people''s Hospital for the time being. Don''t I find something to do for him and share his heart?"


    "Can my brother still be admitted to the people''s hospital?"


    "Do you want your brother to be a doctor all his life? It''s a good mix. The most you can get is a director. It''s very different. You can get into the Department of health, but it''s OK. Go to the hospital for two years first. "


    "Uncle Lu, it''s like you run the people''s hospital."


    "People''s Hospital, that''s it. When you and your brother stay in the hospital for two years, oh, you''ve been studying for such a long time that you''ve been waiting for your uncle."


    Su ran laughs and falls into Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and pats Qin Mo''s butt. He is very satisfied and says, "life is like this, enough!"


    Su ran asked after laughing: "uncle, what''s the matter with you today? What''s the matter with you? Are you happy or are you very unhappy? You are so stimulated."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Uncle is a calm and introverted person, so he won''t just say what he thinks like today."


    "That''s wrong. Uncle had no one to say before, but he would say anything to you in the future, otherwise he would not be very depressed in his life."


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu for a while. Xu Yunlu suddenly put out his hand to block his eyes and said, "if this girl continues to look like this, my uncle will be dead again."


    Su ran suddenly leans his head to Xu Yunlu''s arms and says, "uncle, if you can trust her, she will keep it secret for you."


    "Well, little girl, don''t seduce uncle any more. It''s late. Go to bed."


    Su ran side lying down discontentedly said: "uncle said tomorrow anyway is a rest, sleep late also doesn''t matter."


    "Little sluggard, that''s what you said. Don''t blame uncle. Uncle doesn''t want to bear it!" Xu Yunlu also slides down with him, but when he slides down, he holds Su ran in his arms.


    Su ran thinks it''s a disaster. Xu Yunlu''s words just now clearly mean that he is lonely and cold, and many things are not shared. What does it have to do with what he wants to do now!


    The next day, Su ran wakes up naturally. It seems that Xu Yunlu has left. She doesn''t know if she enters the room again. The most important thing is that Qin Mo doesn''t bother her. It''s very rare. However, slowly waking up, Su ran immediately thinks that Su LAN and Qin Xing are still in the hospital. Who brought Qin Mo last night?


    Su ran got up as fast as she could. Looking at the time, it was almost noon. She saw Qin Xing''s mother talking with her grandmother while criticizing shanpao''s mother and Gulu''s mother.


    Su ran greets several people and goes to the milk tea shop after washing the Laise. As soon as she enters the milk tea shop, she sees Qin Mo playing at the foot of Xu Yunlu. Anyway, it''s not lonely where Xu Yunlu is. Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai are both there.


    Just as Su ran wanted to say hello to Xu Yunlu, Zhu Zhu came again riding Suzuki.


    If Qin Xing is here, Su ran estimates that Qin Xing will faint with joy. Zhu Zhu''s face is just like the God of wealth in Qin Xing''s eyes.


    Su ran had to give up Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo, and asked: "Miss Zhu, do you want to buy milk tea again?"


    "Buy a fart milk tea." As soon as Zhu Zhu took off her helmet, Su ran found that Zhu Zhu''s beautiful face was full of unhappiness, and her eyes seemed to be red. When Su ran saw this kind of grievance, she knew that Xu Zihao was angry with her, even if she was stupid and not enlightened in some aspects.


    Su ran quickly gave Zhu Zhu a cup of milk tea, said: "Miss Zhu is a beautiful woman, this can not be beautiful, drink something sweet, the mood will be better."


    Zhu Zhu pressed the corner of her eye with a tissue, took the milk tea and said, "thank you!"


    "Why, did your boyfriend make you angry?"


    "Don''t mention him to me. I''m so angry."


    Su ran quickly shut up, Zhu Zhu was angry again: "why don''t you talk?"


    Su ran: "it''s not that you won''t let me mention it. Why should I speak?


    "Su ran, people don''t say that women pursue men''s interlayer yarn. Am I not good enough to Xu Zihao?"


    Although Su ran saw Zhu zhuzhui chasing Xu Zihao twice, once in the hospital, and once in her own store to buy milk tea, she really didn''t know how good Zhu Zhu was to Xu Zihao these two times. In the hospital that time, she was very obsessed with Xu Zihao, and the time when she bought milk tea was just like a rich woman''s hard bow, but she replied against her will: "well, good, very good."ˇ° But why does he always do this to me? "ˇ° What did he do to you? " Su Ran is too curious. Her cousin can''t even look at such a beautiful girl. What does he wantˇ° He''s dating other women. "ˇ° How did he do that? " Su Ran is also very angry, "do you see?"ˇ° He and Wang Juan have always been unclear. They said they broke up long ago. Unexpectedly, I ran into them again this time. I''m so angry. "ˇ° Wang Juan Su ran repeated that Wang Juan is really haunted. She can still hear her name even if she doesn''t meet her. Zhu Zhu snorted and said, "that Wang Juan in your college of traditional Chinese medicine is the worst. I heard that she and Shen Hong had been together for a long time and had a big stomach. I don''t know what method to use, but she also fascinated Xu Zihao."ˇ° True or false, you are not from the University of Finance and economics. How do you know? "ˇ° I have several classmates in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. " As far as Su Ran''s cognition is concerned, Wang Juan is a little cautious. The most important thing is that her heart is higher than the sky. Therefore, it''s possible to play with Shen Hong. She really devotes herself to this kind of thing. Su ran thinks it''s questionableˇ° Why do you doubt what I said? Wang Juan, I don''t know what Xu Zihao likes about her. She''s also pretentious, and she''s a small family. She''s a rich woman. " If Zhu Zhu had said this two months ago, Su ran would have recognized it, but now Wang Juan has some assets of her mother-in-law as her backing, even if she is not a rich woman, she should be able to get into a small family. However, she just gets into a small family. She is a little bit petty, so Zhu Zhu is right. So Su ran carefully picked the words and said: "Miss Zhu Zhu, maybe what we see in our eyes are all false images. Although I''m not familiar with Xu Zihao, I''ve seen them several times from a distance, but I think people like Xu Zihao don''t like Wang Juan. Don''t you say Xu Zihao prefers the poor beauty in his family."ˇ° Yes, that''s why I say that Wang Juan is cheap. She''s obviously pasting upside down. " Su ran wants to laugh a little, Zhu Zhu is not happy immediately: "what are you laughing at, do you mean I also paste upside down?" Su ran quickly waved his hand and said, "no, it doesn''t mean that. You''re just chasing. It doesn''t mean the same thing with the flip flop." Zhu Zhu was satisfied with this. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 259

    Su ran doesn''t know how Zhu Zhu left at last. It seems that after drinking two cups of milk tea, she is a little drunk. Su ran knows that she can get drunk after drinking milk tea. However, when Zhu Zhu leaves, she hears Xu Yunlu tell maozi to keep an eye on Zhu Zhu.


    Su ran wondered how Xu Yunlu seemed to know Zhu Zhu, otherwise he would care about Zhu Zhu.


    When Su Ran is sad, Xu Yunlu answers the phone and waves to Su ran. Su ran walks over, but Xu Yunlu takes her out of the milk tea shop.


    When Xu Yunlu stopped, Su ran asked, "what''s the matter with uncle?"


    "Someone saw Wang Neng and Qi Li in the locker area of Le Hong club."


    Su ran didn''t understand: "uncle, what''s wrong with them there?"


    "The lockers of Lehong club are divided into two parts, one for members and the other for employees."


    Su ran nodded and said: "members are guests and the gold owners of the club. It''s perfectly normal to separate the cabinets where things are put from the staff."


    "The place where Wang Neng and Qi Li appear is the staff''s wardrobe area." Xu Yunlu picked up the words and said, "the staff of Lehong club are mainly young ladies, and 80% of these young ladies are drug addicts."


    Su Ran''s eyes widened to the largest. Xu Yunlu then said, "the Lehong club should be a big drug trafficking and prostitution center in southern Yunnan. She does not do retail business in drug trafficking. She has her own very fixed number of big agents. She only sells drugs to these big agents, and these big agents sell drugs to small agents, and then small agents sell drugs to retail investors, In order to cover up the fact of drug trafficking, Lehong club has to control those young ladies and acquiesce in small retail investors selling drugs to young ladies. That is to say, she allows others to do drug business in her territory. "


    "Uncle means that Wang Neng and Qi Li may be small retail investors."


    "Uncle knows two things. One is that Wang Neng asked you to borrow money to do business during the festival. He also said that the return of business is very fast this time. Now what business profits will be so high that the return of business is so fast; Another uncle also knows that those small retail investors are engaged in the business of Miss Lehong club. In order to reduce the risk, the two parties usually make a proper deal on the phone. The small retail investors send people to mix into the Lehong club, put the drugs in the clothes cabinet of the ordering lady, and then take away the money that the ordering lady is prepared to put in the clothes cabinet. "


    Su ran was so angry that she gritted her teeth: "Wang Neng, for the sake of money, just lost his head. It''s a matter of losing his head."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak, waiting for Su ran to make a decision. Su ran shook her head and said, "anyway, I have to tell Uncle Wang about this."


    "Because of the huge benefits, it''s easy for people to lose their sense of quick money. You can directly mention it to Wang Weiguo. Once Wang Weiguo tells Wang Neng, Wang Neng will definitely hate you. It''s not ordinary hatred. Many of them will become desperators when they go on this road. You want to be sure to take care of it."


    "I didn''t want to take care of it, and I didn''t want to take care of it, but I''d better take care of it for the last time. After all, it''s a fatal thing." Su ran angrily finished, and saw Xu Yunlu smile, so immediately wrapped around Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle must have a way, uncle said how to do?"


    "What can uncle do? Uncle is most tired of such trifles."


    "I have a way. Now Wang Neng is not afraid of Uncle Wang at all, so it''s no use telling Uncle Wang. It only increases Uncle Wang''s worries and makes Wang Neng hate me. I think Wang Neng''s mother is a person with a way. It''s better to tell her and let her deal with it."


    "Your uncle Wang doesn''t make a detour directly, but Wang Neng has a lot of bowed intestines. Maybe on the surface, he won''t, but on the back, he will only add fuel to the fire, which will hurt you a lot. You don''t know."


    "Uncle, what you''re saying is true. I shouldn''t have cared about it, but it''s not a trivial matter. Hey, I''d better go. I know Wang Neng is a member of" Lanker ". I''ll write an anonymous letter and put it in her wardrobe. I''ll tell her about Wang Neng''s possible involvement in drugs, and aunt Qi will try to tell her."


    "OK, I''ll let someone do it. I''ll not only write an anonymous letter to Wang Neng''s mother and your aunt Qi, but also to Wang Neng''s father. But you''ve done your duty. After that, they can control Wang Neng and Qi Li, or they can''t control Wang Neng and Qi Li. It''s none of your business anymore. Do you hear me?"


    Su ran nodded, arched his hand to Xu Yunlu and said, "thank you for understanding my heart."


    "This little bug is getting more and more skinny now. Now that we have agreed, let''s go back."


    Su ran immediately took Xu Yunlu''s arm. Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "tell me, how do you plan to thank your uncle?"


    "I''ll cook for my uncle tonight."


    "When you don''t cook one or two dishes at home, is your uncle so greedy? Bug, you mean it, don''t you


    Two people are sticky greasy endless, suddenly listen to someone unhappy to say: "light day, you two as for so urgent?"


    As soon as Su ran looked back, she saw that it was Lao Chuan. Her face turned red and she whispered, "Uncle Lu, I''m looking for you." Then he ran into the shop.


    Lao Chan waited for Su ran to leave, then he walked steadily to Xu Yunlu and said, "Xu Xiaolu, you''ve broken the little lazybones."


    "Well, I''m just going to teach the little sluggard bad, but what''s your business?" Xu Yunlu then left Lao Chou and walked into the milk tea shop. Lao Chou followed him to the milk tea shop. Today''s weather is still fine. The customers in the milk tea shop are not small. Su Ran is busy with coco and Li Li. The milk tea shop is not harassed by Ma Laoliu and others, so the business is reasonable. So Su Lanyi thinks that her milk tea shop is a little empty compared with other houses, and she has no guests, and her employees have nothing to pass the time, so she bought a big TV to hang in the center, because coco doesn''t watch much TV, So most of the TV was used by several men to listen to the news. When Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan entered the store, a news was being broadcast on TV that an unnamed female corpse was found in a reservoir in the suburb of the city. In order to increase the audience rating, the fisherman had a very simple process. The fisherman netted a heavy object and pulled it up into a woven bag. When he opened it, he saw that there was an unnamed female corpse inside, but the TV station added oil and vinegar, It sounds alarmist, even involving several cases last year. Xu Yunlu gently tut a, really don''t know how Gao Honggang this vice bureau is when, such news come out, is not to hit the police station in the face? It seems that the general practice of such news will not be broadcast to the public before the case is solved. I really don''t know how this news came out. But soon it was the inspiration of looking for the family members of the female corpse. Seeing the photos put out behind, Xu Yunlu was stunned for a moment, but he listened to Lao Chou thoughtfully and said, "how can you still look familiar when you are so young?" Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. As soon as he saw it was maozi, he answered it. As a result, he heard maozi say, "brother Lu, that female college student is dead."ˇ° I see As soon as maozi heard Xu Yunlu''s tone, he knew it was not very convenient to talk, so he put on the phone. As soon as Xu Yunlu turned off the phone, Lao Chan pointed to the TV and said, "I remember, it''s Wang Fei''s new girlfriend, a female college student in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, who has also heard my class." Su ran was startled. Originally, she was most afraid of watching this kind of news, movies and TV series, so she didn''t look up. After hearing this, she looked up. Although she only saw the outline, she was also in a cold sweat. At the beginning, Yu Ye chose to cooperate with him. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu didn''t agree at all. Otherwise, what she fished up in the reservoir now was herself? You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 260

    Xu Yunlu listened to Lao Chuan''s words and said with great interest, "it turned out that it was vice team Yu''s girlfriend. Ah, it''s really a pity that she was so young."


    "Deer, you said who would do it." The old man was playing with the milk tea cup. "How can you be unstable when you have Xu Xiaolu?"


    "What do you mean by this? Is there only a little deer in this place? Isn''t there a university lecturer who talks about you?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, I don''t think it would be so simple and crude if you started it? You''ll have a ceremony or something. It''s very beautiful. "


    "Oh, don''t you know how to kill people? Do you want to turn yourself in now? "


    Two people are tit for tat, Zhao xiaohen ran in angrily, this lazy crawling in the bar and Ning Shao playing checkers Li Gui straightened up, but the person just finished, Zhao xiaohen has a punch on the bar, Li Gui quickly picked up Zhao xiaohen''s hand, said: "little silly, what''s stupid, play so hard, the result is that your hand hurts, the table doesn''t hurt." Then he gave Zhao xiaohen his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In the case of body throwing in the reservoir, brother Honggang did not allow me to participate."


    "Oh, what''s good about the corpse? If you don''t go, it''s just right, so as not to cause bad luck."


    "Then why am I a policeman?"


    "No, I don''t understand. You''ve just solved some big cases. Can''t you have a rest?"


    "I''ve been resting all the time. You see, if there is something wrong with Le Hong club, he won''t let me check it. Now the case of body throwing in the reservoir, he won''t let me check it."


    "But I''m not very clear about the establishment of your police force, but whether the club is drug-related or not should be controlled by the anti drug team according to the normal procedure, and it seems that the horror of corpse throwing should be attributed to criminal investigation. Aren''t you the establishment of the patrol force? Isn''t it right that brother Honggang won''t let you manage it?"


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t speak, and Li Gui stared at him. He said impatiently: "the patrol police are doing a lot of work all day. It''s easy to drive a patrol car. It''s good to catch two thieves a week. I want to turn to drug enforcement and criminal investigation."


    Li Gui held Zhao xiaohen''s hand and couldn''t speak for a long time. Zhao xiaohen pulled back his hand impatiently and said, "now I suspect Gao Honggang is not Gao Hongshan''s brother."


    Old noisy eyes jump, Xu Yunlu happy let ginkgo to pour a glass of water, drink a mouthful, this Zhao xiaohen is really interesting.


    Rao is as smart as Li Gui. After hearing Zhao xiaohen''s mindless words, he was confused. He immediately corrected his attitude and looked thirsty for knowledge. Looking at Zhao xiaohen, Zhao xiaohen said: "if it''s pro, can he do this to his sister-in-law''s younger brother?"


    Li Gui was happy to point Zhao xiaohen with his hand and then said, "I''m afraid it''s too close. Otherwise, he doesn''t arrange you to be full every day. You''ll be the first one to go on the hard, tired and dangerous. Then you can cry."


    "I''m not afraid!" Zhao xiaohen said, "always look down on me."


    "You are not afraid, he is." Li Gui touched his forehead.


    Ning Xiaohai can''t help asking: "Zhao xiaohen, your brother Honggang''s family doesn''t want to make a marriage for him."


    Zhao xiaohen snorted and said: "who said that, my brother Honggang hates the engagement of his family. The gang of pit goods always want to pit my brother Honggang."


    "Brother Honggang is not engaged, and you are not looking for a girlfriend. Are you two in a hurry?"


    "It''s none of your business. Why do I think you look so familiar? Where have I met you?"


    Li Gui shook his head helplessly: "little dull, I really care about you. Don''t be a policeman to get rid of the bad. Go to the world with me."


    Zhao xiaohen gives Li Gui a white look.


    Because of the large number of guests, Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai, in order not to occupy the limited resources of the milk tea shop, took the initiative to take Qin Mo away after lunch.


    Su ran was surprised to be conscious of this. There were two times when there were too many people in the business of milk tea shop, but these masters were never so conscious.


    When Su ran was busy mixing milk tea attentively, Gao Honggang, a rare guest, appeared, which made Su ran quite uncomfortable. Since Xu Yunlu came to the milk tea shop, people came and went one day, and it was very busy. Of course, the people had nothing to do with the guests who drank milk tea.


    But this is the second time that Gao Honggang has visited Xiaodian since he became deputy bureau. The first time, of course, is to deal with two potential murderers who died here on official business.


    Thinking of being used by Gao Honggang, and thinking that Gao Honggang almost killed Xu Yunlu, Su ran didn''t dare to take him lightly. She took him as a guest and asked with a smile, "Gao Ju, what kind of milk tea would you like to drink?"


    "It''s the vice Bureau," Gao Honggang corrected Su Ran''s call, "a glass of mineral water with ice."


    Su ran quickly brought Gao Honggang a cup of mineral water with ice. Gao Honggang took a sip and asked, "where''s Xu Yunlu?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "I was here just now. I haven''t seen it now."


    "Give me his number."


    Xu Yunlu has a public phone number. Su ran tells Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang dials it with his mobile phone. After a while, the phone gets through. Su Ran is close to Xu Yunlu, so he hears Xu Yunlu''s voice, "who is it?"ˇ° I''ll wait for you at the milk tea shop. " Gao Honggang then hung up the phone. Su ran thought Gao Honggang was really cool to Xu Yunlu. However, Xu Yunlu was so cool that he didn''t show up, and Gao Honggang was not in a hurry. He pointed to the busy ginkgo, cocoa and Li Li and asked Su ran, "are you the one who recruited these people?" Su ran nods, and Gao Honggang asks for the names and birthplaces of several people who have told Su ran. Su ran answers them one by one. Su ran knows that Gao Honggang is not Zhao xiaohen, and he is very difficult to deal with. He dares not say a word more. Gao Honggang plays with the water cup in his hand, and then casually asks, "Su ran, these waiters you invited, It seems to be of high quality. How much salary do you give them a monthˇ° Ginkgo 3500, cocoa 3000ˇ° It''s lucky that you can get such a person with this salary in such a poor place. "ˇ° Yes, maybe I''ve had bad luck for too many years. Now it''s turning for the better. Vice President Gao, many people here praise my milk tea as good. Have a drink. " Gao Honggang shook his head and said, "I never drink that kind of sweet and greasy thing, and as far as I know, the milk tea here is not as good as you said. Don''t bring it out to harm people." Su Ran is very depressed. It seems that Zhao xiaohen is not less than arranging his own milk tea with his brother-in-law. His mouth pouts and he hums in his heart: do you like to drink it or not, I will save it. However, when Su ran found Gao Honggang staring at her, she quickly put on a smile to entertain the guests, but she knew it was a bit fake. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu finally appeared at the door on Harley, got off his motorcycle and smoked a cigarette. Gao Honggang hasn''t finished drinking a cup of mineral water. Su Ran is a little worried. I''m afraid they will start working in the shop. Xu Yunlu walked in after smoking. He went to the bar and asked Su ran for a cup of warm water. After a drink, he asked, "what''s the wind that can blow the Vice President Gao to this small shop?" Gao Honggang looked up at his watch and said, "one hour."ˇ° Vice President Gao, I''m different from an official like you. One cup of tea and one newspaper a day, eight hours later, someone will pay you a high salary. I have to deliver delivery, otherwise I can only drink from the West. "ˇ° Which one did you just send? Do you want me to help you find a more powerful evidence for Xu Yunlu''s sale Gao Honggang stares at Xu Yunlu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 261

    "Vice Bureau Gao, are you tired of being a policeman and planning to switch to a milk tea shop to pry my customers?" Xu Yunlu doesn''t care about being exposed at all. Gao Honggang hums and says, "you''re the only one who will deliver the takeout on Harley."


    "Tell me, is it a business or a private matter for you to visit me in person?"


    "Those two men didn''t come to kill for no reason yesterday."


    "What does Deputy Gao mean by that? What''s the purpose of those two people to kill people?"


    "Xu Yunlu, you are a prodigal son, and you have some skills. You are not afraid of heaven and earth. Are you not afraid of these innocent people being involved?" Gao Honggang rushes to Su ranu''s mouth, and Xu Yunlu tut says, "Deputy Gao Bureau, what you said is that you are a policeman, and it''s your duty to protect the water and soil. What''s the relationship with me, a prodigal son with some skills?"


    "Xu Yunlu, I think you''d better cooperate with the police on this case and tell me what you know."


    "No, why didn''t you tell me you knew it." Xu Yunlu thinks it''s funny, "of course, you, the police officer, want to make achievements. Your jurisdiction is clear, and there''s no thief. Even if there''s anything, you don''t listen to it, so you can know what."


    "Or you''re actually trying to hide something." Gao Honggang is also not angry, "for example, to hide something for Lao Zhu."


    Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "Deputy Gao, is it really a failure for the police to be you? Just because Zhu Liang, a distant relative of Lao Zhu, has a problem, of course, relatives still don''t care, do you doubt Lao Zhu?"


    "Zhu Liang, a small security captain, can cover Ma Laoliu. Ma Laoliu is a good citizen compared with Xu Yunlu."


    "Vice President Gao means that Xu Yunlu is covered by Lao Zhu?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Vice Bureau Gao, Yulong Xueshan has found so many drugs. Are you the one who covers the old man?"


    Gao Honggang looked at Xu Yunlu and asked, "do you think those two people died normally?"


    "What do you think?"


    "One person, I have nothing to say. Two people have cerebral hemorrhage at the same time. What''s the possibility, and they both bleed."


    "If you don''t do it well, it''s a failed experiment."


    "I think it''s like someone sent someone to threaten you, Xu Yunlu. If we send one person, if there is no bleeding in the seven orifices, maybe we all think it''s natural death, but there are two. That''s not to tell you something."


    "What do you want to tell me?"


    "They can have two people die of a cerebral hemorrhage, or they can have two people with enough explosives to raze this place to the ground." Gao Honggang stares at Xu Yunlu and says word by word. After that, he drinks the mineral water that he hasn''t finished for more than an hour, puts the cup, and then stomps out of the milk tea shop.


    Looking at Gao Honggang''s back, Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette for a long time and said to himself, "it''s really a pity to eat salty food. There are so many cases of drug abuse on campus, police being killed and female corpses in the reservoir. If no one can put pressure on him, the director should be really comfortable." After that, Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran was laughing, pulled Su Ran''s face and said, "heartless, I can''t help laughing when I see someone talking in front of my uncle."


    "Uncle Lu, why do I think Vice President Gao is very powerful? His analysis seems to be a little similar to what you said, and he doesn''t know that Guan Shanzi is going to lure and kill his little uncle."


    "Yo, yo, it''s a better rhythm than your uncle."


    "That''s not true. Uncle can also analyze it. It''s just an opportunity that uncle didn''t show."


    "This little mouth is like honey now, uncle, is it sweet or not?" Then Xu Yunlu kisses Su ran on the lips and goes back. Su Ran is scared, but she sees Zhu Zhu riding Suzuki again.


    Zhu Zhu just saw this scene, got off the motorcycle, took off her helmet and threw it on a table. She came over and said, "Sura, what''s your boyfriend for? Doesn''t it look like the kind to be disciplined? "


    "He, he''s delivering takeout to me."


    "Delivery, how can it be, he didn''t visit you."


    "It''s really here to deliver delivery."


    "My God, Sura, you are good at training your husband. Can you teach me how to train your husband?" Zhu Zhu climbs to the bar with a look of longing.


    Su ran said sheepishly, "there is no training skill."


    Zhu Zhu immediately started the brain mode: "is it difficult for him to be in trouble? You helped him at a critical moment, so... He turned into a bird to repay his kindness."


    "You''ve seen a lot of TV and movies." Su ran thinks Zhu Zhu''s eyes are poisonous, but Xu Yunlu is so accurate that she can''t judge Xu Zihao.


    "That''s not the case. However, your man is not easy to be caught."


    "What kind of milk cup would you like to drink?" Su ran can only interrupt.


    "I''m full of Qi every day. What else can I drink?" Zhu Zhu said angrily, "I really want Xu Zihao to have a hard time and let him know what true love is."


    Su ran sighed in her heart: Xu Zihao has never been sad. The men and women in love are inexplicable, and this kind of unrequited love is even more inexplicable. Just came in a few air-conditioning guests, to the milk tea snacks, Su ran had to give Zhu Zhu a wave, on their own busy. Zhu Zhu walked around the shop, suddenly came to the bar and announced loudly: "from now on, I decided to work in Su lansong as a milk tea girl." The cup in Su Ran''s hand almost didn''t fall to the ground. After a while, she came back to herself and asked, "what did you say to Zhu Zhu?"ˇ° From now on, I''ll work for you. "ˇ° Ah, I''m not short of people here. "ˇ° I don''t want your salary. It''s for nothing. Sura, your uniform is beautiful. I want to wear one, too. "ˇ° But we only have one uniform. " Su ran really didn''t want to see that Bai Fumi''s young lady was making trouble in the newly improved shop. She quickly prevaricated her with words. Zhu Zhu snorted, "you cheat ghosts. If you don''t take one set, I''ll go in and dig it myself." Su Ran is too angry, but she thinks Zhu Zhu is in love with her cousin. Her cousin doesn''t respond all the time. It''s pathetic. So forget it, let her make a fool of herself, let her vent her anger, and then go back and forth quickly. However, as soon as Zhu Zhu changed her clothes and went to work, Su ran regretted going to her grandmother''s house. She either dropped the cup or smashed the plate. She was not allowed to do the work in the bar and went to greet the guests. The young lady''s temper almost started to work with the guests again. Su ran raised her cheek in anger and looked at the ginkgo, cocoa and Li Li who couldn''t close their mouths with laughter. Su ran suddenly thought of something, put down her hand and said, "why didn''t I think of it? She''s a top student in the University of Finance and economics. It''s not very appropriate for her to accept cash." Coco and Li Li smile more lovably, so Zhu Zhu, a top student of the University of Finance and economics, takes up the post and works as a cashier in a milk tea shop. She is much better than carrying a plate to deliver milk tea. Before coco has finished teaching, she can already operate skillfully. Then she drives coco away impatiently to let her not get in the way of herself. Su ran finally arranges Zhu Zhu properly and breathes softly. Of course, she makes a face at coco and Li Li. Su LAN, who just came home to take some clothes for Qin Xing to change, came in. Seeing this scene, she was a little confused: "Yo, I''m not in the wrong place." Su ran pursed her lips and said, "Noˇ° Where are you going to invite such a great God? The business in the shop is so hot that you need to hire someone again? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 262

    "Don''t mention it." Su ran can be considered to find the object of complaint, pull Su LAN aside, whispered, "unrequited love my cousin, always can''t get a response, don''t know how to like my shop, life and death don''t pay to do in vain."


    "You must be greedy for other people''s salary again. You think you can save a lot of money. As a result, you don''t think there is a problem with cheap goods."


    "Auntie, how is my little uncle?"


    "As long as he stopped the bleeding, it would be OK. He was afraid of leaving any sequelae. The doctor couldn''t even get rid of him. He said that he had lost so much blood, so he had to rely on the doctor to check whether he was anemic."


    This time it''s su Ran''s turn to be so happy that she can''t straighten her waist. Su LAN points Su Ran''s forehead with her fingers, and then she goes back in a hurry to change her clothes.


    Su ran doesn''t know how to get rid of Saturday and Sunday. If she didn''t know that Zhu Zhu is in love with Xu Zihao, she would think Zhu Zhu is here to pester her family''s deer. Xu Yunlu asked maozi to keep an eye on Zhu Zhu. That left a shadow in Su Ran''s heart. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu went back to her bedroom and never showed his face again.


    After adjustment on Saturday and Sunday, Su ran, like a fresh fish, rode a little ninja and followed Xu Yunlu, who rode Harley, into the campus. Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Zihao and Xu Yunlu would see him as soon as they entered the campus.


    Su ran was so surprised that she drove to Xu Zihao and honked the horn. Now it''s the peak time for school. In everyone''s eyes, Su Ran is just playing a scene of hooligans teasing Gao fushai.


    When Xu Zihao heard the sound of the horn, he turned his head and saw that it was su ran. He immediately asked in an unfriendly voice, "why don''t you know that there is no whistle on campus?"


    "Don''t go. I want to tell you something."


    "What can you say?" Xu Zihao said that his pace slowed down. Su ran quickly drove away, stopped the car, jumped off the car, and took Xu Zihao to a place with few people.


    Su Ran''s bold behavior made her classmates dumbfounded. Seeing her new boyfriend Xu Yunlu riding Harley and shaking slowly behind her, the female students all had infinite admiration for this: old love and new love can all be controlled.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xu Zihao impatiently shook off Su Ran''s hand. Su ran took off her helmet and said, "you, you control Zhu Zhu."


    "What happened to Zhu Zhu? Do you know her? "


    "What''s the matter? She came to my milk tea shop to work. What''s the matter?"


    "Even if she works in your milk tea shop, it has nothing to do with me. I''m not familiar with her."


    "Xu Zihao, why are you so irresponsible? Zhu Zhu is such a good girl. Why do you treat her like this?"


    "Sura, don''t you think you are too much in charge?"


    "Xu Zihao, are you a man?" Su ran was really angry. Xu Zihao snorted, dropped a sentence and left, "nothing''s wrong, I''m leaving."


    Su ran was so angry that she heard Xu Yunlu honking his horn. She turned her head and saw Xu Yunlu riding his Harley, holding her little ninja and saying, "let''s go, mind your own business."


    Su ran put on her helmet and walked over, sat on her little ninja and whispered to Xu Yunlu: "my cousin is a big male chauvinist. He stinks


    Xu Yunlu liked Su ran, who showed his little personality more and more in front of him. Su ran didn''t have that kind of repressive care for him. It was just a kind of true feeling, that kind of true feeling besides love and family affection, so he laughed: "no one has ever stipulated that if you are chased, you must accept the pursuer."


    "I think Zhu Zhu is a good girl."


    "I bought you 80 cups of milk tea and worked for you for a day and a half."


    "Anyway, I think she''s better than Wang Juan. Uncle, I''m here." Su ran and Xu Yunlu rode for a while and then arrived at the teaching building. Su ran got out of the car, took off his helmet and handed it to Xu Yunlu. He hesitated and said, "I have more classes today. Otherwise, my uncle will go home first and pick me up after class."


    "Get out of here and think carefully, like who doesn''t know." Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s helmet. Su ran had to go to the teaching building, but after a few steps, he ran back to Xu Yunlu and said, "I don''t like you carrying flowers."


    "Well, uncle only takes you as a Dogtail flower." Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and kisses her face, "go to class, wait for you!"


    Su ran was almost stunned. She couldn''t predict what she was saying at school. She rubbed her face with her hand and ran away quickly.


    Xu Yunlu proudly took out his cigarette, but just as he took it out of his mouth, he heard people say in a strange way: "show your love, die fast."


    "Vice team Yu, how can you come here and visit the university campus?" Xu Yunlu turned his head and saw that Yu Ye, who was usually clean, had not shaved his beard or changed his clothes for several days, just like he had just come out of the mountain.


    But Yu Ye''s eyes were fixed on Su ran. Xu Yunlu immediately said unhappily, "vice team Yu, you are not only good at going to the school garden when you have nothing to do, but also have a bad habit of staring at female students."


    "Almost her." Yu Ye said a word without thinking. He sat down beside Xu Yunlu''s Harley. Of course, Xu Yunlu understood what Yu Yehua meant, but he didn''t say anything. He took out a cigarette and threw it to Yu Ye. Yu Ye lit a cigarette by Xu Yunlu''s fire and said, "Master Lu, what kind of mood did you feel when you were king in Vasi?"


    "It''s cool, it''s powerful."ˇ° Like the Naked Emperor in the emperor''s new clothes. "ˇ° I heard that you made a girlfriend in the College of traditional Chinese medicine? " Yu Ye wry smile for a while, did not admit also did not deny, Xu Yunlu tut tut two: "the informant developed into a girlfriend, you are really the master of the false public."ˇ° Whatever you say, Master Lu, you are a man of great powers. Can you give me some advice? " Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Yu ye asked, "what''s the psychology of this beeper? You know I''m the mastermind. Why don''t you kill me, but you kill Yunduo and make her die so miserably?" Xu Yunlu thought of Su Yue''s family and Su Yue''s outsider, and said faintly: "I''m Xu Yunlu. In your mouth and Zhao xiaohen''s, of course, not only you, but also many people are synonymous with bad guys. But I..." "I know you never use women. I hate using women as informers and undercover agents." Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "women are delicate and soft. It''s good to warm the bed and sleep. I don''t know how you are willing to use them to do such cruel things." Yu Ye wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and said: "sometimes I think, I''ll die too. It''s really a pain to live." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "OK, Mr. Lu, I think you should go to the graveyard to ask the market price for your kindness to the informant. If you do, you should hurry up. Maybe you can save half of the graveyard money."ˇ° Master Lu, it''s no wonder that people say you are bad. You really lack old virtue. Seeing other people''s pain, you don''t comfort them. Instead, you fall into the well Xu Yunlu shrugged indifferently. Yu Ye said, "Master Lu, do you want to make a deal with me?"ˇ° No, vice team Yu, what else do you have to trade for now? "ˇ° She said Yu Ye pointed to Su Ran''s direction. Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "try it."ˇ° Mr. Lu, you said that you used to come and go barefaced and unfriendly. There''s really no way for others to take you. But now Mr. Lu is different from before. He has concerns and is hard to give up, and this hard to give up is not the same as you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 263

    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak, waiting for Yu Ye to write down. Yu Ye took a cigarette and said, "I''m very soft-hearted. I lobbied more and I can''t say she can help me. Master Lu said yes or no."


    "Of course, if you are willing to help me," Yu Ye said, staring at Xu Yunlu, "it''s not a problem. If you need time to think, I can wait for three days." With that, Yu Ye threw half of his cigarette to the ground. Xu Yunlu snorted, "ah, are you not in Yulong Snow Mountain? Do you dare to say anything?"


    Yu Ye suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, Master Lu, I saw Liu Jie in the street the day before yesterday


    "Mini is about the same." Xu Yunlu immediately asked, "did she bring her sister Liu Jing?"


    "Yes, it seems that she brought her sister to detoxification. I was afraid that she would pester me. I didn''t dare to ask more questions, but she didn''t seem to know me and thought that I asked inexplicably."


    "Do you want to see a good play?"


    "Mr. Lu, you''re laughing so much that you know it''s bad water," he said


    "You want to let sister Liu Jie see Lao Chou."


    "No, I have a feud with you."


    "Don''t want to see it, pull it down."


    "As far as I''m concerned, Mr. Lu, it''s good to be an old talker. Liu Jing is a drug addict. How many years has he raised her? Which year''s money for drug treatment is not from him."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said bitterly, "I forget that you and Lao Chou wear the same pair of trousers. You run errands for him. You really treat him as your boss!"


    "Xu Xiaolu, your dog can''t spit out Ivory!" Yu Ye left angrily. Xu Yunlu looked at Yu Ye''s back, shook his head and said, "this ability to distinguish right from wrong is really no match for Lao Yu tou. Lao Yu tou''s son didn''t get you out of the ground."


    Not long after Yu Ye left, Xu Yunlu''s Earrings rang. He pressed them open and heard Shao Dong''s lazy voice coming over. "Xu Xiaolu, you don''t say that your brother Su Yue''s revenge is only half done. Why don''t you plan to make new moves?"


    "He can wait, the other half has to wait."


    "You''re playing mystery again. Why do you plan to go back to your old career and look for flowers and willows in the College of traditional Chinese medicine?" Shaodong finished, Xu Yunlu ear pulse came all kinds of laughter.


    "Go away, you''re also a dog that can''t spit out ivory. You''d better worry about Xiao Xi''s sister-in-law."


    "Sister in law." Xiao Xi repeated it. Xu Yunlu frowned and asked, "Xiao Xi, are you eating instant noodles again?"


    "No, I''m busy until now." Xiaoxi said, the voice of Hengbin came, "don''t worry, Xiaolu, you are busy looking for flowers and willows, we can''t be idle."


    Xu Yunlu gave a puzzled "um", and Heng bin continued, "Su Ming and I are now working in Haidilao."


    "I don''t feel bored eating it in the morning."


    "Last night''s instant noodles, yesterday''s noon''s instant noodles, yesterday''s morning''s instant noodles. We''ve had instant noodles for three days, and now we put a fish in front of us. We all think it''s delicious."


    "I don''t have to eat instant noodles if I know you''re fighting."


    "How can that reflect our professionalism?"


    "Well, well, I know you just work hard, but you don''t want Xiaoxi to eat instant noodles."


    "In eating crab yellow bag and lean meat porridge, Xiao Xi is soliciting sympathy tickets." Shaodong is still lazy.


    "By the way, how is Yu Ping''s account checking?"


    "Sure enough, the account information that can be found abroad is false. Xiao Jincheng and Xiao Peiming are in trouble. Xiao Jincheng has a large industry. There are more than ten company accounts alone. There are too many kinds of private accounts. With relatives and close friends, it''s really like looking for a needle in the sea. But give me time, I''m sure I''ll find out the clue."


    "By the way, Dongdong, you can clean up a room and come out. Xiaohai comes and goes alone every day. I''m a little worried."


    "Fortunately, I am as smart as I am. When I rented a house, I considered that you have more friends."


    Xu Yunlu just wanted to accept the past, maozi''s voice came: "brother Lu, your new beauty has come."


    "Xiaolu is not allowed to close his ears. Turn on the power amplifier. Let''s think about how you make a new girl."


    "Is, is, deer, you dare not open power amplifier, you and new beauty go to bed, we will help the little lazy to catch the traitor."


    "We should not only catch traitors, but also record small videos, put them on the intranet, and watch and learn as AV."


    "Yes! Miss Lu! "


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ±


    Xu Yunlu quickly closed his ear pulse, and then saw Liu minglan dressed in double red hen Tian Gao Shanshan come over. Before he got there, he waved his hand to him and said hello: "good luck, I found that the male god you like to guard here."


    "Classmate Liu, how do I think you have something to say?"


    "I think too many encounters are artificial, don''t you think


    Xu Yunlu smiles a little and doesn''t reply to Liu minglan''s words, because what he wants to say is preempted by Liu minglan.


    Xu Yunlu never believes that the word "Qiao" is used in some occasions, such as "coincidence", "coincidence" and "Taiqiao". Su Ran''s place of class is here. Of course, she is always here, but she often meets Liu minglan, which is all kinds of "Qiao" that he doesn''t believe in. Liu did not flinch because Xu Yunlu didn''t reply. She simply expressed her own feelings: "male god, my class is far away. Can you give me a ride?"ˇ° Liu, I have something to do today, so it''s not convenient to see you off. "ˇ° God, you are so cruel. " Liu Minglan pursed his lips and dissatisfied with Xu Yunlu. He was smelled a bit of perfume. Xu Yunlu had picked a little harsh woman before, but he had no particular taboo on what perfume she used. She was not so comfortable today. She said, "Liu, those are your classmates." There seems to be Xiao Min that day. "ˇ° So what, so what, but God, if you want to make friends with her, I can''t help youˇ° Liu, I suggest you go with them. It''s not lonely on the road. " Xu Yunlu waved to the students who came. In fact, only Xiao Min, Xu Yunlu had seen, but his advantage was that he was handsome. Several female students immediately pushed Xiao Min and said, "Min Min, I''m greeting you." Xiao Min helped his glasses and said, "you talk nonsense. He is waiting for LAN LAN." Xu Yunlu said: "isn''t this Xiao Min''s classmate?" A few of the female students who frowned and winked all laughed: "Minmin, I said I''m not saying hello to you."ˇ° Oh, it seems that the male god does not lack a companion to buy sanitary napkins today. " Liu minglan is very dissatisfied with Xu Yunlu''s neglect of her. She pedals hentiangao to walk past Xu Yunlu. The extent of the skirt swing shows that Liu Sihua is a little angry. Xiao Min quickly took Liu minglan''s hand and said, "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with you?" He glanced at Xu Yunlu as he spoke. Xu Yunlu gave Xiao Min another hand. Xu Yunlu heard several female students chattering away: "Lan Lan, don''t you say that you can get rid of people immediately when you come out?"ˇ° I''ve heard that this man is Sura''s new boyfriend in the Department of clinical medicine. "ˇ° HMM, that woodlouse? Is it worthy of others? "ˇ° Lanlan, we are optimistic about you. You are more than ten times more beautiful than Su ran. Minmin, don''t you think so? "ˇ° Yes, yes, LAN LAN, don''t be angry. "ˇ° Minmin, I don''t think he seems to be interested in you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 264

    "Lan Lan, you just talk nonsense. You are the flower of our department. How can we compare with you?"


    "You are the Minister of learning in our department."


    "It''s time to live by your face. It''s not good to learn."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    A few girls talk and laugh, chatter away, of course, from time to time there are one or two glance back at Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu just gently rubbed his nose, but heard the voice of the old man: "Xu, I believe you will not wait for me here."


    Xu Yunlu''s head didn''t reply either: "Mo LAN, your pig intuition is finally normal once."


    "I know. Of course you need it. I can also accompany you to buy sanitary napkins from Li Ran."


    "I''ll take you ten times and eight times in the name of buying sanitary napkins. It''s no problem."


    "No, God Xu, do you like to plant on others all the women you''ve played with but can''t get rid of?"


    "Then why didn''t I plant other women on you?"


    "Er, with respect to my short experience, I always thought that Li Ran was the only one you played. I didn''t expect that I underestimated the character of Xu Xiaolu. There was no worst, only worse."


    "I know you have the best character. They and I like each other. At least we won''t force them to do anything shameful. Compared with those who use women to trade, I''m really noble."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you are so compassionate. I don''t know the depth of the black water before I run through it. But your noble character has always been watched by the police. I can see it clearly and fiercely."


    "The policemen were either blind or ordered." Xu Yunlu sighed falsely.


    "Is Zhao xiaohen blind or ordered by others?"


    "He has both."


    Xu Yunlu is having a fight with Lao Cho when the phone rings. Xu Yunlu takes a look at the phone. It''s Lao Zhu. He says to Lao CHO, "sorry, I''m too busy!"


    The old man cut and left.


    Xu Yunlu waited for Lao Chuan to leave, and then he calmly answered the phone after staring at Lao Chuan''s back. Lao Zhu''s roar immediately came to his ear: "are you an Alzheimer''s disease criminal or an undercover in the enemy''s nest? It will take a century to answer the phone."


    "Lao Zhu, you''ve eaten gunpowder."


    "Now there is a new type of methamphetamine in the world. They are called blue ice. They say it came from Korea."


    "If you keep me in prison for another three years, I''m not sure that there will be a new drug called Jinbing. It doesn''t have to be passed from the Republic of Korea. Kun province will be able to produce it by itself."


    "If you can''t find out, go back to the team. The resources in the bureau are better than your own."


    "I know that those of you who eat the imperial food don''t take it seriously at all. If you only eat but don''t do anything about it, you don''t think it''s lively to eat it yourself. You have to pull a lot of people to eat it."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I''ve given you so many steps. I''ll finish the work as soon as I get down, otherwise..."


    Xu Yunlu quickly hung up the phone.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu hung up the phone, he saw Su ran out of the teaching building. Xu Yunlu was a little puzzled that Su ran came out before the end of a class. Could he be so worried about himself.


    Xu Yunlu hurried over to see Su Ran''s eyes were red, and his body seemed to be shaking. Xu Yunlu was startled. He reached out to help Su ran and asked, "what''s wrong with insects? Who bullied you?"


    "Just now, I got a call from the police station."


    "Who''s in trouble at home?"


    "The director of the police station called my sister-in-law in person. He told my sister-in-law that my father was an honorable people''s policeman. He was on an undercover mission and died in the mission. The police station wanted to restore my father''s reputation and move his ashes into the martyrs'' cemetery to hold a memorial service for my father." Su ran cried and fell on Xu Yunlu, "Dad... Dad, he''s actually a policeman. Uncle Lu, Dad''s actually a policeman. How can this be possible?"


    "This wench is silly, tell Uncle, how impossible?" Xu Yunlu sighed in his heart. How long did he wait for this day? When he didn''t believe that he would come, he came again. It was like walking alone in the dark night. The endless dark night, when he had no confidence, he finally saw the dawn of the sky.


    After a while, Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "little bug, don''t cry. It''s not a good thing. What a good thing!"


    "Uncle, dad is not only a drug dealer, but also a policeman."


    "Uncle heard it, and he heard it very clearly." Xu Yunlu and Su Ran''s forehead are close together. At this moment, he really envies Su ran. He cries when he wants to. He cries willfully and wantonly. All his emotions can be expressed by crying. However, when he hears the bell ringing after class, Xu Yunlu quickly helps Su ran leave the teaching building and comes to his own Harley and says, "OK, don''t cry, students see, I don''t know what''s going on. Put your little Ninja here and come back tomorrow. "


    "I, I can ride."


    "I''m not sure you can ride it." With that, Xu Yunlu stepped up and said, "come up!" Su ran had to sit up and hold Xu Yunlu tightly. Xu Yunlu immediately felt that his shirt made Su Ran''s tears wet. He quickly gave her a round of oil and left school with Su ran. When the news came that Qin Xing was in the hospital for anemia treatment, he had to leave the hospital quickly. He accompanied Su ran and Su LAN to the police station several times. Finally, the time for moving the grave and holding a memorial service for his brother-in-law was fixed before Su Ming came back. When Su Ming came home, Su ran didn''t hear him say anything. Maybe he couldn''t turn around any more than himself. His father changed from a drug dealer who was despised by everyone to a policeman who died bravely. This great reversal left a family suffering from disaster because of his father speechless. What is the family going through these years and why, I really don''t know who to appeal to. His father''s memorial service is set at the end of November. Early in the morning, Su ran and Su LAN take Qin Mo, Su Ming and Qin Xing push grandma Su, who has fainted several times after hearing the news, onto the special bus sent by the police. The bus went downstairs to Su''s mother''s house, then picked up Su''s mother, whose eyes were red and swollen, and went straight to the martyrs'' cemetery. When Su ran left the milk tea shop, ginkgo handed her sunglasses to Su mu, Su LAN, Su Ming and Qin Xing. These days, when Su Yue was mentioned, all the women cried and their eyes were swollen and red. But Grandma Su refused to wear sunglasses. She just fainted a few times, but she didn''t shed any tears. It''s estimated that when the white haired people sent the black haired people, their tears dried up. Qin Mo doesn''t like wearing the Black Sunglasses either. He just sees that his two closest and favorite mothers are always crying these days. His great grandmother, uncle and father are calm, so naturally they don''t dare to say a word. Wearing those children''s sunglasses, he''s so good that he doesn''t want them. He''s just a little at a loss, I really don''t know why I am sad with my closest friends. If it wasn''t for the heartbreak, Su LAN would surely give Qin Mo all kinds of photos. The special bus drove into the martyrs'' cemetery. It was obvious that the cemetery had been specially decorated. The flowers, couplets and black gauze were arranged from the gate to the cemetery in SuYue. The weather was also very suitable. It was overcast and rainy from time to time. Su ran and Su LAN look out of the car window. Unexpectedly, there are many policemen standing in front of Su Yue''s new tomb, all dressed in police uniforms, and the line is very neat. The policeman in charge of the reception, surnamed LAN, said to several people, "the case of Comrade Su Yue was very sensational at that time because of the huge amount of drugs. Not only did the police system in Kun province know that as a special case solved, it was circulated in the national police system, so it had a great impact. Many colleagues heard that Su Yue''s case was unjust, so they had to come to mourn spontaneously, But the Bureau didn''t approve it because it couldn''t affect the normal work, so only the leaders and some members of the Kunming provincial police department and all the comrades of the Municipal Bureau came to see Comrade Su Yue off. These wreaths, couplets and wreaths were sent by comrades of the provincial and municipal police force system! " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 265

    After hearing the news that Su Yue had been wronged, grandma Su, who had never opened her mouth, choked and said, "Yue Er is unfilial. It''s just that she doesn''t teach me for my old lady. She also startles so many colleagues. It''s really, really wrong!"


    "Comrade Su Yue has been a soldier for six years and an undercover for eleven years. He has been fighting on the front line until he died at the gun of his comrades. He has been wronged for 16 years. This is a shock to the whole police system. We all admire Comrade Su Yue from the bottom of our hearts!"


    LAN police said, first get off to open the door, Sura heard a loud voice from outside the car: "salute to the families of the martyrs!"


    Outside the car immediately rang out the uniform salute sound, that sound sounds quite shocking, the tears that Su ran just calmed down almost came out again.


    Su Ming and Qin Xing are responsible for taking grandma Su''s wheelchair down, and the other is responsible for carrying grandma Su into the wheelchair.


    Qin Xing''s action of holding a wheelchair is a little shaking under the eyes of so many salutes. He is so big that he is suspected to be arrested by the police. Suddenly, so many police salute him. He is really flustered.


    Su Ming holds grandma Su very steadily and puts her down very steadily. He puts grandma Su well and covers grandma Su''s legs with a blanket. Su Ming gives Qin Xing a glance, and Qin Xing quickly restrains his shaking.


    Su ran got out of the car and saw that a simple platform had been built in front of her father''s tomb. In addition to the special car, another car just arrived. The door opened and a middle-aged man with gray hair got out of the car. He strode forward to hold the wheelchair and said, "I''ll push the old lady."


    LAN police quickly said: "this is deputy director Zhu of Kunming provincial police department."


    "Deputy director Zhu, this, this how to make." Granny Su no longer knew that her son was wronged, and she did not dare to ask a hall director to push her wheelchair. Deputy director Zhu said, "elder sister, what can''t be done here? Your son died and was wronged for 16 years. That''s a mistake in the work of our police department. I''m ashamed."


    Granny Su was sad for a moment. She endured the sadness and was pushed to the simple platform by deputy director Zhu.


    The saluting team put down their hands and turned to the platform.


    The memorial service was personally presided over by deputy director Zhu. Although it was grand, the process was the same. After crying for many days, Su Ran''s tears were high. When deputy director Zhu delivered a speech for her father and talked about his life experience, she heard a lot of police sobbing and saw Zhao xiaohen''s eyes were red, but she didn''t cry.


    Su ran also saw the familiar faces of Gao Honggang and Yu Ye. Gao Honggang''s expression was relatively flat, and Yu Ye''s expression was always a little surprised.


    After deputy director Zhu delivered his speech, it was the family members who delivered the speech. In fact, before he came here, we knew that there was such a link. We originally asked Su Ming to express his thanks to the police department for rehabilitating his father Zhaoxue on behalf of the family. But Su Ming said that he could not thank him, so he had to arrange Su ran to complete this link.


    Su Ran has been writing the draft for several nights, and she feels dry reading it. From getting on the bus to getting off the bus, she is beating a drum in her heart. Is it really OK to write this thing and read it out?


    I didn''t expect that it was grandma Su who finally said, "old lady, I am very grateful to the police department of Kunming province for restoring my Yuer''s reputation. I am also very grateful to all my comrades who came to see my Yuer off. Whether you say my Yuer is a drug dealer or a hero, he is gone, so I can only feel my conscience, I hope this kind of thing in my family will not happen again! "


    As soon as grandma Su''s words came to an end, she received applause from the audience, which was warm and lasting.


    Su ran sighed with relief. She didn''t have to read that dry article. She peered at Su Ming. Su Ming didn''t have any special expression as he did when he came back home. Su Ming didn''t usually talk much, and he had few words to say these days when he went home. But Su ran could feel Su Ming''s sadness and indignation, which was better than any one in his family.


    After the applause subsided, deputy director Zhu said, "today, in addition to mourning Comrade Su Yue and restoring his reputation, I would also like to introduce the new director of the Municipal Police Bureau."


    The atmosphere under the stage changed from solemnity to curiosity, anxiety and subtlety. After the retirement of the main bureau of the municipal police station, the position remained empty. Except for Gao Honggang, several deputy bureaus heard that the fight was broken. So everyone wanted to know who had won the position.


    The door of the car in which director Zhu came opened, and two people in police uniform came down from the car.


    Su ran immediately heard someone whispering below: "why isn''t it vice Bureau Wang?"ˇ° It''s not vice president song? "ˇ° It''s not... "


    The two men have long legs and big steps, and soon walk to the platform. Su ran hears Qin Xing and turns to see that they are Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai. Su Ran''s eyes are the biggest and pulls Su Ming''s sleeve.


    When Su Ming turns his head to see that it''s Xu Yunlu, he immediately shows the same expression as Zhao xiaohen and Yu Ye, who are standing face to face: have you seen a ghost in broad daylight?


    On the platform, Ning Xiaohai stops. Xu Yunlu goes straight up to Su Yue''s tomb, takes off his hat, looks at the tombstone for a while, bows for a while, and turns around.


    Deputy director Zhu pointed to Xu Yunlu and announced: "this is Comrade Xu Heng, the new director of the police bureau of Nandian city!" Under the stage, Gao Honggang''s eyes just jump. Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen are so surprised that they can put an egg in their open mouth. As soon as deputy director Zhu''s words came to an end, Xu Yunlu raised his hand, but he didn''t lift it up at last. He just nodded his head at the bottom of the stage. Su ran, who was shocked, saw Ning Xiaohai''s mouth move, and seemed to want to laugh. Xu Yunlu gave Ning Xiaohai a warning look. Deputy director Zhu looked at his love general and said with great satisfaction: "Comrade Xu Heng is an experienced veteran. I hope that under his leadership, Nandian Police Bureau will have a new atmosphere and make new achievements!" Su ran found that when deputy director Zhu said this, Gao Honggang''s mouth tilted upward, as if he was not optimistic about the new weather and new achievements. Many policemen also questioned this "experienced veteran" who had never met before. More policemen thought that he must be an airborne soldier. Just look at the beautiful skin bag, you can see, It''s obvious that everyone came to the grassroots to gild. After deputy director Zhu''s introduction, everyone was relieved, so the applause seemed a little hilarious. Deputy director Zhu then said, "come on, director Xu, let''s have a word with you." Xu Yunlu took a look at deputy director Zhu, then looked down at the stage and said, "today is a memorial service for senior Su Yue. We are here to mourn him. I didn''t want to make a fuss. But deputy director Zhu will let me say something. I will say something that has nothing to do with work. Many of our front-line police are faced with extremely vicious people, Brother... When you are carrying out the task, remember that the task is very important, and life is also very important. It''s good to move forward bravely, and it''s not impossible to use your brain more. Moreover, I sincerely hope that deputy director Zhu will never have the opportunity to carry out his own affairs for you again. " When the audience heard Xu Yunlu''s rambling tone, they were stunned. When they heard the word "brother", they wanted to laugh. But after Xu Yunlu finished, there was a warm applause. Xu Yunlu sat down in front of Su Yue''s tomb. Deputy director Zhu turned around and called out: "little deer!"ˇ° You go. I want to sit down a little longer You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 266

    Deputy director Zhu sighed and had to step down from the platform, stop in front of ningxiaohai and ask, "who are you?"


    "Deputy director of the report department, my name is Ning Zhenghai, who has just been seconded from the army to the Municipal Bureau."


    "Secondment?"


    "Yes, it is said that there has been no suitable person for the post of leader of the public security brigade, so the army supported the local government."


    "Who borrowed it? Honggang, why didn''t you tell me? "


    Gao Honggang put on his hat. If he didn''t return to deputy director Zhu, Ning Xiaohai said, "Oh, it''s not vice Bureau Gao on loan. It''s director Xu on loan."


    "Xu Heng? Isn''t he officially in office today? "


    "Oh, deputy director Zhu, you don''t know the inside story of Xu Heng. He and Su Yue are members of the same army, and they are very familiar with our leaders. Let''s say hello."


    "Ah, you two look much smaller than Sue."


    "The relationship between teachers and brothers." Ning Xiaohai casually made it up. Deputy director Zhu glanced back at Xu Yunlu who was sitting in front of the tomb and asked discontentedly, "Xu Xiaolu, how many things do you have to hide from me?"


    "Deputy director Zhu, before that, we didn''t know each other, so we kept a lot of things from you." Xu Yunlu didn''t look back.


    Ning Xiaohai said with a smile: "deputy director Zhu, director Xu is sad. He doesn''t know what he is talking about. Don''t take it to heart. Do you want to send you back first? Maozi, send deputy director Zhu back to the hall."


    Mao Zi in the driver''s seat poked his head out and said, "OK." Then he ran down and opened the door doggedly. Deputy director Zhu asked, "are you he Xiaomao?"


    Put on the police uniform, all kinds of uncomfortable hair, awkward should a: "yes, deputy director Zhu, please get on the bus."


    Deputy director Zhu waved his hand and said, "if Honggang wants to go to the hall, I''ll take his car back."


    Gao Honggang said faintly: "deputy director Zhu, you don''t have a special car."


    "Well, it doesn''t allow Heng to take the initiative and be enthusiastic. Do you have to come to the hall early in the morning to pick me up?"


    "He''s really good at it." Gao Honggang then drove the car over and left with deputy director Zhu.


    Zhao xiaohen and Yu ye come to maozi. Zhao xiaohen looks around maozi, shakes his head and says, "it doesn''t look like the police."


    Maozi also said awkwardly: "that is, I say so, but brother Lu doesn''t agree."


    "Brother Huanlu is really a hooligan."


    "But I have a brother who says that those who can get into your system can''t be ordinary hooligans. They have to be senior hooligans."


    "You..." Zhao xiaohen pointed to maozi, but he couldn''t say anything. Maozi then said, "it''s poor Chu."


    Su LAN hugs Qin Mo, who wants to jump on Xu Yunlu as soon as he sees him. She touches Su ran. Su ran hesitates and walks to her father''s tombstone. Then Su Ming strides over.


    Before Su ran could figure out what to say, Su Ming said, "can you explain to us what''s going on?"


    "Su Ming, what kind of explanation do you want to hear?"


    "My father, and you, what''s the matter?"


    "At that time, a director of the police department of Nandian city needed an undercover. He met your father. Your father happened to have something wrong in the army. In order to meet the requirements of the director, the army fired him, and then your father became an undercover. He helped me a lot. Later, he had an accident, but I was always haunted by things. I didn''t come here until a few months ago. To be exact, I didn''t know that his business had been gone until I met elapse. "


    "You and my father have known each other for a long time?" Su Ming listened to Xu Yunlu''s reply, but he could still find the key point.


    "Well, I met in the army. At that time, I was very young. He was as good to me as my big brother."


    What else did Su Ming want to ask? Su''s mother came up and asked, "Xu Heng, are you a policeman?"


    Xu Yunlu quickly stood up and said, "sister-in-law, I am."


    "Well, what about brother Yu?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at a tombstone beside Su Yue and said, "there it is! He was buried under the flag. He was very glorious. "


    Su Mu was stunned for a moment. She quickly walked to the tomb and looked at the picture on the tombstone. As soon as she knelt down and sat down in front of the tomb, tears came out: "brother Yu is gone, brother Yu is gone, too."


    Seeing this, Yu Ye hurriedly walks over to Su ran and Su Ming and says, "my father died six years ago. He has always told me to take care of you, but I haven''t been in the city because of my duty. Moreover, I don''t understand why my father has such a request. Until now, I don''t know..." Yu Ye suddenly turns to ask Xu Yunlu, "Is uncle Su an undercover agent arranged by my father?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t return to Yuye. He just patted Su Yue''s stele and said, "at last, you are covered with the national flag. You are as glorious as your elder brother Yu. You still live so close to him. In the future, you don''t have to go all the way to blow up Jinhua. If you want to blow up, just say hello."


    Zhao xiaohen was a little anxious. He stepped forward and asked, "what are you talking about? I can''t understand."


    No one came back to Zhao xiaohen. Yu ye went to Su Yue''s tomb and knelt down: "uncle, I don''t know if I can compensate you for my father."


    Su Ming clenched his lips and clenched his fist. Xu Yunlu grabbed Su Ming''s fist and said, "it''s not your father, it''s someone else''s father." Su Ming puts his fist on his lips and turns around indignantly. He doesn''t want to face Yu Ye. Xu Yunlu pats him on the shoulder. Su ran went to help Su''s mother, who was crying in front of Jingming''s tomb: "Mom, you are not in good health. Don''t be sad!"ˇ° Ah, after a while, you don''t know that uncle Yu and your father had a good talk at that time. As long as Uncle Yu came and your father didn''t even sleep, he would talk with him all the time. How could uncle Yu be gone? "ˇ° Mom, Yu Ye said that uncle Yu died six years ago. " Su ran spent a lot of effort to persuade Su mu. She helped Su Mu get up. When she passed by Xu Yunlu, Su Mu stopped and looked at Xu Yunlu and said, "they''re all gone. You have to be good, good!" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I, Xu Heng, have nine lives. I can''t hang up easily." Su''s mother gave a hum, and Su ran helped her to walk under the stage. When she went down the simple staircase, Su''s mother''s feet softened and she fell down. Su Ran''s strength, where can she hold it, followed Su''s mother to fall down the stairs. Su ran heard a cry of surprise around her, and then fell to the ground. There was a huge pain in her ankle. Su Ran''s eyes were dazzled. Xu Yunlu had jumped down from the stage, picked her up, and asked anxiously, "worm, don''t scare uncle!"ˇ° Uncle, I''m ok, but my feet hurt a little. Mom, my mom fell down first. " Su Ming and Qin Xing both run from the stage and from the bottom. Qin Xing is just about to reach out and pick up Su''s mother who has fallen into a coma. Su Ming stops him and squats down to check. Then he points to the special car to pick up the family members and signals Qin Xing and him to lift Su''s mother to the car at an angle of 15O. Ning Xiaohai, Zhao xiaohen and Yu Ye didn''t expect such an accident in the blink of an eye. They all came up to help and carried Su''s mother into the car according to Su Ming''s command. Xu Yunlu calls Su LAN and Qin Mo and holds Su ran in maozi''s car. When Zhao xiaohen and Yu Ye see such a thing, they go to the hospital with Ning Xiaohai. Still have not left, is thinking about how to hold the new director stinky feet, a look at the opportunity to come, naturally also quickly followed to the hospital. When she gets to the hospital, Su ran doesn''t let Xu Yunlu follow her. She asks him to look at Su''s mother. Xu Yunlu can''t beat Su ran, so she has to leave Su LAN with Qin Mo, but she''s not sure. She leaves maozi and goes to the emergency room. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 267

    In the people''s Hospital, Su Ming had several classmates. Except for Zeng Pengyang, he didn''t deal with them very well, the rest of them got along very well. So Su ran soon got internal care and finished filming.


    Su LAN took the film of Su Ran''s foot joint far away from Qin Mo and said, "it''s OK, it''s just a sprained ankle. It''s not broken."


    "Sister in law, curse me. Let''s go and see my mother." Su ran said with pain.


    "It''ll be OK. If it''s OK, Qin Xing and Su Ming are not dead. They can''t call."


    Two people are talking, Xu Yunlu came to ask: "how, the result did not come out?" Finish saying to want to stretch out a hand to take a piece in Su Lan''s hand, Su Lan''s hand hides behind to say, "can you understand?"


    "Sulan, I don''t understand if I don''t take one like this. Isn''t it more comfortable to have a look?"


    "The doctor said, the foot is OK, ice compress within 24 hours, hot compress after 24 hours." Su LAN just handed the film to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu turned the film for a long time, but he didn''t hear Su Lan''s voice. He asked unsatisfactorily, "why, it''s gone?"


    "What else do you think?"


    "I don''t care about it at all. My insects fell from such a high place."


    Su Lanchong''s outpatient department said: "well, the doctor is very concerned and talks a lot."


    Xu Yunlu looked up. The one in the room was carried in. His head and upper body were covered with gauze. He said discontentedly, "you crow''s mouth, the little insect''s face is so ugly. It must hurt." Then Xu Yunlu squatted down and said, "come on, uncle."


    "There''s a wheelchair. Mao Zi rented a wheelchair. How''s my mother?"


    "Can the wheelchair be carried by my uncle? Your mother is still in the emergency room Xu Yunlu just ignored Su ran and immediately became unhappy. As soon as he reached out his hand, he carried Su ran on his back. "There are so many people looking at her. One more than me, one less than me. Besides, Su Ming, where can I have Su Ming''s great use?"


    Su ran just kept silent. Qin Mo immediately opened his hand to carry his back. Su LAN put Qin Mo in the wheelchair and said, "come on, mom. We''ll sit quietly in a rocking car and play."


    Qin Mo also likes to shake the car. As soon as he hears it, he immediately sits on it and shakes it up. Maozi pushes him to drive Xu Yunlu and Su ran away. Qin Mo is so excited that he shouts, which lightens everyone''s sadness.


    Several people rushed to the emergency room, just when Su''s mother was pushed out. Su Ming was asking Su''s mother''s condition. When he saw Su ran, he said: "mother had chronic disease, anemia, and weakness. She was too sad to stand up and fell down. Now she fell down seriously and touched her head."


    "How about the head." Su ran asked nervously.


    "Lu Nei has slight bleeding. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time. He has already done the examination and initial treatment. He will still have bleeding symptoms in three days. Three or five days is the peak period of edema. After a week, there will be no bleeding and the edema will disappear. It will take almost two weeks to get out of danger. First, send his mother back to the ward."


    At this time, Wang''s father also arrived at the hospital. Su Ming repeated what he had just said. Wang''s father was a little flattered that Su Ming could talk to him.


    We soon sent Su Mu back to the ward.


    There are plenty of people in the family, so Ning Xiaohai, maozi, Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen can only do something outside the door, and those who support others can only stand further and watch.


    Su ran quickly patted Xu Yunlu and said in a low voice, "you put me down."


    "Where?"


    "Isn''t there a stool beside my mother''s bed?"


    "It''s just a stool. Do you have the heart to hold it? It''s my uncle''s back."


    "Uncle, it hurts." Su ran knew that Su Ming was the authority of brain science. His translation meant that Su''s mother fell a little hard, but it didn''t get in the way. Finally, she let go of her heart and cried out in a low voice. Xu Yunlu said, "so what can you do? It''s better to carry on your back than to sit?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Of course, there''s a difference. Uncle''s back is three warm cards. Can that stool compare?"


    Originally hurt extremely Su ran to listen to, can''t help but smile, but again warm that pain or no less.


    Seeing that Su''s mother won''t wake up for a while, Xu Yunlu carries Su ran out of the already crowded ward. Su LAN holds Qin Mo on an empty hospital bed outside. Maozi and Ning Xiaohai are really busy, and they are all teasing Qin mo.


    When Zhao xiaohen saw Xu Yunlu coming out, he looked at Xu Yunlu from left to right for a while. Then he said to the wild, "it''s impossible. It doesn''t look like it."


    "It''s hard to tell whether it''s like or not from your face."


    "That temperament must be a little bit, no, how can it be?"


    "If so, I don''t know how many times." As soon as Yu Ye''s words fell, Li Gui and Shaodong hurried over. Before they arrived, Li Gui asked, "what''s the matter, little deer?"


    "It''s OK. Rana''s mother is too sad. She fell down. She fell a little seriously."


    "Do you want to...," Li Gui saw that there were many policemen he had never seen. He immediately stopped the original words and turned them into, "can I borrow my personal doctor for you?"


    "Su Ming, don''t mix up!"ˇ° What can''t be mixed? He''s in charge of the brain, not the whole thing. " As soon as they heard Xu Yunlu''s tone, they knew that Su Ming was in control. They were relieved. Li Gui pointed to Su ran, who was on Xu Yunlu''s back. "Is it better to carry it like this?" Su ran pursed her lips. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "insects say it''s more comfortable to carry it like this." Shao Dong began to laugh: "I really can put gold on my face." Then Shaodong picked up Qin Mo and asked, "silently, do you remember godfather?"ˇ° A lot of Godfathers. "ˇ° Originally quite clever child, let Li Gui teach all silly Shaodong said helplessly. As soon as Zhao xiaohen saw that Li Gui was coming, he immediately pulled Li Gui aside and asked, "poor Chu, do you know Xu Xiaolu?"ˇ° You are stupid again. I always drink milk tea in that milk tea shop. I know you naturally. "ˇ° He''s a policeman. Do you think so? "ˇ° Ah, as soon as I heard that, I was stunned for a long time. I haven''t seen Xu Xiaolu as a policeman. Let me have a look. " Li Gui looked at it for a while, shook his head and said, "no, not at all."ˇ° That is, I look like a hooligan, a super hooligan. "ˇ° But little fool, do you know why you can''t get along in your area? " Zhao xiaohen shook his head, and Li Gui said mysteriously: "according to my observation, your area is the gathering place of hooligans. The bigger the hooligans, the bigger the official."ˇ° Ah, you respect me, you scold me. "ˇ° Why don''t you understand? I mean, the reason why you can''t be a senior official is that you are not like a hooligan. "ˇ° Then I''m still a petty official. Isn''t that a hooligan? "ˇ° "Hooligan," Li Gui repeated, and then said with great satisfaction, "the name of dull hooligan is also very good, but you totally misunderstand me. I mean that you can be a small official because of Gao Honggang, a big hooligan." After listening to Li Gui swerve and scold Gao Honggang, Su ran almost laughs. Xu Yunlu pats her ass, carries Su ran to find an empty hospital bed, puts Su ran down and asks, "do you want to ask your teacher''s mother if there is any secret recipe for traumatic injury?"ˇ° My teacher''s mother has nothing to hide from me. She has nothing to do with it. At this time, besides cold compress and medicine for traumatic injuries, it will make my feet more swollen. I think I can recover in a week, but uncle, people are in pain. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 268

    "Do you want my uncle to blow it?"


    "You think I''m silent." Su ran said discontentedly, Xu Yunlu snorted, "in my uncle''s eyes, you can only be regarded as a silent sister."


    Su Ming saw that Su''s mother was guarded by Wang''s father and Qin Xing. Knowing that he couldn''t wake up for a moment, he went out of the ward to thank his classmates. As a result, he saw a group of people sitting or standing outside the door. After his father died, his family really ignored the pommel horse. Su Ming couldn''t accept this kind of lively scene. Of course, he knew it was all because of Xu Yunlu.


    Su Ming took Su Ran''s film from Su Lan''s hand and looked at it. After seeing that there was no bone fracture, Su Ming assured her that she called grandma Su and walked to her classmate''s office.


    After Su Ming saw it, Su LAN nodded and said, "it seems that your foot is not seriously injured. Su Ming didn''t take it seriously."


    Su ran sighed helplessly: "just now I said uncle Lu, I am the same."


    "Who made you my good niece?"


    Zhao xiaohen took a look at Su Ming and asked curiously, "poor, who is this man? I''ve met several times in the milk tea shop."


    "Xiao hen, you said you were a policeman. This is Su Ming, Su Ran''s elder brother."


    "I said it looks so familiar. It turns out it''s su Ran''s brother. They look like brothers and sisters."


    Li Gui is speechless. Shaodong holds Qin Mo Zhile in his arms. Li Gui points to Shaodong with hatred: "you took the laughing medicine, Dongdong. What are we doing here?"


    "It''s not my sister-in-law and little sluggard who fell. Let''s see if there''s anything wrong and if we need help."


    "Now that I''ve finished watching it, is there anything wrong? Can I help you? "


    "No, no!"


    "There are so many people. What are you doing here? The air in the hospital is not very good, and there are children."


    "Let''s go!" Shaodong stood up with Qin Mo in his arms and said, "Xiaolu, ghosts say the air in the hospital is bad, so we took it away in silence."


    "You just treat me as a little toy. If you like it, you can find one in your life."


    As soon as Li Gui puts his hand around Zhao xiaohen, he follows Shaodong who holds Qin Mo and leaves the hospital.


    Yu Ye saw Zhao xiaohen go, looked at Xu Yunlu and said, "Xu Yunlu, since you are the director, I want to talk to you."


    "Yu Ye, do you want to talk about business or private affairs?" Xu Yunlu is a very senior hooligan, holding a cigarette in his mouth. He just felt it all over, but he didn''t touch the lighter. Then he saw the "no smoking" sign. He was very depressed. He could only talk to Yu Ye with the unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    "If I have any private business to talk with you, it''s business, of course."


    "Ah," Xu Yunlu pressed his forehead, "Yu Ye, don''t you see that it''s private time at this moment? The little sluggard broke his leg and his mother hurt her head. Do you think I can be in the mood to talk about business?"


    Yu Ye''s eyes were wide open. After a while, he said, "director Xu, today is Thursday. It''s working time. You''re not at your post. It''s a serious dereliction of duty."


    "Oh, deputy Yu, please don''t give me a political lesson. If you have any business, please come to the office tomorrow."


    Yu Ye took a look at Xu Yunlu. After a while, he said, "no wonder Zhao xiaohen doubts you. It seems that it''s really doubtful how you became the director."


    "Well, vice team Yu, don''t use provocative tactics. I don''t think Xu Yunlu is the one to eat this set of tricks." Xu Yunlu looked at the no smoking sign. It was very irritating.


    Yu Ye took a look at Xu Yunlu and left the hospital a little disappointed.


    Su LAN is equal to the wild left, just worried to ask: "fawn, director of this job, can you do it?"


    "I didn''t plan to do it either. Didn''t that old Zhu force me?"


    "If you can''t do it, you''d better tell Lao Zhu that you can''t do it. Don''t harm others and yourself at that time."


    "By the way, Sulan, report to the Bureau in two days." Xu Yunlu couldn''t get over the sign. After a long struggle in his heart, he took the cigarette out of his mouth.


    "I don''t want to control files, nor do I want to be registered residence guards."


    "It''s not my business to say a word."


    Su LAN takes a look at the subordinates who come to cheer her up. She really worries about Xu Yunlu. She dares to say that Xu Yunlu''s style will spread to the whole world tomorrow. Just as she wants to tell Xu Yunlu how to do it, Qin Xing calls her in the ward. She is afraid that Su''s mother has something to do and goes to the ward quickly.


    Ning Xiaohai then said to the police who came to cheer up: "OK, OK, you all go back first. The patients in the hospital originally had no place to stay. You occupied all the patients'' places. The patients'' families will have opinions."


    In order to deepen the image of the senior hooligan, Xu Yunlu took back his cigarette, or nodded or gave a hum.


    Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "cousin, you have to talk separately and in the same place in the future. You can''t talk nonsense. You think you are still the carefree people who used to call friends."


    "Ning Xiaohai, don''t meddle in here." Ning Xiaohai was angry and silent. Su ran asked curiously, "uncle, is that officer Zhao and ghost brother true?"ˇ° How can you be homophobic? " Xu Yunlu looks at the "no smoking" icon on the ward again. Su ran shakes her head and Xu Yunlu says, "Li Gui''s neck was betrayed by his girlfriend and almost cut off, so she doesn''t like women after she comes back to life."ˇ° Oh, "Su ran suddenly realized," but, officer Zhao, can his brother Honggang promise? "ˇ° As for Zhao xiaohen, I think his own sexual orientation is a man, but he didn''t find it Xu Yunlu asked maozi to find an ice bag, put ice on Su Ran''s feet, and said, "little girl is afraid to be punished for two days."ˇ° Uncle, what about school? "ˇ° I''ll take youˇ° Uncle, what vice team Yu said just now is right. Today is Thursday and you should go to work. Tomorrow is Friday and you have to be in office. How can you send me Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu in police uniform. She is not used to it. Zhao xiaohen doesn''t think it''s like him. She also thinks it''s not like himˇ° Big eyes don''t know what to look at. " Xu Yunlu is good at shaking twice in front of Su ran and said, "uncle is the director now. If you go to work or not, who dares to manage where you go to work." Su ran almost petrified, took a look at Ning Xiaohai, who was standing on one side with a black face, and said, "uncle, shouldn''t the director set an example, and vice Bureau Wang and vice Bureau song don''t seem to get along with each other better than vice Bureau Gao, be careful they catch your pigtails."ˇ° Oh, I also know who told you about vice Bureau Wang and vice Bureau song. "ˇ° The two older and fatter ones at the front, aren''t they? Anyway, I don''t feel that their memorial service for dad is very happy at all. "ˇ° These two are mature old foxes. Are you sure you can see this big shortsightedness? "ˇ° I feel it. "ˇ° You lie here for a while, and I''ll find a place to change the skin. I feel uncomfortable wearing it. " Xu Yunlu said, Su ran a little want to laugh, see Su Ming back, Ning Xiaohai and maozi changed the police uniform back, Xu Yunlu also got up to change clothes. Maozi immediately quickly followed up, the action is very dogleg, mouth still keep "Xu bureau", "Xu bureau" to call, Su ran saw Xu Yunlu gave him two feet. Su Ming came to look at Su Ran''s feet and asked, "does it hurt?" Su ran nodded, tears immediately to flow out, Su Ming gently shook his head and said: "Xu Yunlu did not come back for a few days, see you used to." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 269

    "Since he''s only been back for a few days, it''s you who can get used to me like this, OK?"


    Su Ming smiles. Su ran immediately asks curiously, "brother, you have to take care of your mother. You don''t care about me. But when I went to film just now, I saw Cheng Zhiyue. She opened the back door for me and helped me find my colleagues."


    "And then what do you want to say?"


    "Brother, my cousins all have an iron pursuer Zhu. When will you find me a sister-in-law?"


    "Sprain is also an injury. Pay attention these two days. Keep your feet on the ground. I''ll go to see how mom is doing." Su Ming got up and went into the ward. Su ran made a face at Su Ming''s back. As soon as she turned her head, her grandmother, uncle and second uncle came. As soon as she saw Su ran, her grandmother immediately asked, "what about her mother? How did she fall?"


    Su ran didn''t know who had informed her grandmother, but her grandmother had already come, so she told her story again. After hearing this, she wiped her tears and said, "Hey, what''s the matter? Your father is a policeman. The policeman who has been wronged for so many years, my daughter''s life is really hard. I still can''t let your father go in my heart."


    The eldest uncle said, "Mom, what''s the point of saying this? Wei Guo just said on the phone that his younger sister is about to wake up. We''d better hurry to see her."


    Grandma should be with the big uncle, the second uncle quickly into the ward, before entering, grandma curiously asked: "Ranran, how do you outside, not inside to take care of your mother?"


    "I, I, there are too many people in the ward, so I just sit here and go there." Su ran hid her injured foot. I''m sorry to say that she is a burden now.


    Grandma and her party went into the ward, and then Su ran saw Xu Zihao. Sometimes Su ran sympathized with Xu Zihao. This big family, the old, the small, the sick, the disabled, all pointed to him. He looked good on the surface, but he was actually a disabled young man.


    Su ran wanted to smile at Xu Zihao, but Xu Zihao opened his mouth with sarcasm: "it looks very lively."


    "Cousin, do you think it should be cold, or do you want to see it?"


    Xu Zihao held his chest in both hands. Without saying anything, Su ran said, "cousin, I know that Dad''s business has hurt a lot of people, but we can choose. We''d rather he lives, don''t you think?"


    Xu Zihao still didn''t speak. Ning Xiaohai was very dissatisfied. He turned around and asked maozi, who just came back with Xu Yunlu''s changing clothes bag: "who is this?"


    "Little sluggard''s cousin, her uncle''s son."


    "Hey, hey, I found that the little sluggard''s brother is very cool, and his cousin is very cool."


    Hairy son also said with a smile: "Haige, you sum up really well."


    As they were talking, Wang Xun came panting and asked, "sister, what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "I fell and hurt my head."


    "Mom said she was going to attend uncle Su''s memorial service today. Why did she fall her head?"


    "The body is weak, the foot is empty, OK, you see you are anxious, the sweat is urgent." Su ran took out a tissue and wiped Wang Xun''s sweat. "Mom hasn''t woken up yet."


    "I''ll see mom."


    "Grandma and uncle are in the ward. The ward is too small to be crowded."


    "Then I''ll wait and go in." Wang Xun obediently sat down beside Su ran. He found that Su Ran''s foot was injured and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I fell off accidentally."


    "What''s the matter! Does it hurt? "


    "It hurts!" Su ran had been close to Wang Xun, so there was nothing to hide. Wang Xun was worried, "did you see a doctor?"


    "See, let ice compress cold compress, feet can''t force." Su ran said that she saw Xu Yunlu, who came back from changing clothes to find a place to smoke, looking at her smile. Su ran was immediately embarrassed, "it''s OK, it''s OK, look for son, don''t you want to see mom?"


    "Oh." Wang Xun quickly ran into the ward, Ning Xiaohai said with emotion, "finally there is a normal one."


    After a while, Wang Xun ran out again: "elder sister, my mother is still awake. There are so many people. My father and brother can only stand."


    Qin Xing and Su LAN came out for a while, and Su Lan said, "after a while, there are many people here. I have to go back to take care of my grandmother and arrange the sick meal. After a while, I''ll ask Qin Xing to deliver the meal. You can give me a number and how many people you want to deliver the meal."


    Wang Xun immediately said, "sister-in-law, I have to have my share."


    "That''s necessary. Xun Er is so good." Su LAN likes Wang Xun very much, "you still have classes in the afternoon."


    Wang Xun nodded: "this is my father''s call, please leave."


    "Your father is really good. Everyone needs to be informed." Su LAN didn''t expect that as soon as he finished, Wang Neng came to the ward with a bag of fruit. As soon as he saw Su ran, he immediately asked happily, "Su ran, your mother fell?"


    Su ran was depressed. Before he spoke, Wang Xun said angrily, "Wang Neng, my mother fell down. You look very happy."


    "Didn''t you fall and hurt your head? My head was hurt. It''s much more serious than your mother. It''s all right." Then he put the fruit beside Sura and said, "don''t worry so much, Sura. I''m hurt. You didn''t even look at it."


    Wang Xun patted his forehead with his hand. Su Lan also shook his head and said, "Wang Neng, are you absent-minded or absent-minded?" But Wang Xun said, "he is neither heartless nor absent-minded. He thinks he is the biggest in the world."ˇ° Wang Xun, are you short of smoking? " Sulan is in a hurry to go back to cook. She is too lazy to fight with Wang Neng. She and Qin Xing leave in a hurry. Wang Neng took out his cigarette case and was about to have a cigarette. Wang Xun immediately said, "Wang Neng, the hospital forbids smoking. Don''t you understand that?"ˇ° If you don''t smoke, you don''t smoke. " Wang Neng put the cigarette in his mouth and said to Su ran, "let you enter the stock market. If you don''t, you won''t regret it?" Su ran frowned and said, "Wang Neng, you can earn some money. If you earn some money, you will die. You are old and old. You can''t tell right from wrong. How can Uncle Wang expect you in the future?" Wang Neng said with a smile: "how could he want to point at me and Wang Xun? And he would not point at me if he pointed at you and your brother. Now that he is old and you and Su Ming have grown up, they want to kick him to me." Su ran and Wang Xun were so angry that they couldn''t say anything, but they saw Wang''s father, who was also trembling with anger, at the door of the ward. Wang Neng saw him, and immediately stood up and said, "Su ran, tell your mother that I''ve come to see her. I have something else to do. I''ll come back another day!" After that, Wang Neng ran away. Wang''s father chased him out for two steps. Wang Xun chased him up and said, "Dad, don''t you pay any attention to him. Isn''t he talking nonsense every time?" Wang''s father covered his chest and squatted down. Su ran was so scared that he called out: "brother, brother, what''s wrong with Uncle Wang?" Wang Neng, who ran out of the hospital, didn''t know that he finally got angry with his father''s heart disease. Of course, I didn''t expect that his father Wang didn''t call him. Naturally, Su Ming and Su ran wouldn''t call him. When Su LAN heard about it, he was so angry that anyone who mentioned Wang Neng would scold him dozens of times. So the next day is when Su Ming is guarding Su''s mother and Wang''s father in the hospital. Wang Xun goes to the hospital as a helper after school. Xu Yunlu hires two nurses for Su''s mother and Wang''s father. Su LAN is afraid that the food in the hospital is not good, so the sick number meal is ready at home, and Qin Xing sends it. Su ran heard that Wang''s father was ill. Wang Juan only came to see him symbolically twice. She gave Xu Yunlu some advice. She didn''t know how to talk to Wang Neng. Wang Neng went to the hospital to take care of Wang''s father for a few days. But Wang''s father didn''t want to talk to him, so he was angry. Su ran didn''t know how Xu Yunlu, the director of the Bureau, should work. Anyway, her leg was injured. She asked for leave from Thursday. Xu Yunlu was around every day. As long as Su ran wanted to go down to the ground, she would not hold her on her back. Because she was not at ease, she took Su ran to the song''s clinic. She must ask for the secret medicine for treating traumatic injury from Song''s mother and come back to face Su Ran''s injured foot, It was painted and kneaded, and then it was treated with hot compress every day according to the instructions of song Shimu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 270

    Ning Xiaohai was stunned and thought that Xu Yunlu''s core must have been changed, not his cousin; Li Gui said that Xu Yunlu had become a shameful wife and slave.


    Originally, it was a very painful thing to get hurt, but because Xu Yunlu loved him so much, it became very wonderful to get hurt.


    It''s a wonderful day. Before Su ran had time to digest all of it, someone came to work. On Friday night, Zhu Zhu really came to work again. When he didn''t collect money, he was very diligent to help. Everyone complained because Zhu Zhu''s work was in vain.


    Su Ran is very depressed. The most important reason is that she loves her very much these days. She doesn''t mention the trouble Zhu Zhu has brought. She even smiles and looks at her one leg dancing to wipe Zhu Zhu''s ass.


    As soon as Zhu Zhu saw that someone had solved her trouble, she was happier in the milk tea shop.


    The colleagues in the milk tea shop, including Su ran, really want to quit their jobs collectively!


    On Monday, Su Ran''s ankle didn''t hurt so much. She really doubted whether she could graduate, so she decided to go to class with one leg.


    Early in the morning, Xu Yunlu said that he had something to do with going out. Su ran was a little disappointed, but she knew that Xu Yunlu, a public official, must be abnormal when he spent time at home, so she quickly adjusted her mind and planned to let Qin Xing give him away.


    Just when Su ran called Qin Xing to go to class, Xu Yunlu appeared again.


    As soon as Qin Xing saw Xu Yunlu, he immediately nodded and threw Su ran aside. Xu Yunlu called Qin Xing, and Qin Xing asked, "nephew son-in-law, what can I do for you?"


    "I heard that you''ve lost a lot of blood in this wound, and you''re all anemic."


    Qin Xing ah said: "the doctor''s examination said that the blood is poor a lot, but can slowly fill back."


    Su ran grinned. Xu Yunlu asked: "if you are poor, you can make up for it. How can you feel the same as the girl''s aunt?"


    "Can it be the same, nephew and son-in-law? It''s OK. My uncle''s head is a little dizzy. Do you think I should get some tonic for my uncle?"


    "Oh, tonic, what kind of tonic can you use to make up for your lost blood."


    "I heard that Tianshan snow lotus is very good. It''s the best tonic. Otherwise, my nephew and son-in-law will get some snow lotus for my uncle."


    Xu Yunlu Oh a: "really, I heard that snow lotus this kind of thing, the treatment of gynecology is better, did not expect that there are blood tonic effect, insects, have it?"


    "Although there is no blood tonic in the indications, Saussurea can prolong life. It''s not bad to eat some." Su ran covers for Qin Xing and says that Qin Xing immediately cooperates very well to make a tired appearance, "nephew son-in-law, can I get some to supplement my uncle?"


    "Just snow lotus. OK, I''ll get you some boxes."


    "Uncle, I''m going to be late."


    "Xingye, then I''ll take the insects and leave first, and I''ll let someone make snow lotus for you at that time."


    "My nephew and son-in-law are really considerate. Remember, if you want to be wild, the wild is the real supplement."


    Su ran heard Xu Yunlu lean on him, and then he laughed. He rode Harley to send Su ran to the college, and then he kept watching.


    Fortunately, Su ran didn''t have many classes on Monday. After Xu Yunlu picked him up at noon, he and Ning Xiaohai finally went to the Bureau in maozi''s car.


    Su LAN has been in the Bureau for two days, and finally he sees Xu Yunlu in the Bureau.


    Generally, when a new official takes office three times, he will burn them if they are not prosperous. However, after the director Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai enter the office, he never shows his face, nor does he recruit any old people or new people to the office to care about them. As a result, the young and rotten policewomen who have just left the school think that Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are two handsome men hiding in the office, It''s most likely to be the foundation.


    Maozi, another handsome rascal brought by Xu Yunlu, is hiding in the car class. He plays cards and drinks with people and has a good time.


    Originally, with unchanging devotion to the motherland, he had been in the Bureau for two days without registered residence.


    All the colleagues of the municipal police station have attended Su Yue''s memorial service, and they all know Su LAN. They know that Su Lan''s identity is a bit special. Without being informed, they dare not rush to arrange work for Su LAN, so Su LAN has become the most idle person in the municipal police station, wandering all the time.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu took office, he dealt with an official business in the afternoon, that is, he called the personnel department and asked Su LAN to be assigned to the economic investigation department.


    In a flagrant way, Xu Yunlu did not want to do the files and registered residence, but she was directly involved in the economic investigation.


    Su LAN is beating a drum in her heart, and has dozens of questions about whether Xu Yunlu''s ability is competent for the post of director.


    In the evening, when Xu Yunlu came home and collapsed in the sofa, he told Su ran to act coquettishly and said that this kind of job is not done by people. It''s too hard to work, so he had to pester Su ran to massage his bones.


    Su LAN almost fainted. Xu Yunlu went to work in the afternoon, and he was late. He didn''t work for four hours, and it was too hard. It''s estimated that Xu Yunlu was a clay kneader, and he was praised. At most, he was a cotton kneader.


    But Su RA believed it and really gave Xu Yunlu a massage. Xu Yunlu enjoyed Su Ran''s massage very much. Ning Xiaohai is speechless. After working with Xu Yunlu for less than half a day, Xu Yunlu takes out his mobile phone and starts playing games. After stopping for a while, he does two things: one is a business and the other is a private matter. The business is to call personnel. It''s doubtful whether it''s a business to arrange Su LAN for economic investigation. The private matter is to call someone to prepare some boxes of snow lotus for him, I was so tired that I wanted to do some earth shattering things in the local area, so that grandfather Lu, grandfather Xu, my uncle and my family could see my skills. In the end, I took out my mobile phone to play games to kill time. Su ran pressed Xu Yunlu''s neck and shoulder and asked in a low voice: "uncle, you''ve been on duty for half a day. You''ll work so hard. Did you take people to catch the bad guys in person?"ˇ° Little bug, your uncle is the director now. How can he catch people in person? "ˇ° How can I be tired after half a day? "ˇ° I don''t know how much responsibility the director has. Just sitting there is a kind of burden, and my uncle has to deal with things. " Su ran let out a sound, and then pinched Xu Yunlu hard on his shoulder. Xu Yunlu was very happy. Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "it''s not like my cousin or the legendary Xu Yunlu, but like Jia Baoyu in the dream of Red Mansions." Su LAN is deeply worried about her future. Ning Xiaohai doubts whether it is a wrong decision to rush to hold Xu Yunlu''s thigh. Maozi is always running errands anyway. He used to be invisible, but now he is open. From the underground to the ground, he just doesn''t adapt. The next day, Su ran had many classes. She told Xu Yunlu that she didn''t have to wait for her. She would find a way to go home by herself. However, she was already working for nine to six, but Xu Yunlu incarnated as a saint of love and decided not to give up Su ran, who was already very good. Of course, Xu Yunlu, who incarnates as a saint of love, was met by Liu minglan and Xiao Min on the way to class. Liu minglan made fun of Xu Yunlu and said that he was always so clever. Xu Yunlu smiles and greets Xiao Min, who is hiding behind Liu minglan and smiles secretly. This makes Liu minglan unhappy. In the Department of Pediatrics, Liu minglan is a princess, and male classmates try to curry favor with her. Xiao Min can only be regarded as a little maid in waiting beside the princess. She is generally ignored. Xu Yunlu is indifferent to herself, but she is very attentive to Xiao min. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 271

    In Liu minglan''s eyes, Xu Yunlu is clearly intentional, deliberately to her foil, this move in Liu minglan''s eyes is too small, with her Liu minglan''s knowledge, will not understand what you Xu Yunlu is playing.


    Xiao Min only nodded to Xu Yunlu implicitly in response to his greeting.


    Liu minglan snorted softly and said: "male god, why is it always so coincidental?"


    "My girlfriend is in clinical medicine. I''m waiting for her." Xu Yunlu replied with a faint smile. Liu minglan gave a false question and asked, "male god, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    "Male god, a man like you should have more than one girlfriend."


    "I can''t understand Liu."


    "It''s your girlfriends that you''re not bored with. Is the word more appropriate?"


    "Classmate Liu, I promise someone that although he is not a gentleman, he is not a person who has no principles due to his excessive affection." Xu Yunlu is not very happy to say that Xiao Min quickly pulled Liu minglan and said, "Mr. Xu, my friend usually likes to joke, you don''t have the same opinion with her."


    Liu minglan snorted, shook off Xiao Min''s hand and said, "I like to pretend, so I will not accompany you to pretend." With that, Liu minglan left Xiao Min and left angrily.


    Xiao Min, who was left behind, had a few points to promote, and then said to Xu Yunlu, "Mr. Xu, don''t mind. My friend has such a temperament."


    Xu Yunlu said thoughtfully, "I didn''t expect that your classmate''s princess was very sick."


    "That''s how she is. She''s straightforward." Xiao Min continues to apologize for Liu minglan. Xu Yunlu waved his hand and asked, "it''s because the conditions at home are too good to be used to."


    Xiao Min said with a smile, "sometimes those with good family conditions don''t necessarily have these stinky problems."


    Xu Yunlu suddenly said, "Oh, I see. Because of the difference at home, she has to arm herself everywhere."


    Su ran had many classes today, but Xu Yunlu refused to leave. She was afraid that Xu Yunlu would be bored, so she ran out of the teaching building after class and wanted to talk with Xu Yunlu for a while. As a result, she saw Xu Yunlu who was very happy with Xiao min.


    Su Ran is a little surprised. She used to be the coquettish Liu minglan. She doesn''t like it, but this quiet Xiao Min also makes her uncomfortable.


    Seeing Xu Yunlu using Liu minglan''s car, Su ran can be angry and ignore others, but seeing Xiao Min who is very intimate with Xu Yunlu, Su Ran has a sense of crisis and goes straight over. When Xu Yunlu sees Su ran, he introduces Xiao Min to her and says, "this is my girlfriend Su ran."


    Xiao Min outstretched his hand and said, "Xiao Min, nice to meet you."


    Su ran was very reluctant to shake it and asked, "how do you know each other?"


    Xu Yunlu was a little happy when he heard that. That day, he carried Liu minglan and Xiao Min on his motorcycle. Su ran, who was short-sighted, thought his eyes were on Liu minglan. He didn''t notice the Xiaomin sitting behind Liu minglan. Of course, from another angle, Xiao Min was not conspicuous in the crowd.


    Xu Yunlu said: "she is a good friend of the Department of Pediatrics."


    "Then you know each other through tie flowers." Su ran asked sourly. Xiao Min said very considerately, "then I won''t disturb you. I still have classes."


    After Xiao Min said goodbye and left, Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly: "one is not over, another is coming."


    "Nonsense, uncle can''t talk to women."


    "Uncle," Su ran wants to talk and stops. Xu Yunlu gently picks his eyebrows and asks, "say, what do you think, tell Uncle."


    "Why didn''t uncle marry Rana?" Su ran hesitated for a while, and finally asked himself what he had wanted to ask for a long time, but he was too embarrassed to ask. Xu Yunlu laughed and said, "how come the little slob is anxious to get married?"


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu did not answer, a little sad, just the class bell rang, in order to cover up their embarrassment, she quickly borrowed the bell to escape.


    Su ran didn''t listen to the lessons and what the teacher said. She was full of thoughts about why Xu Yunlu didn''t agree to marry her. Su ran didn''t know how to finish these lessons. Moreover, during the break, she didn''t find Xu Yunlu. She stayed until she had finished the whole class. Su ran packed the books and hesitated. She didn''t run out of the teaching building from the nearest stairs, Instead, she walked around to the back, went down the stairs from the back, and then went around to the avenue of that time. Only when she got down the stairs and turned a corner, she saw Xu Yunlu sitting on Harley.


    Xu Yunlu patted the back seat of the car and said, "hurry up, my uncle will order a Mao today."


    Su ran lingered in front of Harley and hesitated for a while before sitting in the back seat. However, Xu Yunlu said, "in the past ten years, my uncle has offended a lot of people, and some of them are very dangerous. If my uncle doesn''t deal with them, he won''t dare to marry you."


    "But I''m not afraid."


    "Uncle is afraid."


    "Don''t they know that we... Know, don''t they..."


    "There''s a big difference between a girlfriend and a wife."


    "Who doesn''t know the difference."


    "Little sluggard, give uncle more time, OK?" As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words were finished, there was a smashing sound. Su ran argued the direction of the sound and said, "it''s over there." Xu Yunlu and Su ran rode to the place where the sound came from, but saw several people smashing Li Dandan''s convenience store. Li Dandan was pushed to the ground by those men, and the corners of his mouth were still bleeding. He looked really pitiful. Su ran was stunned for a moment. Xu Yunlu reminded her that Li Dandan was here, but she was guarded tightly by Xu Yunlu both before and after class, so she never met Li Dandan, so she couldn''t help asking: "what''s the situation?" Xu Yunlu looks around and stops somewhere. Su ran sees that Xu Yunlu''s head doesn''t move, and he looks in that direction. As a result, Su Ran is shocked to see the mountain pass black rock standing against a big tree. Wearing a black dress with a skull and silver ornament and chewing gum, Heiyan in Shankou jumps up to Xu Yunlu and asks, "is surprise here?"ˇ° It''s amazing Xu Yunlu asked the convenience store, "your masterpiece?"ˇ° I''ve heard people say that Xu Xiaolu likes to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine recently, but Li Dandan has blocked you up, so I''ll help you clean her up. " Yamaguchi Heiyan said, leaning against Xu Yunlu and asking, "do you appreciate me?"ˇ° Thank you so much Xu Yunlu took Heiyan''s hand off his shoulder and said, "it''s in China, a legal society, and it''s still on campus. What''s the campus? It''s a place for students to study. It''s very holy. Don''t bring your Japanese dark cuisine here." Hei Yan, with a smile, put his hand back on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and said, "it seems that the public security of China is better than that of Japan. Half a Jin is a compliment to eight Liang. Do you think so, deer?" Anyway, compared with the outside, it''s almost impossible to smash the campus in such a blatant way. So the movement of the convenience store soon attracted the school security. As soon as the security came, the beaters immediately ran away. Heiyan shook his head and said, "Xiaolu, it''s OK. As long as Li Dandan doesn''t leave, I will always trouble her." Xu Yunlu took Heiyan''s hand away again and said, "it''s your business to find Li Dandan. It has nothing to do with Ben Lu."ˇ° Xiaolu, you are not allowed to treat people like this. It seems that you hate people''s hands now. At that time, didn''t you like people''s hands the most? You used a Chinese word to say that people''s hands are red and crisp. It''s so crisp and numb to feel when you touch them. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 272

    "It''s true." Xu Yunlu blocked Heiyan''s hand again. "Heiyan, I have something else to do, so I won''t play with you here."


    Heiyan finally took a look at Sura, of course, with a glance, and then said: "Xiaolu, they have prepared a bigger surprise, and I''m sure they can give you a surprise."


    "Forget it. I''m afraid it''s a surprise but not a joy."


    "I went to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine as an international student." Pass black rock very proud to shake his head said, see Xu Yunlu looking at her, threw a wink at Xu Yunlu, "surprise, there are more surprise, do you want to hear?"


    "If I don''t want to hear it, can I?"


    "Of course not!"


    "In that case, what can I say?"


    "I''m a junior in the Department of clinical medicine, and I seem to be in the same class as the one behind you."


    "Black rock, it costs a lot, doesn''t it?" Xu Yunlu shakes his head, takes out his cigarette, points it, and spits out a mouthful of white fog.


    "It didn''t cost much. My father promised the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine to build an experimental building for him, and the president was even better than my dog."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that laoshankou didn''t make you angry."


    "Xu Xiaolu, if you curse laoshankou, you will be punished. Laoshankou is not as good tempered as his daughter."


    "First of all, I wish xiaoshankou a happy life in medical school."


    "Xiaolu, you can really pretend that you don''t understand why people have come so far to study abroad?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I really don''t understand. You can''t even finish junior high school in China. Is it really good to go to university?"


    "That''s why people ask you, but I can tell you the answer. From now on, when you miss me, you don''t have to fly to Japan. I live next to the school."


    Su ran hates Shankou black rock. Of course, she hates not only Shankou black rock, but also all the people who pester Xu Yunlu, such as Li Dandan and dishajie. But this kind of teasing makes Su ran uneasy. If one day Xu Yunlu is also tired of her, will she be worse than Heiyan and Li Dandan.


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "it''s very good. Miss Heiyan, please wait for Ben Lu to miss you." When Xu Yunlu finished, Heiyan was happy. He put his arm on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and whispered in his ear, "I''ll help you hunt all the beauties in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital. If you don''t follow me, you can tell me, and I''ll help you do it all."


    "Heiyan little sister, can you get rid of the man''s problem in the future?"


    "Oh, Xu Xiaolu, when you sleep with me, it''s not relying on, it''s sticking. At that time, why didn''t you say that I had the problem of relying on men?" Heiyan put his mouth behind Xu Yunlu and said, "Xu Xiaolu, why do you taste so vulgar now? You can''t bear to throw away the old things three years ago. It''s not like your style."


    "Well, is the choreography finished? After the choreography, I''ll go." Xu Yunlu put on his helmet, waved his hand at Heiyan, stepped on the accelerator and left with Su ran.


    Heiyan stamped his foot in the direction where the motorcycle disappeared.


    Xu Yunlu thought that the insect behind him should be very upset after such a fuss through Heiyan, but the insect behind him never spoke. When he met Heiyan, he didn''t speak. After leaving Heiyan, he still didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu can even feel that the insect behind him has an inexplicable sadness.


    Xu Yunlu stopped at the side of the road, took off his helmet and said, "talk!"


    Su ran did not make a sound, Xu Yunlu said: "speak!"


    "Uncle, if one day you are tired of Rana, Rana is afraid that you don''t have the courage of Yamaguchi."


    "I''ve told you that uncle is your uncle, now and in the future."


    "Uncle, Rana doesn''t want Yamaguchi to pester you like this, but Rana can''t let uncle go. What should I do?"


    "Then try to change more patterns to make my uncle tired of you all his life." Xu Yunlu patted Su Ran''s buttocks and said, "I think it''s Xiao PP who should be beaten. By the way, if Heiyan really goes to class, you don''t have to pay attention to her."


    "But she found someone to beat Li Dandan." Su ran thought of the cruel thing that Heiyan wanted to be in the same class with her. Xu Yunlu said faintly, "she dares to beat Li Dandan, but she dares not do anything about you."


    "Why, I feel that she hates me more."


    "Because she hates you more, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you, at least in the face."


    "I see." Su ran said a little displeased, "because my uncle is not tired of me, she does not dare, she does not want to block the way to make up with you."


    "The brain is not too rusty." Xu Yunlu said and put back the helmet, "don''t worry, uncle will let people protect you."


    Back at the milk tea shop, Xu Yunlu comforts Su ran and takes Ning Xiaohai to the police station. However, when he arrives at the police station, he is about to leave work. Xu Yunlu is worried that Su ran, who has been depressed since he met Heiyan, just wants to order a Mao to leave. As a result, Yu Ye is stuck in the office.


    Ning Xiaohai see Xu Yunlu very uncomfortable to a sofa, dissatisfied with looking at the wild. Ning Xiaohai thinks that he has been around the big leader for a long time after all. He should really find an opportunity to talk to Xu Yunlu about his basic experience of being an official. No matter how upset he is, he should not show his face. The director is really worrying. No wonder his uncle is not at ease. He is really unreliable. Yu ye walked into the office and said, "director Xu, it''s not easy to see you in the Bureau."ˇ° Deputy Yu, what can I do for you With that, Xu Yunlu raised his watch and immediately reminded Yu Ye, "to make a long story short, it''s almost off work."ˇ° Xu Ju, you don''t talk about business after work, and you''re not in the office at work. I''d like to ask you first, when can you talk about business? "ˇ° Of course, working hoursˇ° What time does Xu Bureau usually go to workˇ° From 9 a.m. to 6 p.m., is the work and rest of Nandian Municipal Bureau different from that of other civil servants? "ˇ° I arrived at the bureau at 9 o''clock this morning and sat outside the director''s office. I didn''t look at you until 5:30. Before I spoke, let me make a long story short. " Xu Yunlu took a cigarette in his mouth and said: "Yu detachment, I know, I know that you must have something important to do with me, but as the head of a game, I can''t deal with you alone."ˇ° What kind of people''s affairs did the Bureau deal with today? "ˇ° As the director, am I obliged to report to you? " As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, someone knocked on the door twice. Xu Yunlu said unhappily, "don''t you see the door is open? Knock on what!" Gao Honggang came in and took a look at Ning Xiaohai, who was standing by the window with a mobile phone, wandering between playing and not playing. Then he sat down opposite Xu Yunlu, crossed his legs and said, "ah, it''s not easy to see the director in the Bureau."ˇ° No, Vice President Gao, it''s going to be off work. You don''t have business, do you? "ˇ° It''s not business. I''m not interested in Xu Ju. "ˇ° No, you all did it on purpose Xu Yunlu is speechless about the behavior of being blocked in the office by his subordinates near the end of work. Gao Honggang didn''t want to fight with Xu Yunlu. He took out a stack of bills and put them in front of Xu Yunlu and said, "I don''t want to look for you for such small things as murder, drug trafficking, fraud, fighting and fighting. But the financial and administrative departments say that since you take office, you have to sign these bills, because you are the head of the Bureau, but since Xu takes office, today, I''m seeing my real body. So, for the normal operation of the Bureau tomorrow, let''s sign it. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 273

    "So serious?" Xu Yunlu picked up the stack of bills, looked at it with affectation, turned a few pages, picked up his pen, and was about to sign it when he suddenly pointed to one of the bills and asked, "deputy bureau Gao, what''s the matter with this special fund of more than 90000 and the resettlement fee of 200000?"


    "Xu Bureau, these are the funds paid by the bureau to undercover agents and informers."


    "Damn, there are so many small 300000. The bureau is really rich. Let me sign the details. I have to look at the details."


    "Xu Bureau, according to the principle of confidentiality, I have to be responsible for the life safety of these undercover agents and informers. Without authorization, I can''t give you the details."


    "No, senior deputy bureau. First of all, I am one level higher than you in the administrative level. You have the right to see, but I have no right to interfere. How reasonable is that; Secondly, I didn''t see the details, so I signed it directly. If you do something secretly in vice Bureau Gao and use such valuable funds, one day you will have to take responsibility. "


    "Xu Ju, what do you mean by that? Do I look like Gao Honggang is the man who sent hundreds of thousands of yuan?"


    "Vice President Gao, if you can see all this, it''s good. Maybe someone has no other skills, but he sees most hypocrites who are honest on the surface and steal men and women prostitutes in secret."


    Gao Honggang looked at Xu Yunlu for a while and then said, "Xu Ju, are you sure you are not taking revenge?"


    "Do we have a personal feud?"


    "All right, if Xu Bureau doesn''t sign, I''ll go ahead and ask deputy director Zhu to report." Gao Honggang took back the list from Xu Yunlu, pointed to other lists and asked, "do you have to sign these?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the other documents, which were nothing more than the travel expenses and some daily expenses of Gao Honggang and his department in charge. The amount was not particularly large. Xu Yunlu signed the document and said, "just now, as long as deputy director Zhu signed the document, I''ll recognize it. Gao, deputy bureau, it''s OK. I have to talk with deputy team Yu. You see, I''ll be off duty in less than five minutes, deputy team Yu, Let''s make a long story short. Who wants the senior deputy bureau to have a higher administrative level than you? They don''t abide by the principle of "first come, second served". You should pay close attention to it. "


    Gao Honggang took a look at the alienating Xu Yunlu and said, "Xu Ju, can you be more mature in speaking and doing things? We are all adults." After Gao Honggang put away the receipt, Xu Yunlu pressed the receipt and said, "deputy bureau Gao, it''s about your wealth. Can you use this idea money to sign an reimbursement with me in such a hurry? You don''t have to pay in advance, it''s just a small idea to pay."


    "No, Xu Ju, why should I pay?"


    "If you want to make a great achievement, you don''t know that the funds in the bureau are tight. Only by giving some sponsorship to the bureau can you show your integrity."


    "Xu Yunlu, even if you want to find fault, it''s not like that."


    Yu Ye sighed and said, "Xu Ju''s time is too precious. I''ll forget it. I won''t disturb you." With that, Yu Ye and Gao Honggang, who wanted to beat Xu Yunlu, left together.


    Xu Yunlu touched his forehead and went to the leather chair to lie down and said, "God, I''ve finally got rid of it. I''m really tired when I''m the director."


    Ning Xiaohai just stepped up and said: "cousin, you handle business like this. The position of the director really can''t sit still."


    "I can''t sit still. I can''t wait." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, the phone rang. Seeing that it was deputy director Zhu, he lazily answered and asked, "Lao Zhu, Gao Honggang sued me so soon?"


    "People''s reaction to the problem has nothing to do with the complaint. The special funds of Xiaolu and Honggang are specially approved. Just sign it."


    "No, Lao Zhu, as the head of the Bureau, I have something to keep secret from me. Do you think it''s meaningful for the director to continue to do so?"


    "Xiaolu, these funds are generated before you take office. For the sake of the safety of some special personnel, you don''t have to let more people know. But you will participate in the future tasks, and those will be open to you."


    "Lao Zhu, Gao Honggang arrived half a year earlier than me. As for the secrets, I don''t sign anything I haven''t dealt with."


    "Deer, you..."


    "Lao Zhu, you are much higher than me, and you know everything. It''s best for you to sign by yourself. Anyway, if you sign, you''ll be charged in our bureau, and I won''t speak! Ah, it''s off work, that''s it! " Then Xu Yunlu hung up.


    Ning Xiaohai feels funny, can''t help but ask: "Lao Zhu, is this a stumbling block for himself?"


    "Why does that sound so awkward? What did I trip him over? Let''s go. We''re off work. "


    "You really don''t ask anything about Yu Ye."


    "What''s the matter? It''s the drug abuse case of a female college student in the College of traditional Chinese medicine who killed one of his informers, Yunduo. He''s eager for revenge. It''s a miracle that he can stay in Yulong Snow Mountain for five or six years and still survive."


    "Cousin, it seems that you are in control of everything."


    "You come out of the blue, you are out of my control!"


    "Cousin, you don''t know how happy I am to be able to do bad things with you."


    "Can you talk? Let''s go! You see, I won''t go. People outside are busy pretending to work overtime. I''m afraid I''ll become a sinner in the Bureau. " Ning Xiaohai looked out, nodded and said, "it''s true. I want to see how the new official can burn this fire when he takes office."ˇ° Burn a fart, I don''t want to be the eternal sinner of Nandian Municipal Bureau! "ˇ° So, cousin, you can''t be like this. Being an official is a kind of knowledge. "ˇ° Being an official can''t be easier. It''s all made those men who steal and prostitute learn. "ˇ° But, cousin, there''s really learning here. Besides, I''m here to help you. Like this, what can I do for you? "ˇ° What you can help is not to make trouble. It''s very OK. " At the same time, Xu Yunlu compared an OK posture with his hand, "do you understand?"ˇ° No, no, cousin, I''ve already vowed to my uncle that I''m going to do something. "ˇ° What a achievement. You haven''t had the chance to make achievements for more than ten years? Do you want to come to me and make achievements? " Xu Yunlu snortedˇ° Well, cousin, I''ll tell you about my achievements. I''ve checked out the vice president of the people''s Hospital named Zeng. There are many problems. One is that he has been taking kickbacks from a pharmaceutical company cooperating with the people''s hospital; Another one is that other people''s products are not very good, and they are pretty good. Many little nurses in the hospital have been raped by him. If they don''t follow him, they will wear little shoes for others, but his father used to be the vice mayor of culture, education and health in Nandian City. "ˇ° It''s no wonder that there is a real background. One of these you found is enough for him. There are two of them. They can still dominate the people''s Hospital for so many years. "ˇ° Well, see my grades! "ˇ° Ah, that''s a grade. "ˇ° In addition, people are coming and going these days. The little lazy and her mother are injured. One thing, I didn''t have time to ask you, didn''t you learn to salute me several times before the memorial service of your elder brother Su, why did you just raise your hand? "ˇ° Ah, is there such a thingˇ° Cousin, I think the most important thing for me now is to put you out of order. This alone has to be a big achievement. Otherwise, how can I explain to my uncle? "ˇ° You can tell him that there is no way to communicate with me. " Xu Yunlu pushes Ning Xiaohai away while talking, and abandons Ning Xiaohai who wants to make some achievements while driving. Complacent Ning Xiaohai was thrown inexplicably, rushed out of the police station, Xu Yunlu has left in a car. Ning Xiaohai wanted to swear, but he heard someone say: "ah, it''s assistant Ning. There''s no car after work, but it''s raining. Do you want me to give you a ride?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 274

    Ning Xiaohai just knew that he had a position in the eyes of the people in the Bureau, assistant director.


    Ning Xiaohai turned around and saw that he was Qian Zhongcheng, the leader of the first detachment and the anti drug brigade.


    Ning Xiaohai is well-known for a long time. He has seen it from afar. Today, when he looks closer, he finds that Qian Zhongcheng is the kind of face that laughs at each other and doesn''t hate each other. He shakes his head and says, "no, my cousin has something to do. He will come back to pick me up right away."


    Qian Zhongcheng ran to the parking lot.


    Ning Xiaohai sees Qian Zhongcheng drive out of the car. After passing him, they say hello again. Qian Zhongcheng drives away, but Ning Xiaohai waits left and right. When the Bureau locks the door, he doesn''t wait for Xu Yunlu to pick him up. Ning Xiaohai dials Xu Yunlu for several times, but the line is busy the first time and the second time, and then no one answers.


    Su Ran''s feet don''t hurt so much, so she naturally remembers Su''s mother. After Xu Yunlu leaves, she is depressed for a while, and then follows Qin Xing to the hospital.


    When Qin Xing parks the car, Su ran goes to the ward with the food. When she gets on the elevator, she sees Xu Zihao leaning against the information desk. Su ran waves to Xu Zihao, but Xu Zihao doesn''t see it. Su Ran has to get on the elevator depressed.


    In order to take care of him conveniently, Su Ming went to his classmates and took his mother and father to a ward. Of course, this is not in line with the hospital''s regulations. However, most people turn a blind eye to this kind of thing, but when Zeng Pengyang''s father, Vice President Zeng, learned about it, Su Ming''s classmate was punished and fined.


    Su Ming is sorry to know that. When Su ran arrives, Su Ming is going to apologize to his classmates. Xu Yunlu''s two nurses are outside the ward. Su Ran is a little puzzled. She goes to ask and finds out that it''s her grandmother. She''s chatting with Su''s mother and turns them out.


    Out of curiosity, Su ran decides to listen to the corner of the wall. Seeing that the door is not closed tightly, she quickly sticks her ear to the crack of the door. She only hears that grandma is praising Wang''s father: "if you didn''t dare to marry Xiao Hui, ming''er and ran ran don''t know what it would be like."


    "Me?" Wang''s father sighed, and his grandmother said, "well, Wei Guo, don''t feel sorry for yourself there. At the beginning, you and Xiao Hui didn''t get married. It was your mother who made a fuss. I know it''s hard for you to get caught in the middle."


    Su ran was very excited to hear this. When she saw Su Ming coming back, she quickly pulled him aside and said, "brother, listen to grandma, my mother and Uncle Wang used to be lovers."


    "That''s true," Su Ming said with a bitter smile. "Grandma has been here several times. I heard them off and on. Wang Juan''s grandmother hated her mother''s illness, so she refused to let her son marry my mother. Our father should take advantage of the opportunity. Our mother seems to have married our father in a fit of anger, Wang Juan''s father had no choice but to take another wife and have children. It''s just that after marriage, mom and dad have been living very well. Wang Juan''s dad is not very happy. There is a big quarrel for three days and a small quarrel for two days in the family. About a year before her father''s accident, he divorced. "


    Su ran had heard Xu Yunlu talk about the past. She pretended that she didn''t know. Her elders were always discussing right and wrong. Su ran immediately turned to her peers: "brother, when I came up just now, I saw my cousin."


    "Well, every time grandma came, he was in charge of the transportation. The two uncles were not in good health, and he was the only one who could drive."


    "Oh, my cousin can drive, but his family should have no money to buy a car."


    "The last time I met him, I saw him driving a five hundred thousand Ford."


    "Ah, half a million cars! Then your little run is not particularly hit by others Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Zihao was driving a luxury car. The Gao Fu Shuai''s model is really in place, but where did he get that car? Su Ran is more and more curious about cousin Xu Zihao.


    "Your brother, I can''t even afford a little run. Now I''m very satisfied to drive a little run." Su Ming doesn''t think that Xu Zihao''s driving a 500000 yuan car is shameful. He only drives a 10000 yuan car.


    "My cousin is a male god in our school. He is also a rich and handsome male god. I really don''t know what he got in exchange for such a title that he lost his life."


    Su Ming thought of Xu Yunlu saying that Xu Zihao might be entrusted by Le Hong club. He sighed a little. Su ran immediately felt something was wrong: "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing?" Su Ming once thought back, Su ran immediately said, "I often have something to hide from you, you are not the same now."


    "No, I didn''t arrange them to the same ward. My classmate helped me. I didn''t expect that Vice President Zeng, surnamed Zeng, had something to do with him. He criticized my classmate by name at the regular meeting, called my classmate by name at the weekly case analysis meeting, and then fined him. I feel very sorry for him."


    "This surname Zeng''s how so, the mind is also too small, clearly at that time is Professor Ling think his son is not qualified."


    "Well, it''s bad luck to meet such people."


    "Brother, what are you busy with recently? Besides the people''s Hospital, it''s not that there is no good hospital. Don''t go to extremes."


    "Do you think your brother is that impulsive person?"


    "That''s who my brother is. He''s a super anti pressure type. I haven''t seen any waves before!" They are talking and laughing. Su Ran''s phone rings. She sees that it''s Xu Yunlu and answers it quickly. Then she hears Xu Yunlu''s displeased voice: "people, uncle is in a hurry to go home. Why didn''t she see anyone?"ˇ° Uncle, I went to the hospital to see my motherˇ° Your feet are not good. Don''t use themˇ° My brother said that my feet are good, you protect me too well, but the recovery is slowˇ° Don''t listen to Su Ming. He''s a brain expert. His feet are exactly in line with the direction of his brain. He''s thousands of miles away from his brain. He knows what. Don''t move in the hospital. I''ll pick you up! " This made Su ran blush. For fear that Su Ming around her would listen to it, she quickly said, "OK," so she hung up the phone. As a result, just after she hung up, the phone rang again, and it was Xu Yunlu again. Su ran quickly answered, only to hear Xu Yunlu ask, "is Su Ming around you?"ˇ° Wellˇ° I have a brother whose leg is injured. Tell Su Ming that I''ll pick you up. He''ll come and treat my brother by the way. " Su ran: "who are these people? Are legs and brains close neighbors? After thinking about it, Su ran finally chose the words to talk to Su Ming, who is self-confident and confident. Su Ming just said, "you told him that I haven''t had dinner yet." Su ran didn''t expect that Su Ming could tell such a joke to Xu Yunlu. She couldn''t help laughing in her heart. She was very optimistic about the relationship between uncle Lu and her brother, and it would thaw. She didn''t know that uncle Lu and her brother were already wearing the same pair of trousers. Seeing Qin Xing carrying the food to the ward, Su ran couldn''t help asking: "why so long?"ˇ° It''s so hard to find the parking space in the hospital. I ended up parking outside. In this way, I had to turn around three times to find a very bad place. If you talk with your grandmother, you can go back as soon as possible. In a moment, there will be a traffic jam again. "ˇ° Little uncle, you go first. Uncle Lu will come to pick us up later. "ˇ° Ah, is it necessary to do so much? I''m not going back. It''s not on my way to take you Qin Xing said, oh, suddenly said, "how can it be the same?" Su ran angrily called: "little uncle, you are the elder."ˇ° OK, OK, I''m an elder. By the way, the food is coming. Eat it, but only Su Ming''s, not su ran''s You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 275

    But Su Ming said, "in a moment, my brother-in-law will pick us up, regardless of the meal?"


    Su ran hit Su Ming, Qin Xing "aha" A: "originally there is a brother-in-law tube rice, then this is not an extra one, how to do?"


    Qin Xingzheng said, Xu Zihao came up, he simply put the extra meal into Xu Zihao''s hand: "I don''t know how many people you have to eat, how many people don''t eat, your aunt made one more, you are responsible for solving." After that, Qin Xing took the rest of the food into the ward.


    Su ran wants to laugh. Qin Xing doesn''t know what it''s like to have a grandmother in the ward and a meal missing.


    Xu Zihao just wanted to say something with his lunch box. Xu Yunlu had already stridden over and waved to Su Ming and Su ran, saying, "go!"


    "Just give me a call." Su ran pulls Su Ming and says, "go, brother, go!"


    "Is your foot all right, really!" Xu Yunlu came over and couldn''t help but carry Su ran. Su ran cried, "OK, my feet are OK. I can walk by myself."


    "Su Ming, hurry up." Xu Yunlu carries Su ran on his back and goes forward. Su Ming has to pick up Su Ran''s bag and nod to Xu Zihao, then he goes with him.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu took her to the villa where she was in the daytime last time. She blushed at the thought. However, this time, unlike last time, there was no one except two servants. Shaodong and Heng bin were all at the door, waiting anxiously for Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu got out of the car and asked, "what''s going on? I can throw Ning Xiaohai to the police station. I don''t know how to make trouble with me! "


    "The ghost lost Guan Shanzi last time. He didn''t say it, but he was very concerned about it. He had been taking people around the place where Guan Shanzi was on the road. He didn''t expect to see it. His snake smelled the smell of Guan Shanzi, and Guan Shanzi went into the mountain again, so the ghost took people to chase him. He didn''t expect that Guan Shanzi was deliberately set up. He also took two people to ambush the ghost, The ghost got two shots, one was near the heart... "Shaodong couldn''t go on.


    Xu Yunlu scolded, and several people walked while talking. The conversation room had already reached the basement. Su ran found out that the basement was actually an emergency room similar to a hospital. Li Gui was lying under the shadowless lamp. Li Gui, who was very poor at ordinary times, was pale and motionless. At this moment, he was obviously breathless.


    Su Ming didn''t say anything. He didn''t take the sterile surgical clothes, surgical cap and latex gloves that were ready beside him. He asked Su ran to wash his hands together and began to check Li Gui''s wound.


    So not yet graduated from the College of traditional Chinese medicine, the future of Chinese medicine Sura in this situation on the operating table.


    Su Ran is nervous from the bottom of her heart. First, there lies Li Gui, who meets Xu Yunlu almost every day and is in love with his brother. Su ran bet that Li Gui''s feelings for Xu Yunlu are even more than Ning Xiaohai''s; Second, they have not read their own Chinese medicine clearly, can get a diploma also two said, let alone on the operating table; Third, his own brother is in charge of the brain. It''s not about the brain. How sure is he? And he hasn''t been in a hospital after all.


    Xu Yunlu and Hengbin are used to seeing wind and rain. They know what to do and what not to do at this time. They know that the last thing to do at this time is to interfere with the doctor''s rescue. They are just reluctant to leave because of their friendship.


    Su Ming, while preparing skin for Li Gui, indwelling catheter and opening venous access, told Xu Yunlu that they had better find a heart surgeon as soon as possible.


    Su ran says that Cheng Zhiyue is a heart surgeon, but Su Ming doesn''t answer.


    Xu Yunlu is a human spirit. When he looks at Su Ming''s expression, he knows that he doesn''t want to cooperate with this person. He is struggling in his heart. He is not afraid that he will delay Li Gui''s best rescue time; Su Ming is not happy.


    Xu Yunlu starts questioning mode: Su Ming, do you have to be a heart surgeon?


    Su Ming: if the injury is in the heart, it must be done.


    Xu Yunlu: according to your experience, is it possible not to hurt your heart?


    Su Ming: big


    Xu Yunlu: how big is it?


    Su Ming: 67%.


    Xu Yunlu: if not injured in the heart, how likely is it to save him?


    Su Ming: sixty to seventy percent. The location of the bullet should not be very good. I just take a simple film for him. The bullet may be behind the sternum.


    Xu Yunlu said with a pause: he deserves to be hurt in his heart! This kind of thing, I don''t want outsiders to know, you do it!


    So when Su Ming began to anesthetize Li Gui, Xu Yunlu and others automatically retreated behind a screen in the operating room, waiting for Su Ming''s instructions at any time.


    Although Su Ran is a student of traditional Chinese medicine, she can''t read many professional books in Su Ming''s University secretly. She feels that Su Ming has skipped the necessary steps in many books and is obviously racing against time to save Li Gui.


    Soon, with Su RA''s help, Li Gui is put into a pile of pipes by Su Ming.


    Su Ming thought that there would be a lot of things missing in this place that looks like an operating room, but he didn''t expect that there would be nothing missing. There are many hospitals, and there are all kinds of instruments here, especially the surgical instruments, which are all ahead of the hospital.


    After all, Su Ran''s leg is not good enough. It''s hard to stand for a long time, but she keeps delivering equipment and doing chores to Su Ming. Because she has never done such a thing, she always makes mistakes. Su ran can feel that although Su Ming doesn''t speak to her, her eyes are dissatisfied.


    Su Ran is too busy to see the sweat on Su Ming''s forehead. She has no time to wipe it for him. Su ran didn''t know how long it took, but when his leg was almost numb with pain, Su Ming finally took out a bullet from Li Gui''s heart. Hearing the clear sound of the bullet falling into the operating disc, Su ran felt that several people behind the screen were relieved. Su ran finally took this opportunity to wipe Su Ming''s sweat. Su Ming immediately stopped bleeding, exposed and sutured the wound. Su Ming takes back the needle. Su ran feels that all the people behind the screen are relieved. Su Ming immediately turned to get the bullet from Li Gui''s shoulder. However, someone came in and whispered, "brother Lu, Lao Tu is here."ˇ° Just now, women give birth faster than him. "ˇ° He went out to work, arranged by brother Lu. "ˇ° Xiao Ming, do you still need support? " Xu Yunlu simply let Su Ming choose. Su Ming shook his head. Su ran answered for Su Ming, "he said no!" Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "go ahead and continue with your business." The old Tu said something depressingly. Su ran spat out his tongue at Su Ming. Su Ming looked at the gunshot wound on his shoulder for a while and said to Su ran, "you take this bullet."ˇ° Me?! " Sura almost choked on her own saliva. Su Ran is just shaking at Su Ming''s direction. Of course, Su Ming will still reach out to see that she is too slow. After all, Li Gui''s operation time is not short. Su ran believes that Li Gui will die a thousand times to show her if she doesn''t use anesthetics, and the stitches will be as ugly as they are when they are stitched. Su ran struggles to finish the last stitch and sees Su Ming curl his lips, knowing that he must fail. Su Ming said, "well, that''s it. It depends on fate." When Su ran heard that this was not a dead horse''s way of being a living horse doctor. However, as soon as her breath relaxed, her legs were soft and her eyes flowered, so she fell to the ground. Instead of falling to the ground, she fell to Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu directly kissed her and said, "the insects are tired." Then he left the operating room with Sura in his arms. Su Ming wiped the sweat on his forehead with the back of his hand. Heng bin touched him, handed him a warm towel and two boxes of milk, and said, "let''s go, Xiao Ming. Let''s have something to eat and have a rest. Just now, I saw that little lazy is in a hurry. I dare not add to her burden any more. I can only make you hungry." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 276

    "She studied traditional Chinese medicine, and she had never been on the operating table. She didn''t know all the surgical instruments and equipment, and many male doctors were afraid of this kind of thoracotomy." Su Ming wiped the towel and said, then took out his pen and said, "these medicines are going to be used soon. Do you have them here?"


    Hengbin waits for Su Ming to write it out and gives it to Lao Tu who comes to see it. Lao Tu says he has it. Su Ming immediately asks Li Gui to take it and fill it with the medicine. He also tells Lao tu the order of infusion. Lao Tu must be an expert too. After reading it, he doesn''t raise any objection. He glances at Su Ming and says, "let me have it."


    Su Ming followed Hengbin and others to leave the basement. Shaodong said with emotion: "to be a doctor, I''m not in good health. How can I support it?"


    While drinking milk, Su Ming told him what to pay attention to when taking care of Li Gui. However, he felt that other people''s personal doctors had come, so he didn''t have to be redundant, so he just said it briefly.


    Su ran just had never had such a long time of operation. Her feet hurt and her body was weak. Xu Yunlu held her back to her bedroom. Now she was sober and buried her head in Xu Yunlu''s arms. She said sadly, "uncle, I''m so shameful. Even if I beat my brother so hard, I''m still dizzy."


    "It doesn''t matter if my brother doesn''t like it. My uncle just likes it. My uncle thinks my little lazy boy is great. If I give your brother a hand, it''s not that I''m ignored, but that I''m directly scolded by him and killed on the spot."


    Su ran came out with a smile and said, "I hope the ghost brother is OK."


    "If something happens, Su Ming won''t insist on finishing the operation. If it doesn''t work, Su Ming won''t finish the operation and won''t say no, so it''s no problem. In the future, it''s estimated that we need to prevent infection and strengthen nutrition. We have all kinds of antibiotics. We can get all kinds of nutrition, flying in the sky and running on the ground, As long as he can eat it. "


    "Ghost brother is my first patient on the operating table. Please God bless him. In a few days, he will be as lively as before, sarcastic about this and that." Su ran put her hands together and bowed to the sky.


    Xu Yunlu snorted: "little bug, don''t bully your man like this."


    Su ran: "who is????


    Xu Yunlu said: "if I knew it was the first time that a bug went to the operating table, it would be better for my uncle to be injured."


    Su ran opened her eyes, quickly put her hand over Xu Yunlu''s mouth and said, "uncle, what are you talking about? It''s not a good thing to get hurt."


    Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran was in such a hurry, and his limbs were all soaked with comfort. He took Zhu''s milk from the table and handed it to Su ran, saying, "I haven''t eaten for more than ten hours. First, I''ll drink some milk to fill my stomach."


    "I don''t like milk. My brother said it''s not good to drink milk on an empty stomach." But Su ran took the milk and began to drink it. Xu Yunlu asked, "if insects are tired, I''ll send the food to the house."


    "I''m not that coquettish."


    "I know that the insects in my family are not so delicate. Isn''t it because they hurt their feet?" Xu Yunlu said, holding Su Ran''s feet in his arms and gently rubbing them. Su ran was embarrassed and wanted to take them back. Xu Yunlu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Lu is so kind to Rana that Rana is a little worried."


    Do you know why women bound their feet in ancient times


    Su ran shook her head and said, "it''s all dross."


    "Why does dross exist so long? Do you want to know why?"


    Su ran immediately showed a strong thirst for knowledge, Xu Yunlu said: "that''s because men like, women''s things, men like to touch, all like to play, this foot is also a part of a woman''s body, if she wants to regenerate cute, more attractive to men."


    Su ran grew up so big that she finally heard a completely different opinion on the bad habit of foot binding. She looked at Xu Yunlu curiously: "Uncle Lu, Ning Xiaohai said that you''ve been rebellious since childhood, and you''re still rebellious now. It seems a little true."


    "What kind of bullshit is this? My uncle just likes to tell the truth. Unlike some pseudo scholars, he is superficially dignified. In fact, he is full of men, thieves and prostitutes, criticizing the bad habit of foot binding. He turns around and uses women''s high heels as wine glasses."


    "I don''t like foot binding anyway." Su ran immediately expressed his position. Xu Yunlu laughed, held Su Ran''s feet and said, "what''s the ability of understanding? I just use foot binding as an example, but I didn''t say that I should support foot binding. Besides, insect''s feet are very good-looking, and there''s a little meat to touch. My uncle likes them. They''re really sharp feet, I''m afraid my uncle doesn''t have that kind of aesthetic ability. "


    "Uncle, I''m hungry." Su ran finally finished sucking the milk. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I''m afraid you and Su Ming are hungry. The food is ready. Come on, uncle, go to dinner on his back."


    Anyway, it''s nothing new for Xu Yunlu to carry himself on his back. He should have laughed and joked about it. Su ran climbed on Xu Yunlu''s back impolitely, but he cried out: "no, uncle, no!"


    "Uncle how can''t, this wench with what nonsense!"


    "I''ve been busy for so long. I''m bloody and sweaty. I stink."ˇ° Well, I''ll make it clear in the future. It''s OK. My uncle doesn''t dislike you. "ˇ° I want to take a bath, right now, right now. "ˇ° The uncle will wash it with you. "ˇ° No Su ran resolutely refuses and wants to earn money from Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu doesn''t let go and carries her into the bathroom. In any case, Su ran doesn''t have the face to bathe with Xu Yunlu. She drives Xu Yunlu out of the bathroom. Xu Yunlu leaned against the bathroom door and molested Su ran: "little bug, where do you say you are? Uncle hasn''t seen you before. What are you shy about now?"ˇ° Little bug, my feet don''t hurt. I don''t need my uncle''s help. "ˇ° Su ran was so angry that she couldn''t take a bath. She just washed it quickly, opened the bathroom door and jumped out. She wanted to criticize her uncle, who was really unreliable when no one was around. But as soon as she got out of the door, no one could see clearly, she fell into someone''s arms. First, she had a lot of kisses, which made Su ran almost breathless, When he could catch his breath, his uncle said very eloquently, "little bug, you are too bad to seduce your uncle like this." Su ran: "is it??? Then Sura regretted taking the bath. This time, Su ran was confused. She did an operation for Li Gui, took a bath, and then Xu Yunlu would never stop... But Su ran felt that Li Gui could be saved, and Xu Yunlu was very happy. Xu Yunlu comes to the restaurant with Su ran on his back. Su Ming, Shaodong and Hengbin are here. The food hasn''t come up yet. They should be waiting for them. Shaodong and Hengbin''s eyes were very unfriendly. Su Ming, on the other hand, is completely relaxed and slumped in the sofa. It''s really no joke after such a long operation. He''s drinking milk and talking to Hengbin. He looks very familiar. Seeing Su Ming like this, Su ran quietly relieved. She was afraid that her brother''s bad temper would not accept Xu Yunlu. Shao Dong first made it difficult: "Xu Xiaolu, you don''t know that everyone is waiting for you two hungry. You two haven''t come down for a long time. Why are you stuck together all day long? At this moment, ghosts are seriously injured. At this moment, you are still in the mood, intentional, right?" Su Ming takes a look at them. Su Ran''s little face turns red and stealthily pinches Xu Yunlu''s back. Xu Yunlu ignored Shaodong, put down Su ran and asked, "Su Ming, when can ghosts pass the anesthetic?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 277

    "Everyone''s constitution is different. Some will wake up after surgery, and some will be longer. Considering that it is conducive to his recovery, if I want him to sleep more, I should wait for two hours, and it will take five to ten hours to be fully awake." Su Ming looked at his watch and answered. Shao Dongcai snorted, "Xiao Ming must be afraid that the anesthetic has passed. Ghosts and ghosts have to cry."


    "It''s not a minor operation. After the anesthetic, it must be painful." Hengbin then asked, "Xiaolu, ghosts can survive this time, thanks to Xiaoming''s high medical skills, but also close, otherwise ten ghosts are finished, you can''t let ghosts sleep more?"


    "Sleep, he''s in the mood to sleep, but now I want to pick him up and beat him. Usually, I don''t care how I tell him. I always turn off my cell phone and ear pulse, and how I blow it. It''s not a problem to say two guanshanzi. As a result, I almost let guanshanzi do it."


    "Isn''t that the body always doesn''t listen to the brain after the ghost''s head and neck are separated? Xiaolu, calm down. Everyone hasn''t eaten. It''s better to be angry after dinner." Shaodong hastened to make peace.


    Xu Yunlu said hatefully, "this dead Master is really angry with me."


    If it wasn''t for Li Gui''s injury, everyone would be very sad. Su ran almost laughed. Shaodong quickly ordered the meal.


    After a while, the table was full of delicious food. Shaodong called everyone to the table, and advised Xu Yunlu: "OK, Xiaolu, don''t be angry, have a meal."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the dishes on the table, and then asked, "why is it all that you like to eat?"


    "It''s not you who are angry with ghosts, but I am also angry with ghosts, so let people make all the dishes that ghosts love to eat, and then we eat them. He can''t eat them. I''m angry with him. I''m going to do this before he can''t eat solid food!"


    Xu Yunlu lay down on the table and said, "but, Dongdong, we are hungry now. You are the favorite dish on the whole table. You want to starve us alive."


    "French prawns with cream, crayfish baked with cheese, roast goose in open oven, fried Ivory mussels with scallion, crab pot, stewed pig''s feet with shark fin, all these dishes have become ghosts'' favorite. Don''t you usually eat them, Mr. Lu?" Hengbin motioned to Su Ming to eat his own, ignoring Xu Yunlu. He picked up a shrimp and asked.


    "I don''t love him so much. I''ll change all the dishes in a hurry, and I''ll be annoyed."


    Shao Dong took a cup of soup from the servant tray and handed it to Xu Yunlu, saying, "here, you like Dendrobium Haima shark fin soup. I''ve prepared it for you."


    "It won''t make me hungry for nearly 20 hours, just drink a cup of soup." Xu Yunlu opened the lid of the soup cup and began to drink.


    Hengbin said: "normal people have the gas to get up, but my Master Lu has the gas to eat."


    After drinking two mouthfuls of steam, Xu Yunlu didn''t choose. No matter whether it was Li Gui''s favorite food or not, he used chopsticks.


    We had a good meal, which swept away the gloom before the operation.


    Worried about Li Gui''s injury, Su Ming naturally didn''t leave after dinner. Lao Tu had checked a series of Li Gui''s postoperative indicators. Su Ming took a look, nodded and went to the room Xu Yunlu arranged for him to have a rest.


    Xu Yunlu is angry with Li Gui. He can''t get out of his chest without waiting for Li Gui to wake up and scold him. So he asks Su ran to have a rest. He sits by Li Gui''s bed waiting for Li Gui to wake up.


    Su ran went to Xu Yunlu''s room to have a rest.


    Su ran didn''t sleep all day and all night, and had a small surgery, so she just wanted to have a rest, but fell asleep without thinking about it.


    Su Ming just lies down with his eyes closed. He thinks that when Li Gui is about to wake up, he goes to Li Gui''s room and pushes the door in. Then he sees Xu Yunlu, Heng bin and Shaodong all in the room, looking for their favorite sofas and lying upside down.


    Su Ming then asked, "if you stay here, he doesn''t have to wait so long to wake up."


    Shao Dong emptied the urine bag for Li Gui and said, "we want to scold him well and at the first time. But here, how can we know if it''s not the first time?"


    Hengbin said: "Xiaoming, two hours ago, the ghost seemed to wake up, eh, a few times, and then went to sleep, and still hasn''t woken up."


    "It''s time to wake up. It''s going to take a while to wake up completely." Su Ming looks at his watch.


    "I knew he was awake, afraid of Xu Xiaolu''s trouble, so he continued to pretend." Shaodong looked at his watch and said with great understanding. Su Ming said, "he''s also very uncomfortable at the moment."


    "Yes, Xiao Ming. Don''t we know that? Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you seen a pig run? It''s just a good environment. If it''s in the jungle, a lot of people chase him. Ghosts don''t know. They''ve woken up dozens of times. "


    ˇ­ˇ­.


    Li Gui thinks these people are noisy, but his eyelids are too heavy to open.


    When Su ran came to Li Gui''s room, she saw a tragedy in the world. Li Gui was lying on the bed with pale face and dry lips. Shao Dong was shaking a crab roe bag in front of Li Gui for several times, then he took a big bite and said, "ghost, do you like crab roe bag best, but who hurt you so much? Doctor Xiaoming said, You can''t eat solid food now, isn''t it particularly painful


    Xu Yunlu and Heng bin are sitting on the sofa beside Li Gui''s bed with their chest in their hands. Su Ming stands by the window, watching the human tragedy in the room. Li Gui groaned. He had a major operation. The wound on his chest and arm was the most painful time, especially on his chest. Shaodong quickly said, "OK, OK, don''t be sad. Don''t worry. When you get better, I''ll give you something to eat. I''ve made a lot of people. You can eat whenever you want." Shao Dong took out a paper towel and wiped the sweat on Li Gui''s forehead: "Xiao Ming said, you have passed the anesthetic, now is the most painful time, I just want to distract you." Li Gui didn''t speak, for this kind of pain, he obviously is not strange, also don''t want people to see his pain, don''t face to nobody''s side. If Xu Yunlu wanted to beat Li Gui hard again, he could only let him go. He stood up and asked Su Ming, "is there any way to make him cry twice less?"ˇ° I put a pain stick on himˇ° Is there any other way? "ˇ° Morphine, dolantin, drugs. "ˇ° When I don''t ask, let him hurt. " When Xu Yunlu finished, Su ran shivered: he was really cruel to his brother, bloody. For a long time, Li Gui muttered a few words. Xu Yunlu frowned and asked, "do you want to pee or pull? If you want to pee, you can pee directly. If you want to pull, hold it. When you can go down to the ground, you can pull it yourself." Everyone immediately became happy, even Su Ming, who was cold mouthed and cold faced, also laughed. Li Gui squeezed a few words out in pain again. Xu Yunlu said unhappily, "make it clear what you want to say. You hurt your chest and shoulders, not your mouth." Li Gui called out discontentedly: "little dull."ˇ° Ah, this dead respect who values color over friends is really irritating to us. It''s hard to be a little dull, and you won''t hurt any more. " Shaodong was very angry and asked if his Brotherhood was still there. When he was angry, he turned to Xu Yunlu and said, "do you want to call someone who is a little dull and specializes in treating pain?"ˇ° Originally, after the neck injury, the brain is not very easy to use. Now there are many bowl sized scars on the chest, which are still in the most painful stage. It is estimated that the brain is even more difficult to use. I''d better wait for him to get better and see if his brain can be used better. I''ll decide whether to call Zhao xiaodai or not after he can figure out what can hide his gunshot wound. "ˇ° I''ve already figured out what to say to Xiao dundun. " Li Gui endured the pain and said in a rogue and feeble way, "I want to see Xiao Dai now." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 278

    "Well," Xu Yunlu sat down in front of Li Gui, "since you have the energy to see Xiao Dai, you must have the energy to tell Ben Lu what happened that day?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, do you say you''re upset? I''m in such pain now. If you don''t comfort me, I''ll talk about business. You just let me die." Li Zun is even more powerless.


    "I totally have this plan, but if Su Ming wants to go to the people''s Hospital, he has to pass the medical skills. If he wants to pass the medical skills, he has to be diligent in practicing. It''s just a regular hospital. It''s not easy for people to practice. It''s your turn. You''re injured in time. You''re just training for Xiao Ming. But I didn''t expect that he would practice you casually, That''s outrageous. "


    "God, I''m sorry to see that the king of hell must be angry. This ghost Yang Shou has already arrived. Why didn''t he come to report this time?" Heng Bin took over.


    Li Gui angrily closed his eyes, really don''t want to see this group of rubbish.


    Su ran covered her mouth and sat down beside Su Ming with a smile. She worshipped Su Ming and said, "brother, you are so powerful."


    "There''s nothing serious about it."


    "You''re a brain surgeon. You''ve done a successful thoracic surgery."


    "It''s a traumatic injury. A real surgeon can''t use me for such a long time. Besides, if I hurt my heart or all the organ diseases, I won''t succeed. I can only say that he''s very lucky. My blind cat met a dead mouse."


    "That''s very powerful, too." Su Ran''s recognition of her brother can''t be changed by Su Ming''s modest words.


    "Besides, your uncle Lu, as a personal doctor, doesn''t seem to be very professional."


    "Ah Su ran looks curiously at Lao Tu, who is standing aside to listen to Xu Yunlu and ridicule Li Gui. Su Ming is afraid that Su ran will show up. She digs away and asks in a low voice, "what''s wrong with her feet?"


    "It hurt a little at that time. It''s better after a sleep."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "I can''t sleep better. You didn''t sleep. You''ve got dark eyes."


    Xu Yunlu said discontentedly, "I didn''t sleep either."


    Su ran hides behind Su Ming and pouts her lips. Heng bin and Shao Dong shake their heads. They look at each other with the same meaning: why is boss Lu like a child? Even if you are jealous of your brother, are you still our boss?


    Xu Yunlu didn''t care that his image was completely destroyed. He snorted and the phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Ning Xiaohai. He asked impatiently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, no, what''s the matter with me, cousin? You used to be missing all day, but you didn''t go to work yesterday, and you don''t plan to go to work today?" Ning Xiaohai, who was left at the door of the police station, questioned in a very angry tone.


    "I''m on duty, and there are many supervisors. Go to the Bureau and support me!" Senior hooligans are senior hooligans. What they say comes with their own hooligan temperament.


    "I''m just on loan. You haven''t even given me a name yet?" Ning Xiaohai, who has been thrown away, is even more angry.


    "Isn''t it possible to act as director temporarily?"


    "Bullshit."


    "Assistant director."


    "Damn, you''re the head of the police in Nandian city. He''s got an assistant. No, Lao Zhu seems to have arranged an assistant for you. It''s LAN. Lao Zhu is really good to you."


    "It''s a good ghost. He wants me to kick my ass and do something for him. Don''t worry about the assistant. You''ll just sit there and get rid of all the ghosts." Xu Yunlu finished and hung up the phone. Everyone said that they all heard Ning Xiaohai''s dissatisfied curse: it''s to kill, it''s not to deal with!


    Xu Yunlu''s phone just hung up, and Su Ran''s phone rang. Su ran saw that it was su LAN, and quickly answered: "sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "Where have you been with Xu Xiaolu these two days?"


    "Oh, sister-in-law, something urgent."


    "Let me tell you something, Qin Mo is noisy. I didn''t see you last night. It''s so noisy that Qin Xing can''t resist. I don''t know how long he plans to ignore you."


    "Ah, I''m going back. My God, I forgot to ask for leave from school." Su ran quickly stood up and wanted to go out. Xu Yunlu grabbed Su ran back. "Xiao Ming hasn''t closed his eyes for two days. Let him have a rest. Don''t hurry to go back. I''ll let someone pick him up silently."


    "But, but I have to go to school."


    "Your school, I visited this period of time, found a lot of prying class, you do not go on, the impact is not big."


    "It''s none of my business for them to pry classes. What can I do if I can''t graduate?"


    "If I can''t finish my job, I''ll support you." Xu Yunlu said and immediately corrected, "well, uncle is wrong. As far as the IQ of my little bug is concerned, the absence of two or three days'' class will certainly not affect my graduation."


    Hengbin, Shaodong, including Li Gui, who was tortured by pain, all uttered scorn.


    Su Ming saw Li Gui''s condition and said to Lao Tu, "there is no life to worry about. The only thing left is to prevent infection and endure pain. You can change the infusion bag for him. I''ll go to sleep. Please call me if there is any situation."


    Lao Tu nodded, and Li Guisheng exclaimed, "little fool!" Of course, Xu Yunlu couldn''t bear to have his little bug, whose feet were still aching, guarding here. In addition to leaving a laotu, he also asked two other people to come in and take care of Li Gui, so he took Su ran back to his room. Two people just returned to the room not a while, Qin Xing took Qin Mo to come. Qin Mo''s face was still covered with tears. Seeing Su ran, he turned his head and refused to pay attention to her. Xu Yunlu smiles, takes Qin Mo, pats his little PP twice, and says, "don''t do this. Mom has something urgent." Qin Mo kicks Xiao Pang''s leg discontentedly. Because of Li Gui''s injury, Xu Yunlu didn''t close his eyes for two days and was sleepy. He put Qin Mo on the bed, went into the bathroom and took a bath. Qin Mo was still fighting with Su ran for a few days and was hurt. Su ran hugs Qin Mo and talks to him in a low voice. Qin Mo crawls in Su Ran''s arms and makes a dissatisfied hum from time to time. Xu Yunlu falls on the bed and looks at his mother and son for a while. He pats Qin Mo, who is about to let Su ran smooth his hair. A man who loves peace and quiet, falls asleep quickly in the noisy voice of a mother and son. When Xu Yunlu wakes up, Su Ran''s mother and son are not in the room. He goes to the window and sees that the mother and son have reconciled. On the edge of the pool where the boa constrictor is being raised, Qin Mo interacts with the boa constrictor with great interest. A little fat hand holds Su Ran''s skirt, and a little fat hand wants to extend to the place where the boa constrictor is staying. Of course, snakes are wild, not to mention a standard boa constrictor without the spirit of Huahua. The pool is actually a glass house, so no matter how annoying Qin Mo''s paws are, they can only touch the glass. Xu Yunlu could imagine that Qin Mo couldn''t touch the snake. After a smile, he left the room and came to Li Gui''s room. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see Heng bin, Shao Dong and Lao Tu, and even Su Ming. Only Zhao xiaohen was there. He didn''t know how long he had been here. Now he was skillfully changing the infusion bag for Li Gui, and he said, "Damn, you''re pathetic, I just found out how you got a little golden snake tattooed on your neckˇ° Would you like to have one, too? " Li Gui said angrily. As soon as Xu Yunlu heard the voice, he pretended that he was not afraid of death. The wound must be very painful, but as long as he had a breath, he was full of Zhongqi. Zhao xiaohen snorted, "why do I want to tattoo?"ˇ° Lovers snake, little dull, do you know the snake has two small Ding Ding Ding, very fierce Xu Yunlu: "Oh, shit. Before I could breathe enough, I started acting again. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 279

    Xu Yunlu didn''t go in to disturb them. When he came to the study, he saw that both Hengbin and Shaodong were there, so he asked, "did you call Zhao xiaodai?"


    "Noisy, Xiaolu, you didn''t see much noisy, but Zhao xiaohen didn''t ask much when he saw that he was injured. He only came here for a long time, so he could be a nurse instead."


    When everyone was happy, Xu Yunlu sighed and said, "the pain of ghosts will not be too light. Su Ming is also worried about his postoperative neuralgia."


    "At that time, I used to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. It''s good to be able to save him. Xiaolu, your brother-in-law is still powerful. At first, I was very worried. After all, I''m a brain doctor, and I haven''t officially worked in the hospital. I''m sure I don''t have much experience. I didn''t think I really dare to start. I told Lao Tu about the process. Lao Tu said that he was bold. I''m afraid that''s how he saved the ghost."


    "Brain science, anatomy and so on must have been learned, and surgery must have been done, but now the division is more and more detailed, and there is no chance to do this kind of large-scale surgery. Lao Tu and Gui Gui always take care of us, and treat us a small knife and gun injury, but they make up for each other. If there is a big problem, he will be blind. I just take Gui Gui to Xiao Ming to practice my hands, so that Gui Gui can''t thank me."


    Everyone was happy again, and Heng Bin said, "Xiao Ming is also good at dealing with things in Wasi. Although he is a novice, he is very quick to start and has enough brain. He has dealt with several industries that are not easy to deal with."


    "Xiaolu, your brother-in-law is amazing. It''s totally two different jobs. He can handle them with ease."


    "And you asked me to transfer 2 million yuan to him from the public, and he was really embarrassed to accept it. I told him that there was no salary, travel expenses, social expenses and other expenses for Mr. Lu''s work. Let him consider whether he could complete those things without salary and expenses, and then he accepted it."


    Shao Dong shook his head and said: "people are smart. At first sight, they are smart people who are honest and bound. If they are ghosts, they can''t get out of the coffin to rob them."


    Hengbin said that he strongly supported Shaodong''s saying: "all of them are human spirits. They are more treacherous than loach, but they all like honesty. The little sluggard won''t talk about it, just Zhao xiaodai. In fact, I think they are not honest any more."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t answer, sat down and asked, "does the ghost say anything? Even if Guan Shanzi is good at it, the ghost''s skill is not bad. Besides, he has people and protective snakes with him."


    "Ghost said that Guan Shanzi took two people and led him into the shortlist, but it was definitely not Guan Shanzi who shot him with him."


    "That is to say, there is another person. Guan Shanzi is responsible for luring and the other is responsible for ambushing."


    "Well, the ghost said that he knew Guan Shanzi was difficult to deal with and didn''t dare to be careless. At that time, he was very vigilant and didn''t follow Guan Shanzi blindly. He should not have entered the circle they had set up. Maybe because he didn''t enter the circle all the time, the other party was afraid that he would run away and finally fired. So the shooter was far away, and certainly not within the range of this kind of musket." Heng Bin said, playing with the two bullets taken from Li Gui.


    "This method of shooting is very good. It seems to be in a hurry. I didn''t expect to meet ghosts. I only carried a shotgun with me."


    "After entering the range, or using 98K or other guns, it''s estimated that ghosts will say goodbye to you this time."


    "By the way, Hengbin, how is the foreign account checked?"


    Heng bin shook his head and said, "little progress has been made. At least now we haven''t found anything related to Xiao Jincheng and Xiao Peiming''s account."


    Xu Yunlu wanted to pick up the phone and dial Ning Xiaohai. As soon as Ning Xiaohai answered, he said angrily, "director, now your assistant is very busy. If it''s bullshit, don''t worry about it."


    "Xiaohai, think about the five people who were opened in those years. Besides Guan Shanzi, there were four other people. Do you know?"


    "I''m not very clear about that. Guan Shanzi''s achievement is second only to you, so I pay more attention to it. The rest is known in various circulars. When I ask Dapeng, he is more clear."


    "OK, you have a clear question. Send me all the information you can find about the four of them."


    "Well, what am I?"


    "You''re the assistant director."


    "Assistant director without salary?"


    "Let your uncle give you a salary, which is much higher than that of my director." Xu Yunlu is saying, Zhao xiaohen ran over, "where''s the doctor, where''s the doctor?"


    Three people see Zhao xiaohen so urgent, all scared a big jump, almost in unison asked: "ghost how?"


    "He called pain, said good pain!"


    Three people almost together called: "you a neuropathy, he called open chest surgery, no pain is strange."


    Xu Yunlu immediately listened to Ning Xiaohai police and asked: "what''s the matter? How can Zhao xiaodai''s voice be heard?"


    "You should be a good assistant first, and I''ll tell you about it later." Xu Yunlu ignored Ning Xiaohai''s cry and hung up the phone.


    Three people and Zhao xiaohen come to Li Gui''s room. Su Ming is already there. Looking at Lao Tu''s examination records, they say to Li Gui: "if you are in pain, just call twice. Many people say it will be more comfortable to call twice."


    "Although I''m not a famous actor, Li Gui will cry twice for this in the wind and rain." Li Gui''s face was pale, his lips were dry, and there were beads of sweat hanging from his forehead because of pain, but he didn''t say that weakly. Su Ming shook his head and said, "it''s true that women''s childbirth is the most painful. You can''t be as powerful as a woman in childbirth." Li Gui endured the pain and began to be poor: "Xiao Ming, according to you, if anyone can invent a kind of punishment that is as painful as a woman giving birth to a child, there are absolutely no loyal people in this world. They are all traitors!" Su Ming shook his head and said, "it''s up to women to endure the pain of having children. I also think that loyal people can only be found from women." As soon as Li Gui was about to continue to be poor, he caught a glimpse of Zhao xiaohen and immediately moaned: "ah, Xiaoming, it''s so painful. I''m so painful!" Su Ming didn''t expect Li Gui to change the tune. He was stunned for a moment. Zhao xiaohen hurried to the bedside and asked, "poor Chu, just brag!" Xu Yunlu a few people can only bear to smile came in, out of concern, Shaodong or fake greetings: "ghost, how are you today, better?"ˇ° Good what good, did not see all ache like this? " Zhao xiaohen picked up a paper towel to Li Gui and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Li Gui was as angry as a gossamer at once. Su Ming holds his right arm in his left hand and his cheek in his right. He curiously looks at Zhao xiaohen who wipes Li Gui''s sweat. After wiping Li Gui''s sweat, Zhao xiaohen suddenly stood up and asked, "Why are you all here? Su Ran''s brother is also here. Su ran and her brother are good people. How can they be together with you people who do evil?" Hengbin patted the back of Zhao xiaohen''s head and said, "nonsense, what''s wrong with us? If we are not good people, what are you doing here? Wipe your sweat." Li Gui raised his hand and pointed to Hengbin: "I''ve written you down."ˇ° I''m so scared! " Hengbin made a good afraid action, Zhao xiaohen suddenly asked, "Xu Yunlu, who in the end hurt poor Chu like this?"ˇ° Ghosts say they don''t know each other, or you can describe the person you meet, and find someone who can draw pictures to see if you know anyone. "ˇ° Yes Zhao xiaohen took over and said, "I have a very good technical relationship with us. If you tell me, I''ll let him draw. I wonder if it''s the kind of fugitive. It''s just that fugitive. Why do they have to fight against chuchupi?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 280

    Xu Yunlu said: "so this matter has to be considered in the long run. Don''t rush to find the technical portrait first. In case this person has any problem with your poor, or has any hatred?"


    Zhao xiaohen looked at Li Gui, nodded and asked, "what do you say to do?"


    "I''ll find someone to draw it. I''ll give it to you after painting. Then you can secretly take it to the Bureau''s intranet to check whether there is any record."


    "And then?"


    "If there is a record of the case, it should have been arrested, so we are duty bound to bring him to justice." When Xu Yunlu finished, Zhao xiaohen frowned and said, "is this what Xu Yunlu said?"


    Xu Yunlu shrugged and said, "if you think it''s not good, do you think there''s any other way?"


    "Is it going to be a sham?"


    Shao Dong shook his head and said, "Xiao hen, if that man is a fugitive, so he will be arrested and brought to justice, whose private interests will he benefit?"


    "But, how can I always feel that something is wrong? It seems that I want to be used by you."


    "Well, if you think it''s going to be used by us, consider whether it''s going to be used by us."


    "Come on, I''ll be used by you for your sake."


    "Then I''ll get a portrait and send it to you."


    "Let''s wait for poor ChuChu to get better. He''s suffering so much now, and it''s going to take him a few hours to paint."


    "All right, let''s wait for your good luck." Everyone has nothing to say about Zhao xiaohen, who is overflowing with emotion.


    When Xu Yunlu and Wang Bin left Li Gui''s room, they said, "Xiaolu''s move is good. Let Zhao xiaohen come out to catch Guan Shanzi. It''s like the police are in the light and we''re in the dark. Let''s see where he''s going."


    "Now it''s not necessary for Guan Shanzi to commit a crime, and then let Zhao xiaohen catch him honestly." Shao Dong frowned and said, "Guan Shanzi is so cunning. He just hurt Li Gui seriously. He can''t hide his face well in a short time."


    "No, didn''t Zhu Liang die in Guan Shanzi''s hands? Although Zhu Liang committed a crime, he died of shooting. This is a serious case in China, and it can be settled in the police station. Besides, Zhu Liang is still a policeman, which will make his colleagues feel sorry for each other. Therefore, Zhu Liang''s case is now the most serious and urgent one in the police station..." before Xu Yunlu finished his words, Heng Bin said, "If we find someone to let out the news that Zhu Liang was killed by Guan Shanzi, it will certainly attract the attention of the police investigating Zhu Liang''s case."


    "No matter who is in charge of the Zhu Liang case, Gao Honggang is their boss, and Gao Honggang is more conceited."


    "Xiaolu, I see what you mean. When you have something to do, you can urge Gao Honggang to make progress on Zhu Liang''s case. Gao Honggang didn''t agree with you. Naturally, he will spare no effort to solve the case and start with several aspects together. Zhao xiaohen will definitely find out that Guan Shanzi is a fugitive wanted by the police on the intranet. Let''s check the location of Guan Shanzi and tell Zhao xiaohen, Of course, we can''t tell him directly. In a word, it''s leading Zhao xiaohen to disclose Guan Shanzi''s whereabouts to Gao Honggang. Let''s help him secretly. It''s not too easy to catch him. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "that''s almost what I mean. But let Zhao xiaohen pass on the message. Gao Honggang is not a fool. Let him see the flaw by accident."


    "Because of the Revenge of Xu Xiaolu and his wife, he can hold back his big move, but he won''t solve the case."


    "No, Binbin, you''re bad, too." Xu Yunlu Tut, Shaodong patted Hengbin''s shoulder and said, "when did Bingge learn well, Xiaolu, Gao Honggang is your subordinate. As for you to make such a big detour, you can directly order him to solve the case, and then provide information, saying that you have received the informant''s report and so on."


    Xu Yunlu snorted, and Heng Bin said, "Dongdong, the hatred of taking his wife, do you understand? It''s almost the same as father''s enmity! Gao Honggang, depending on his family background, can take Xiaolu as director Bai Ding seriously? "


    "Xiaolu is Bai Ding, Bin Bin. Don''t you think Xiaolu is mysterious?"


    "No, no, what do you two mean? Check me secretly. I tell you, even if you find anything, it''s useless. I have nothing to do with those."


    "I can see that you''re going to start from scratch and make your own living."


    "Get the hell out of you both."


    Three people hurt each other, from the third floor down the stairs, just arrived in the living room, Qin Mo took Su RA from the outside to come in.


    Xu Yunlu picked up Qin Mo, who was full of sweat. Qin Mo immediately put his sweat head on Xu Yunlu''s cheek and called out: "Dad, big snake."


    "What happened to the snake?"


    "I want to play with the big snake."


    "No, that big snake is too wild. It can eat children''s little hands."


    Qin Mo immediately hid his fat hand behind his back and said with pride, "no, I can''t eat any more."


    Shaodong laughed: "come on, deer, give me the little guy. I''ll take him to see the big snake."


    Su Ran is not good at snakes except Huahua. Shaodong says that she is eager to sit down in the sofa. Xu Yunlu hands Qin Mo to Shaodong. Shaodong takes Qin Mo and Hengbin, who doesn''t want to stay as a light bulb, and goes to the garden.


    Xu Yunlu sat down beside Su ran and asked, "how about your feet?"ˇ° Maybe I stood for a long time yesterday, but it still hurt a little. " Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s feet into his arms and rubbed them slowly. Su ran was ticklish and afraid of being seen. She was very embarrassed and wanted to take her feet back. Xu Yunlu patted her feet and said, "ADHD, be honest with your feet." Su Ming, who doesn''t want to be a light bulb upstairs, just came down and saw this scene. He was very helpless. He was a light bulb wherever he was. Su Ran is sitting in front of that side. When she looks up in embarrassment, she sees Su Ming. She pulls her feet back and calls out: "brother!" Su Ming, who had wanted to avoid it, had to walk down and say, "I really have to think about going to the kindergarten in silence. Boyou''s kindergarten, I''ve visited this time, and it''s pretty good."ˇ° Oh Su ran was reluctant to put Qin Mo in the bird cage when she thought of it. Su Ming shook his head and said, "my dear mother, you know what? In fact, if I don''t have something to leave, I''ll open my eyes to you. "ˇ° Ah, brother, you have to leave. "ˇ° Well, can I stay at home and you feed meˇ° Elder brother, did you go back to Beijing to contact with the work? Why haven''t you finished it yet? "ˇ° You don''t have to worry about my business. What I''m talking about now is going to the kindergarten in silence. My friend''s mother works as the deputy director there, so she can help me get a place. "ˇ° Brother, won''t you? Now you need to go back to kindergarten? " Su ran knew that the students'' degrees were tight now, especially the students in big cities. Because the migrant workers shared the resources here, they were even more nervous about their degrees. However, she never thought that even the kindergarten''s degrees were so tense. Xu Yunlu listens to his brother and sister being poor there. He smiles and rubs Su Ran''s feet. Then he picks up his mobile phone to read the news. The servants brought up black tea and lemon tea, poured black tea for Xu Yunlu and Su Ming, poured a cup of lemon tea for Su ran, and Su Ming asked, "when do you drink tea?"ˇ° Ah, brother, you don''t know. My aunt heard that lemon tea can lose weight. "ˇ° God, are you and Sulan going to lose weight? " Xu Yunlu also frowned and said, "what do you lose?"ˇ° Now it''s bone beauty. "ˇ° Don''t make a fool of yourself Xu Yunlu put away his mobile phone and said discontentedly, "although it''s very convenient to watch the news on his mobile phone, uncle Lu still thinks the newspaper looks more interesting. Is there a generation gap between uncle Lu and young people?" As soon as Su ran wanted to talk, Mao Zi came in with a box and went to Xu Yunlu and said, "brother Lu, brother Vasi, I heard that brother GUI was injured. I asked someone to bring something and some supplements. I sent them to the kitchen, but what about these watches?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 281

    "No, the ghost is injured. What does it mean to send a watch?"


    Maozi shrugged his shoulders and said, "they are not Chinese in Nata. People in Goa come from all over the world. I don''t know which country they are from, so it''s not strange what kind of etiquette they have."


    "Then you can send it to him as soon as possible to see if you can receive the gift. Once you are happy, the pain will be relieved."


    "Good." Maozi ran to the third floor with the box in his arms.


    Maozi runs upstairs. Hengbin and Shaodong come back with Qin mo. Qin Mo is very excited with a box and keeps shouting: "Mom, big snake, big snake."


    Su ran thought that Hengbin and Shaodong had bought Qin Mo a new snake, so she asked, "thank you, Godfather."


    "Thank you Godfathers." Qin Mo was very happy. In order to cooperate with his happiness, he bowed. Shaodong listened to it and hugged Qin Mo, "little thing, how can you not say so many words? Many words and we all mean many."


    "More than that." Qin Mo nods, turns around and runs to Su RA. Su RA hugs Qin Mo and says, "let me see what new snake there is in silence."


    Qin Mo holds a transparent box. As soon as Su ran wants to see his new box, he immediately hands it to Su ran as a treasure. Su ran takes it and looks down. There is a small snake in the box. Because the box vibrates, the small snake moves. Su ran also says happily: "silently, this bionic snake is more real than real."


    Qin Mo clapped his little hand happily and said, "really, really, really!"


    After listening to Qin Mo''s cry, Su ran took a closer look and saw that the box was filled with a real snake. Rao Shi, who had been with Hua Hua for some time, also startled her. As soon as she let go, the box fell to the ground: "silence, it''s a real snake!"


    As soon as the box fell to the ground, it fell open. The little snake got up. Qin Mo grabbed it when he saw it. Su ran was so scared that she screamed: "silence is true, it''s true. Throw it away quickly. Be careful to bite you. It''s poisonous."


    Shao Dong said: "little lazy, you don''t think about it. How can you give Qin Mo a poisonous snake to play with? The snake''s teeth are dialed."


    Su ran looked at the snake in Qin Mo''s hand, but Qin Mo said happily: "little twist, little twist, it''s little twist!"


    Everyone looked at Qin mozheng happy, maozi angry ran down from upstairs, horizontal guest saw and asked: "maozi, what''s the matter?"


    "As soon as the ghost brother saw the box, he started a fire and scolded Nata and them like hell."


    "Why, when people give him gifts, he''s angry."


    "He said it''s the same clock, nata. They''re cursing him to death." Maozi said angrily, "especially Zhao xiaodai, it''s just..."


    "What is it?"


    "He told me to get out of here! Damn, ghost brother has never talked to me like this! What is he, Zhao xiaodai? "


    "Zhao xiaodai is so protective of ghosts. Since ghosts don''t accept it, what kind of watches are they?" Hengbin took the box from maozi''s hand, opened it, took the watch up, looked at it and said, "this watch is not bad. It''s also waterproof, shockproof and antimagnetic. Ghosts don''t want it. We''ll have a share in it. I think this one matches mine. Dongdong, this one is for you. Xiaoming, take this one with you."


    Heng bin threw a watch to Shao Dong and Su Ming, picked up the last one, looked at it and said, "Xiaolu, you can''t see it, so give it to maozi."


    "I, I can''t see it anymore." Xu Yunlu pointed to the piece thrown to maozi by Hengbin, "it''s for nothing!"


    Su Ming wants to refuse, but everyone who can see the watch tries it on. His refusal seems too affectable.


    Shao Dong took off his watch, put on a new one and said, "I''ve long wanted to get a new one. Nata really understands me."


    For fear of being snatched back by Xu Yunlu, maozi put it on his hand with lightning speed, and then dazzled everyone: "how do you think I''ll wear this one?"


    Heng bin also took a look at the watch on Mao Zi''s wrist and said, "I used to be a little hooligan. It looks like a big hooligan when I put it on."


    "Brother bin ~ ~, you are too..." maozi looked at his watch like a big hooligan with satisfaction. Seeing that Su Ming didn''t move, he pushed Su Ming and said, "see if you''re a senior hooligan."


    Su Ming has been with us for some time. He knows that these people have a deep friendship, but they usually make fun of each other. He hesitates for a moment before putting on his watch. Mao Zi says, "how do I think Su Ming''s watch is better than mine? Bingo, you are eccentric."


    "What kind of horse goes with what kind of saddle, Su Ming is a calm, fake watch in his hand, others think it is a famous watch, but you, famous watch in your hand, others think it is a fake watch, it has nothing to do with the watch, it''s a matter of temperament!"


    The hair son relied on a, continue to appreciate oneself to put on to look like the big rascal''s watch.


    Xu Yunlu said: "this time, in order to save ghosts and ghosts, it''s labor and hard work. A watch will send you away. It''s not cheap to kill him."


    "Ghost is a thing possessed by Grandet. If you save him ten lives, he won''t remember. It''s good to have a watch." Shaodong''s attack on Li Gui is a great effort.


    "We''re OK. We just ran errands. When we were nervous, brother Ming lost a lot of money and operated on him for more than ten hours." Maozi is unfair to Su Ming, and he calls Su Ming brother Ming. Of course, there are not many people who can make him really call him brother Ming. Su Ming says sheepishly, "if I''m a senior surgeon, it won''t take me that long."ˇ° That won''t take less time. Anyway, brother Ming is losing money. " Maozi has many things to do, so he left to do his own business. Shaodong answers a phone call from Xiaoxi and leaves with Hengbin. Before he leaves, he makes an appointment with Xu Yunlu to have a meeting in the evening. Xu Yunlu says that he already has a job. He can''t be as dark as they are. He has no life goal at all. They cut and left. When the others left, Su Ming quickly took down the watch and handed it to Xu Yunlu, saying, "this, I don''t need it."ˇ° Su Ming, what does that mean? "ˇ° I''m not a kid anymore. " Xu Yunlu laughed and said, "Xiaoming, in order to give you a watch, other people''s ghosts and ghosts use their mind so much. You can accept it. Otherwise, they will think how stupid they are when they know that you have seen it through. What will they do if they refuse to cooperate with you for good treatment and damage your reputation?"ˇ° This... Any doctor will do this. "ˇ° I believe that the vast majority of doctors have this sense of responsibility, but I am sure that the vast majority of these responsible doctors do not have the skills to save ghosts. " Xu Yunlu didn''t wait for Su Ming to answer. He said, "besides, you need a watch for your current work. Ghosts have given many people gifts, but they are all wrong. This gift is more appropriate. It seems that they really want to give you." Su ran spits out her tongue secretly. The farce just now was arranged by Li Gui. The purpose is to give her brother a watch. Her brother shouldn''t be too cool. Su Ming hesitated for a moment, looked at his watch and asked, "this watch should be very expensive, right?"ˇ° Which is more expensive, this watch or ghost''s life? What Mao Zi said is that ghosts will send you away with a watch. You''re really losing money. Besides, this watch has other functions. " Su Ming didn''t quite understand, so Xu Yunlu moved the place of the spring and said, "we have a child here who likes to stare at everyone very much. The watch is equipped with GPS positioning. He can find you wherever you are, and this place. You click it to start the eavesdropping device here." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 282

    Su Ming just knew that this watch was not just about time. Xu Yunlu wound it up and told Su Ming, "this watch is waterproof, shockproof and antimagnetic, so you can explore its function slowly."


    Su Ming didn''t insist any more. He took the watch back and tried to adjust the time, but it was a good thing. He didn''t dare to adjust it randomly and began to check the function on his mobile phone.


    Xu Yunlu picked up his coffee and said, "although we are good people, what we do is our duty. Because we exchange our lives for some hard-earned money, we can''t avoid being envied and thought about. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing to take precautions."


    Su Ming looked at Xu Yunlu and said, "what kind of duty do you need to fight for?"


    "By the way, Xiao Ming, change your mobile phone, otherwise people will think that you are being treated harshly by Master Lu when they hear that you are working for him." Instead of answering Su Ming''s teasing, Xu Yunlu picked up a box and handed it to Su Ming. "This mobile phone has powerful functions and video recording function, so as not to encounter anything of value. If you don''t record it, it''s not worth the loss."


    Su Ming knew that the watch was much more expensive than the mobile phone, so he accepted all the watches. The mobile phone really didn''t need to be pretentious. Moreover, the video of Ma Laoliu being cleaned up was not recorded. Su Ming was very choked, so he took it.


    Su ran knows that her brother''s face is not thicker than her, so she plays with her mobile phone. The mobile phone rings. She sees that it''s Su''s mother and answers it quickly.


    After answering the phone, Su ran was a little dazed. Xu Yunlu turned around and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, my mother called and said that the transfer fee owed to my father and the salary for 11 years have been reissued, and the pension is directly arranged by deputy director Zhu."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, Su ran said: "mother said, she and Uncle Wang discussed, the money to brother, let brother arrange."


    Su Ming, who is checking the function, stops, then stands up and goes out.


    Xu Yunlu said, "don''t say that Uncle Wang is very reasonable."


    Su ran looked at Su Ming''s back and said, "I''m sad."


    "He''s a lot older than you. He must have a much deeper relationship with your father than you."


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu held Su ran in his arms and said in a low voice, "everything has passed. People have to look forward, don''t they?"


    "I know, uncle, it''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable thinking about Dad."


    "So my uncle wants me to look forward."


    "Uncle, thank you!"


    "What are you doing with your uncle?"


    "It''s not only dad''s business, but also my brother. My uncle must be taking care of my brother."


    "I didn''t take care of him. I just asked him to do something for me. My uncle is calling on your brother. In other words, he is exploiting him."


    "Then you are not a stinking capitalist or landlord."


    "Oh, give you some color, you want to open a dyeing house."


    Qin Mo, who is playing with snakes, is very angry when he sees Xu Yunlu and Su ran sticking to a pile. He is not sure whether he has himself in his eyes, so he climbs onto the sofa and sits down between Xu Yunlu and Su ran. Holding the snake in his hand, he shouts: "little twist."


    Xu Yunlu gently pushed the back of Qin Mo''s head and said, "little troublemaker, play with you."


    "Little twist!" Qin Mo is very insistent and refuses to leave. Xu Yunlu slumps in the sofa. "No wonder people say that the child is the debt of his previous life. Son, tell Dad how much money he owed you in his previous life. You are going to torture your father in this life."


    "Little twist!"


    Xu Yunlu


    When Xu Yunlu sees that his son refuses to give him a chance, he has to get up to comfort Su Ming.


    Qin Mo didn''t see Su ran for two days. He was quarreling with Su LAN and Qin Xing. He met yesterday, and then quarreled with Su ran. It took a long time for the mother and son to reconcile. Naturally, they went to bed late at night. They usually like to play by themselves. Now they are clinging to Su ran, but they are sleeping. As soon as Xu Yunlu goes away, he immediately falls into Su Ran''s arms with a snake in his hand.


    Su ran quickly said: "silent, sleepy, I''m going to have lunch soon. I''ll sleep after lunch, OK?"


    "Not good." Qin Mo yawns and turns her face to Su Ran''s arms. Naturally, the little snake in her hand is close to Su ran. Su Ran is very depressed. Although she doesn''t particularly hate snakes, she can get along well with Hua Hua because they are all far away from her. Now, Qin Mo pokes her face with the little snake, and Su ran feels numb all over.


    Qin Mo turned twice, his eyes closed, and his hand with the snake softened. The snake immediately twisted out of Qin Mo''s hand. He grabbed it again, but his eyes didn''t open. Su ran had to pick up two fingers, carefully took the snake out of Qin Mo''s paw and put it in a transparent box, and then she was relieved.


    But heard someone Chi smile, Su ran looked up to see is Zhao xiaohen, asked: "officer Zhao, ghost brother better?"


    "How can I know if he is well?" Sitting on the handrail of the stairs on the second floor, Zhao xiaohen grabs a handful of pistachio nuts from the corner.


    Su ran: "this product can really hold.


    Qin Mo is already asleep in her arms. Although the weather is getting colder, Qin Mo likes to sweat. Su ran wipes Qin Mo''s sweat with a small towel and holds it carefully and laboriously.


    Zhao xiaohen looks at Su ran, who is very hard to hold. He shakes his head and throws away pistachio. He runs downstairs and asks, "do you want me to help you?"ˇ° Don''t Su ran said angrily, Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "really stingy."ˇ° Then tell me, is brother ghost better? "ˇ° By the way, Sura, why do you call ChuChu brother ghost? "ˇ° I won''t tell you. " Su ran happily holds Qin Mo up the stairs. Zhao xiaohen: "revenge, eat my pistachio, whether you can hold it or not! Su ran put Qin Mo on the bed and thought that his little fat paw had caught the snake, so she took a hot towel to wipe Qin Mo''s little fat paw several times. After smelling it again, she thought it was fishy. After wiping it several times with a new towel, she heard Xu Yunlu''s voice: "don''t scratch the little guy''s hand." Su ran was startled. Xu Yunlu reached for the towel and said, "I heard my voice in my room. Are you scared?"ˇ° Uncle Lu, how''s my brother? "ˇ° Su Ming is such a strong man. I just talked with him about something else. " Xu Yunlu threw the towel on the bedside table and poured it to Su Ran''s side. "I was disturbed by your son in the middle of the night last night. Come and have a sleep." Su ran fell into Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "uncle, there is a fishy smell in my hands."ˇ° Good, just don''t smell it. " Xu Yunlu gently presses Su Ran''s foot. Su ran starts Su Ming from scratch for more than ten hours. It''s a long time and a high degree of tension. Naturally, she is tired from body to heart. Although she has a rest after that, as the first time she goes to the operating table, the blood alone makes her dizzy and naturally she doesn''t sleep well. Then she is tossed by Qin Mo, so she is really tired, Soft in Xu Yunlu''s arms, rest for a while and asked, "uncle, did you see officer Zhao just now?"ˇ° Yes, what''s the matter? "ˇ° He didn''t know if brother ghost was better! " Xu Yunlu laughed: "Li Gui has been in pain for such a long time. I''m sure he can''t rest well all the time. At this moment, it''s estimated that the pain will be lighter and he will fall asleep. Otherwise, how can Zhao xiaohen sit idle on the armrest?"ˇ° Zhao xiaohen is like a child. "ˇ° It''s all used to at home. " Su ran and Xu Yunlu are chatting, and finally they fall asleep. Then Qin Mo keeps moving around and wakes up Su ran. Su ran picks up her mobile phone and looks at the time. Qin Mo and Su ran have slept for three hours, and they shout: "miserable, I''m sure I can''t sleep at night." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 283

    Su Ran is busy trying to wake Qin Mo up, but Qin Mo didn''t sleep well last night. Now he sleeps like a pig, but he refuses to get up. Su ran finally uses a snake to lure him. Qin Mo turns over and sits up. Then he jumps out of bed and jumps to the transparent box. When he sees his snake lying there more pig than him, he is relieved.


    Su ran then asked: "silently, does the little snake also want to eat? If you don''t feed it, it will die."


    "Ask Uncle." Qin Mo ran out of the bedroom with the box in his arms. Su ran ran after him and asked, "go ask that uncle?"


    "Snake uncle." Qin Mo''s short leg is faster.


    Su ran follows her, but she limps a little to finish the stairs. Qin Mo runs to the pool where the boa constrictor lives, finds the boa constrictor''s uncle, points to the little snake in her box and says something to the uncle.


    The snake keeper taught Qin Mo to feed the little snake, and finally helped Qin Mo feed the little snake. Qin Mo ran back to the room with a transparent box. Only when he met Xu Yunlu at the door, Xu Yunlu asked, "silently, what are you doing?"


    "Feed the snake. Feed the snake."


    "Didn''t you learn a new skill?" Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo listens and nods seriously.


    Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo to the living room, and Su ran asked, "Uncle Lu, where have you been?"


    "Don''t uncle have a Ning assistant? God, if I knew such an assistant, my uncle might as well not have it."


    "Uncle, what has Xiaohai done to make you angry?"


    "He works as an assistant. He makes a phone call and a text message. My uncle doesn''t know where to use him as an assistant." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "fortunately, uncle doesn''t have to pay him, otherwise uncle will lose a lot."


    Su ran knew that Ning Xiaohai was definitely not so useless as Xu Yunlu said, but they liked to hurt each other, so they secretly laughed. Xu Yunlu immediately pulled Su Ran''s small face and said, "little lazy bug, this smile seems not to believe uncle?"


    Xu Yunlu''s action happened to be seen by Shao Dong who came in. Shao Dong put out his hand to cover his eyes and said with the purity of the white lotus Virgin: "I didn''t see anything."


    Wang Bin, who followed him, immediately looked up at the ceiling and said, "ah, Dongdong, don''t you say the deer is back? Where is the deer?"


    "I didn''t see it either. It''s strange. He said he had entered the gate." Shaodong put down his hand, and Hengbin went to the second floor just like he didn''t see Xu Yunlu and Su ran. Su ran watched them go upstairs and asked for a while, "uncle, are we wearing invisibility clothes?"


    "It''s amazing. Let''s go and see if he''s any better today."


    They came to Li Gui''s room with Qin Mo in their arms. They saw Zhao xiaohen chewing an apple while using his mobile phone to read a story to Li Gui. At this moment, they should have finished the story and were asking, "poor Chu, this story sounds good."


    Li Gui gave a grunt as an answer. Zhao xiaohen shook his head and chewed an apple. "You say why you don''t like to listen to the news and these filthy things. I''d better read you a piece of news. Although you are a patient, the patient should also care about national affairs."


    Li Gui hummed several times to express his firm opposition. Zhao xiaohen read a passage. Seeing that Li Gui was not willing to listen, he put down his cell phone and asked, "I feel sorry for that deer. It''s very nervous of you. You can eat liquid food now. He prepared five or six kinds of porridge for you."


    "He dares not to be nervous about me. If I have a problem, who will help him spread the embarrassing story that he made a living by doing Hula Dancing in Wasi?"


    "Ah, does that deer still dance Hula?" Zhao xiaohen has become a curious baby.


    Li Gui hummed, "at that time, he was penniless and had no skills to make a living. If he wanted to do strip dance, he had to do it."


    For Zhao xiaohen, who wants to see Xu Yunlu eat turtle, this is just explosive news: "I really want to see Master Lu take off his clothes."


    Li Gui first caught a glimpse of Xu Yunlu, and suddenly frowned: "I''m so dull. I''m in pain."


    "Well, I''ll hear about the deer later." Zhao xiaohen also heard a sound at the door. Looking up, he saw that Xu Yunlu and Su ran were with Qin Mo, humming, "how do you look like a family of three?"


    With these words, Zhao xiaohen was startled and looked up, "Xu Yunlu, it can''t be true!"


    "True or false, it''s none of your business. How about you, ghost? Are you better?" Xu Yunlu was not angry with Li Gui at all.


    "Xu Yunlu, you are really retarded. You are asking me to find Xiao Huang''s jokes for him. Do you think it''s better?" Zhao xiaohen is very suspicious of Xu Yunlu''s IQ, "why do you let me find men''s jokes?"


    "Then you should ask your poor friend." Xu Yunlu had to say, "ghost, you respect the general well, listen to male Xiaohuang''s jokes, I wait for you to respect thoroughly, and then come to see you." With that, Xu Yunlu leaves Li Gui''s room with Su ran and Qin mo.


    Zhao xiaohen pointed to Xu Yunlu''s back and asked discontentedly, "ChuChu wants pity. What do you mean by him? When you are completely well, he will come to see you again. When you are completely well, do you still need him to see you?" However, Zhao xiaohen saw that Li Gui''s face was still not very good, and his lips were also not bloody. He didn''t really want to get an answer. He quickly fed some warm boiled water to Li Gui and said, "I''m not used to this. I''ll get better soon!"


    Li Gui gave a sound. Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Qin Mo out of Li Gui''s room and says to Su ran, "after a while, my uncle will ask your brother how the ghost is. If there''s no big problem, we''ll leave here and go home, OK?" Jinwo and Yinwo are not as good as their own kennel. No matter how good it is, Su ran still feels that her grandmother has a more sense of belonging there. Of course, she can''t wait: "in order to take care of my ghost brother, my mother has no time to take care of him."ˇ° Xiao Ming said that your mother doesn''t have a big problem, and she''s in the hospital, so don''t worry too much. "ˇ° Even if it is, it is not practical to take care of it. " As soon as Qin Mo left, he immediately raised the small box and said, "little twist." Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "don''t worry, I will take your baby with me." Qin Mo immediately became happy and jumped several times. Xu Yunlu asked again, "will you feed your little twist in silence?"ˇ° Will, will feed small twist silently Sura is very suspicious of this sentence. Xu Yunlu didn''t doubt it at all. He kissed Qin Mo''s little face and said, "my silence is so powerful." Qin Mo got Xu Yunlu''s approval and was even more excited. Xu Yunlu said, "if you can feed even a little twist, you must have grown up." Qin Mo immediately nodded and rowed to compare his height with Xu Yunlu. It was obvious that he had forgotten the fact that he was held by Xu Yunlu, and directly ignored the height of Xu Yunlu, indicating that he and his head were almost as high as Xu Yunlu''s head. Xu Yunlu was happy, and Qin Mo gave a head to Niuniu, and said, "now that I grow up, should I go to kindergarten and discuss with many children about the ability of feeding xiaoshuo?" Su ran wants to laugh a little, but she also knows that Qin Mo is getting older every day, so she should also consider going to kindergarten. However, she can''t bear to think that the little guy will be bound from now on. When she looks up, she sees Su Ming. Su Ming is climbing on the handrail of the stairs, as if playing with a mobile phone. In fact, she is paying attention to Qin Mo''s reaction to going to kindergarten. Qin Mo hesitated and asked, "Dad, can you take xiaotorsional with you?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 284

    "That can''t do. My family is a brave child, not afraid of small twists and turns, but other children are not so brave, they will be afraid when they see it."


    "Then..." Qin Mo hesitated, and Xu Yunlu continued to cheat, "but silence can tell the children everything about little twist. The children don''t have little twist. Maybe they especially envy silence."


    "Aren''t the children afraid?"


    "They don''t see nature, they''re not that scared."


    "Well," Qin Mo hesitated and said, "well, I don''t take little twist. I''ll take my mother with me."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "quietly, to tell you the truth, your father, I really hope you can take your mother with you, but the children who can go to the kindergarten are all big children. Taking your mother will be considered as not growing up by the children."


    "I grew up."


    "Yes, when I grow up, I don''t take my mother with me to prove it to them."


    "But I don''t know the way home."


    "Oh, my family is still thinking so long." Xu Yunlu happily kisses Qin Mo''s little face and says, "if you put 10000 hearts on it, mom and dad will pick you up. If Mom and dad are busy and have no time, they will let uncle and star dad pick you up."


    "Oh." Qin Mo was completely relieved that he didn''t know the way home. He began to play with his little twister. Xu Yunlu pressed the small box and said, "I haven''t answered dad about going to kindergarten."


    "All right."


    "Since I have promised my father silently, I won''t be allowed to cry in kindergarten."


    "I''m not a little sister. Why do I cry?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t mention Qin Mo''s crying embarrassment. He held out his little finger and said, "come on, promise dad to go to kindergarten, then you have to pull a hook to count."


    Qin Mo happily and Xu Yunlu pull hook.


    Xu Yunlu smoothed Qin Mo out, and then said to Su Ming upstairs, "come down, come down, I just have something to ask you."


    Su Ming goes down the stairs. Qin Mo likes Su Ming''s uncle very much. When he sees him, he immediately makes love with him. With Su Ran''s interference, he lets Su Ming go and plays by himself.


    Su Ran has been here. She goes to the kitchen to make tea for them and squeeze some juice for Qin mo.


    Su Mingcai asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "How''s the ghost hurt?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the injury on the shoulder. After all, the gun in the chest almost killed the statue. Yesterday, he had a fever. Fortunately, the medicine was all right, and the statue''s body foundation was good. Now it''s OK to cooperate with the medicine treatment, but it''s better to observe for two days to prevent it."


    "Well, you have more experience than me. Naturally, I''ll listen to you. You can arrange it."


    "Not just for this?"


    "That''s true. As long as the ghost can''t die, his business is a small matter. Let''s talk about the business. You and Hengbin still have to finish the business of Vasi. But now that the ghost is seriously injured, you can do it later. There are some things that haven''t been dealt with by the ghost. Binbin is here; There''s another thing. I want to set up a pharmaceutical factory. The pharmaceutical factory wants to build the most advanced laboratory in the world. I want you to be responsible for it. "


    "Do you sympathize with me?" As soon as Su Ming finished, he was patted by Xu Yunlu, "brother, no big or small, why should I sympathize with you? It''s because I didn''t go to the people''s hospital. It''s not a good place in heaven and earth. I think you are dazzled. Brother, I want to use you, use what you have learned, and then drain you. "


    Su Ming didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu then said, "people''s hospital is a place where there are too many patients. If you have been in such a place for a year and a half, you may have seen all kinds of patients. It''s a good place to practice. OK, when you''ve finished dealing with Vasi''s affairs, you can go to the people''s hospital to have fun."


    "The people''s hospital is the same as your own."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "do you doubt brother Lu''s strength? I don''t want you to go to the people''s Hospital, which is a waste of time, but I don''t want you to go. Because of Zeng''s bad surname, if you don''t go in, you must become your heart disease. Heart disease must be treated with heart medicine. The medicine for your heart disease is to go to the people''s hospital; However, after my laboratory has been built, I don''t care how you like the work of the people''s hospital. No matter how busy you are, you have to take time out of your busy schedule to be responsible for me. Brother Lu will spare no effort to play the glorious image of being picky. "


    "I will."


    "One more thing."


    "Say it


    "What you are doing in Vasi now is to work for my brothers. The cashed money will be remitted to the designated account, and Shao Dong will deal with it. Now you can do the same thing for me. Before you go to Vasi, I will give you all the relevant information about the property right certificate and contract. I have opened an account abroad in the name of Ranran. After you cashed in, you can transfer the money to that account, A small number of them have been sent to China. I asked Ranran to open two accounts in China. "


    When Su Ming didn''t go to Wasi to deal with those industries, he thought it would be one or two places and houses at most. After he went there, he realized that it was not the case. Xu Yunlu has been busy for more than ten years and has set up a lot of industries in Goa and Southeast Asia. Before he went, Xu Yunlu asked him to open an account in the name of Sura. He also made fun of him. Now he knows that Xu Yunlu really doesn''t treat Sura as an outsider, To put it in the jargon, it is to give Su RA everything that she has gained in exchange for her life.


    Xu Yunlu then said, "if you work for the public, the expenses will be paid by the public. If you work for me, the expenses will naturally be paid by me. After the realization of my property, I will keep two million."ˇ° When Master Lu talks about two million yuan, it''s like saying two yuan. "ˇ° It''s called brother, no big or small. "ˇ° Brother Su Ming is a bit awkward. It''s obviously his brother-in-law. His sister calls him uncle, but he calls him brother. It''s all in a mess. "I don''t think two million is a bit too much. It doesn''t cost that much."ˇ° The rest is your salary. "ˇ° Is it going to be too high? " Xu Yunlu was happy: "Xiao Ming, if we change ghosts and ghosts to do this, we can''t say whether it can be done or not. If we don''t want two or three million first, he doesn''t have the surname of Li." Su Ming was stunned for a moment, and then asked curiously, "Li Gui is really Li."ˇ° Only he himself knows the surname of Li Gui. "ˇ° You have a good relationshipˇ° It''s OK. When I first came to Wasi, I was not familiar with my life and land. I met Li Gui and took advantage of each other. They went their separate ways to meet each other''s needs. I didn''t expect that when I met him again, something happened to him, and I helped him. "ˇ° It''s certainly not a general help. "ˇ° That''s about it. I''ve survived several times. " Xu Yunlu said, "these are not important. It''s serious to do the job your brother gave you. This time, ghosts and ghosts have been seriously injured. The separation of personnel means that more people are needed to ensure everyone''s safety. I''m not sure. You can still be a helper for Binbin if you stay here for a while."ˇ° I majored in medicine and took law myself. I don''t know how much help I can give bingo. "ˇ° Do you think it''s the ghost''s favorite to let you fight and kill? Just like my brother, I prefer to beat my opponent with my brain. " As a result, Qin Mo, who was playing in the corner of the sofa, raised his head and called out very smoothly: "brother!" Xu Yunlu slapped Qin Mo''s ass: "what are you barking about? I''m your father, my father." Qin Mo leaned on Xu Yunlu''s leg and then repeated: "father." With that, Qin Mo suddenly remembered something and stood up together and said, "father, that uncle has a gun." Xu Yunlu followed Qin Mo''s hand and looked up the stairs. Qin Mo pointed to Zhao xiaohen and said, "he''s a policeman. He has a gun." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 285

    "But he won''t lend me to play."


    "It''s not a toy. You''re a child. You don''t play well."


    "Dad said I went to kindergarten and I''ve grown up."


    Su Ming was happy when he heard this. Xu Yunlu said, "my father said that in the past, the kindergarten grew up, but it was just a big child."


    "How old is that to play with guns?"


    "As old as that uncle." Xu Yunlu points to Zhao xiaohen and says, "Qin Mo is a little disappointed. It''s obvious that it''s not a day or two for him to grow up so big.".


    Su ran comes out with tea and juice, puts down the tray and catches Qin mo. Qin Mo doesn''t like juice very much and wants to refuse. Xu Yunlu points to Zhao xiaohen and asks, "do you want to grow up to that uncle''s size soon?"


    Qin Mo takes a look at Zhao xiaohen and Xu Yunlu, and then drinks the glass of juice Su ran handed over with great suspicion.


    Su Ming felt Qin Mo''s head and said, "you''re all worried. Let''s see what we can worry about. Intelligence is not only normal, but also ahead of time."


    Xu Yunlu also touched Qin Mo and said, "how can Xu Yunlu''s son have any intellectual problems? He only wants to and does not want to, right? Silence."


    Such a profound question, Qin Mo said, really test intelligence.


    Su RA wipes the sweat on Qin Mo''s head. Qin Mo immediately makes love with Su RA. Su RA naturally wants to get tired of Qin Mo, and the mother and son are just there.


    Su Ming looks at Su ran, who is whispering to Qin mo. she is wearing a beautiful skirt, a little powder, and nails. Not to mention the ruby pendant necklace, the Buddhist pearl bracelet and the ruby inlaid bracelet, the spirit of her ruddy face is just different from that of Xu Yunlu before she appeared. It''s not fake, My sister is really beautiful.


    Su Ming knows that his brother-in-law may be Xu Yunlu. He is very worried about Su ran. At first sight, Xu Yunlu is not a man who can be easily tied by a woman, but now Su Ran is happy. Su ran smiles with satisfaction. In fact, think about life is short, this short life, the vast majority of people''s life is not so happy to meet the moment, so this moment may be short, but also beautiful, it is worth cherishing.


    Su ran feels that she has eyes staring at her. She looks up at Su Ming and thinks that it''s Su Ming and Qin Mo who have a lot to do with each other, which affects Su Ming''s conversation with Xu Yunlu. She is a little embarrassed and puts her mouth to Qin Mo''s ear to talk. Qin Mo is used up by Su ran ha''s breath and immediately reaches out her little claw to block Su Ran''s mouth.


    When Xu Yunlu saw Qin Mo, he reached out to touch his little round head and whispered with him. Qin Mo was as happy as the festival.


    Su Ming looks at the happy family of three and gets up to leave quietly.


    With Su Ming guarding Li Gui, Xu Yunlu is ready to go to the Bureau and let the new official take office.


    Villa to the police station is still a little around, far from Su Ran''s school more around, so in order to go to work and school, Xu Yunlu with Su ran and Qin Mo or happily back to the milk tea shop.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the milk tea shop, Su ran saw song Shichao, whom she hadn''t seen for a while. Happily, she went up and said, "brother Shichao, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "Investigation is a fart. The company has a new job. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to go home." Song Shichao sees Xu Yunlu come in and gives him an unfriendly glance. Of course, song Shichao doesn''t know that Xu Yunlu has this kind of gaze for any male who wants to get close to Su ran, so song Shichao gives Xu Yunlu a rude glance.


    Su ran continued: "just in time, I want to bring snacks to my teacher''s mother. Remember to bring them for me when you leave."


    "What do you mean, Sura? As soon as they arrive, they drive people out."


    "I didn''t catch up with you, but I have to go to see my teacher''s mother every week. When I''m busy, I can''t go, but I will still send my teacher''s mother some new snacks. This week, I''ve delayed my class. I can''t go to see my teacher''s mother at the weekend, so I ask you to bring some snacks. Why don''t I agree?"


    "Yo, yo, yo, you are so filial. No wonder my mother mentioned you just like a daughter. She was even closer than my son."


    "Brother Shichao, you are busy in the unit these days. It must be very hard."


    "Fortunately, this time we are building a convention and Exhibition Center in a small country in Southeast Asia. It''s a government project and we attach great importance to it, so the welfare is very good."


    "Brother Shi Chao is a capable person. He will be valued everywhere." Su ran finished saying this, heard Xu Yunlu very dissatisfied with the cough, song Shichao is satisfied with a well said, "Su ran, you this milk tea shop Yin Qi how so heavy?"


    Su ran Leng for a moment, song Shichao immediately explained: "it''s Yin Yang Qi, that kind of Yin Qi."


    Su ran naturally recognized that song Shichao was referring to Xu Yunlu. She quickly turned aside and asked, "brother Shichao, do you know that your brother has become a lecturer in our college, teaching psychology?"


    "Oh, Hello, Sura, I''ll tell you, when I first heard the news, I was really shocked. He is so vagrant that I can''t hook him up with such a tall profession as a lecturer."


    Su ran was happy. Song Shichao suddenly asked, "by the way, my father said that Su Ming didn''t get into the people''s hospital."ˇ° Well, it''s a Zeng who doesn''t deal with him very well. "ˇ° Zeng Pengyangˇ° You and he are classmates, tooˇ° Please, don''t curse me. I''m not as bad as your brother. I can have this kind of classmate. Your brother and I are junior high school classmates, he and your brother should be college classmates. My father called Lao Ling and scolded him for this. You said Ling Hui was very good when he was young. How could he do this when he grew up? Can''t she understand the truth that a strong twist melon is not sweet? "ˇ° Brother Shichao, thank Mr. Song for me. " In fact, Su ran wants to see Ling Hua. Professor Ling, she has met a scholar who is elegant, knowledgeable, and very wise. She thinks that his daughter will not be bad there. If such a girl becomes her sister-in-law, Su Ran is a hundred peopleˇ° Ah, thank you. Except for a fight, it didn''t play a substantial role. "ˇ° Thank you, too. "ˇ° But I eavesdrop next to him. Lao Ling should like your brother very much. He can file up your brother''s spirit at most. He will definitely help in the end. "ˇ° Thank you, Professor Lingˇ° Oh, this mouth is so sweet. I just estimated that it didn''t come true. No wonder I''m losing favor in my parents'' eyes. " Su ran laughed. Song Shichao sighed and said, "your brother''s temperament is half as good as yours. It''s probably not the current situation. But then again, the more capable people are, the worse their temper is. Those with super good temper generally have no skills." Su ran: "pro, are you swearing at me? Su ran and song Shichao chat a few more words. At last, song Shichao is defeated by the more and more insidious spirit of the milk tea shop and leaves wisely. As soon as song Shichao left, Su ran crossed her waist and looked at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu snorted, "no one is allowed to ride a female classmate on a motorcycle, but she and a male classmate of my brother can have such a long chat."ˇ° Uncle, why don''t you be reasonable? Brother Shichao is the son of Mr. Song, and Mr. Song is still talking for my brother. I''ll have a word with him. Can it be the same as yours? "ˇ° I don''t think it''s the same. It''s better than mine. It''s also brother Shichao and brother Shichao. I''m the sister I call others. What will happen to you? I''m sure I''ll turn a blind eye again. " Xu Yunlu looks like an angry little daughter-in-law. She is so upset. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 286

    Su ran was so angry with Xu Yunlu''s nonsense.


    When Su LAN heard Qin Mo''s voice, she came out. After making out with Qin Mo, she had to shake her head and say, "you two are still young, Xu Yunlu. You don''t have to say that you are more than 30 years old. You are also an adult now. How can you say that they are more and more like children?"


    Qin Mo immediately put his finger on his face and said, "adults become children."


    Su LAN happily kisses Qin Mo and says, "my little ancestor, if you don''t speak, you can''t be so understanding. Let''s go and see grandma Zeng." With that, Su LAN stood up with Qin Mo in her arms, but as soon as she stood up, a stream of sour water came up, and she almost vomited.


    Su LAN put down Qin Mo, rubbed his forehead and said, "what you eat spoils your stomach, how do you want to vomit?"


    Su ran said: "sister-in-law, did you catch a cold?" But after saying this, Su ran suddenly realized something and went over and said, "sister-in-law, I''ll feel your pulse."


    Su ran gives Su LAN a pulse, and asks Su LAN about the moon in a low voice, and then says with great confidence: "sister-in-law, you are a happy pulse. You are pregnant."


    "Ah Su LAN didn''t believe it, but she didn''t come last month. Su ran said firmly, "sister-in-law, for the sake of safety, let''s go to see our teacher''s mother. You''ve been taking the medicine she prescribed these days. Please feel her pulse and feel more at ease."


    Su Lan''s pregnancy is a big event. Qin Xing, after hearing that, doesn''t give away the takeout, so he takes Su LAN to the song clinic with a Gu. Su ran chases her out. Where are the shadows of the two? Su ran stomps her feet and says, "there''s me. Don''t take me with her."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "the couple went to see if they were pregnant. What are you doing with them?"


    "I can witness it. I can be happy for them, can''t I?"


    "You should be glad you''re going to have more cousins soon."


    "Ah Su ran just thought of a very realistic problem. The children of Su LAN and Qin Xing are younger than Qin Mo, but they are Qin Mo''s elders. How can they get along with each other in the future.


    Of course, because of her seniority, Su RA is not happy for Su LAN, who has not been pregnant for many years. She is very happy. She takes Qin Mo to the backyard to report good news to her grandmother. The old man, who even lost a tear at her son''s memorial service, cries: "it''s all my paralyzed son-in-law who has dragged down your aunt and your uncle."


    "Grandma, please don''t say that. It was a happy event for my sister-in-law. They didn''t dare to be happy when you burst into tears?"


    "Yes, yes, grandma. She was so happy that she shed tears in front of you. She must be smiling in front of them."


    "Grandma is good, always so sensible." Su ran coaxed the old man and kept laughing at him until he was relieved.


    Qin Xing came back with Su LAN and officially announced the good news. Everyone was very happy for them.


    As soon as Qin Xing''s mother heard about it, she quickly pulled Qin Xing, who announced the good news, to no one and scolded him: "are you crazy? What a happy event it is."


    "Mom, why isn''t this a happy event?"


    "Sulan is a civil servant now. I''ve heard that there are many rules for civil servants to have an extra child. You can''t get away with a fine. Besides, it''s hard for you to raise a second one. Even your second brother is a daughter. They''ve said for many years that they don''t dare to have a second child. If you''re not crazy, hurry to beat the child."


    Qin xingcai thinks that Qin Mo is his son in his mother''s eyes. Su Lan''s pregnancy is really a second child in his mother''s eyes. He doesn''t know how to explain it, so he plays tricks and says: "the second brother is the one who gets into the money''s eyes. I don''t want to compare with him. Anyway, I''m going to make up my mind about this child."


    "You''re crazy. Su LAN has only been in the police station for a few days, and her ass hasn''t been hot yet. What if she is dismissed from public office?"


    "Su LAN has said that it''s not good or bad. It''s better to have the freedom to sell milk tea at home. If you''re fired, you''ll be fired!"


    Qin Xing''s mother was so angry that her blood pressure was racing. Qin Xing quickly threw off his mother and went back to the store.


    Fortunately, just now the warm atmosphere is still in, ginkgo and cocoa, graii immediately yelled to let Qin Xing treat, Qin Xing also very gallantly waved his hand and said: "go to the best restaurant in the city."


    Xu Yunlu laughed. Su LAN quickly pinched Qin Xing and said, "how much money do you have? I heard that the worst table there is thousands of dollars."


    "Thousands are thousands. It''s not happy."


    "You''re crazy. After our son or daughter is born, we don''t need money for clothes, milk powder, diapers or toys. Besides, I''m an elderly pregnant woman. I can''t say I can''t have a baby myself. Do you know how much it costs to have a caesarean section in the hospital now?" Su LAN immediately pinched up, a shrewd housewife.


    "Su Ming is a doctor. I''ll see him then."


    "Su Ming is a brain doctor, not an obstetrician. Is your brain circuit really OK?"


    Qin Xing''s mother, who came after her, heard that Qin Xing was going to the best restaurant in the city to treat her, and her high blood pressure was one grade higher. This time, she finally stood on the same front with Su LAN: "how much money do you two earn in a month? How much money do you burn? Qin Xing, you don''t know, even eat and wear hundreds of thousands of yuan, but before you grow up, you just follow others'' fashion and have a second child, You have to be fined for having a second child. Do you know that Qin Xing, the black sheep of your family, has to pay several thousand treats for having a second child. You really have a lot of money. "


    Qin Xing was dissatisfied: "Mom, LAN LAN is pregnant with my child. I''m happy. I''m going to spend thousands of money on it. If it''s a big deal, I''ll earn it again."ˇ° How much do you earn? With your ability, you can earn thousands of dollars, hundreds of dollars, all by Sulan. " Everyone was happy again, but I''m sorry to let Qin Xing see it. Although we all know that this girl''s face can compete with Li Gui, we still smile secretly, or hide from her, or cover her mouth and hold her smile. Qin Xing was not satisfied: "if you want to laugh, just laugh. You are so artificial. Who are you going to show it to?" Qin Xing''s mother immediately said, "it''s better for your mother to advise you to do less. Don''t look for your mother to borrow money at that time. You can do this. I''ll tell you clearly this time. If you want to borrow money again after having a second child, don''t even think about it." Qin Xing didn''t expect that his own mother would expose her own embarrassment, and her face would not change at all: "Mom, what are you talking about? I only care about how many times you borrow money."ˇ° Ah, come on, I''ll calculate for you. Since you got married with Sulan, the first time you borrowed money, saying that you didn''t have money to rent a house, and then you didn''t have the living expenses. This is to borrow money from my mother every once in a while. Well, your mother thinks that Sulan is also a serious girl. It''s a blessing for you to marry. So how hard it is to lend it to you on your back with your four brothers. The result is good, What kind of Nadong do you want to go to? This toss is for many years. When you come back and don''t pester my mother for money, your fourth brother''s family is so poor that they don''t have enough rice to cook. I don''t even care about your mother. You have no conscience... "We didn''t expect that the quarreling mother and son would soon become the mode of chasing and fighting. Qin Xing fled and Qin Xing''s mother chased. At last, we were all staring at each other, Qin Xing was successfully knocked out of the shop by Qin Xing''s mother and got into the rain. It was only then that everyone was happy again. Sulan some sad to say: "this can be how to do good, just three or two days to work, pregnant." Qin Xing''s mother, who came back after picking up Qin Xing, just heard this sentence and immediately answered: "Su LAN, you''ve always been sober. Don''t follow Qin Xing. You''re so obedient, and you''re a son. It''s enough to have him. Don''t ask for this. You''ll be fined and paid back by the unit. If you''re expelled from public office, you and Qin Xing will have a stable income, What should we do after that? It''s the same as before, with a hammer in the East and a stick in the West. " Qin Xing''s mother began to wipe her tears. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 287

    Su LAN just thought of a Qin Mo, who is a second child. Seeing Qin Xing''s mother excited, she quickly calmed down and said, "Mom, don''t worry about this. Qin Xing and I are so old that we can handle it well."


    "What will you deal with? You two have been living in a muddle since you got married."


    "That''s not because my brother''s affairs have been affected. Now his affairs have come to light. I think we''ll just get better and better. I''m not sure we''ll have a good time in the future."


    Xu Yunlu also nodded and said, "that is, after so many years of bad luck, it''s not impossible to go with the wind and the water."


    Su LAN knew that Xu Yunlu was responsible for the success of her family. But Qin Xingma forced her to do so. Xu Yunlu didn''t immediately correct the names of Su ran and Qin mo. Su ran, who was happy for her, obviously also thought of this. Although she had a smile on her face, it was a little bitter and evasive, so she said discontentedly, "I won''t affect you, If it''s too big, I won''t go to the police station. "


    Xu Yunlu ha said: "if this can affect the deer, spread out, I don''t know how many people can laugh down."


    As soon as Su LAN saw Xu Yunlu continue to pretend to be confused, she became even more angry. Qin Xing''s mother didn''t understand what Su LAN and Xu Yunlu were saying. She became even more angry: why do we have to have the second child? Qin Mo is still a boy. Su LAN is really a man who says that wind is wind and rain is rain. Her little son is really a disaster to her!


    Su LAN hates Xu Yunlu for a moment, pulls Su ran to the back, so a scene full of joy suddenly disappears. As soon as Baiguo sees something wrong, they all go to work.


    Wang Shouyi holds his hands behind his back. Even if he is blind, he can see that the relationship between Su ran and Xu Yunlu is no longer the relationship between ordinary lovers. Besides, Qin Mo, who is very popular, is suspicious more than once.


    Xu Yunlu had a cigarette in his mouth. The woman who made Ma Laoliu and his gang crazy passed by the door and poked her head.


    Qin Xing''s mother, who was originally angry, said, "it''s really evil." so she went to the back and served the rest of the lunch.


    Su LAN took Su ran for a moment and didn''t know what to say. She just said, "Mom, the weather is getting cold. I''ll turn over some clothes and you can take them to her."


    "OK, OK, you quickly turn it out. By the way, don''t turn out the good one like last time, take the old one that can''t be worn." Qin Xing''s mother sympathizes with the crazy woman and tells Su LAN not to lose her family. Then she goes out with the meal.


    Ginkgo then said to Xu Yunlu: "since Ma Laoliu was arrested, Qin Xing''s mother often ordered food for this crazy woman, so she likes to go around to the milk tea shop."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said: "crazy also knows the good and bad, try to contact her home psychiatric hospital, she this kind of afternature, generally can be treated."


    Ginkgo should, Xu Yunlu said: "Liu Jie with her sister to the provincial capital, you let people look for their foothold."


    Ginkgo answered again, and then looked at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu reached out and pushed his face away and said, "Master Lu, I have to go to work."


    Ginkgo took a look at the time on the mobile phone, all this point, the boss really need to run this trip?


    Before Xu Yunlu left the milk tea shop, the phone rang. As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that it was Lao Zhu, he answered and asked, "Lao Zhu, what do you want to do?"


    "Deer, how many hours do you work from day to night?"


    "Lao Zhu, has the final say you have promised me what to do at work?


    "I promised you, but are you too much? More than one person responded to me that you can''t be seen at work. You can''t even guarantee the normal operation of the Bureau."


    "Lao Zhu, what are you nervous about? I went to do something more important, but I left an assistant in the Bureau."


    "Ah, you mean, you throw all the affairs in the bureau to Ning Xiaohai, such an unreliable person?"


    "Lao Zhu, how can I feel that I''m more unreliable than Ning Xiaohai? What kind of vision do you have in mind?"


    Lao Zhu said with a smile, "I don''t know if you are reliable. Don''t give me a slap in the face and promise me something. If you don''t make some achievements for me, I''ll see how I scold you."


    With that, Lao Zhu hung up. Xu Yunlu looked at the "Dudu" ringing phone. He was so depressed that he didn''t want it. He stuffed his mobile phone into his pocket and said, "I''m going to work!"


    "I really want to see how brother Lu contributes his light and heat to the people of the motherland." Ginkgo hands a lift gills, very looking to say.


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to open the gingko''s hand and said, "what''s the suit?" After that, he called maozi and left the milk tea shop on Harley instead of taking a car.


    When Xu Yunlu left, Wang Shouyi came over with a hand on his back and asked curiously, "Master Lu has gone to work, which class are you in?"


    "Then I don''t know." Ginkgo answered vaguely. Wang Shouyi looked at the direction of Xu Yunlu''s disappearance. "Master Lu goes to work. Who believes him? And what does he mean to other people''s little lazy? How nice a good girl is to talk to the boss. I''m afraid that he will be delayed eventually."


    Baiguo didn''t expect that Wang Shouyi was not so optimistic about his boss. Of course, he wasn''t particularly optimistic about his boss, but he couldn''t stand on Wang Shouyi''s side. He had nothing to say and didn''t speak at all. Wang Shouyi went on to say: "the little lazy family are honest, where can they skate over this deer?" After that, Wang Shouyi sighed, looked back at the courtyard, shook his head and went back to his snack room. Su ran sighs when she sees Su LAN going to turn over her old clothes. She knows that Su LAN cares more about her than her mother and is comparable with Su Ming. But Xu Yunlu has explained to her why she can''t marry her now. Even she doubts the truth of Xu Yunlu''s explanation, so she doesn''t think it''s convincing. It''s unnecessary to say it, He took Qin Mo to see grandma. Qin Mo really didn''t understand that the adults were very happy at first, as if they wanted more brothers or sisters, then they had a fight, and then the atmosphere was so cold that they might have more brothers or sisters. After having a conversation with her grandmother, Su RA takes Qin Mo and goes to the hospital with Qin Xing. Su ran didn''t expect that deputy director Zhu was in the ward. Su''s mother was too excited to say anything. Su ran hesitated to call Xu Yunlu and told Xu Yunlu about deputy director Zhu''s visit to Su''s mother. Xu Yunlu obediently said: "Lao Zhu is still very conscientious. He scolds me and cares about my family. OK, help him do something." Xu Yunlu said, did not hear the echo, then asked: "little bug, what''s the matter, not angry with me."ˇ° My cousin is here again Su ran didn''t know how to answer Xu Yunlu''s question. Seeing Xu Zihao coming, she decided to end the call with Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu: "my cousin is amazing! My little bug is clearly sad! After playing with his mobile phone, Xu Yunlu twisted the spring of his watch and turned on the eavesdropping device hidden in Su Ran''s string of Buddhist beads bracelet. After su ran hung up, Xu Zihao had come over. She didn''t know whether it was better to say hello to Xu Zihao or not. Xu Zihao, who never paid attention to Su ran, said, "be careful recently." Su ran listened to these words, quickly seized Xu Zihao and asked: "cousin, can you make it clear?"ˇ° I don''t know. It''s just intuition. Well, grandma asked me to send things to my sister-in-law. " With that, Xu Zihao pulls Su Ran''s hand and walks into the ward. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 288

    Su ran also wants to make it clear, but Xu Zihao leaves immediately after he delivers something. Su ran doesn''t ask for anything valuable. Qin Xing, the father to be, is eager to go back to take care of Su LAN and the baby that can''t be found out by men and women. When deputy director Zhu leaves, he has to leave after delivering the meal. Su Ran has something on her mind. Seeing that Su''s mother is recovering well, deputy director Zhu''s spirit is better after visiting, so she is relieved and follows Qin Xing back to the milk tea shop. Su ran didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to go back to the milk tea shop earlier than her. She was surprised and asked, "Uncle Lu, are you off work?"ˇ° No, it''s not fun to go to work. I''m so tired. " Xu Yunlu stretched himself, and Qin Moxue stretched himself too. Xu Yunlu was happy. He picked up Qin Mo and asked, "silent, what did you do just now?"ˇ° Look, grandma Zeng has gone. "ˇ° Oh, the little man is good. I know how to see grandma Zeng. " Xu Yunlu also plans to talk to Qin mo. when he finds Su Ran''s desire to talk and stop talking, he says, "little lazy, it''s not as noisy as Qin Xing''s mother. I dare not talk to my uncle." Su Ran is very angry. She doesn''t believe that she is as smart as Xu Yunlu. She doesn''t know why she is unhappy. She wanted to tell Xu Yunlu Xu Zihao''s unknowable words. But now she''s happy that she doesn''t have an accident. It''s better to die. Once it''s clear, Su LAN and Su Ming don''t have to worry so much about themselves. So Su ran said: "there is nothing to say, what can you say?" Xu Yunlu frowned and angrily called Ning Xiaohai, "let the cadres above the department level stay for the meeting." Ning Xiaohai, who has already packed up and is ready to leave work, cries out: "cousin, I warn you, is it great to be a director? You don''t see people all day. Just after work, you have to call a meeting at or above the department level. You are not afraid of drowning in saliva."ˇ° Don''t disgust me. Your cousin is very good at water, but he doesn''t plan to swim in his mouthˇ° What are you going to do? "ˇ° Don''t new officials have to burn three fires when they take office? Now your cousin wants to burn this one, which is more pragmatic than before. He doesn''t even bother to do the fake samples of cracking down on gangsters, and only works on anti pornography; He is a smart man who knows how to crack down on gangsters. He is hard-working and can''t chew. How good it is to crack down on pornography. He has a good reputation and benefits. He can also generate income for the Bureau; If we can''t figure out the distant relatives of Zhu''s deputy hall, we can''t shake the sanctity of Zhu''s deputy hall; If they want to benefit from it, they will do well; But it is said that the new director has something to do with it. He is very famous in Goa; In Goa, there are no more famous people than NATO, Xu Yunlu and afatu. Which one is clean? NATO is the most skillful. He even washes ashore and becomes vice president. It''s OK. What''s wrong?... Xu Yunlu arranges vice Bureau Wang and Gao Honggang to be in charge of this anti pornography and anti gangster operation, but Gao Honggang quarrels with him at the meeting, Xu Yunlu ordered him to catch the murderer who killed the policeman Zhu Liang in three days. Gao Honggang is not a gas-saving lamp. Even if he can catch the murderer in three days, he can''t make achievements for Xu Yunlu so cheaply, and win the deadline to one month. Under the command of vice Bureau Wang, nightclubs, bars and nightclubs in Nandian city under various guises have been greatly disrupted. The police station has almost become a temporary detention place for prostitutes and young ladies. All day long, the police station is full of men with some power and spare money who want to complain and complain, and young ladies cry wrongly, Zhao xiaohen took a quick picture of the condoms he handed over on the spot, but people still cried and said they were wronged. The administrative department is soft handed in issuing fines, and there is no open space in the detention room at all. That really has the backstage to be able to find Wang vice bureau to complain, Wang vice Bureau hastens to push on Xu Yunlu body, said that oneself only obeys the order to act. Ning Xiaohai keeps on saying that Xu Yunlu has made money for the Bureau, but at the same time, he is also making evils. In recent days, many elite families will have their wives and children separated. Next month, the divorce rate in southern Yunnan will soar. Finally, Xu Yunlu calls Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen, and asks them to take the elites who can be trusted by the Bureau, focus on the Le Hong club, find out the big sesame problem, and seal it up immediately. When Zhao xiaohen leaves, he asks Ning Xiaohai to find Yu Ping and bring him back. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 289

    Ning Xiaohai knows that Xu Yunlu is playing tricks in front of him. That''s the goal. He and Zhao xiaohen are as excited as fighting chicken blood. With the elites, they go straight to the Lehong club like wolves.


    Xu Yunlu can finally rely on the bar of the milk tea shop. How long has he not been so relaxed? At least for a week!


    Su ran can see from Xu Yunlu''s satisfied expression that if he is not the director of the Bureau, he is a live deer. He goes to Dianmao office at 9:00 to 6:00 every morning. This deer is just like in the abyss of pain.


    But Su ran can see that the composition of Xu Yunlu''s clothes is very big. Su LAN is pregnant. This deer is obviously not ready to give an explanation. Su Ran is also very depressed. She ignores Xu Yunlu and pretends to be busy. Fortunately, Zhu Zhu didn''t come this weekend. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what kind of blockage Zhu can add. She can''t control her emotions and has to burst out.


    When Xu Yunlu was enjoying himself, Ning Xiaohai came in and whispered in Xu Yunlu''s ear: I took Yu Ping back to the police station on the ground that I found a young lady taking drugs in Lehong club!


    Xu Yunlu nodded with satisfaction. Ning Xiaohai wanted to say something else. The phone rang and he whispered: Vice President Wang called to say that the owner of Lehong club, Wang Lehong, came to ask Yu Ping who was taken away and the club was sealed up.


    Xu Yunlu was immediately displeased: these birdmen are really fast enough. They don''t let people relax even on weekends. Let them come to the Bureau on Monday to talk about anything.


    Ning Xiaohai called Wang''s deputy bureau and said, "Wang''s deputy bureau, Xu''s Bureau is very busy today. He said he has time on Monday."ˇ° Well, ten o''clock on Monday morning! "


    At the appointed time, Ning Xiaohai put down the phone. Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "what do you want me to do in the morning? You want me to feel uncomfortable all day."


    "Brother, dear brother, I see you all day. As long as it''s office work, you''re not comfortable. What does it have to do with the early morning? What should I do? Otherwise, you can make an appointment yourself next time."


    "Try it. It''s against you."


    "Anyway, you don''t pay me any salary, so what? By the way, why haven''t you seen Zhao xiaodai these days?"


    "Do you miss him?"


    Ning Xiaohai tut said: "that one is almost your follower. Where are you? He doesn''t stick. He doesn''t stick all of a sudden. It''s quite strange."


    Xu Yunlu suddenly lowered his voice and said, "try Yu Ping quickly, 48 hours and so on, and try to get something useful from his mouth."


    "When he was arrested in the second half of the night, he was already in trial, but he should have been trained to counter trial, answer questions without leaking, and he was slippery. Now he hasn''t been caught." Ning Xiaohai said in distress, "besides, you don''t know that in China, it''s strictly forbidden to treat suspects!"


    Qin Mo suddenly jumped out, holding his little twist to Ning Xiaohai: "little twist."


    When Ning Xiaohai found that it was a real snake, he was so frightened that he caught Qin Mo''s wrist: "silently, everything is grabbing. It''s a snake. What should I do if it''s poisonous?"


    "The snake is real, but the fangs are removed." Without Shaodong around, Xu Yunlu had to explain himself.


    Ning Xiaohai was relieved, released his hand and said, "I''m scared to death. I thought the little guy caught it by himself. I said, cousin, you really dare to play anything for the little guy."


    When Qin Mo''s little hand was liberated, he held a little twist and scared people everywhere. Ginkgo, cocoa and granula all knew that little twist was a snake with its poisonous teeth pulled. But Qin Mo held a little twist to scare them, and they all pretended to be scared. Ning Xiaohai shook his head helplessly and said, "cousin, in order to play with your son, you really have enough blood."


    "What''s the cost?"


    "Specially invite three people to play with your son."


    "You think too much."


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are pulling their spare skin, Zhu Zhu appears on Suzuki. Su ran almost faints. Today is really a test of her endurance.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai see Su ran clapping his forehead painfully. Ginkgo and others are gnashing their teeth: "again, my God, why doesn''t she sleep in and sleep over the weekend? Is university life so relaxed and comfortable?"


    Zhu Zhu jumped off the motorcycle and exclaimed happily, "Su ran, Su ran, I''m so sorry. I thought about CET-8. I signed up for an English cram school. I may not be able to help on Friday night."


    "There''s nothing embarrassing about that. You didn''t ask for a salary anyway."


    "I miss you so much." Zhu Zhu dropped his helmet and asked, "Su ran, do you miss me?"


    "Of course, I didn''t see you last night. I''m not used to it." Considering that the other party might become her cousin, Su ran answered very disobeyingly, but listened to the voice of the three people behind her


    "No class report on Saturday and Sunday. Are you sure you can pass CET-8?"


    Su ran warmly welcomed her and asked, "Zhu Zhu, is CET-8 better?"


    "Well, can I go to class? It''s not good. It''s very bad."


    "Since it''s hard, why don''t you make use of Saturday and Sunday? On Saturday and Sunday, you can also apply for classes to make up for it. "


    "I didn''t promise to help you at the weekend. I can''t break my promise."ˇ° Oh, Zhu Zhu, don''t worry, study is the most important, study is the most important Ginkgo, coco and Li Li all nodded their heads together and expressed their firm support for Su Ran''s words. Zhu Zhu said, "although CET-8 is not a good time, it''s not difficult for me to think about it in terms of my English performance. It''s just that I don''t report to others when they all report to class. It''s a bit tirah." Su ran almost wilted. Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai were happy. They took a cigarette and covered it up by choking and coughing; One carries a glass of water and blocks his smiling face with a glass. On Monday, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai arrived at the office after ten o''clock as usual. At the door of the office, they met Qian Zhongcheng, who was waiting for them. When Qian Zhongcheng saw them, he immediately stood up and said, "Xu Ju, I''m here to report my work." Xu Yunlu pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, opened the door, went into the office, sat down in the leather chair and asked, "your direct supervisor is not Gao Honggang. How can you report to me?" Qian Zhongcheng sighed heavily and said: "vice Bureau Gao obviously resists the anti pornography and anti gangster work arranged by the Department. I report to him, but he likes to take care of it or not."ˇ° He''s like this. What do you want to doˇ° Yes, Xu bureau may not know that vice Bureau Gao has always attached importance to only two departments, namely, drug enforcement and criminal investigation. For example, criminal investigation can only take human life seriously. " Xu Yunlu tapped on the table with his fingers, as if he was not the one who quarreled with Gao Honggang at the meeting above the bureau level: "how can Gao vice bureau be such a person? It''s a man who looks very reliable at ordinary times. It''s not a man who does not obey the law. "ˇ° Well Qian Zhongcheng sighed and said, "I''ve heard that this senior vice Bureau has a beginning."ˇ° What''s in it? " Xu Yunlu immediately showed an expression that he wanted to listen to gossipˇ° He said that his family had money and background. " Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "so in China, there are a lot of things that are difficult to do. It has something to do with too many such people."ˇ° No, so as his subordinate, sometimes I''m really a little weak. Vice President Gao is too self-centered. What he thinks is important, he can arrange everyone to work all night. What he thinks is not important, even if it''s the top and bottom red headed documents, he will ignore them. As his subordinates, sometimes they are worried about him. " Xu Yunlu knocked on the table with his fingers again and said, "let''s put the matter of Vice President Gao aside first. If I have a chance, I will talk to him well. But it''s captain Qian. It seems that you have something important to ask me?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 290

    "Yes, yes, yes," Qian Zhongcheng said quickly. "When I mentioned the Vice President Gao, I forgot the serious things."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and motioned Qian Zhongcheng to continue. Qian Zhongcheng said, "the situation is like this. This time, the Bureau has made great achievements in fighting against pornography and gangster. It''s just that Zhang Feiping, a member of Xu Bureau, was also accepted by the public security brigade."


    "Zhang Feiping?" Xu Yunlu glanced at Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai took an eye and looked at the sky. Xu Yunlu then asked, "what character is Zhang Feiping?"


    "Speaking of Zhang Feiping, his great grandmother is the younger sister of Xu Wenshan, the richest man in Beijing."


    "Oh," Xu Yunlu suddenly realized, "there is such an abyss, so his life experience is very prominent in the legend, how could he be swept by our anti pornography and anti gangster action?"


    "Ah, he came here to travel and relax. He asked some friends to play in the Lehong club. Unexpectedly, he was caught by the police. It''s useless to explain. Xu Ju, feel his conscience and tell the truth. A master like this is not short of money. What kind of beautiful woman he wants will not be obtained. Beautiful women are trying to pour money on him, Do you need to go whoring? "


    Xu Yunlu nodded in support of what Qian Zhongcheng said, but after nodding, he said, "it''s not necessarily true. Some abnormal people may not be able to do it. Maybe they''re just good at it, but they''re not interested in what they post upside down."


    "Xu Ju, how can this be possible? Besides, the club is also a serious business place. How can there be a lady or something like that?"


    Just as Xu Yunlu was about to open his mouth, the assistant surnamed LAN knocked on the door, pushed it open and said, "Xu Bureau, you have a visit. It''s about ten o''clock today."


    Xu Yunlu showed his hand to Qian Zhongcheng and said, "well, I didn''t expect to be so busy today. I have a very important guest here. What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it later."


    Qian Zhongcheng answered "yes" and left.


    As soon as Qian Zhongcheng left, assistant LAN came in with a woman who was dressed up and had a certain temperament.


    "Ms. Wang Lehong, this is our Xu Bureau." After the introduction, assistant LAN left the office.


    Wang Lehong''s eyes turned to Xu Yunlu, then quickly came over and said, "Hello, Xu Ju, my name is Wang Lehong."


    Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette, lit it, frowned and asked, "Xiao Hai, why does this name sound so familiar?"


    Ning Xiaohai sighed and said: "sure enough, Ms. Wang Lehong is the boss of Lehong club."


    "Oh." Xu Yunlu nodded and asked, "the name of Lehong club is very nice and suitable for the situation. Is boss Wang''s real name Wang Lehong?"


    Wang Lehong nodded her head and said, "Xu Ju, look at what you said. What else can I call if I don''t call Wang Lehong?"


    Xu Yunlu ha ha twice said: "fortunately, we have a club. Otherwise, we have schools and hospitals. It seems that this name is not suitable."


    Wang Lehong pushed her glasses and said, "I can''t understand Xu Ju''s words. Xu Ju doubts the authenticity of my name?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed and said: "Ms. Wang is a generous person, so I''m joking. Now we get to the point. What''s the matter with Ms. Wang looking for someone Xu?"


    "Of course, it''s for this seizure. Xu Ju, I didn''t know you before. I thought you were Rufu who called for fighting and killing. When I saw the real person, I knew that Xu Ju was a kind and reasonable person."


    "Miss Wang''s reputation is wrong." How rare is Xu Yunlu to be modest. After he is modest, he listens to Ning Xiaohai''s true feelings in a very low voice: Damn, aunt is also engaged in Yan Kong!


    "Xu Ju, I don''t think it''s too much this time. The girls in our club are all decent girls. They come to me to be actors and models. How can they be ladies?"


    "Ning Xiaohai, have you heard what Ms. Wang means? You have made a mistake and caught the wrong person."


    "Ms. Wang, we also have evidence for arresting people. We must have brought them back to the Bureau after we caught them. We can''t catch them indiscriminately."


    Wang Lehong held up her glasses and pleaded not guilty: "Xu Ju, you know, it''s not easy for the performing arts circle or the model team to get ahead. It''s inevitable that some of the little girls want to take a shortcut. Although we forbid it, there are always one or two bold little girls who want to know the identity of our guests, Then we do some indecent things to damage the reputation of our club, but we are very strict in management. Once we know that there is a violation, we will be dismissed immediately, so there can be no pornographic trade. Those who have some money and family background come to drink and have fun at most. "


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu put his hand on his head and said to himself, "what a strange place. Rich and powerful people always go to your place to eat, drink and play. A group of beautiful female college students who want to stand out like extras and models."


    "We are such a big club. It''s hard for us to sit when we come here. We have to arrange some singing and dancing programs to activate the atmosphere. Many little girls come to us and don''t show up. Even if they are born in a beautiful country, they are raised in the boudoir. If they sing a song and dance, they may be discovered by the star scouts, It''s also a chance to practice. You can also practice your courage and earn some pocket money. "


    Xu Yunlu suddenly realized and nodded: "Ms. Wang, it seems that she is really a good person. She provides a good place for rich and powerful people to drink and eat, a place for poor girls to earn money, and of course, an opportunity to get ahead. It''s really mutually beneficial."ˇ° I''m sorry to say that. My principle of running a club is to make profits, but our club makes profits reasonably and legally Wang said, taking out two VIP cards from her bag and handing them to her, she said, "young and promising leading cadres like Xu Ju and Ning assistant must work hard at ordinary times. They also need to work and rest. After work, they will find a place to relax and have fun. That''s normal. This is our club''s VIP card. After that, the two young people are tired and want to relax, You can come to our club at any time Seeing that Xu Yunlu didn''t mean to refuse, Ning Xiaohai took it and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu turned it over in his hand and looked at it for a while. It was two black gold cards. There were no special gimmicks, but there was a red poppy flower under the five words of Le Hong Club, which was very gorgeous, Xu Yunlu said: "I didn''t expect Ms. Wang to like poppies."ˇ° Why can''t you like poppy? Poppy is the most beautiful flower in the worldˇ° But the flower language of poppy is love and sacrifice of death. "ˇ° I didn''t expect that Xu Bureau knew the flower language of poppies. It''s too hard to see. Does Xu bureau know that the total flower language of poppies is hope? " Xu Yunlu flipped the card with his hand and said thoughtfully, "Ms. Wang is a successful person. At first glance, she wants to get wind and rain. What hope can''t she get?"ˇ° Xu Bureau, it''s just a flower. Do you policemen all have occupational diseases? No matter how normal things are, they are all suspicious in your eyes? " Xu Yunlu smiles. Wang Leping is relieved to see that Xu Yunlu has accepted the card, and then asks, "Xu Ju, there is one more thing I want to ask."ˇ° Just ask, Ms. Wangˇ° Yu Ping, our chief financial officer, has been taken away by your bureauˇ° Xiaohai, the financial director of Lehong club, you''ve also been arrested. What''s the relationship between anti pornography and anti gangster? " Xu Yunlu patted the table discontentedly. Ning Xiaohai calmly cooperated with Xu Yunlu in the performance and said, "back to Xu Bureau, this is what happened. This general manager Yu Ping is not only the chief financial officer, but also the top person in charge of the club. We not only caught the young lady who is trading, but also found drugs in several young ladies'' wardrobes, One of the two is a big deal. Besides, the two exist at the same time. Yu Ping, as the top person in charge of the club, should not bring them back for trial. Do you understand? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 291

    Xu Yunlu shrugged at Wang Lehong and said, "Ms. Wang, have you heard the reason clearly?"


    Wang Lehong stood up, supporting Xu Yunlu''s office, and said angrily, "Xu Bureau, I said that no matter how strict the system is, it can''t defeat the idea that little girls like to relax and hate to work hard. There are always people who want to take advantage of the loopholes and become loopholes. We just need management personnel. We can''t stare at those little girls all the time! We can''t take our management personnel as suspects because of negligence and loopholes in management. "


    Xu Yunlu quickly made a gesture to Wang Lehong and said, "don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, Ms. Wang. If you have something to say, we are the police of the people and serve the people. We will not wrongly any good person, and certainly we will not let any bad person go. It''s really impossible for managers to stare at their subordinates 24 hours a day, but if something goes wrong with subordinates, managers also have to bear part of the responsibility. " Xu Yunlu deliberately ignored the word "trial".


    After sitting down again, Wang Yuehong pressed her eyes with her finger and said, "Yu Ping is the honest person I grew up with. Otherwise, how could I leave the company''s finance to him?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded to show his understanding. As he was thinking about how to get rid of him, assistant LAN knocked on the door again and pushed the door open, saying, "Xu Ju, Miss Zhang is looking for you."


    "Miss Zhang?" Xu Yunlu didn''t know what Miss Zhang had an appointment with at all. He said to Wang Lehong, "Ms. Wang, I have an appointment with someone else."


    "Xu Ju, you are busy. I hope the matter of sealing up can be solved as soon as possible. If those little girls violate the rules, they should be fined and detained. We firmly support it!"


    "Thank you, Ms. Wang, for your support to our work." Xu Yunlu praised Wang Lehong very politely.


    Wang Lehong then said: "and our financial director Yu Ping, you must be misunderstood. Ask clearly, please release people as soon as possible. Of course, if you do not release people after 48 hours, I will find a lawyer."


    After dismissing Wang Lehong, Xu Yunlu turned his head and asked Ning Xiaohai, "Miss Zhang, what''s your date?"


    "Me? I don''t know what Miss Zhang is


    Two people look at each other, Ning Xiaohai quickly picked up a hundred page window to look out, immediately turned his head and said: "hell, it''s Zhang feiran. It must be for Zhang Feiping. I don''t want her to entangle me." With that, Ning Xiaohai immediately hid behind the bookcase.


    Xu Yunlu: "should I be entangled by her? This is the legendary brother?


    However, the high-heeled shoes are already ringing at the door, and Xu Yunlu can''t make use of them. After he has an appointment with Miss Zhang, he tells assistant Lan that he doesn''t have an appointment with Wang Legong, and asks assistant LAN to send her away. What''s more, he can''t follow Ning Xiaohai to hide behind the bookcase, so he has to face his cousin, who is not very good at Su ran and Ning Xiaohai.


    After the door was pushed open by assistant LAN, Xu Yunlu saw that Zhang feiran, who was not really ugly, came in with several male bodyguards or secretaries.


    Of course, Xu Yunlu met Zhang feiran, but it was at least 16 years ago. At that time, Zhang feiran seemed to be in primary school. However, there were many children in her grandmother''s family, so she was in a mess all the time. Rao is Xu Yunlu''s memory is extraordinary, and she never wanted to know who is who, which is which uncle or aunt, but we can be sure from the surname, Zhang feiran should be the daughter of one of her cousins.


    Of course, Xu Yunlu thinks it''s normal for her grandmother to like or adopt a younger generation when she loses her only daughter and her only grandson disappears. It''s just that Su Ran''s brother and sister have dealt with Zhang feiran. They have no grudge against Zhang feiran, and they don''t know their relationship with Zhang feiran. Everything they see and hear about Zhang feiran is naturally Zhang feiran''s normal behavior. Xu Yunlu''s behavior towards Zhang feiran can only be described as: it seems that she really takes herself as the heir of foreign property.


    Several bodyguards and secretaries stayed at the door. Zhang feiran quickly walked up to Xu Yunlu. Without waiting for Xu Yunlu to say hello, he sat down in the chair opposite Xu Yunlu''s desk, raised his legs, drew out a woman''s cigarette and said, "Xu Ju, right?"


    Xu Yunlu looked at the arrogant Zhang feiran. Because he was a cousin, he patiently asked: "Miss Zhang, what can I do for you?"


    "Xu Bureau, I heard that your bureau mistakenly arrested a person in this anti pornography operation. I hope Xu bureau can hold high his hand and let him go."


    "Miss Zhang, how do you know it was a mistake?"


    "Xu Ju, are there fewer cases of injustice, falsehood and wrongdoing among the Chinese police? It''s better to stop the loss in time when it happens than to compensate for the loss when the head falls down. "


    "We won''t discuss the unjust, false and wrong cases. First, I don''t have time. Second, I don''t think it''s suitable."


    "Then we won''t beat around the bush. The person you mistakenly arrested this time is Zhang Feiping. I hope Xu bureau can raise his hand."


    "Assistant LAN." Xu Yunlu gave a cry, and the policeman who had been his assistant for several days pushed the door in and asked, "what''s Xu''s order?"


    "What''s the matter with Zhang Feiping


    "Zhang Feiping, he and a young lady of Lehong club were arrested in the private room. In addition to their indecency, they also found marijuana and coca at the scene."


    "Listen to your tone just now, Zhang Feiping, you seem to know."ˇ° Xu Ju, "Lan assistant looked at Zhang feiran and said," this Zhang Feiping is also a familiar customer here. He comes to Nandian city for vacation every year, because he has been arrested twice for whoring and taking drugs. " Xu Yunlu raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhang feiran: "Miss Zhang, it seems that this Zhang Feiping is not a case of injustice and falsehood. Not only is he not, he is still a recidivist." Zhang feiran flicked the cigarette at the ashtray and said, "Xu Ju, you are a busy man, and I am also very busy. How do you deal with this?"ˇ° I can see that, "Xu Yunlu asked assistant LAN," before, who dealt with it and how? "ˇ° In the past, it was dealt with by the vice Bureau of Song Dynasty. Generally, it was a fine, which was heavier. " Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "let''s leave it to song''s deputy bureau."ˇ° Vice Bureau song is on a business trip. "ˇ° Unfortunately, yes, vice Bureau song is on a business trip. Why don''t I know? "ˇ° Xu Ju, you don''t usually work here. He directly asked for instructions from Deputy Zhu. " Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "then we should deal with it according to the usual practice, but in addition to the fine, we have to add one more, send it to the drug rehabilitation center, and force it. Miss Zhang, what do you think of such treatment?" Zhang feiran was obviously ordered to wipe his ass. after hearing the punishment, he was a little gloating and said, "if you really want to quit, I''d like to thank Xu Ju for my father." With that, Zhang feiran said thanks, got up and went to the door, left under the crowd of people, and LAN assistant also followed. Ning Xiaohai just went to the window, picked up the window and said: "cousin, you have more style than you." Xu Yunlu snorted and asked, "did you catch Zhang Feiping?"ˇ° Why do I arrest him? Although Zhang feiran is very annoying, Zhang Feiping is not like Zhang feiran in his style except for being a little bit second. " Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "I didn''t know it was such a coincidence that he was in the Lehong club. When Zhao xiaohen saw him, he just stared at him like chicken blood. I wanted to find an opportunity to get rid of him, but I couldn''t find it. I wanted to tell you about it that day. Who knows that I let vice Bureau Wang disturb me by phone, but I forgot. However, Zhang Feiping is not a promising girl, Miss fan doesn''t say anything, I''ve also been poisoned. I''ll close it for two days to see if I can keep a long memory. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 292

    "Who caught Zhao xiaohen before he came?"


    "It used to be the police." Speaking of this, Ning Xiaohai said, "cousin, do you think there is any mystery here?"


    "Tell me, what do you find?" Xu Yunlu touched out a cigarette and asked casually.


    "Who in the family doesn''t know that Zhang Feiping is a black sheep of his family. He goes to Nandian city to have fun, not once or twice a year. Why are he caught only twice?"


    "It''s no surprise. He''s lucky." Xu Yunlu called and asked, "assistant LAN, help me check. Were Zhang Feiping also in the Lehong club when he was arrested?"


    After Xu Yunlu put down the phone for a while, assistant LAN called back and said that he was not arrested in the Lehong club, but in other nightclubs.


    Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, do you think someone is doing this Feiping? If Zhang Feiping plays in other places, he will be caught by the police, but if he plays in the Lehong club, nothing will happen. That''s not to imply that Zhang Feiping, the Lehong club is the safe place to play. "


    "So when dealing with it, it''s just a fine, but there''s nothing to do with his drug use."


    "Yes, if you are caught taking drugs, you will be forced to give up."


    "In a word, Zhang Feiping is a fat sheep in their eyes. This fat sheep has all kinds of poisons. It''s sure that taking drugs is the best way to make money for him. Sending the fat sheep to give up drugs is not to cut off his fortune." Ning Xiaohai second change Holmes, "make Zhang Feiping is to be played by them."


    "It''s not that I can''t do it well, it''s that."


    "I suspect that the club should have taken advantage of a lot of the second generation of the rich or the second generation of the officials who are not so competitive as Zhang Feiping."


    "This kind of dandies who don''t know how easy money and power come are most popular with merchants. Moreover, they have a certain background, and most people can''t afford to offend them. The Lehong club has formed an industrial chain. These dandies are big spenders; Drugs and female college students are commodities; The club is the operator and producer, responsible for selling drugs and packaging female college students. "


    "Don''t make too much money."


    "Too business minded." Xu Yunlu spat out the white fog and said,


    "This is Zhang Feiping. Among the grandchildren of my aunts and grandmothers, my aunts and grandmothers like him the most. It''s no wonder that my aunts and grandmothers are so much worse off than my aunts and grandmothers in their marriage. They really have a problem with their eyesight."


    "Is there any other tree in his family that is straighter than Zhang Feiping''s crooked neck tree?"


    "Don''t say, the rest are more crooked. Zhang Feiping is at least not annoying. The rest are even difficult to communicate normally."


    "So your aunt''s eyes seem to be all right. At least among a bunch of annoying people, she chose the least annoying one. In fact, the most important one is Zhang Feiping''s father."


    "That''s true." Ning Xiaohai then asked, "cousin, what''s the purpose of Qian''s loyalty to protect Zhang Feiping?"


    "One is that Qian Zhongcheng is acting for others, and Zhang Feiping is a fat sheep. Every day he closes, it is a loss to them; One is that Qian Zhongcheng has some contacts with Zhang Feiping for some reason, and Zhang Feiping''s family situation is highly valued by him. He thinks there is an opportunity to take advantage of it. "


    "Is it possible for both reasons?"


    "Absolutely possible."


    "Cousin, Zhang Feiping is a fat sheep in their eyes. How fat is your sheep?"


    "Can you talk?" When Xu Yunlu finished, Ning Xiaohai laughed. Xu Yunlu opened his ears and heard the voice of Shankou pestering Su ran. He stood up and said, "well, today''s work is over. I''m really tired recently. I have to go back and have a rest." Xu Yunlu said to the leather chair.


    Ning Xiaohai, who was trying to do something, blinked: "no, cousin, you are so tired."


    "Dealing with one woman is equivalent to dealing with ten men. Your brother and I have dealt with twenty men in the morning. Can I be tired?"


    "Damn, cousin, you''ve worked hard."


    "I''m tired. You can''t be tired. Go to see Yu Ping. If you can''t get anything useful before you let him go tomorrow morning, it''s better for you to go back and wait on your uncle."


    "No, cousin, you don''t know how many pairs of eyes Yu Ping has to stare at and scare us. People want to remind us not to act too aggressively. I''ve never seen such a delicate suspect. He''s a loser."


    Xu Yunlu smiles and doesn''t speak. Ning Xiaohai then asks, "cousin, during those years when you were in goaheng, how much silver did you have to honor the patron saint there every year? I''ll also measure the benefits of the bastards here. If you catch them, they will still serve as Bodhisattvas."


    "Damn, your cousin is the kind of person who is upright and upright. Will he do what you say?"


    "Not less."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll wait for your good news." Xu Yunlu said and left in a hurry. Ning Xiaohai yelled in the office and went straight to the detention room.


    Su ran didn''t see Heiyan in class for several days. She thought that Heiyan was just bluffing Xu Yunlu. She was relieved. As a result, when she came to the classroom early this morning, she saw Heiyan, dressed as pure as a small ball. She was stuttering with her classmates in Japanese and Mandarin, Because of the increase of male students'' queermont, they seem to be more lively.


    Su Ran is almost petrified. Heiyan and Xu Yunlu speak Mandarin, which makes her a native of Kunming province feel ashamed. Now, in order to play a good role as a foreign student, it''s really hard to speak fluent Mandarin so stutteringly. Su ran didn''t want to cause trouble to Heiyan. She just wanted to be more subtle than the dust. She sat down in her own position and was absolutely right. But who is Yamaguchi Heiyan? I just saw her quietly and jumped over to say hello: "Hey, classmate, my name is Yamaguchi Heiyan. I''m a Japanese student from the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Please take care of me in the future."ˇ° Take care of each other. " Su ran had to pretend that she didn''t know him, so she replied. But Heiyan put his arms around Sura and said, "why do I just like you at first sight? I like you so much. Let''s be friends." Heiyan didn''t know what kind of incense to use. It smelled very fragrant, but she was very uncomfortable when she thought that the body had been in close contact with Xu Yunlu. She quickly pushed Heiyan away and said, "Yamaguchi, your Japanese etiquette is so warm. I can''t stand it. I''m more comfortable than accepting one meter noodles, so I''m a little more comfortable from a distance." Heiyan didn''t let go. He hugged Su ran and said in a low voice, "it''s nothing special. It''s so thin. I feel scared when I feel it." Su ran just knew that the first floor of Heiyan was to explore whether she had any materials, and quickly pushed away Heiyan: "don''t you know, now it''s popular to have bony beauty." "Black rock" Puchi "said with a smile:" it seems to see you abandoned by Xu Xiaoluˇ° At least I will not pester him like youˇ° I''ll see. " Black rock bad said with a smile, "Xu Xiaolu is the person who has the least sex. I will find all kinds of beautiful women to meet him, so I firmly believe that you will be abandoned one day."ˇ° You''re a pervert Su ran picked up his book and went to class. Heiyan also caught up with the textbook and said, "Su ran, when you are abandoned by Xu Xiaolu, you just follow me. We are angry with Xu Xiaolu." Su ran scolded black rock of mountain pass hundreds of times in the heart "abnormal". Suet and the as like as two peas are not the same, but the mountain pass says that she will make adjustments, and adjust to the same as Su Lai. Su LAN did not know how to throw the yam candy away from the mountain pass. After class, she hurriedly packed things out of the teaching building, and saw the Harley deer picking up her Xu Lu deer. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 293

    Su ran didn''t know how the busy Xu Yunlu would have time to pick her up. She ignored Xu Yunlu and went to her little ninja. Xu Yunlu said, "grandma, it''s almost enough to be noisy."


    Su ran didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu continued, "Little Ninja, put it there. Today I''ll take uncle''s car."


    "Why don''t you go to work again?"


    "I''m tired at work. I can''t come out and relax."


    "What do you do at work? You are always tired." Su ran was very depressed these days, but Xu Yunlu came to pick her up, which relieved her depression. She hesitated and sat behind Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu handed her the helmet. When Su ran put on the helmet, she didn''t answer Su Ran''s question. Instead, she asked: "just now I saw you come out in a hurry. You look like you are eating turtles. Who provoked you? Can''t Shankou black rock really come to class? "


    "That is, you can guess everything, just as you have experienced it yourself." Su Ran''s insight into Xu Yunlu was speechless.


    "I''ve told you that when she comes and talks and does things, you think she''s farting. She doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    Su ran angrily told Xu Yunlu what Shankou had said. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu looked forward to it: "such a virtuous Shankou, worm, do you think I was thinking about it with my feet when I abandoned her?"


    "Uncle Lu!"


    "Even if my uncle abandons you, I will be obedient to him. If he dares to cheat on Shankou or song Shichao, he will not forgive you."


    "Uncle Lu, you are too overbearing." Su ran was so angry that she punched Xu Yunlu a few times. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "OK, are you out of breath?"


    "No Su ran holds Xu Yunlu in her arms and tears flow down.


    "Tears are so worthless now, aren''t they! Well, I''m too busy these days to see the ghost. This Friday, let''s take a vacation together and see if the ghost is still alive. "


    Su ran bet that Li Gui must be alive, and still live very well, otherwise Xu Yunlu would never be able to, so he said: "call my brother and ask him, it''s all over, and you need to come in person, Master Lu!"


    "Little villain, little PP is itching again, isn''t it?" When Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he heard that someone called Su ran, who was a few classmates of Su Ran''s class. He said that she was a student union and class cadre. He asked her to do a poetry recitation program on New Year''s day. The teacher asked the whole class to participate in it. Now he is choosing poems to ask for their opinions.


    Xu Yunlu uses his leg to support his motorcycle and wait for Su ran. Maozi calls and says, "brother Lu, Liu Jie and Liu Jing are blocking the old quarrel at the gate of the University."


    "And then?"


    "Liu Jie pesters Lao Chuan about how hard she and her sister have been these years. There are a lot of teachers and students eating melons."


    "Really, what about the old man?" Xu Yunlu is very happy, "your brother, I call it to treat people in their own way."


    "Brother Lu is so sure that the black rock in the pass is caused by Lao Chou? Why didn''t Gao Honggang or Shankou find out by himself? It''s impossible for the Shankou family to find out. "


    "You have lost your mind. No one can be Gao Honggang."


    "That''s true, unless he doesn''t think his hat is green enough."


    "Black rock in Shankou saw that I was shot and arrested, and then inquired about the news that I had died in prison. It''s impossible to inquire about it all of a sudden a few years later."


    "So sure?"


    "The first time I saw her, I knew from her reaction that she really thought I was dead."


    "No, brother Lu, you can feel it. Is the old love still there? Or is there something in your heart? Do you want to step on two boats? "


    "Die, you!"


    "Brother Lu, do you want to go to the school gate to see the old man''s embarrassment?"


    "Do you think Lao Chou is a young man who has not grown up with Mao, like Liu Jie, who is his opponent? He will soon get rid of him."


    "If brother Lu doesn''t go, I''ll see the excitement."


    Xu Yunlu hung up and the phone rang again. As soon as he saw that it was Lao Zhu, he blocked Lao Zhu with words: "Lao Zhu, you are pleading for others, so don''t talk."


    "Oh, you''re such a troublemaker. Fight against pornography and gangster. Now a lot of people come to the hall to sue you."


    "No, Lao Zhu, do you think that the yellow and black are affordable to ordinary people?"


    "You''re going to offend everyone."


    "In the future, you can give me a list of what you can''t offend. I''ll ask people to tell them not to go yellow or black that night."


    "You have sharp teeth. That Zhang Feiping is Mrs. Xu''s nephew and grandson. Is the crime serious?"


    "Lao Zhu, this son of a bitch is whoring, gambling and taking drugs. I''ve already fined him and sent him to the rehabilitation center."


    Lao Zhu sighed and said, "there are so many people in Xu Lao and Xu Lao Fu. How successful an old couple is. The family is such a scum."


    "Did Mrs. Xu find you in person?"


    "Old lady Xu is a sensible person, and she is unlikely to like such a grandson. She can never stand out for him. She is her sister."ˇ° I said, "old lady Xu can''t be so confused."ˇ° That''s true. You''ve dealt with it very well. The rehab center is very suitable for him. " Lao Zhu hangs up the phone. Xu Yunlu takes a look at Su ran, who is very excited after discussing with the student leaders. He knows that Su Ran is deliberately hiding from him and is not in a hurry. He lights a cigarette and leans on a big tree and slowly sucks it. Unexpectedly, the phone rings again. Xu Yunlu takes it as soon as he sees that it''s maozi, and maozi immediately says, "brother Lu, you cow, That''s allˇ° So? "ˇ° The people at the gate of the campus are all scattered. Lao Chan invites Liu Jie''s sisters into a restaurant and is inviting them to dinner. " Mao Zi asked with a puzzled, "brother Lu, you had expected this to happen. Isn''t it unnecessary to call sister Liu Jie to pester Lao cha?"ˇ° I let them pester Lao Chou, but I didn''t think they would have any effect today. "ˇ° Brother Lu, this is a long-term plan to catch big fish. " Maozi would like to praise this sentence: I know my boss''s mind too well. Xu Yunlu hissed: "fishing for a fart fish, who is a fish?" Maozi was completely confused: "it''s not fishing, what''s that for?"ˇ° Your brother, I just can''t bear to see Lao Zi as a lecturer in the University, surrounded by a lot of girls. He can''t let go of his complacency, so I''ll find a drug addict to meet him, can''t I? " Then Xu Yunlu had to hang up maozi''s phone. Maozi''s head is full of crows flying by: OK, why not, you are the boss, of course, all right. After you become the director, everything you do is the same as a child! Xu Yunlu hung up maozi''s phone, and Su ran couldn''t put it off. The most important thing was that she didn''t take part in school activities on weekdays, and had little contact with her classmates. All of a sudden, she was so enthusiastic that the students didn''t get used to it. She was often in the cold. Several students said goodbye several times, but she was always interrupted by Su Ran''s new questions, so she had another round of discussion, Finally, even Sura racked her brains and couldn''t find a word to say goodbye. Xu ran angrily came over, and Xu Yunlu didn''t ask much. When Su ran sat down, he took her back to the milk tea shop. After dinner, Su ran saw Xu Yunlu leaning against the bar with a glass of water. She had a heart knot and didn''t want to pay attention to Xu Yunlu. As the weather turned cold, the milk tea business didn''t become particularly good. Qin Xing put his main energy into the express company. Here, she only left a shanpao for delivery. When there were too many orders, Baiguo was also delivered. Su ran was busy there, but after a long time, she found that Xu Yunlu''s action of leaning against the bar with a water cup seemed to have never changed. Su ran suspected her eyesight at first, and this action had lasted for two hours. She looked at it for a while, pretended to be busy for a while, and then looked at Xu Yunlu''s action again. Finally, she couldn''t help asking: "Uncle Lu, what''s the matter with you, What''s on your mind? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 294

    Xu Yunlu came back and drank the water that had changed from warm water to cool water. "No," he said


    "You''ve been standing in one position for hours, and you still say no."


    "Oh, worms care about your man at last." As soon as Xu Yunlu saw Su ran talking to him, she began to tease Su ran again. Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu was back to normal, and then she ignored him. Xu Yunlu''s ear pulse rang. He opened his ear pulse and heard the voice of Hengbin, "Xiao Lu, is your cousin reliable? Can you let Yu Ping speak? In a few hours, Wang Lehong will arrange a lawyer to have someone important."


    Xu Yunlu tut said, "I haven''t been with him for more than ten years."


    "You spent so much effort and played a trick to seal down the Lehong club and seize Yu Ping. You won''t let Ning Xiaohai destroy it all for you."


    "Is it hard for me to ask maozi to deal with Yu Ping? Maozi came into the police station in the name of my driver. How can a driver try the suspect?"


    "Then you''re going to take it to Ning Xiaohai to practice. Is it a big loss?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t want to answer.


    Su ran bathes Qin Mo and throws it on the bed. Qin Mo yawns and turns over the English alphabet card Su Ming bought for him. When Su ran comes out from the bath, Qin Mo''s eyes are half closed and still holds the stack of cards in his hand. Su ran taps the little guy''s little PP. the little guy''s hand finally softens and the cards in his hand scatter. He goes to see Duke Zhou thoroughly.


    Su ran picked up the card and put it aside. Looking at the time, it was already ten o''clock. When she came out again, she saw Xu Yunlu leaning against the bar. Except that she didn''t carry the water cup, she did the same thing as before.


    Su Ran is a little worried.


    Xu Yunlu pig is not a dog, not to rub in the bar until 12 o''clock, a few times want to call Ning Xiaohai, finally all resist.


    When Xu Yunlu began to despair about Ning Xiaohai''s ability to handle affairs, the phone rang. He saw that it was Ning Xiaohai, and then he answered angrily and bitterly: "dead man, you are finally willing to call."


    "Oh, cousin, I''m almost dead tired."


    "Say, did Yu Ping pry open his mouth and find anything useful?"


    "He knew that he had to let him go after 48 hours, and there were countless pairs of eyes staring at us. He would not suffer any pain in these 48 hours. Apart from scolding me and Zhao xiaohen, he didn''t say anything useful."


    "What happened?"


    "I''m as smart as your brother. As soon as I see that it doesn''t work, I immediately come up with a plan to save the country. Those eyes are all on Yu Ping. But Ma Laoliu, who is abandoned, has no one to take care of for a long time, and is full of resentment. I went to the detention center and tried these people. Ma Laoliu knows that he can''t escape death, or he has been sealed up, and doesn''t say anything, But they want to live, so they provide a very useful testimony, saying that he has seen Yu Ping carry a box of money to Ma Laoliu and Zhu Liang. "


    "Well, well, immediately transfer duoze from the detention center to the police witness protection. Ma Laoliu gang has been identified as a Mafia, so no matter what duoze says is true or false, you can continue to detain Yu Ping with this testimony. Even if Wang Lehong asks for a lawyer to make trouble, it is impossible for the lawyer to protect Yu Ping."


    "Well, I went to Deputy Gao to take charge of protecting the witnesses. I''ve transferred many of them to him to take care of them. The attitude of the people he signed himself seems to be much better than that of a few days ago. After signing, I can rest assured."


    "That''s a good move!"


    "I''m so tired. I won''t go there so late."


    "All right, be careful."


    "In two days, brother Dapeng is coming. I have to save my energy to drink with him. Dapeng misses you. Do you want to drink with Dapeng?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Ning Xiaohai sighed and hung up.


    Su ran feels that Xu Yunlu, who has been relying on the bar all night, has finally come to life. Seeing Su ran suddenly frown, she asks, "what time is it? Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Me?" Su ran, who is still angry with Xu Yunlu, doesn''t want to say that she is worried about Xu Yunlu. "I just want to go to sleep."


    "This girl must sleep at 11 o''clock at ordinary times. What''s the rhythm today? Is uncle worrying you? Stop and don''t go!" Xu Yunlu teases Su ran, pretending to drive away Su ran.


    Su ran didn''t dare to stop. She went back to her room quickly, closed the door and fell beside Qin Mo, who was sleeping as a pig.


    Xu Yunlu followed him to the bedroom door, pushed the door, didn''t push it open, and looked at the time. It was too late, so he took a look at the door which was closed by Su ran, read Su Ran''s heartless words in his heart, and then laughed. He didn''t disturb Su ran any more, and left the milk tea shop with Mao Zi.


    So from Tuesday, Xu Yunlu had to deal with a group of people with various purposes every day. The first one was Wang Lehong, the owner of Lehong club. However, Xu Yunlu used all kinds of methods to hide, and did not let her find herself; Secondly, some people in the bureau who have benefited from the club think that Fang wants to know what Xu Yunlu wants to do with Yu Ping.


    Of course, no matter Wang Lehong or those who have a purpose in the Bureau, they prefer Xu Yunlu. The purpose of burning this fire is to break the previous pattern of police bandit balance. How Xu Yunlu became the director of the Bureau, nine out of ten people think that he became the director of the bureau with money. Now, naturally, he is anxious to take back the money he sent out, so this is the advantage of the police station, Naturally, he wants to be at the top.


    Ning Xiaohai doesn''t understand that he spent nine cows and two tigers to detain Yu Ping. Xu Yunlu should ask him to step up the interrogation, but Xu Yunlu doesn''t take Yu Ping seriously. He throws it at Gao Honggang and doesn''t even want to ask. So Ning Xiaohai threw his mobile phone aside and asked, "cousin, why don''t you strike while the iron is hot now and try Yu Ping?" Also playing the game, Xu Yunlu didn''t even raise his head and said, "what''s the hurry?"ˇ° Then Wang Lehong looked for this and that, thinking that Fang wanted to get Yu pingbao out, you asked me what I was in a hurry! "ˇ° This time, I can''t help this Lady Wang. "ˇ° I heard that Wang Lehong has a lot of backstage. "ˇ° What about having a backstage? It''s better to be in charge now than to be in charge now. Do you understand? "ˇ° However, cousin is not afraid. No matter what kind of people she looks for to put pressure on, when she can''t hold it, let''s lift grandfather Lu out and shock them to death! " Xu Yunlu gave Ning Xiaohai a slap: "Ning Xiaohai, no one gives you a shock field. Can''t you get along outside?"ˇ° Anyway, I know what you said has nothing to do with the Lu family. Lu means uncle Lu, not grandfather Lu. " Xu Yunlu is really speechless to heaven: "long point ambition, Ning Xiaohai, can you compare with a little finger of your brother."ˇ° What''s the matter with my brother? It''s not grandfather Lu who has helped him to the present position. Without grandfather Lu''s help, he may not be able to achieve it even if he struggles for another ten years. "ˇ° At least your grandfather Lu can exert himself on him. You are full of soft meat. You can''t find a place to exert yourself. "ˇ° Anyway, as long as you all step on me when it comes to my brother, I won''t be inspired by you. By the way, cousin, what''s the origin of Yu Ping? Why does Wang Lehong value him so much? I really want to open his brain when I look at his complacency and don''t look at us at all. "ˇ° He''s waiting for you to do that! " As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that Ning Xiaohai was avoiding the topic and was too lazy to deal with it, his ear pulse rang. He opened his ear pulse and heard Shaodong''s voice: "Xiaolu, listen to Hengbin say that Ning Xiaohai actually got testimony from many of them?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 295

    "What''s the matter?"


    "Although Ma Laoliu can''t escape death if he confesses or doesn''t, he will certainly confess anything that can alleviate his crime with his greedy spirit."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Yu Ping gave Ma Laoliu and Zhu Liang a box of money. Ma Laoliu didn''t explain it, but he explained it more. As a brain who studies economy all day, I think it''s too out of character."


    "And then?"


    "Your cousin Ning Xiaohai is not pure."


    Xu Yunlu laughed: "Dongdong, no matter the white cat or the black cat, as long as you catch the mouse, that''s a good cat. So, no matter what moves, as long as you can buckle Yu Ping down now, that''s a good move."


    "Why don''t you move Yu Ping?"


    "You all know that it''s a good move, not necessarily a real one. The more urgent it is, the more flaws they have."


    Xu Yunlu closed his ear pulse. Ning Xiaohai asked warily, "cousin, who was talking to you just now?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "When Yu Ping is mentioned, it must have something to do with me."


    "You are too nervous."


    "Is it your bad friends and your military advisers who are full of wine and rice?"


    "Damn, Ning Xiaohai, am I too indulgent?"


    "You''d rather hang out with them than with us. You really want to fall into the abyss of evil."


    "Ning Xiaohai, pay attention to your words, as if you are different from them. Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing without asking you. Who gave you the advice?"


    Ning Xiaohai immediately shut his mouth. No matter what Xu Yunlu asked him, he would not open his mouth.


    Xu Yunlu gave him a kick.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t examine Yu Ping and didn''t let him go, which made many people anxious. He didn''t see those who came to him for various purposes. Just as he was avoiding hard work, Lao Zhu called. As soon as he answered the phone, Xu Yunlu said angrily, "Lao Zhu, if you dare to force me, I''ll quit immediately!"


    "You don''t even get a month''s work or a month''s salary, so you want to quit. There''s no way."


    "Lao Zhu, you know I''ve been working hard for more than ten years. I want to take care of me and give me a few months'' salary. But it''s really hard to get the salary these months. You still..."


    "Less poverty, Lao Tzu''s heart trouble is about to let you out."


    "Lao Zhu, if myocardial infarction comes out in a hurry, it will reduce the number of people in the world by two-thirds, and the other one-third who are thrown into hospital will have to be all slow, slower than a tortoise."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you did it on purpose! Do you know that many people have come to me to sue you, saying that you are faking the public for personal gain and taking revenge on the public? "


    "Where does that begin?"


    "Some people say that once I saw you go to the club when you were drunk. I wanted to eat overlord''s food, and miss played for free. People didn''t know you, so naturally they didn''t want to. In your anger, you miss the club."


    "Lao Zhu, I don''t know where the gate of Lehong club opens. I''ll have a big meal."


    "You don''t have to."


    "Lao Zhu, you believe me so much!"


    "I can''t find any reason to doubt you. I just need to hurry up. You can crack one or two of those cases. Of course, it''s better to crack all of them so that I can reply to them."


    "Well, Lao Zhu, if you turn around and wipe your feet, are you tired or not? Besides, if you don''t know how to intercede, you can''t decide. You can find vice Wang and vice song by yourself. They are not the best at doing such things. The things they deal with are cleaner than the disinfection water in the hospital." Then Xu Yunlu hung up.


    Xu Yunlu finally stayed up until Friday. Knowing that Su ran had few classes today, he simply went back to the milk tea shop in the afternoon, picked up Qin Mo in one hand, picked up Qin Mo''s small twisted transparent box in the other, and went straight to Su Ran''s school.


    Xu Yunlu knew that he took Qin Mo to pick up Su ran. Su Ran''s classmates saw him, and he had to give some explanation. However, he still wrapped Qin Mo in a leather coat and went to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. It was just how Qin Mo, a variety of Taoists, accepted the leather coat and poked his little face out of the leather coat from time to time to show appreciation for the speed of the motorcycle. However, the colder the day was, the faster the motorcycle raced, The colder the wind blows, the more uncomfortable it is. So after a while, he hides his face back in Xu Yunlu''s fur coat. When he hides in the fur coat, he gets rid of the cold air and pokes his head out again. He is happy to do it again and again.


    Qin Mo and Xu Yunlu are excited all the way to the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Knowing that it''s su Ran''s place of study, he''s here to pick up Su ran. Even more excited, Xu Yunlu asks, "are you happy to pick up your mother?"


    "Happy


    "Shall we surprise mom?"


    "Yes!"


    Xu Yunlu stops his motorcycle and teaches Qin Mo what to do when he sees Sura. When the phone rings, he glances at it. Although there is no name, he also knows that it''s Lao Lao.


    Xu Yunlu and Lao Chou have known each other for more than ten years. When they first met each other, they left their phone numbers. However, they haven''t called each other for more than ten years. Xu Yunlu believes that they haven''t saved Lao Chou''s phone number, and Lao Chou won''t save his number either.


    Xu Yunlu looked at the phone and waited for the phone to ring five times before he answered it. As expected, there was an old noisy voice: "Xu Xiaolu, you''ve had a baby. It takes so long to answer the phone."ˇ° For junk phones, I usually delete them directly. "ˇ° Then why didn''t you delete it? "ˇ° I look familiar. I''m busy at the moment. If I have anything, I''ll hurry to say, or I''ll hang up. "ˇ° Why don''t you take the son of Rana''s sister-in-law with youˇ° Old noisy can''t, still hide in some kind of surveillance me, don''t know, still think we play spy war movieˇ° You and I are enemies in love. What does it have to do with espionage? "ˇ° It''s a strange rival. What''s the matter? Hurry upˇ° Do you think bringing Liu Jie and Liu Jing will do me any harm? "ˇ° Lao Chan, why do you want to be lethal? What''s the purpose of bringing Shankou here? What''s the purpose of bringing them here? "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, what''s interesting is that you and Shankou had sex and then abandoned. It hurt her. Liu Jing and I are innocent. Can we have the same purpose? "ˇ° Although you have never slept with Liu Jing, Liu Jing''s drug use is not your masterpiece. It''s also harmful. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, don''t spit out blood. "ˇ° I''ve slept. I dare to admit that you are harming people indirectly by making drugs. Do you dare to admit that? "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you are free again. "ˇ° Now there is a new kind of methamphetamine on the market. On the surface, it is similar to the purest one before. But in fact, the purity of methamphetamine on the market is 93%, while the purity of the new one is 94%. To improve the purity of this point, it''s not an ordinary price. It won''t be the result of your exhaustion. "ˇ° Really, what does it have to do with me? "ˇ° What do you say? "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you''re off the topic. Let''s get back to the point. " Lao Chuan''s speech was interrupted by someone. Xu Yunlu carefully recognized that it was a female classmate asking questions. After a while, Lao Chuan hung up. Xu Yunlu opened his ears and asked maozi, "who is looking for Laochou?" After a while, maozi came back: "that girl student named Xiao Min, you asked me to check before, Xiao Min is taking his elective course." Xu Yunlu closed his ears and hugged Qin Mo, who was sitting on Harley excitedly, twisting his buttocks and waiting for him. After whispering to Qin Mo for a while, he wrapped Qin Mo in his arms with leather clothes and rode to Su Ran''s teaching building. Soon after Xu Yunlu arrived, Su ran finished class. She came out of the teaching building and hurried to the school gate. Although the little Ninja was riding, it was getting colder and colder. Riding the little Ninja was not a good choice. Su ran abandoned the little ninja and took the bus. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 296

    Su ran just walked out of the school gate and was about to go to the bus stop when she heard the sound of a motorcycle whistle behind her. She was about to get out of the way. Suddenly, she thought why the car didn''t go anywhere else and had to follow her. When she looked around, she saw Xu Yunlu, and then Qin Mo with a small head sticking out of Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Su ran, he was so happy that he forgot all the words Xu Yunlu had just taught him. Xu Yunlu said hastily: "silent, what did dad teach just now?"


    Qin Mo immediately remembered and said, "Mom, we''re here to pick you up."


    Su Ran has few classes today, but it doesn''t mean that there are no students out of school around her. She was so scared that she walked over and said, "little ancestor, this is the gate of the school."


    Qin Mo doesn''t know what''s different between the school gate and the milk tea shop. He still follows Xu Yunlu''s instructions: "Mom, are you happy?"


    Su ran grabs Qin Mo''s little face and looks around. Fortunately, it''s cold. Everyone wants to hide their heads in their clothes, so they get on the bus and say to Xu Yunlu, "what are you doing? It''s at the school gate."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, learning Qin Mo''s tone: "Mom, are you happy?"


    Qin Mo immediately put his little head out of his fur coat and twisted his cerebellar pouch desperately. "Mom, are you happy?"


    "Happy, happy, uncle, let''s go."


    Xu Yunlu just made a "V" gesture to Qin Mo, stepped on the accelerator, rode on the motorcycle and left the school gate with his mother and son, far away from the school gate. Su ran called: "uncle, stop first."


    Xu Yunlu stopped, looked at Su ran and asked, "aren''t you all happy?"


    Qin Mo also stretched out his little head. Su RA got out of the car, took Qin Mo out of his fur coat and said, "he affects your driving like this."


    "If you want to make out with your son, just say you want to make out with your son. If you make so many excuses, will it be cold in silence?" Xu Yunlu said as he pulled up his fur coat. Su ran said discontentedly, "I know it''s going to be cold, but I still ride a motorcycle with me."


    "Wrong, uncle not only takes silent winter to ride a motorcycle, but also takes you this insect to ride a motorcycle. It''s good to hold silent this small heater, so as not to freeze into a stiff insect."


    Along the way, Su ran felt that she was almost frozen into ice, and Qin Mo hid behind Xu Yunlu. She couldn''t help asking aloud, "uncle, are you cold?"


    "What''s the matter? You haven''t been on a motorcycle in the north in winter. That''s fun."


    "Uncle, you lunatic."


    When she arrived at the villa with snakes, Su Ran''s little face turned red with cold. Fortunately, Qin Mo was between her and Xu Yunlu. Her little face was normal red, and her fat paws were warm. She was excited by the fast motorcycle and didn''t feel cold at all.


    Xu Yunlu grabbed Su Ran''s small face with his hand and said, "it hasn''t been made by your son yet."


    Before Su RA can get angry, Xu Yunlu has released his hand and entered the villa. Su RA has to take Qin Mo with him.


    As soon as he entered the villa, he saw Li Gui, who was still very pale, sitting feebly by the French window in the living room. Hearing the voice, he turned his head and looked at the three people plaintively. Xu Yunlu asked with satisfaction, "what are you doing here, looking forward to your husband?"


    "Can''t I sit here in the sun?"


    Su ran looked at the overcast sky outside the window. There was a light rain on her face just now. Su ran couldn''t see where the sun was. Li Gui said with pride, "I am the sun behind the clouds, which can be seen by common things like lazy worms."


    Su ran was speechless and turned his eyes to the ceiling. Xu Yunlu took off his leather gloves and patted Li Gui with them. He said, "his face is still not good, but it''s much stronger than last week, and he can still breathe. He''s a living creature. That''s good."


    "I know you want me to die."


    "It''s a miracle that you can live till now. You know, there were seven miracles in the world, because you ghosts have rewritten the history of the seven miracles. You can live is the eighth miracle."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you meant it, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t say that nonsense."


    "I know I''m hurt, so I want to fight against pornography and gangster at this time."


    "What does it have to do with whether you get hurt?"


    "When Xiao dundun heard this news, it was the same as beating chicken blood. Later, he just left himself and went to fight against pornography and black. Xu Xiaolu is the most yellow and black one. If you sweep others'' pornography and hit others'' black, you have to laugh off many people''s big teeth!"


    "Ghost, no one told you, Zun. Is it important to control your mouth? OK, you can be poor again! "


    Two people are poor, Qin Mo jumped over, holding a small twist to scare Li Gui: "godfather, don''t move!"


    "Godfather is so scared." Li Gui then reached out to hold Qin Mo, and Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "son, godfather, I advise you to save it. It''s a major operation. You''d better not even take the floor in two or three months."


    "Two or three months, you want to suffocate me."


    "Do you have any ideas?"ˇ° Now I can think of a hundred ways to make Guan Shanzi''s life worse than death every day. "ˇ° Is that for the sake of ambition? It''s just a defeat for someone else''s men. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, has anyone told you that your mouth is very short of pumping? "ˇ° Well, I don''t agree with you. What about Dongdong and Xiaoming? "ˇ° How can I know? You didn''t pay me. Let me watch them for you. " Li Gui said, seeing Zhao xiaohen''s car coming in, his face slowed down. Qin Mo''s little twist is not very active. He twisted badly when he was not warm. He put it on the sofa and turned it over. Zhao xiaohen stopped the car, carried a lot of food from the car, yawned and came to the door of the villa. Li Gui immediately distressed to say: "Xu Xiaolu, you see your little stupefied to tired, obviously did not sleep well, my good distressed." Xu Yunlu sneered three times and said, "really, he is so enthusiastic that even his brother Honggang can''t help it. What''s the matter with Ben Lu?" Li Guihu points to the gunshot wound on his arm and teases Su ran: "for the first time, it''s here!" Xu Yunlu raised his hand and gave Li GuiGui a slap on the back of his head. Li GuiGui cried: "Xu Xiaolu, you are impatient with your life. How close is it to your neck? Don''t you know?" Then he turned to Sura and said, "it''s so ugly!" Su ran: "it seems that the rhythm is really better. Seeing that Li Gui was so happy, Xu Yunlu was completely relieved and went to find Hengbin. Qin Mo tugged for a while. Seeing that he didn''t like to move, he was a little disappointed. He put it in the box and pulled Su ran to the back yard to see the snake. When Su ran left the living room, she saw Zhao xiaohen running into the living room with big bags and small bags. She called out happily: "poor Chu!" Li Gui covers his chest and looks like he''s going to die right away. Zhao xiaohen runs to him nervously and asks, "it''s not so much better. It seems that it''s more painful." Su ran: "is this the legendary playwright? Then Su ran heard Zhao xiaohen slander Su Ming''s words and continued to walk up: "that Su Ming, is the level is not so good, I think, he is not even a school gate, dare to give you blind operation, courage enough fat, you see, you see, the operation is almost two weeks, you are still painful, Xu Xiaolu can do something proper?" Su ran: "this is the legend, isn''t it that one family doesn''t go into one family? Xu Yunlu pushed open the door of his study. Sure enough, he saw Hengbin. He went to the sofa opposite Hengbin and asked, "how''s the track of Guan Shanzi?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 297

    "Dong Dong and Xiao Ming have made a detailed map of the scope of activities for Xiao Xi with the information they got from him these days."


    "Let me see." Xu Yunlu took the information from Hengbin, looked at it for a while, and said, "his main activity goal is not to leave the Northwest Mountain area, but to fan-shaped activities around this mountain area. The mountain area makes him feel safer than in the city."


    "Almost, the dots of various colors on the picture represent the places he has been to this week. Green is the place he has been to once, blue is twice, yellow is three times, and red is more than four times."


    "There is no red dot on it, which means that there is no place. Let him have been there more than four times. There is one yellow dot. You can find out why he loves to go to this place so much."


    "It''s already under investigation."


    "Is this a good picture? It''s more intuitive than before."


    "Xiaoming did it. Dongdong also said so. If Xiaoxi was allowed to do it, even he would have to guess and be deceived." Hengbin looked at Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu was happy. "You really admire my brother-in-law."


    "But your brother-in-law is cool. Dongdong praises him so much. He says that he does anatomy better than this. The professor never praises him."


    "Damn, so it''s troublesome to say that people are too smart. If you want to praise them, they all know that they are fake, and they know that they are so obscure." Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "Xiaohai found another suspicious person with a friend. His nickname is monkey, and he was also driven away by the secret service."


    "You mean the one who shot in the dark, maybe Guan Shanzi''s comrade in arms?"


    "Nine times out of ten." When Xu Yunlu finished, Hengbin answered the phone and said, "the place guanshanzi often goes to has been found out. It''s a supermarket."


    Xu Yunlu held his cheek in his hand for a moment and said, "a prudent man like Guan Shanzi can''t always go to the same place because of shopping, so that Xiao Xi and poly can see better and put the lens on the slowest."


    "Xiaoxi is adjusting the video, but the storage time of the video in the supermarket is generally not rigorous. Xiaoxi has not been transferred to guanshanzi. The video of the last visit to the supermarket should have been deleted."


    "Can''t recover?"


    "Xiao Xi said that the possibility is zero."


    "He likes to go to that supermarket so much. There must be something more important to deal with there."


    "Dongdong is suspected of taking weapons and cash."


    "It''s been used for three times. Maybe it''s not used anymore. However, we''ve disposed of Guan Shanzi. Ghosts must be unhappy."


    Heng bin laughed: "ghosts are in such a state now. I want to deal with Guan Shanzi. I''m afraid it''s a little dangerously."


    "This is a good picture. The range of activities of Guan Shanzi can''t be clearer. That supermarket may be abandoned, but someone has to keep an eye on it. Keep an eye on these two new places. Once you find that they are taking weapons or other contraband goods, call the police immediately. Gao Honggang has given me a letter of war, saying that it''s nearly ten days since I caught Guan Shanzi in a month, He played a leading role with me and didn''t tell me the progress, but I secretly checked the browsing records of the intranet. Gao Honggang had checked the information of the wanted man Guan Shanzi more than once, so we should also find out a lot of clues. No matter Zhao xiaohen or the informant, Gao Honggang had locked Guan Shanzi. When we called the police, we directly reported to Zhao xiaohen. "


    Heng bin nodded, and Xu Yunlu said, "let''s send some more people to cooperate with the police and lock Guan Shanzi in the mountain."


    "The mountain is big. Fortunately, there are flowers. I''m afraid he won''t go into the mountain."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "Guan Shanzi''s marksmanship is too accurate, and it''s a great threat to us, so whether ghosts can take revenge depends on his own recovery."


    With that, Xu Yunlu asked, "where''s Dongdong?"


    "Aren''t you sure you want to invest in China? He can''t sleep for four hours every day, just like a chicken, looking for various investment channels."


    "Ah, it''s hard work. We have so many mouths to eat, and he is the only one to earn money. It''s really not easy." Xu Yunlu sympathizes with Shaodong.


    "Are you sure you want to show me?"


    They talked and laughed for a while. When they came out of the study, they heard Zhao xiaohen talking with Li Gui about the harvest of these days: "poor, you don''t know that Zhang Feiping actually let me catch him."


    "Who is Zhang Feiping?" Li Gui half leans on the sofa and asks lazily. Zhao xiaohen says: "naturally, I''m a very annoying person. My distant relative of brother Honggang thinks that his aunt is Lu Lianqing''s ex-mother-in-law. She can''t put it down very much. She calls my brother Honggang around. She''s just a piece of garbage."


    "Who is Lu Lianqing?"


    "My present uncle of brother Honggang."


    "Damn it, it''s very complicated. That is to say, Lu Lianqing is very powerful. Everyone depends on him."


    "It''s certainly powerful. It''s not necessary to rely on him, but of course it''s better not to offend such people."


    "He''s a big official."


    "Almost, his family are all officials, and their ranks are very high, but what does this have to do with Zhang Feiping? Zhang Feiping is a tiger. Hum, I kicked open the door of the bag, and I saw the boy holding a young lady..."


    "No, silly, you can see the messy pictures." Xu Yunlu and Hengbin: "you really think that he is a young lady who has never been out of the cabinet. He is a policemanˇ° I recognized the boy at a glance Zhao xiaohen is busy expressing her mind directly, and can''t care about Li Gui''s jealousy and coquetry at allˇ° He didn''t recognize you? "ˇ° I don''t know that this kind of person who looks down on others is arrogant anyway. He says that we have to release him as we catch him. I don''t believe in this evil. Seeing that he is too arrogant, I just handcuff him. "ˇ° What happened? "ˇ° As a result, I was so angry that I just brought people to the Bureau. My brother Honggang immediately asked me to let them go and let me not make trouble! "ˇ° It seems that your brother Honggang is not that kind of upright, right and wrong. It is clear that you are still right and wrong. "ˇ° That''s not true. The ancestor of Zhang Jia is a very difficult old witch. But Xu Xiaolu made me look at Zhang Feiping with new eyes. As soon as Zhang Feiping was arrested, his more arrogant Zhang feiran came. Zhang Feiping is very annoying, but compared with Zhang feiran, it''s not good enough. You don''t know that Zhang feiran''s eyes look up to the sky, I''ve always been under the command of Yiqi. I really think I''m the princess of the Xu family, but in her heart, she is the blood of the old witch. "ˇ° What family is the Xu family? "ˇ° Anyway, it''s a home with a lot of money. "ˇ° More money than your brother Honggang family? "ˇ° A little more! " Li Gui expressed doubt, but still nodded in coordination: "what''s next?"ˇ° She is the most shameless. She not only regards herself as the princess of the Xu family, but also tries to seduce Lu Lianqing. You know, Lu Lianqing is her uncle. "ˇ° There''s nothing wrong with Lu Lianqing again. My uncle''s playing with my niece. You love me. There''s no obstacle at all. "ˇ° The problem is that Lu Lianqing doesn''t want to play with her at all, but she always looks like she has been played by Lu Lianqing. "ˇ° Damn, men can do it. Lu Lianqing is worth everything Li Gui thinks that people are more popular than dead people, which means that people are more popular than dead people. "A girl''s family is not self destructive."ˇ° Qing Yu is worth money or power. She packaged herself as sleeping with Lu Lianqing. There are so many people who flatter her that she made a lot of money by using these people. "ˇ° That''s OK. Lu Lianqing is a dirty official too! "ˇ° I don''t know whether Lu Lianqing is a dirty official, but his official reputation is still very good. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 298

    "Then his little niece is not all defeated by him."


    "Zhang feiran is not stupid. He got through several top logistics leaders who Lu Lian was in charge of, and opened a company to sell the logistics needed by the army, but the quality and quantity must be guaranteed. There is no quality problem, and the price is not unreasonable. Lu Lianqing can only turn a blind eye to such a little niece who doesn''t even want fame in order to love him. "


    "Damn, this little girl is still very economic minded." Li Gui admired from the bottom of his heart, "isn''t Lu Lianqing your uncle of brother Honggang?"


    "I''m angry. My aunt of brother Honggang was so angry that she was hospitalized several times."


    "The master doesn''t use a knife to fight. No, I wonder how you are so sure that Lu Lianqing and his little niece haven''t slept."


    "If I had slept, my aunt of brother Honggang would not have been like that."


    "What?"


    "I can''t say it, but I can feel it."


    "Is Lu Lianqing psychologically ill? He didn''t sleep with his niece, but he didn''t reveal it. Is he enjoying this kind of spiritual love?"


    "It''s not. Listen to Honggang brother''s aunt, it seems that Zhang feiran looks like his ex-wife. His ex-wife is Xu''s daughter and Zhang feiran''s cousin."


    "Damn, people say that there are many gangs and complicated relationships in Goa, but compared with the big Chinese family, it''s really too simple to fight face."


    Heng bin couldn''t help laughing. Xu Yunlu didn''t speak or laugh with his cigarette in his mouth.


    Zhao xiaohen obviously felt that he had not damaged Zhang feiran enough: "fortunately, Xu Xiaolu didn''t sell Zhang feiran''s face this time. He not only fined Zhang Feiping a large sum of money, but also sent him to the drug treatment center. He also beat her in the face. When he heard that she appeared, deputy director Zhu had to give her two points of face."


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "Deputy director Zhu used to be the guard of the Lu family. He was very upright, but he was famous for being afraid that these officials, ladies and young masters would make trouble. It''s not right to tell the old man or not!"


    "It''s really hard to do."


    "According to assistant LAN, Zhang Feiping has been arrested many times, and no one dares to send him to rehab center. Xu Xiaolu has finally done something popular."


    "Now you''re satisfied."


    "It''s not the most satisfactory. He''s clearly whoring. China has the crime of prostitution and whoring, and he didn''t go to prison. Xu Xiaolu is still soft handed. It''s estimated that he doesn''t dare to offend too much by looking at Zhu''s face. Many people are saying that Xu Xiaolu is a distant relative of Zhu''s, but whether he is a distant relative or not, Zhang Feiping will not dare to be so rampant."


    "Shikelang doesn''t eat shit, so it''s not called shikelang."


    Zhao xiaohen was very satisfied with Li Gui''s comparison of Zhang Feiping to shikelang. However, Li Gui covered his chest and said, "I''m satisfied. I''ve been busy for so many days. I can''t stay here long. I''m so busy. My wound hurts."


    "Well, well, I brought you some delicious porridge. My mother cooked it herself and made it up for my sister. My sister is pregnant..."


    "Didn''t your sister give birth to a son to the GAOs, and the GAOs all gave her up as their ancestral land?"


    "But my brother-in-law also wants a daughter..."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and asked Hengbin, "where''s Xiaoming?"


    "In the gym, your brother-in-law is an inspirational young man. He''s rotten like ghosts and little dullness. Now he''s full of gossip besides corruption."


    As they were talking, they heard Qin Mo calling "Uncle" happily. It was obvious that Su Ming saw them coming and had gone from the gym to the snake pool in the yard.


    Qin Mo immediately abandons Su ran and seizes Su Ming, because Su Ming is a man and has the strength to hold him. Moreover, Su Ming knows so much that he can get answers to all kinds of questions.


    Sura, who was abandoned, was cold enough on the motorcycle. Before she got warm in the room, she was pulled to the snake pool by Qin Mo, who was full of energy. It was really frozen. So as soon as Qin Mo abandoned her, she immediately went back to the room happily, sat down on the sofa, picked up the fruit on the table and was about to eat it. Li Gui was dissatisfied: "little lazy, don''t you know you are particularly bright?"


    "This is the living room. The living room is not a private space. If you think my light bulb is dazzling, you can avoid it."


    Li Gui''s eyes were wide open. After a long time, he took Zhao xiaohen and said, "little fool, this girl is finished. I don''t know what kind of stimulation she has suffered. She is completely damaged by Xu Xiaolu. Let''s go back to the room."


    "Why should we go back to our room? She eats her fruit and we drink our nutritious porridge. No one is in the way." Zhao xiaohen is determined not to let the place go.


    Li Gui immediately made Xi Zi''s heart, and Zhao xiaohen had to put down the nutritious porridge his mother praised for his sister and said, "OK, OK, let''s not worry about a little woman."


    Su ran blinked several times, and she became a little woman.


    Li Gui pointed to the gunshot wound on his arm and said to Zhao xiaohen, "little fool, isn''t it ugly?"


    Zhao xiaohen nodded and said: "poor Chu, I found that you have a lot of injuries. How come you, a good citizen, have more injuries than I, a policeman?"


    "Little dull, let''s go here to tattoo a snake. I must wipe out the masterpiece of little lazy." Li Gui didn''t answer Zhao xiaohen''s question. Zhao xiaohen looked at the scar that hasn''t been stitched. The needle angle clearly indicates that there is no ugliest, only uglier. Zhao xiaohen nodded sympathetically. Li Gui thought that Zhao xiaohen had agreed to him and said excitedly, "Xu Xiaolu, that son of a bitch must be left to me. Do you hear me? If any of you dare to move that son of a bitch, I will never finish with you." Xu Yunlu can roar and scream when he sees Li Gui. His condition is obviously much better than last week. It seems that he will keep it for another month. His body may not be as good as before, but his mouth must be more damaged than before. Li Gui didn''t hear the answer. He turned his head and looked at Xu Yunlu discontentedly. After a while, he said, "don''t worry, you can''t die."ˇ° When you die, everyone is quiet. They think we want youˇ° Xu Xiaolu, do you think I can''t beat you when I get hurt? "ˇ° Where are the flowers now? "ˇ° The house built for it in the old forest has not been built for a long time. It''s really annoying for you to let Dongdong hurry up. I have to worry about everything, isn''t it? If Dongdong can''t do it, don''t let Binbin go. Other things are very important! " Heng bin shook his head and said, "your business is the most important. You have to face so much. Find a step and roll down quickly."ˇ° Anyway, that son of a bitch must be kept by me. " Li Gui stroked his neck with one hand and covered his chest with the other. He wanted to point to Xu Yunlu and Wang bingliwei, but he had no more hands, so he had to reluctantly raise his feet to them. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and sees Su Ming coming in with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo says excitedly, "Dad, that uncle is so powerful. All snakes listen to him." Su ran looks at Qin Mo and points out that the man who comes in is Lao Tu. The old ghost waved to old Tu, and old Tu went to push him upstairs with Zhao xiaohen. Qin Mo earns money from Su Ming and follows Lao Tu up the stairs. He also gives full play to the curious baby: "uncle, why don''t my little twists love to move, but your big snake loves to move?"ˇ° Why does my little snake refuse to eat, and your big snake still eat? " Zhao xiaohen was annoyed. Instead of Lao Tu, who refused to speak, he said, "because the snake is kept in the greenhouse. It''s not much smarter than you. It''s not clear whether it''s winter or summer now."ˇ° Then why can''t he tell whether it''s winter or summer? "ˇ° It''s just as stupid as youˇ° Silent is not stupid, snake pool is very warm, but why is snake pool warm? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 299

    "God, if I say it is heated by electricity, you will ask why electricity is heated. I have to tell you the law of conservation of energy, right?"


    "What is conservation of energy? Can I play? "


    "You can''t play, you can eat."


    "Where is that? Have you eaten it? Is it delicious?"


    "Pathetic, I''m going crazy."


    ˇ­ˇ­.


    Su ran can''t eat fruit any more. She thinks she''s going crazy.


    Xu Yunlu and Hengbin went down the stairs and sat down in the sofa. A servant brought up tea. Xu Yunlu waved to Su Ming and asked, "Xiao Ming, are you used to it these days?"


    "I''m the same everywhere." Su Ming also sat down, took a sip of tea, and asked curiously, "that old Tu, his medical skill is not good, but he plays with snakes properly."


    "He used to buy snake medicine. There are many snakes and insects in Goa."


    "Ah


    "When the ghost had an accident, it was in the deep mountains and forests. It was impossible to find a doctor. I thought the ghost''s life was over. As a result, I met Lao Tu, who knew that he was a snake medicine seller and couldn''t care so much. He forced him to save the ghost. He and the wizard in the village finally tied the ghost''s neck. Later, the village was destroyed by the reactionary forces of NATO, and Lao Tu had no place to go, Gui Gui took him with him and gave him a bitter Title: Xu Yunlu''s personal doctor. And this private doctor is not allowed to be fired at any time and under any circumstances. " Xu Yunlu smiles and shakes his head to talk about the past.


    Although Xu Yunlu said it easily, we can think that the situation of life hanging on the line at that time was absolutely tragic.


    After a while, Su Ming said, "no wonder the people around brother Lu are all people with stories."


    Heng bin patted Su Ming and said, "sour what sour? By the way, you''ve got all the books you want. I''ll send them to you in the afternoon. I''ll put them here or in Wasi."


    "It''s good to keep two copies here, and leave the rest in Vasi." Su Ming also said, "brother Lu, brother GUI''s injury should not be serious. Although Lao Tu is a snake medicine seller, he has accumulated some basic medical knowledge over the years. I have to wait on my mother for a few days. Just call me if I have any problems."


    Su ran also said, "I''m going too!"


    Su Ming took a look at Su ran. Su ran quickly said, "brother, I''m so busy these days. You know I''m stupid. I''ve been taking classes for so many days and trying to make up for it. But I take time to see my mother every day."


    Xu Yunlu made a phone call. After a while, maozi sent something to Su Ming. He took it and threw it to Su Ming. He said, "this is the driver''s license and the key to the car. Maozi parked the car in the yard. When you go back, you take insects and go back quietly. It''s too cold. I''m afraid that riding a motorcycle will freeze them."


    Su Ming didn''t expect to get his driver''s license. He didn''t know what to say with his car key and driver''s license.


    Shao Dong calls, while Xu Yunlu answers the phone.


    "I''ll bring silence down." Su Ming was afraid that Zhao xiaohen''s heretical energy conservation law would directly destroy Qin Mo in his childhood. After that, he quickly went upstairs and carried Qin Mo down.


    Qin Mo has abandoned Zhao xiaohen, who is not reliable. Before he has finished his interaction with Lao Tu, he has a strong interest in the Little Golden Snake tattooed on Li Gui''s neck. He doesn''t want to leave. He is very reluctant to shake his two little fat legs on Su Ming.


    Su Ming didn''t expect that the car Xu Yunlu gave him was actually a range rover. It was quite different from Xiaoben, and its value was higher. He didn''t dare to drive around. After consulting Hengbin for a while, he drove around twice and left with Su ran and Qin mo. maozi immediately asked several people to follow him on their motorcycles.


    Watching the car leave, Hengbin just finished the phone call Xu Yunlu said: "Xiaoming is a very meticulous person."


    "It''s very good. I can''t rest assured until he looks after the insects and keeps silent."


    "Let''s go, Master Lu. What do you want to do with Guan Shanzi? There must be more than two options in mind. "


    "Damn, you are insulting my intelligence quotient, two kinds, and using the word" no less. " When Xu Yunlu finished, the phone rang. He saw that it was Ning Xiaohai, so he answered. Ning Xiaohai''s voice immediately filled his ears: "cousin, where did you go in the early morning? There''s someone to bribe."


    "Ah, which way, make it clear."


    "Le Hong club."


    "All kinds of bribes." Xu Yunlu asked with great interest. Ning Xiaohai said, "I sent someone to send a gift box early in the morning to ask me to give it to you. As soon as I took it lightly, I resolutely thought there was a problem. When I opened it, I found that there was only one gift card. I went to the bank just now and found that there was 500000!"


    "Ah, half a million. What a big hand."


    "Cousin, do you want me to take this card and smash them in the face?" Ning Xiaohai felt that he finally got hold of it. He was very excited and disgusted, and said, "how do you sound like you are very excited? No, you haven''t seen money. Half a million. As for you, you are so excited that you can''t straighten your tongue!"


    Xu Yunlu: "Damn, when did I not straighten my tongue? I''m really rich. I don''t know your cousin just gave me a car. Is it tight in my hand?


    So Xu Yunlu snorted, "what do you want to smash? Do you know what your brother needs most is money?" Ning Xiaohai "ah" A: "Xu Xiaolu, what do you mean, you want to take bribes, you want to lack money, tell me, only 500000, you don''t want to make mistakes!"ˇ° Damn, rich people, half a million is the same as five cents. Do they ask for anything? "ˇ° I didn''t mention itˇ° If you don''t mention it, take it first. "ˇ° Cousin, no, they didn''t mention it. Don''t you understand that? To give you money is to unseal you. "ˇ° He didn''t even mention it. He took the money and didn''t do anythingˇ° No, no, cousin, do you want more money? "ˇ° That''s your brother. I want to see how sincere they are. "ˇ° If they are sincere, are you going to cooperate with them? "ˇ° It''s such a fuss. I''m too busy to talk to youˇ° Brother, I have to tell Uncle Biao about this. It''s in China. You can''t do it by yourself. "ˇ° Uncle? My cousin is great Xu Yunlu said and hung up the phone. Ning Xiaohai looked at the beep phone: "is it??? I must tell Uncle Biao about this and let him deal with you. Su Ran is sitting next to Su Ming with Qin Mo in her arms. Su Ming drives the car away a little before he says, "I want to divide dad''s transfer fee, pension and salary into five parts."ˇ° Well Su ran grabs Qin Mo''s little fat hand, who is curious about everything and wants to touch everything. Looking at Su Ming, she says, "brother, you can share as much as you want." Qin Mo''s chubby hand comes out of Su RA''s and grabs the steering wheel. Su RA grabs the chubby claw backˇ° My father''s business has been led by many family members. Originally, the amount of money was not big. It was divided into five parts, and the amount was even less. I plan to give my mother and Uncle Wang a share, Wang Juan and Wang Neng a share, grandma a share, and grandma a share. No matter how much the amount is, it''s also our intention, don''t you think? " Su Ran''s eyes are sore. She doesn''t have as much affection for her father as Su Ming. But when she hears Su Ming give the money that his father gave back to the family members who were hurt by his father, she just wants to cry. Qin Mo, feeling Su Ran''s sadness, put his little paw in his mouth instead of moving, and cried, "Mom, mom." Su ran quickly pressed her eyes with her hand and said, "brother, I think it''s good to deal with this." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 300

    Su Ming nodded and said, "I knew that Rana would support me."


    Su ran took off Qin Mo''s little fat paw and said, "brother, this little naughty boy is getting stronger and stronger. I can''t catch him when he''s doing it."


    "Yes, silence is growing. Now Sulan is pregnant again. Does brother Lu mention Qin Mo?"


    Su ran didn''t deal with Xu Yunlu for this matter these days, but Xu Yunlu didn''t want to do anything wrong with him and Qin mo. Su Ming and Su LAN had very different personalities. Su ran didn''t dare to show an inappropriate expression in front of Su Ming: "I''m as busy as a top in the police station every day. I haven''t seen anyone until today this week."


    Su Ming nodded. With Xu Yunlu''s move of discounting most of his industries in Goa and Southeast Asia to Sura''s account, it''s impossible to do anything wrong with Sura. Besides, it''s not only true for Sura, it''s also true for himself. Except for the two million he gives twice for his own business, it''s estimated that this range rover will need four million to stop. It''s very vulgar to talk about a duwu, However, there are several men and women in the world who can get away from money. With his current understanding of aduwu, I really can''t think of any kind of man who would be so willing to be responsible for his wife and children.


    Su Ming, sitting in the driver''s seat, behaves and even looks the same as before, but Su ran suddenly feels that he is free from his father''s affairs and has undergone qualitative changes.


    Su Ming takes Su ran and Qin Mo back to the milk tea shop, takes Qin Mo to the corner sofa and sits down. After playing with Qin Mo for a while, he leads Qin Mo to the law of energy conservation. He has to correct all the distortions about the law of energy conservation in Zhao xiaohen''s head.


    Qin Mo, a curious baby, doesn''t understand at all, but he is very cooperative with Su Ming''s explanation.


    When Wang Xun came in, he just saw him. He put his hand in his hand and said, "no, I haven''t learned it yet. I began to learn it in silence."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Wang Xun holding out his little fat claw, Wang Xun picked Qin Mo up and Su Ming asked, "how''s mom?"


    "The recovery is very good. The doctor said that he could be discharged next week."


    "Oh, why do you want to come to the milk tea shop?"


    "My uncle''s express company is a little busy these days. I don''t have time to deliver dinner to my mom and dad tonight. My aunt asked me to come and deliver it." As Wang Xun put down the books in his bag, Su Ming asked, "I''m so diligent in bringing books with me when I deliver rice?"


    "Well, I didn''t learn the chapter of energy balance. I want to take a chance to see if I can meet you. As a result, I should buy a lottery ticket today. I''m sure I''ll win one."


    "You take the book with you, I''ll take you to deliver the meal and see mom by the way."


    "Good!" Wang Xun kisses Qin Mo several times. Qin Mo is so angry that little fat claw washes his face for a while. Wang Xun still keeps on kissing him.


    Put the food, carrying out of the Sulan came out to see, tut several times asked: "brush your teeth, mouth dry not clean, so kiss my family silently."


    "Auntie, I don''t want to be so harmful." Wang Xun handed Qin Mo to Su LAN, took the meal and said discontentedly. As a result, Su Lan also kissed Qin Mo several times and asked, "silent baby, do you miss your mother?"


    "Sister-in-law, you..." Wang Xun thought it was too exasperating. Su LAN laughed and said to Qin Mo, who continued to wash the face of Huamao, "well, well, brother Xun is a super handsome guy. His mother is a super beautiful woman. It''s your honor to kiss you. If you don''t like it, you little monster."


    Wang Xun heard that the young man who had just grown up was greatly comforted. He hugged Qin Mo and gave him a kiss. Seeing that Su Ming had already gone out, he rushed to catch up with him with his bag. As soon as he went out, he saw the range rover and cried out, "wow, brother, you''ve changed the car. It doesn''t look too cheap. Do you want 200000?"


    Su LAN took time to take a look and wondered if Wang Xun had said less single digits. However, thinking that Su Ming didn''t even have a serious job now, she felt that she was thinking too much and put Qin Mo on the ground to be busy.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that his little sweetheart had been kissed by these people, and then none of them took him to play with him. That was a big loss. He had to not agree with it. He immediately cried out in his voice.


    Wang Xun, who was about to get on the bus, heard it and quickly came back. He said to Su ran, "sister, tell my sister-in-law, I''ll take her to play in silence."


    Su ran, who had changed his uniform and was busy, said, "let me drive carefully."


    Wang Xun grabs Qin Mo''s little fat claw and makes a goodbye to Su ran. After that, he makes a grimace and closes the window. Su Ming drives the car and leaves with them.


    When Su ran was at school, she was most annoyed that Wang Juan came to find fault with her. Wang Juan and she were not in the same department, and the teaching building was far away. Generally, if she wanted to find fault, she had to have a good time, or at least meet her, so she was annoyed; Now the most feared mountain pass black rock is suddenly in trouble. This mountain pass black rock is not only in the same teaching building and department with her, but also in the same classroom. It''s every minute that she wants to make trouble, which makes Su ran very nervous in class every day.


    For example, last week, Yamaguchi Heiyan didn''t bother Su ran much except for rushing to speak in class and sending out a lot of yellow tunes, which made everyone laugh. On Wednesday, he just told Su ran that Xu Yunlu had people warn her not to bother Su ran. She felt so wronged that her college life was just beginning and so colorful, There are so many young and handsome male students who don''t know each other. How can they have time to annoy you? So is it su RA who wants to raise her own value, or Xu Yunlu who doesn''t feel entangled and lost?


    Su ran knew that it must have cost a lot for Heiyan to enter the College of traditional Chinese medicine. If she didn''t work out, how could she live up to the cost? She didn''t lose her vigilance because she didn''t entangle too much. Su ran didn''t meet Wang Juan. She ran away from Heiyan and put down her whole day''s worries. As soon as she entered the canteen, she ran into Xiao min. As soon as Xiao Min saw Su ran, he immediately gave a warm hi. Xiao Min is just a foil to Liu minglan. Su ran hates Liu minglan who pesters Xu Yunlu, but she also doesn''t like the woman who wears glasses, is gentle and bookish. But the surface still has to deal with the past, Su ran had to return to Xiao Min a hi, Xiao Min said: "so coincidental." Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu is busy now. She has no time to pick her up and see her off in the College of traditional Chinese medicine every day. The weather is getting colder and colder. She rode a little Ninja all the way. When the class hours in the morning and afternoon are too short, she doesn''t go back to the milk tea shop for lunch. She just eats at the school restaurant. Today, the middle class is long and it rains a little, Su ran chose to stay at school for lunch, but she didn''t expect to meet Xiao Min today: "Xiao, the food in the canteen of your department of pediatrics is the best in the whole college of traditional Chinese medicine. How do you come here for lunch? The food in our canteen has the worst reputation."ˇ° I always eat, even if it''s delicious, sometimes I''m tired of it. I like to come to the restaurant of the Department of medicine. It''s close to our dormitory. "ˇ° So is thatˇ° It''s said that a new dish, pineapple roast meat, has been promoted in the canteen here todayˇ° Oh Although Su Ran is good at sweets, she doesn''t like sweet and greasy dishes. "I''ve eaten pineapple roast chicken, but I really haven''t eaten pineapple roast meat. By the way, I don''t see Liu who often accompanies you." Xiao Min pushed his glasses and asked, "is it hard for Su ran to meet her?" Su ran stopped. A while ago, a classmate told her that Liu minglan had defied her on the intranet of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. In the post, she said that sooner or later, she would turn Su Ran''s new boyfriend into a minister under the skirt and abandon her after playing. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 301

    Su ran was so angry that she took a look on the intranet. There was a noisy post asking Liu minglan how to play. There were so many top posts, all kinds of ideas and filthy things. Su ran simply wondered what the difference was between such a website and pornographic websites.


    Su ran also saw another hot post, saying that the little cute in her mind was pried away by Harley''s sex wolf. She couldn''t sleep at night. What should she do?


    There are also a lot of stickers at the bottom. Someone boldly asked: is xiaocute Su ran from the Department of clinical medicine?


    There is another post under the post, which answers maliciously: Sura doesn''t know how many men have played with her. She has nothing to do with cute.


    So there are more vicious stickers, such as Professor Song, Xu Songyu, lecturer Guo, mysterious man who ate out of school, Harley sex wolf. There are also stickers under this post, saying that Su ran seems to have been abandoned by Harley sex wolf recently, and Harley sex wolf has not come to pick her up for a while


    Su ran almost didn''t let these vicious Posts get angry. When she saw such posts before, her first suspicion was Wang Juan. Now she intuitively thinks that it''s not Wang Juan. Although Wang Juan doesn''t like studying, even if she doesn''t spend her time studying, she can''t supervise her every day. The people who post them are like staring at her every move.


    In her fourth year of study in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, Su ran found a strange phenomenon. The female students in this school, who have the reputation of school flower, Department flower and class flower, are very fashionable and well dressed. They seem to be doing temporary jobs such as models or actors. They have more money than ordinary people. No matter how beautiful they are, they can''t get the title of flower.


    Su ran occasionally heard from her first senior sister that she was not the only girl with a bad reputation in the school. But none of her classmates had a bad reputation for nearly four years. When Liu minglan first entered the school, she had a bad reputation. But six months later, all of a sudden, there was no rumor about her. She turned into a pure girl with all kinds of praise, and was selected as the Department flower by her classmates, In fact, the female students who had a good time with her felt that she was just like a different person when she first entered the school. She would dare to say anything to the male students. It was also very casual to go to bed with the male students. She was caught more than once by the Dormitory Manager in the male students'' dormitory. The female students who shared the dormitory with her said that she always had a bag of condoms in her bag.


    Su ran didn''t like Liu minglan at first, just because she pestered Xu Yunlu. After listening to the words of her senior female classmates, Su ran was not only shocked, but also felt that the College of traditional Chinese medicine was too abnormal.


    Xiao Min stopped Su ran for a while, and did not continue to say anything that made her uncomfortable. He just urged her to move faster, otherwise there would be no pineapple roast.


    Su ran and Xiao Min are separated because they don''t like the dishes are too sweet. They don''t cook in the same window. They just wait for her to sit down. Xiao Min also sits opposite Su ran with the newly cooked rice and pineapple roast meat and says, "it''s still smart of you. You don''t choose new dishes. There are many students who cook new dishes. I hope the dishes are better than I thought."


    Su ran was speechless. She was not like Xu Yunlu. She never wasted time when she met someone she hated. She could turn her face and had to deal with it. She said, "the new food is delicious. In fact, you don''t have to try it. You must know the next day."


    "You mean the next day when you see how many people are queuing up to buy new dishes, you''ll know if it''s delicious." Xiao Min is obviously a smart man.


    Su ran nodded, Xiao Min took a bite of pineapple roast meat and said, "but I like to be the first person to repay the new."


    "That''s not easy." Su ran shrugged. Xiao Min shook his head and said, "it''s not delicious. The new dishes are not delicious at all. However, Su Ran''s dishes look delicious."


    Su ran just casually played a fish flavored shredded meat and vegetables, Xiao Min to fish flavored shredded meat that window looked at, depressed to say: "people or as always more ah."


    Speaking of this, Su ran had to divide her fish flavored shredded meat into two parts and give half to Xiao min. Xiao Min happily said that she wanted to share the pineapple roast meat with Su ran, but Su ran repeatedly refused.


    Although Xiao Min is harmless, gentle and easy to get along with, from meeting her to having dinner, Su Ran is like a thorn in the back. Finally, she doesn''t know whether she has eaten Xiao Min''s Pineapple roast meat or not.


    This kind of embarrassing incident, if told to Xu Yunlu, will surely be laughed at by him all day. There is a big gap between Xu Yunlu and Xu Yunlu, and she can''t lose any more. Besides, she is still angry with him, so Su ran thinks this kind of incident must be rotten in her stomach.


    Su ran didn''t expect to be separated from Xiao Min, so she met Professor Song. During this period of time, Su ran didn''t have time to visit his mother and Professor Song because his mother was ill, Li Gui was injured, and his studies were heavy. Professor Song invited Su ran to a cafe outside the college after listening to Su Ran''s three o''clock class.


    As soon as she sat down in the cafe, Su ran immediately asked, "Mr. Song, didn''t you know there was an internal Internet bar in the College of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Professor Song shook his head and said, "few universities now think that they are playing computer games smoothly. If they don''t engage in several intranets, how can they prove their existence?"


    Su ran was very happy. Professor Song continued: "however, our school''s intranet is the most abnormal. It has no positive energy. I have suggested to the principal that we should cancel such an intranet rather than have it. However, the principal has never given us a definite answer. It seems that vice principal Shen is very opposed to it. He thinks that too much and too wide management by the school will limit students'' development space and imagination."


    "Mr. Song, is that intranet made by Shen Hong?"ˇ° The person that builds a network is graduated, should be they are managing nowˇ° Mr. Song, do you think their management is normal? "ˇ° The principal and I have been friends for many years, and I have reminded him of that. " Professor Song said, frowning, "I heard that his precious daughter is studying abroad. I''m... I''m afraid he''s trapped in something, but I don''t want to poke the matter into the cultural and educational department."ˇ° Even if Mr. Song doesn''t poke it, other teachers don''t poke it. There''s always a shallow friendship with the headmaster. "ˇ° I''m a scholar. I just want to concentrate on my studies. When I was young, I was very energetic. It was the old headmaster who guaranteed me and gave me a place to do what I like Su ran thinks that normal people always think of their family and friends when they do things. She doesn''t understand the noble people who put their family and friends aside and take care of everyone''s family. She can give up the interests of her family and friends. She really can''t think of any other reason except for the big picture. She can only forgive her for her high level of consciousness, So she can accept Professor Song''s dilemma. So Su ran nodded, did not continue to tangle his dissatisfaction with the College of traditional Chinese medicine, said: "Mr. Song, I have a lot of things these days, I have no time to see my teacher''s mother."ˇ° I know. Your mother''s been in hospital because she fellˇ° My teacher''s mother said that when my mother leaves the hospital, I will take her to have a look. She will prescribe some Chinese medicine to recuperate. I''ll be grateful to her first. "ˇ° Sometimes it''s like a little adult, sometimes it''s like a child. "ˇ° Anyway, my teacher''s mother said that I was her daughter. Shouldn''t I be a child? " Professor Song laughed. After drinking coffee and chatting for a while, they left the cafe when it was time for Su Ran''s class. Su Ming ignores the opposition of Su LAN and Qin Xing. When it gets colder and colder, children are prone to get sick; What? I''m still too young. I''ll wait until I''m three years old in March next year; My family is an honest child, so I would be bullied by other kids when I was so young... Su Ming finally chose the day when Su ran had more classes. When Su''s mother left the hospital, he decided to send Qin Mo to Boyou kindergarten. As a result, the family didn''t go to the kindergarten like Qin Mo, but like Su LAN and Qin Xing. They said goodbye to Qin Mo at the gate of the kindergarten, After nearly half an hour, Qin Mo''s teacher couldn''t stand it any more. He repeatedly told them that he would take good care of Qin mo. in their disbelief, they forced Qin Mo into the kindergarten. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 302

    As a result, Qin Xing was still an hour away from school, so he rode a Gu to the kindergarten gate to wait.


    Qin Mo happily said goodbye to his teacher. When he rushed into Qin Xing''s arms, Qin Xing almost didn''t cry. He said, "I miss my father so much. I miss my father so much."


    Unfortunately, Qin Mo, who just accepted many new things, didn''t think about Qin Xing at all. Xiao Pang opened Qin Xing and said, "Dad, today the teacher taught us to do small twists. I pinched a lot of small twists."


    "Silence in my family is powerful, and my mother wants to be silent. Let''s go home quickly."


    "Dad, I eat well, the teacher praised me."


    "That''s natural. The children in the kindergarten don''t have my family. They are quiet, clever, sensible and obedient." Qin Xing finally realized that he hated less when books were used. He wanted to use more words to boast about his little man, but when he ran out of three words, he couldn''t find more new words.


    So the sad Qin Xing returns to the milk tea shop with happy Qin mo. Su Ming asks curiously, "who are you two going to kindergarten?"


    Qin Mo immediately patted his small chest and said, "uncle, of course, he is silent."


    "Is the kindergarten good?"


    "Well, there are many children and teachers."


    Su Ming picked Qin Mo up. Qin Xing suddenly called out: "yes, I forgot to ask if I was bullied by my classmates in kindergarten today."


    Qin Mo immediately shook his head and said, "I told them that I have two fathers, two mothers and an uncle. They dare not bully me."


    Holding Qin Mo in his arms, Su Ming couldn''t laugh or cry. He pointed at Qin Mo''s head and said, "this little guy is really a naughty boy."


    "I also told them that I have a lot of Godfathers who are very good at fighting." Qin Mo is proud to cross his waist. It''s obvious that kindergarten is very suitable for him. For so many years, he has been forced to play with his parents, Godfathers and uncles who are much older than himself. How can he be happy and have a sense of achievement with children of the same age.


    When Su LAN heard the voice, she rushed out. When she saw Qin Mo, her eyes turned red. Qin Mo was so big that she had never been like this before. She went out early in the morning and came back when it was almost dark. She immediately stretched out her hands to hold her. Su Ming frowned and said, "pay attention at this time."


    "Oh, my aunt is really tired. My niece''s son-in-law was afraid that I was tired, so he didn''t say hello in advance. He directly transferred me from the economic investigation department to the administrative department. He said that I''d better not fight in the front line in this situation. He didn''t feel at ease. He asked me to go home and rest for a while. The niece was more in charge and didn''t even give a hug in silence, What''s the point of being an aunt? "


    Qin Xing''s mother quickly said, "I said that you were born in bliss, but I don''t know your fortune. If you look at your nephew, son-in-law and nephew like this, you can laugh when you fall asleep."


    Since Qin Xingma knew that Xu Yunlu was such a big official of the City Police Bureau, Su LAN and Xu Yunlu had made a 360 degree turn. Although she didn''t know exactly what Xu Yunlu and Su ran were, a big director used to soak in the milk tea shop every day. Now he is soaking in the milk tea shop after work. No matter what, it''s the same thing, She is very eager to marry Sulan. She even asks Sulan to find a way to take her third daughter-in-law to the police station as a temporary worker.


    Su Ming frowned and said, "isn''t that because your tire is unstable and slippery? Your nephew''s son-in-law is for you."


    "I see. If you don''t say you want to go out, people are waiting for you. Let''s go."


    "Then I won''t wait for elapse." Su Ming says goodbye to his grandmother, gets bored with Qin Mo for a while, and then drives away. After all, Su Ming often travels outside. Qin Mo likes him, but is used to his absence. Xiao Pang''s paw swings for a while. When he doesn''t see the car, he puts down Xiao Pang''s paw. After a little melancholy in the same place, he pushes Qin Xing to share the happiness of kindergarten with Zeng''s grandmother.


    Su LAN knows that Xu Yunlu is for her good, but what she worries about most is that Xu Yunlu takes too much care of her, and the influence is not good in the end. Unexpectedly, Qin Xing''s mother still wants to take advantage of this trend. She is so depressed that she doesn''t want it. Moreover, among the four sister-in-law, she is the worst to deal with the third sister-in-law. That''s really a hot temper.


    Qin Xing''s mother can''t figure it out. Her little daughter-in-law has a second child. Her niece, nephew''s son-in-law and nephew are too precious. However, what she is most anxious about now is her third daughter-in-law''s work. As soon as Su Ming leaves, she pulls Su LAN in a hurry and turns to Xu Yunlu''s job search for her third daughter-in-law.


    Su LAN is fighting with Qin Xing''s mother. When she sees Su ran coming back on a little ninja, her face is not particularly good-looking. Su LAN can''t wait for Su ran to stop the car. Qin Xing''s mother goes up and asks, "what''s the matter with this ninja?"


    Su ran pursed her lips. She didn''t say anything about the school intranet. She whispered Xiao Min''s story. Su Lan was puzzled and asked: "it''s just a classmate of a school. If you like it, you can make friends with it. If you don''t like it, you can make friends with it far away."


    "But I don''t know why. I just don''t like her and I don''t want to make friends with her. But when I met her, she was enthusiastic."


    "Just deal with it."


    Su ran felt that she didn''t even want to deal with it. It was a strange feeling.


    Of course, Su Ran is more worried about Su Lan''s old baby, and doesn''t want her wishful thinking to affect Su Lan''s mood. She feels for Su LAN, and Su LAN says, "Su Ming just left."ˇ° He called meˇ° Before he left, he sent silence to kindergartenˇ° Ah! What about people? "ˇ° I went to share the kindergarten with grandma Zeng. " Su LAN joked that Su ran almost laughed because of the word "share". As they speak, Qin Xing leads Qin Mo out. Su ran pulls Qin Mo over and asks him about going to kindergarten. Qin Mo and granny Zeng don''t have a good share at all, because there are so many fun things in the kindergarten that Granny Zeng doesn''t understand. As soon as Su ran asks him, she immediately dances and shares them again. Qin Xing was extremely dissatisfied and said: "Su Ming is really big. He is quiet. There is no one at home. He wants to send some kindergartens. He doesn''t spend money on them, and children suffer." What has the final say of Qin Ming is that Su Xing has left a look at the right side, and has not seen what Qin Mu has suffered. Qin Xing Ma also chased out and said, "Qin Xing, your son is silent. Why should Su Ming have the final say? What should I do to send a kindergarten to spend more money in a month?" Su ran wanted to say from the bottom of her heart: Granny Qin, you really haven''t brought much silence. Qin Xing was reluctant to go to the kindergarten. As soon as his mother added fuel to it, he was even more dissatisfied: "anyway, Su Ming has gone, so he will not go to the kindergarten tomorrow."ˇ° That''s to say, I went to such a good kindergarten. I heard from your sister-in-law that Bo you is the most killer. The tuition fee for a month is thousands, thousands. You are crazy. Remember to return the money. " Su ran shakes her head and sees that Su LAN turns her mouth and takes Qin Mo to the kindergarten. Su ran knows that Su LAN doesn''t speak. Qin xingcai doesn''t dare to let Qin Mo go to the kindergarten. Su LAN is reluctant to send Qin Mo to the kindergarten. That''s not the case. Now Su Ming has sent Qin Mo to the kindergarten, and Su LAN will never give up, It''s very clear. Second, she knows that if she doesn''t send it, Su Ming can let him burn it when he comes back home. With Su Ming as a big parent, Su ran felt a little sorry for Qin Xing''s status at home. Fortunately, Qin Xing is reluctant to Qin Mo, for the competition for the position of parents in the home, not half interest, not as good as the courier company, do a good job, make a new world, let Xu Yunlu accept them, and he is good enough to Li Gui the boss to fry! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 303

    Su ran laments that Qin Mo has gone to kindergarten after her little dislike. How time flies! She still returns to the status of a worker in a milk tea shop. As soon as she changes her uniform and comes out, Wang Juan strides in. Su ran feels as if she hasn''t seen Wang Juan for a long time.


    Wang Juan has a rich and fashionable mother. Now she''s dressed up more brilliantly. Her clothes and accessories are no longer the real high-end goods she used to be. Now she really doesn''t need to be packaged.


    As soon as Su Ran''s nose smelled a fragrance, Wang Juan took out a black bag from her satchel and put it in front of her. She snorted and said, "well, I don''t need it. Su Ming thought that giving such a little money would get rid of Wang and me. It''s impossible. I''ll let him owe him a lifetime."


    "Wang Juan, my brother didn''t want to send anyone. Because of my father''s business, my family was affected to some extent. My brother divided his father''s salary, transfer fee and pension into five parts and gave them to his family. He just wanted to express his apology for all kinds of injuries to his family over the years."


    "Can''t I not accept it?"


    "It''s up to you." After su ran finished, Wang Juan snorted and said, "I just want you and Su Ming to owe us. I owe them all my life. I have a bad conscience all my life!" With that, Wang Juan left on her high heels.


    Su ran was so angry that she patted the black bag: I don''t have a bad conscience. If you think this can force Su Ming to like you, you are very wrong. Su Ming won''t like you!


    Su LAN saw clearly. When Wang Juan left, she came over and said, "don''t forget it. Don''t tell Su Ming. Why do you and Xiao Ming have a bad conscience all their lives? Who do you think you are?"


    "Sister-in-law, this Wang Juan is really. I don''t know if it''s hard to make a fuss. My brother doesn''t like her, but he just doesn''t like her. I haven''t seen Professor Ling''s daughter. I''m sure she''s much better than Wang Juan. My brother doesn''t like her. It''s useless to say anything!"


    "Wang Juan doesn''t pee. She takes care of herself. She thinks Xiao Ming of my family is worthy of her." As soon as Su LAN heard that Wang Juan had this purpose, it was a rhythm that made her lungs explode. "She and you are classmates. We often fail in the exam. I''m out of my mind."


    Su LAN so protect the calf, Su ran couldn''t help laughing: "sister-in-law, I don''t think Wang Juan is worthy of anything, but the feelings of this kind of thing don''t you love me, like, even if the other party is a beggar will like, don''t like, even if the other party is a princess, that is also don''t like it."


    Su LAN shook her head and said, "that''s because you are a silly girl. There are a few women in this world who don''t want a house or a car to save money when they are looking for men."


    "No, I didn''t want it."


    "I wanted to take advantage of your little uncle, but I didn''t expect him to be useless at all. I regret my death." Su Lan said, Su Ran has been laughing waist straight up, laughing, and quickly look around, for fear of being heard by Qin Xing, too hit.


    Who knows Su LAN snorted: "be afraid of what, in front of him, I also say so!"


    Su ran thinks that Su LAN is actually the most comfortable in emotion. If Qin Xing is the kind of rich and handsome in the novel, he must be the favorite wife of countless little pink and arrogant maniacs. But in fact, Qin Xing does not lack Gao Shuai, so he lacks a rich man. According to Xu Yunlu, to the point, Gao Fu Shuai focuses on the rich, not the handsome!


    Sura often wonders: will Xiao pan like Wu Er when Wu Da puts on Armani?


    When it''s cold, the business of the milk tea shop is naturally much lighter. However, because of its small reputation, the nearby clerks and the dead people still order a few cups of milk tea and snacks from time to time. Especially in the winter when it suddenly rains, the shop is really busy.


    Qin Xing''s five-star express is also very popular now. He is a takeout in a milk tea shop, and he is not willing to lose it. So he runs on both sides. He is really busy, but he has to find time to pick up his little ancestor Qin mo.


    Su Ran is busy when Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai come in. They both wear a mid long hooded winter suit outside the police uniform.


    Qin Xing, a part-time job in the milk tea shop from the express company, reached out to lalaning Xiaohai''s cold proof clothes and said with emotion, "nothing is as good as you government workers. It''s all public from the inside to the outside."


    Ning Xiaohai pulled Qin Xing''s hand away: "if you can''t clean it, this hand."


    Qin Xing tut asked several times: "nephew son-in-law, I haven''t seen anyone these days. What are you busy with?"


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Xing and said, "Xingye, how''s the business of the express company?"


    "Very good."


    "That''s not the money you earn to invite everyone to the best restaurant."


    "But my nephew and son-in-law are very happy to earn money, but I still want to do something decent with Master Lu."


    "The most important thing for you Xingye now is to give birth to the baby with Sulan as soon as possible, otherwise it will make people worry." Xu Yunlu shook his head and took off his cold suit which was wet by rain.


    Su ran quickly took the past, shaking off the rain, Ning Xiaohai saw also quickly took off the cold suit, handed Su ran.


    Su ran: "is it???


    Xu Yunlu gave Ning Xiaohai a question: "it''s going to be a festival, you don''t go back!"


    "Back to Beijing, it''s natural to go back, cousin. Do you want to bring some food for those old people at home?"ˇ° Well, I''m not good at your brother. "ˇ° What does this have to do with Shanchang? That''s to buy a bag of melon seeds for some old ladies to eat. It''s also a kind of intention. "ˇ° No, can those old ladies still eat melon seeds? "ˇ° You know they can''t even eat melon seeds. Why don''t they go and have a look? "ˇ° These are the words that you keep repeating in my ears all day. You''re not bored. I''m bored. "ˇ° OK, OK, I''m not bothering you. Then I''ll ask something else, just about your taking money from the clubˇ° I''ve been busy all day in office, so you can''t keep your brother and I quiet. "ˇ° This kind of thing only you can calm down, I can''t, I can''t sleep every dayˇ° Has the club been unsealedˇ° Noˇ° Did Yu Ping put itˇ° No, it''s said that Yu Ping is not as rampant as he was when he was just locked in. "ˇ° That''s it. Why can''t you sleep, psycho! "ˇ° No, cousin, you make me more anxious. I''m too anxious to sleep to accept bribes. Now you are accepting bribes, but you don''t do things for others. I''m going crazy. What do you want to do, cousinˇ° If you want to be crazy, go crazy and follow me all day. If you are not crazy, I have to be crazy first. " Xu yunlusheng took out a cigarette without love. Ning Xiaohai grabbed it and said, "it''s not a good thing to smoke less." Xu Yunlu snatched it back, put the cigarette in his mouth and said, "you are in charge of heaven and earth, even people smoking. Are you in advance of menopause?"ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, I can tell you that you have done a lot of bad things without telling me. That time, you left me alone at the door of the police station, and then I heard Zhao xiaohen''s voice on the phone. Are you planning behind my back? And this time, you are taking bribes. I don''t believe you will give up for 500000. " Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone has a text message prompt, he took it up and looked happy: "ningxiaohai, the police station sent silver, I Xu Yunlu actually mixed the salary, praise one."ˇ° Ah, I''ve finally got my salary. I''ve been eating dirt these days, and I''m afraid to buy equipment. I''m going to edit some junk articles for some money. " Ning Xiaohai quickly took out his mobile phone, looked at it and called, "Hello, cousin, why do you have money to collect, I don''t have it." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 304

    "You call the finance department."


    "By the way, I remember. I''m on secondment. You don''t care about my salary. Shit, I''m losing a lot."


    "Really, be careful. I''ll buy you what kind of equipment you want."


    "I''ve been thinking for a long time about this set of red light large transit gold wheel equipment."


    "Wow, Ning Xiaohai, this set of equipment costs 6000 yuan. Are you sure you want to buy such vulgar equipment?"


    "What do you know? It''s very powerful. This set of equipment is the most expensive and powerful in the Jedi game. No one is my opponent when I use it."


    "What''s the point of buying equipment to play with?"


    "You buy it to me quickly, don''t rely on it, but you can also help me buy a new number. Others have a very high level."


    "How much silver is that?"


    "Six thousand, too."


    "Damn, you play games so rubbish, either by buying equipment or by buying a new account. Forget it, I''ll buy you equipment. Anyway, I''ll play by myself."


    "Then hurry." Ning Xiaohai instructs Xu Yunlu to buy a set of equipment for him in the game, and then nods with satisfaction. After the purchase, Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone has a text message prompt again. Xu Yunlu takes a look and says dissatisfied, "ah, I bought you a set of equipment, but there is not much. No, I have to buy something for my family for the first time."


    So Xu Yunlu took him silently and opened the webpage on his mobile phone. Whenever Qin Mo liked him, he placed an order to buy it. Under the constant prompt of SMS, the final balance was only 0.01. Xu Yunlu relied on it and said, "Xiaohai, no wonder everyone has to find a second job in their spare time. This salary is not enough."


    Ning Xiaohai got the new equipment. He is enjoying using the new equipment in the game. He completely ignores what Xu Yunlu is talking about, so he can deal with it casually.


    Qin Xing now knows that AGU is not a bargain. On such rainy days, he is reluctant to ride to deliver the takeout. Instead, he rides three wheels. Ning Xiaohai shakes his head and says, "I don''t see stinginess like this. I''d rather suffer than protect the car. What''s the use of that car?"


    "You don''t know that Xingye may not be able to earn money for this car all his life." Qin Xing snorted and rode three wheels into the rain and fog. Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "cousin, I find that the colder and rainy the day is, the more takeout there is."


    Xu Yunlu looks at him like a psycho. He takes another look at yu''e and takes Qin Mo off the bar. Qin Mo immediately climbs to the billiards table to play with his snake. Now he has many kinds of snake toys. Knowing that he likes them, he will buy a bunch of them for him. At first, Su LAN doesn''t like them, I can''t help it in the back, so it''s almost like a snake''s nest under the billiards table.


    Su ran sees Xu Yunlu continue to stare at the balance on her mobile phone. She knows that Xu Yunlu doesn''t depend on those wages at all. Su Ming gave her a phone call two days ago, and then Xu Yunlu opened two accounts for nearly a month, and suddenly each of them made a huge sum of money. Su ran estimates that Xu Yunlu''s ten life as a policeman may not be able to earn a sum of money.


    So Xu Yunlu is so mysterious. Su ran, who has always been angry with Xu Yunlu, tilts her head, holds her cheek in her hand and secretly looks at Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone.


    Xu Yunlu found that Su ran also looked at his mobile phone, so he held up a text message to Su ran to see: "insects, miserable, uncle hand cheap, this month''s salary all spent, silent milk powder money how to do?"


    "I don''t drink milk powder anymore. I drink milk."


    "Oh, that''s fine." Xu Yunlu nodded, Ning Xiaohai cut a, "no, milk powder costs money, milk does not need to spend money?"


    "Aren''t you playing games?" Xu Yunlu said discontentedly, seeing that Su ran was still looking at his mobile phone, he gave Su ran a little kiss on her red lips.


    Su ran Leng Buding, who is paying attention to her mobile phone, is kissed. When she comes back to her mind, she immediately angrily hits Xu Yunlu. At the same time, Su LAN comes out happily with her mobile phone and just sees this scene: "Xu Xiaolu, as for you, in public."


    "Sulan, what seems good?" Xu Yunlu directly ignored Su Lan''s question, and Su Lan was immediately happy. "I got paid. The police station was pretty good. I got paid on the 10th. I could get paid once that year." Su LAN finally decided not to hurt the line of fire, at home for two days, said no longer raise anything, went back to the police station class.


    Xu Yunlu smiles, and Su LAN asks: "Xiaolu, I heard people from the life Department say that the police station will give some benefits every new year. What will they give this year?"


    "Cousin, if I don''t get my salary, I have to get my welfare." Ning Xiaohai, who plays the game, interrupts discontentedly. Xu Yunlu ignores him. "It''s like sending a shopping card from a supermarket."


    "The life department doesn''t have to ask you to sign. How can you still use an uncertain tone? How much is the shopping card? You won''t be the same as Gao Honggang. You don''t care about the cases that didn''t kill people. "


    "It seems that the official number is 1000, 2000, and the temporary number is 500. My one, you will get it together."


    "Yes, I just want to buy rice and oil." Su Lan also impolitely gives Xu Yunlu''s shopping card to the planner. Qin Xing''s mother envies it. When Su LAN walks away, Ning xiaohaiwo goes to one side to play games. She pretends to wipe the bar with a hair and asks Xu Yunlu, "director Xu, does your aunt ask you if one thing is successful?"


    "Auntie Qin, don''t be surprised. Just call her name."ˇ° Then I won''t let you out. "ˇ° Aunt, you saidˇ° I, my third daughter-in-law, are diligent, sensible and have a technical secondary school diploma. Do you think we can find her a job in the police? " Ning Xiaohai, who is playing a game, raises his eyes and wants to laugh. Su ran knows that Su LAN doesn''t like her sharp toothed and mean third sister-in-law most. Qin Xing''s mother certainly doesn''t know. She even talks to Xu Yunlu and pouts her lips discontentedly. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu replied with a smile: "Auntie Qin, this kind of thing belongs to the administrative department in the police station. Let Sulan ask for it for you on Monday." After listening to this, Su ran reaches for her hand and gently pinches Xu Yunlu''s arm. If Qin Xing''s mother is not here, Xu Yunlu really wants to go back and kiss the girl again. The little girl is also very interesting. A little trick can make her happy, and she forgets all the things that are angry with her. Qin Xing''s mother knows that the three daughter-in-law and Su LAN are the worst to deal with, and Qin Xing and Su LAN are the most down-to-earth. In the past ten years, she has made sarcastic comments on them. Su LAN and Qin Xing go home once in a while, and she is the least friendly to both of them. She says with a little chat: "you are the chief, you must be busy with big things. How can you spare time for such small things?"ˇ° After she became pregnant, she was transferred from economic investigation to administrative department. She is very familiar with the people there. " Xu Yunlu did not take Qin Xingma''s talk about "big director" and "busy"ˇ° It''s no better for you to say something than to ask her. " Qin Xing''s mother continues to pester her. Ning Xiaohai suddenly raised his head and said, "cousin, vice Bureau Wang calls." Then he handed the phone to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu apologized to Qin Xingma, and took Ning Xiaohai''s phone to one side to talk on the phone. When she talked about it, the posture seemed endless. Qin Xingma waited for a while, and saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t finish for a while. It seemed that the other side was also a big official. She respected the official, Those who did not dare to interrupt had to leave. When Xu Yunlu saw that Qin Xing''s mother had gone to the back, he threw the phone to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai hummed and said, "how do you appreciate me? Let''s talk." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 305

    Xu Yunlu snorted and asked Su ran for a cup of warm water. Su ran was satisfied with Xu Yunlu''s performance just now, so he poured a cup for him. Xu Yunlu took a drink and said, "worm, uncle, how are you doing just now?"


    Su ran ignored him, Xu Yunlu immediately hit the snake with the pole: "insects, there should be a reward."


    Ning Xiaohai "ha" a, rolled a white eye: "rely on, not your sea son, you almost can''t solve the set, but also reward, little lazy, reward him two slaps."


    Su ran pushes Xu Yunlu''s face away. Xu Yunlu stares at Ning Xiaohai, who has no brotherhood at all. After drinking a drink, he sees Zhu Zhu in raincoat riding Suzuki.


    Xu Yunlu''s hand stopped: "no, this girl is really stupid by Xu Zi''s heroism. She''s going to work this day."


    Su ran sighed a long time. Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s head sympathetically: "poor insect."


    Ning Xiaohai really can''t help laughing: "Xu Xiaolu, your wife''s cheap, you also want to occupy the law."


    "To be able to take advantage of one''s wife is really a science."


    "You put gold on your face."


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai fight, Zhu Zhu comes in and sees Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai in police uniform. He is surprised and asks, "Su ran, your man is actually a policeman. It''s too unreliable."


    Su ran couldn''t understand why Xu Yunlu was a policeman. Zhu Zhu took off her raincoat, put her helmet on and said, "your man''s temperament is closer to that of the triad society. I believe he is the boss of the triad society. He is a policeman..." Zhu shook her head.


    Su ran really didn''t want to discuss Xu Yunlu''s career with Zhu Zhu. She was very considerate: "Zhu Zhu, on such a cold day, it''s raining, and you don''t get paid. You really don''t have to be so dedicated."


    "I have professional ethics when I work and love." Zhu Zhu is very proud to say, Su ran in the heart a: please don''t have any professional ethics.


    Xu Yunlu brightened up when he saw Su Ran''s small expression. She couldn''t help grabbing Su Ran''s small face. Su ran was afraid Zhu Zhu would hurt her for a long time. She pushed Xu Yunlu''s arm discontentedly. Despite the cold weather, Xu Yunlu didn''t wear much. There was only one shirt in her uniform, So as soon as Su ran pushed it, she felt the strong muscles on Xu Yunlu''s arm. Xu Yunlu was typically thin in clothes, and there was material in taking off clothes. Su Ran''s hand rested on the hard QIANZI meat.


    Xu Yunlu felt that after su ran pushed, he didn''t leave, so he asked in a low voice, "I miss my uncle."


    Su Ran''s face turned red and her hand seemed to be scalded. She quickly took it back. Xu Yunlu said, "this little bug is really, how can it still look like he hasn''t grown up? My uncle really sleeps less and is always so shy."


    Su Ran is afraid of Xu Yunlu''s nonsense, so she goes to one side to do her own work. Coco and Li Li are suffering. Zhu Zhu tosses about tonight, and they don''t know when they can finish their work.


    Ginkgo gives Su RA a direct idea: "little sluggard, you say she is lovelorn, just to guest work, you quickly find her a new boyfriend, her attention is diverted, we are not relaxed."


    Coco immediately opened his mind and said, "if you don''t want to be ginkgo, you''ll sacrifice for a while and use a beautiful man''s stratagem to confuse her. It''s day by day to let everyone free."


    "Coco, I''d rather play a trick on you."


    Su ran smiles so that her eyes and eyebrows are bent. Zhu Zhu puts on her work clothes and comes out just in time to see her. She immediately asks, "if you have any happy things, don''t tell me."


    Su ran didn''t answer, but Zhu Zhu went to Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai and asked, "aren''t you policemen? I ask you, on the road behind the University of Finance and economics, there were more than ten cars whose windows were smashed last night. Have you solved the case?"


    Ning Xiaohai said: "Miss Zhu, our police are also divided into many departments."


    "Which department do you belong to?"


    "We belong to the technology department." Ning Xiaohai made it up in a huff, and Zhu Zhu said, "shouldn''t the technology department know the progress of the case? The fingerprints left in the car and the hair pulled in the car can all be compared with the DNA gene library. Since you want to compare, your technology department doesn''t know if it''s broken."


    "Miss Zhu, first of all, this kind of case is the police in that area."


    "You two are good bureaucrats in the technology department."


    "It''s not bureaucrats, but people who lose less than 1000 yuan in China and don''t file a case in the police."


    "The windows of so many cars were smashed, and the loss was no less than 1000 yuan." Zhu Zhu forgot that she came to work. She crossed her waist with Ning Xiaohai and got involved in the case of smashing the car window at the University of Finance and economics. The more she said, the more angry she became. She wanted to be a policeman for Ning Xiaohai and solve the case.


    Ginkgo, cocoa and Li Li all breathed softly and clapped their hands to celebrate in private.


    It happened that Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that it was Lao Zhu, he shook his head and asked, "Lao Zhu, why do you miss me at the weekend? Do you want me to buy you a drink?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, how long have you been in office?"


    "There was half a month last month and another half this month. It''s so fast. I was fooled by you for a month."ˇ° Since you took office, which case has made progress, including the campus drug abuse case, the police murder case, the reservoir female corpse case and the new blue ice case? "ˇ° Lao Zhu, I''ve only been in office for one month. I''m the director of the Bureau. I have a lot to deal with. It''s not just the criminal investigation and drug enforcement departments. Why don''t you mention how many fires and traffic accidents have been dealt with by the fire and traffic police, and how many economic cases have been dealt with by the economic investigation. Is public security getting better? "ˇ° I don''t care so much. These cases can''t be solved for such a long time. I can''t account for them. "ˇ° Lao Zhu, if I don''t bring one like this, will I still earn less income for the bureau this time? "ˇ° Not to mention the anti pornography campaign, my blood pressure soared over 180. I got the green light for you all the way. Is it for you to earn income? "ˇ° At least the damage is not the damage! "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, I can tell you that if you keep Yu Ping for one day, I will have to resist the pressure for one day. "ˇ° Lao Zhu, I believe you can handle it. "ˇ° What can I carry? "ˇ° Don''t you have two shoulders? "ˇ° It''s been full for a long time. Originally, I thought you were an unrestrained character, so I would not bind you and let you play. But now, you are really free and unfettered. You should write a report to me immediately, write down the progress of several cases carefully, and then give me a date to solve the case, and give it to me on Monday. "ˇ° Lao Zhu, you didn''t say that before you became the director of the Bureau. You didn''t say that when you didn''t take office. What do you mean by saying that now? "ˇ° It means to tie you up. Hurry up With that, Lao Zhu hung up and looked at the "Dudu" ring. Xu Yunlu was really depressed. As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately dialed Gao Honggang and said, "Deputy Gao Bureau, what''s the matter with you in the case of the police being killed?" Who knows that Gao Honggang didn''t give up on him: "isn''t it a month to solve the case?"ˇ° On Monday, I want to see a detailed progress report on the campus drug abuse case and the female corpse case in the reservoir. " Gao Honggang was dissatisfied: "Xu Ju, I went to you n times, you are not in the office, now suddenly want to progress, you are crazy."ˇ° You were responsible for following up these cases before I took office. As the head of the first Bureau, I want to see what''s wrong with the progress? "ˇ° Noˇ° That''s it. I''ll see the detailed report on Monday, and now I have a new task for you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 306

    "What mission?"


    "The year-end work summary report should not be less than 30000 words. This glorious and arduous task will give you a week to complete." With that, Xu Yunlu hung up. Ning Xiaohai said that he could hear Gao Honggang scolding his mother over the phone.


    After bullying Gao Honggang, Xu Yunlu is in a good mood. Ning Xiaohai just wants to run on him. A Lamborghini stops wrongly in front of the door. Ning Xiaohai says: "cousin, this is not a shantytown. It''s a national key reconstruction project, and there are so many people living in it."


    "Don''t you see that Xiaolan is so subdued? She is not a Tu resident. Ah, this skin is uncomfortable. I have to change it. What about you?"


    "I''ll go too."


    They went to the bedroom. Sura saw a black umbrella sticking out of the car Xu Yunlu said about Xiaolan, and then a foot with Armani shoes sticking out of the door. Then a handsome young man finally showed his full face.


    Everyone came into the store with an umbrella, collected the umbrella and threw the rain on it.


    Su Ran''s eyes are wide open. It''s too abrupt for Xu Yunlu to appear in such a place. Fortunately, they like to ride motorcycles, and the motorcycles they ride may not be cheap, but compared with such luxury cars, they are too low-key and not even attractive.


    Zhu Zhu lost Ning Xiaohai, who was discussing the case of smashing the car window. He was very bored. He turned his head and immediately cried out discontentedly: "Xiao Peiming, what are you doing here?"


    Xiao Peiming, a young master, took a look at the milk tea shop, walked up to Zhu Zhu with an umbrella and said, "Zhu Zhu, you like milk tea shop. I can open one for you in the best section of the city."


    "Did I say I like milk tea shops?" Zhu Zhu took it back impolitely, and Xiao Peiming said, "you don''t like it. Why do you come to this milk tea shop every weekend to work?"


    "I''d like to. I like it. Is there any rule that doesn''t work?" Zhu Zhu takes it back again with a bad attitude, reaches out and picks up the stainless steel milk tea regulator to make milk tea for a very rare customer who runs in from the rain. Ginkgo extends his hand with some worry, for fear that Zhu Zhu might accidentally drop the new regulator again.


    Su ran saw that Baiguo had paid attention to this problem. She was a little relieved. If Zhu Zhu didn''t reach out her hand, it would shake the earth. But before she was even relieved, she heard the "bang" sound, and the new regulator was sacrificed in Zhu Zhu''s hand.


    Ginkgo quickly picked up, said: "little lazy, OK, this quality is good, really fell."


    Xiao Peiming stepped forward and said very gently, "Pearl, well, don''t make trouble for others."


    "What do you mean to make trouble? I don''t want the salary to help them work. They don''t know how happy they are, Sura, do they?"


    Su Ran''s heart was so bitter that she gave Zhu Zhu face: "that''s a cheap thing. There are not many in the world. We all pick it up."


    Zhu Zhu raised her chin, but Xiao Peiming was not angry. She sat down gracefully on the high stool that Xu Yunlu liked to sit on and said, "give me a glass of mineral water with ice."


    Su ran usually likes this kind of tall and elegant clothes. There''s no cost to add ice mineral water. It''s only five yuan for a cup. Don''t make too much money. But at this moment, Su ran takes a look at Zhu Zhu, who is staring at her face. She carefully adds ice to a cup of mineral water, and then puts it on a bear pad and hands it to Xiao Peiming.


    But when Su ran handed over the mineral water, she felt Xiao Peiming looking at her. Although he was careless, Su ran still felt it acutely. However, seeing Su ran, Xiao Peiming''s eyes soon turned to Zhu Zhu. Su ran doubted whether he had been with the police for a long time and was suspicious of everything.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai put on their usual clothes and came out. As soon as they got to the door, Ning Xiaohai whispered, "it''s Xiao Peiming. What''s he doing here?"


    "Isn''t he chasing Lao Zhu''s daughter?" Xu Yunlu rushed to Zhu Zhunu, who was busy behind the bar, and Ning Xiaohai said, "cousin, do you think a person like him will like a girl and pursue such a place very simply?"


    "Deputy director Zhu''s position is not low. He may be promoted at his age. Zhu Zhu is his only daughter, and Xiao Peiming is going to get married after all. It''s not bad for him to find such a helpful family. Even if he doesn''t like it, it won''t delay him to break the engagement and pursue his true love after he has been in office for a few years."


    "Cousin, what kind of help will you find in the future?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you sure you want to marry a little sluggard? She may not only not be your help, but also your drag. " Ning Xiaohai said and shook his head, "she can''t say that. She also has a brother. Her brother is not a thing in the pool. He must be a character in the future, but before he becomes a character, he has to use your help."


    "If marriage is like your algorithm, what else do you want to marry? You don''t want to help Lu Yuqin?"


    "Qin''er and I are green plum and bamboo horse. It is not good to have a good relationship."


    "A fart."ˇ° Cousin, you are dark in your heart. You can see that the world is full of dark cuisine. "ˇ° Let maozi think of a way to get rid of Xiao Peiming. "ˇ° Sure enough, I''m right. Xiao Peiming can''t just chase Zhu Zhu to such a place. He''s here for you. He uses Zhu Zhu Zhu to get to know you so that he can work in collusion in the future! "ˇ° You don''t make a sound. No one thinks you''re dead. Go back to your room and lie down Xu Yunlu didn''t go to the milk tea shop any more. He turned back to his bedroom. Ning Xiaohai stamped his foot discontentedly. "Your room is so small. You lie down. Where can I stay?"ˇ° He wants to work in collusion with me, but he doesn''t want to work in collusion with you. How can you hide? "ˇ° But now we all know that I am the assistant to the director, and I have more things to do than assistant LAN. I can''t say it''s just for me. More is better than less. " Ning Xiaohai grabs Xu Yunlu''s way to the bedroom, then falls on the bed and occupies it. Xu Yunlu: "my good brother is really used to insert a knife when he is in trouble. Su ran doesn''t know when the master left. It seems that she went to the backyard to see her grandmother. When she came out, she saw that Qin Xing''s mother was pestering Su LAN about what she was saying. She wanted to eavesdrop, but she didn''t. She went back to the milk tea shop in disappointment. Coco dazzled her: I took 50 yuan for that glass of water. Su ran just knew that Xiao Peiming had left. She pushed the angry Zhu Zhu and asked, "this is the kind of modest gentleman who wants to have good looks and wealth. It''s not 100 times better than Xu Zihao. Why can''t you see it?"ˇ° If you like, I''ll introduce you. " Zhu Zhu said angrily. Su ran: "OK, when I didn''t say anything. Su ran stopped talking, but Zhu Zhu disagreed: "Su ran, if you let Xiao Peiming and Xu Zihao choose between them, which one would you choose?"ˇ° Me After a while, Su ran said, "I think Xu Zihao is better."ˇ° Then why do you think Xu Zihao is good? "ˇ° I think the distance between Xu Zihao and me should be smaller, and Xiao Peiming is more than a gap. "ˇ° So you and your boyfriend are still separated by several chasms? " Su ran was stunned for a moment. Zhu Zhu then said, "so it''s not a matter of distance. I just feel that Xiao Peiming''s purpose is not simple enough."ˇ° Then Xu Zihao has no purpose for you. "ˇ° Xu Zihao, that''s inferiority Zhu Zhu snorted, "I always feel that he can''t give me happiness, but he doesn''t think that whether a couple of mandarin ducks are happy or not is only decided by male mandarin ducks." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 307

    "Wow, Zhu Zhu, I find that you are almost becoming a philosopher. What you say is so deep." Su ran holds her cheek and feels that Zhu Zhu is a wonderful girl. It''s a pity if Xu Zihao misses her. However, Su ran knows that the distance between them is more than just a matter of distance.


    Zhu Zhu suddenly thought of something, took his small bag and said: "Sura, that day I went to buy lipstick, I think this velvet lipstick is very suitable for you, you must be very beautiful with red."


    "I, I never use lipstick." Su ran liked the lipstick that Zhu Zhu handed over. The package was very beautiful. Zhu Zhu said, "why not? Although you are very beautiful, sometimes you have to decorate it."


    When Xu Yunlu returned to the milk tea shop, Su ran and Zhu Zhu were already trying on lipstick. Xu Yunlu gently shook his head and said, "this is really the rhythm of treating Zhu Zhu as your cousin."


    Ning Xiaohai said, "Lao Zhu''s daughter is really interesting."


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu put on their lipstick and went to look in the mirror. Qin Mo watched under the billiards table for a long time. He didn''t know what Su ran and Zhu put on their lips, but the color was red and beautiful. When they looked in the mirror, they climbed out, put out little fat hand, grasped the lipstick in their hand, looked curiously for a while, and climbed back under the billiards table, I used that lipstick as a big pen and drew it on the ground.


    When Su ran and Zhu Zhu finished looking in the mirror, Qin Mo had finished painting the lipstick. Zhu Zhu saw it and said, "little ancestor, that lipstick costs more than 1000 yuan, and my sister''s monthly living expenses are only 2000 yuan! In order to buy these two lipsticks, sister, I have to live frugally for many months. Do you know? "


    Qin Mo makes a face at Zhu Zhu. Zhu angrily grabs lipstick back from Qin Mo''s fat paw: "little ancestor, you can use it clean enough. You haven''t left any."


    Qin Mo happily jumps into Su Ran''s arms. Her little paws are full of lipstick, and she touches Su Ran''s uniform red by red.


    Su ran could not laugh or cry and said: "Zhu Zhu, it''s all you, it''s all you. I want to put lipstick on it. It''s very good. The little ancestor put it on everywhere. It''s easy to put it on. It''s troublesome to clean it up."


    Qin Mo Tao finished, suddenly hugged Su ran, said: "mother is so beautiful."


    "Well, even the little ancestor praised you as beautiful. This lipstick is really suitable for you." Zhu Zhu then frowned and asked, "what does he call your mother?"


    When Su ran didn''t know how to answer, Su LAN came out. Seeing such a scene, she couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing?"


    Qin Mo immediately rushed to Su Lan''s arms and said, "Mom, mom is so beautiful."


    "Yo, yo, yo, what have these little claws done?"


    Qin Mo points to Su ran, and Su LAN is happy when she sees her: "ah, ah, my little niece knows that she stinks, so she puts on lipstick."


    Su ran felt that she couldn''t wash herself when she jumped into the river. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Zhu Zhu said again, "how many mothers are there in this little ancestor? They are all mothers. I''m also your mother. It''s called mother."


    Qin Mo hasn''t figured out which one is his mother all these years, so he''s puzzled. Is this beautiful one in front of him, sister or mother, or not?


    Seeing this, Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo away from Su LAN and said, "Su LAN, when you''re going to work, I''ll turn a blind eye and let you pay attention. You don''t listen to me. I''m still trying to hold you."


    Qin Mo has a feeling that now he is not the baby of his family, but his mother is Su LAN. Of course, he is a little man and prefers to play with men. It''s just that all the men in the family are busy and have no chance, so Xu Yunlu carries him to the bar and immediately pours on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu picks up a wet paper towel and wipes his little paws clean.


    Sulan pouts at her discontentedly and sees a luxury car stop at the door. After a while, Xu Zihao opens the door and walks down. He is not as fastidious as Xiao Peiming. The car is only a few steps away from the door. Without an umbrella, he runs in with a box and says, "Sula, grandma let me..."


    Then Xu Zihao saw Zhu Zhu;


    Then Zhu Zhu saw Xu Zihao;


    Then Zhu Zhu turned her eyes to Su ran: "what''s the matter with you two? Su ran, don''t you have a husband? "


    Xu Zihao was a little surprised: "Sura, are you married?"


    Zhu Zhu stood up, pushed Xu Zihao and said, "why, you didn''t know Su ran had a husband. You like her!"


    When Su ran heard of the misunderstanding, she quickly stood between them and said, "Zhu Zhu, listen to me, Xu Zihao is my cousin!"


    "Ah Zhu Zhu almost didn''t feel angry. "He''s your cousin. Why don''t you tell me? I''ll tell you everything. You..."


    "Ah, Zhu Zhu, don''t get me wrong. Although he is my cousin, he doesn''t have much to do with our family..." Sura simply doesn''t know how to explain, "in a word, what I have said to him, together with what I have said to you in one day..."


    Xu Zihao takes a look at Su ran. Su ran quickly swallows the words "so, I''m not close to him at all.".


    "Really?" Zhu Zhu with doubts, "then you are cousins?"


    "Yes."ˇ° I don''t think it''s special. "ˇ° Blood relationship is very close, but... "Before Su ran said anything, Xu Zihao put the box on the table and said," Su ran, this is something that grandma asked me to bring to my sister-in-law. They are not at home. You have time to send it to your mother. "ˇ° Oh, mom said she''s going to Grandma Wang Juan''s today. " Su ran knew that since Su''s mother was injured, her grandmother and Su''s mother had been interacting very frequently. Today she took a needle and tomorrow she sent a thread. The pickles of the two families had to be sent to each other. Wang Xun''s legs were getting thin. Wang Xun said that it was good for him to live in school, otherwise he would change to express delivery. When Xu Zihao finished his task, he took a look at Zhu Zhu and said, "you''ve been idle all day. You''re OK. Don''t delay other people''s work." Zhu Zhu let out a "ah". She was very angry. Before she finished her angry words, Xu Zihao had already driven away. Zhu stamped her feet several times, didn''t wear a helmet or raincoat. She rushed into the rain and rode Suzuki to chase Xu Zihao. Su ran screams "Zhu Zhu" several times in fright, and even wants to rush into the rain to chase Zhu Zhu. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand to pull Su ran back, and orders maozi with his ear pulse to let people follow him, so that nothing happens. Su rancai said angrily: "Xu Zihao is too annoying. How can he treat girls like this? How can Zhu Zhu catch a cold in such a cold day and heavy rain?"ˇ° If you catch a cold and suffer a crime, you will have a long memory, and you won''t do such stupid things next time. " Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, and then looked at Su ran, "what are you so nervous about other people''s affairs? I think you still want to follow him out, as if you are in good health."ˇ° Zhu Zhu is my friend. I have no friendsˇ° Just because she''s a friend, she''s going to spoil her body, and you''re going to spoil it too! " Xu Yunlu is almost dizzy by Su Ran''s unreasonable spirit, "if you want to do this, you can just spoil it for your uncle."ˇ° Uncle Lu, people have to worry about Zhu Zhu. You are so upset. " Su ran was so angry that she slapped Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took her back to her bedroom. Su ran almost fainted. She was worried about Zhu Zhu. Xu Yunlu pulled her back to her room. "Uncle, what are you going to do?"ˇ° Uncle wants to fuck you Xu Yunlu pushed Su ran in, then closed the door and said, "uncle really wants to do you. He changed his clothes. You see, it''s like killing several people." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 308

    Su ran just thought that her clothes were all lipstick color touched by Qin Mo, and the red was very pure, just like blood, with a big face: "uncle, you always talk nonsense."


    "Uncle doesn''t talk. What uncle says is from the heart."


    When Su ran changed her clothes, she was still a little worried. She was afraid that Xu Yunlu, who had just said cruel words, had any thoughts at this time. However, she didn''t hear anything after changing her clothes in the bathroom. When she went outside, she saw that Xu Yunlu was not in the room.


    Su ran was relieved, and hurried to the store. She saw Xu Yunlu smiling and saying something to her ear. She hurried over and asked, "uncle, how''s Zhu Zhu? Have you caught up with my cousin?"


    "I can''t catch up, but your cousin let her catch up."


    "Ah, and let''s catch up with this, and then?"


    "First they quarreled in the rain, then they hugged each other, kissed each other for a long time, and then they opened a room."


    "Ah Su ran was startled. The progress was too fast. Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "you think everyone is as conservative as you."


    Su ran was so embarrassed that she had Qin Mo even though she was not married to Xu Yunlu. She was still conservative. What is fashion.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw Su Ran''s little face turned red again, he couldn''t help laughing: "my insect is so thin skinned that my uncle doubted where you had the courage to give birth to him."


    Originally, Su ran turned red in the eyes. Xu Yunlu quickly hugged him and said, "well, uncle is not good. Uncle talks nonsense. If you want to be angry, just beat uncle a few times."


    "It''s not my hand that hurts when I hit you." Su ran thought about this period of grievance, tears are about to fall down, Xu Yunlu just want to comfort, Ning Xiaohai really can''t see down, "you two don''t have much on the line, this is the milk tea shop, otherwise, you change a place, go back to the bedroom, finished and then come out."


    "Ning Xiaohai, you are tired of living." Xu Yunlu wiped Su Ran''s tears with a paper towel and said, "well, good bug, I''m not sad. Uncle, I''ll tell you something serious."


    Su ran looked at the tissue, pressed it around her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s been several months since the renovation of the two houses in the green community was completed. I used all environmental protection materials, and I let people get rid of benzene harmful substances twice. The old house is too damp, and the sun can''t shine on sunny days, not to mention rainy days. It''s inconvenient for grandma to move to a new house, and that area is close to the silent kindergarten and your school."


    "But it''s far from the milk tea shop."


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Su ran blushes a little. With the money Su Ming has turned over, how many milk tea shops can she open on the busy road.


    "But I haven''t told my aunt and father-in-law yet." Su ran found an excuse again, but she knew that these were just excuses, and she was reluctant to give up the old house.


    "Uncle is just a suggestion." Xu Yunlu is kind in these little things.


    The next day, Su ran came back from class and sent Xu Zihao''s things to Su mu. Su Mu took her and said, "Ran Ran, it''s said that this shantytown has been included in the government''s reconstruction project for a long time. It''s said that a big company is coming to demolish the house soon. Uncle Wang and I think it''s not appropriate to rent a house all the time. If we want to buy a house, we don''t have to move here."


    "Mom, that''s a good idea. Where do you have your house?"


    "We''ve seen a few suites, but two of them are in the picture. One is bigger, but it''s far away from the city. One is smaller, but it''s on Xuefu Road."


    "What does Uncle Wang mean?"


    "He wanted to buy the small house on Xuefu Road. After all, it was close to Wang Xun''s school."


    "Mom, I think uncle Wang''s suggestion is very good. Do you have enough money?"


    "All sorts of things, almost. Your grandmother promised to lend us some."


    "Oh, that''s good. What do Wang Juan and Wang Neng mean?"


    "Wang Neng is not interested in these things except that he shows up when Uncle Wang asks for money. When he went back to Wang Juan''s home yesterday, he discussed it with her, but she didn''t agree or disagree."


    "Wang Juan is a lot of ghosts."


    Su''s mother sighed and said, "your grandmother''s money was originally intended to go to college for xun''er. Because of this, she was afraid of wrangling in the future, so she said it was borrowed."


    "Mom, no matter what, the days are getting better and better. You should buy the house or buy it. After all, you and Uncle Wang and Wang Xun have to have a place to settle down. If there''s any quarrel, we''ll talk about it later. Besides, we''ll work hard to find a son. We won''t be a loser and won''t bite the old man, so we don''t have to think so much about it."


    Su''s mother sighed again: "mom has been sorry for you and ming''er."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? You see, now Wang Juan and Wang Neng always blame Uncle Wang for favoring me and my brother. My brother and I feel that you have shared your feelings with Wang Juan and Wang Neng. In fact, mom, we are too selfish. When you and Uncle Wang bring up five children, they share money and energy with them. It''s not who you favor, but how many children we have, You only have so much money and energy. "


    Su''s mother took Su ran and her eyes turned red: "Uncle Wang said you were the most sensible of the children."


    "Mom, brother is becoming more and more mature. He is also more and more aware of the hardships you suffered in those years. Wang Juan and Wang Neng are also growing up. Maybe they will understand later, but I think they will grow up under the care of you and Uncle Wang. They are not evil people. They are kind-hearted and will eventually understand."ˇ° Mom wants you and ming''er to be good, and Uncle Wang wants Juan and neng''er to be good. It''s the same mood. " Su ran wiped her tears and nodded, "but she is younger than anyone else."ˇ° Mom, when xun''er is admitted to university, you and Uncle Wang will also go around. " Su''s mother stopped her tears, touched Su Ran''s head and asked, "your brother is a boy, and I can''t care about him. You are a senior. Why don''t you give it to your boyfriend?"ˇ° I? Ah, mom, I''m not talking about you and Uncle Wang. "ˇ° Girls, don''t delay. Your grandmother mentioned to me a while ago that the children of your uncle''s neighbor''s family are very promising, and they have also read a blog. Just came back from abroad, the parents of that family saw a group photo of our family in your grandmother''s place, and said that you were very attracted to her. They asked about you several times, and your grandmother also asked, yes, yes, This is a picture of a boy sent by your uncle. Mom looks very good. It''s quite in line with what you like now. " Su ran didn''t expect that Su''s mother would turn to the rhythm of introducing her boyfriend. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Su''s mother continued: "Ranran, look at it. If you look good, their family wants to have a dinner together. Mom thinks it''s OK for you young people to have many friends, even if you don''t succeed." Su ran didn''t expect that she would be arranged to go on a blind date so soon by Su mu, but Su Mu was so enthusiastic that she had to take a fake look at it. Su Mu quickly asked, "how''s the young man? He''s very energetic!"ˇ° Mom, she is very energetic... "Before Su ran finished her words, the phone rang. She saw that it was Xu Yunlu''s phone and answered it a little puzzled. She didn''t dare to call her uncle in front of Su''s mother. She only asked in a low voice," what''s the matter? "ˇ° I have something to ask you. Are you not in the milk tea shop? "ˇ° No, you''re sending things to mom. "ˇ° I''ll come and pick you up Xu Yunlu seldom finds himself suddenly. Su ran doesn''t know what happened to him. She says to Su mu, "Mom, I have something to do. I have to go." Su Mu even "Ai" a few: "how about this young man, you haven''t said yet."ˇ° Mom, let''s talk about it another day. " Su ranlian said that she picked up her scarf, put on her overcoat and helped Su''s mother carry out the garbage. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 309

    It''s very cold outside, but Su ran feels comfortable after being stabbed by the cold air.


    But Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu standing at the entrance of the building.


    Xu Yunlu rode on Harley and picked up Qin Mo, who was playing games with teachers and children in kindergarten as fast as he could.


    Qin Mo didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would come to pick him up. He was very happy after the accident, but he was reluctant to part with the game he hadn''t finished yet.


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "son, it''s said that children don''t like to stay in kindergarten. How can my family be so happy in silence?"


    "Dad, the teacher praised me and rewarded me with two little red flowers." Qin Mo put up two fingers with little fat hand and said with pride.


    "Oh, look, Dad."


    Qin Mo immediately showed Xu Yunlu the little red flowers that the teacher had pasted on the back of his hand: "everyone else has only one."


    "It''s amazing how silent I am." Xu Yunlu kisses Qin Mo with milk flavor, "do you drink milk?"


    Qin Mo nodded and asked, "Dad, can I finish the game with my teacher and classmates?"


    "I don''t know if I miss the big snake. Dad will take you to see the big snake." Xu Yunlu takes out Qin Mo''s baby and hands it to him.


    For Qin Molai, it''s the biggest regret that he can''t bring xiaoshuo to kindergarten. When Xu Yunlu wants to take him to see the big snake, he takes xiaoshuo and excitedly calls out "big snake" and "big snake" and climbs up to Harley.


    Xu Yunlu said, "silently, shall we go to see the snake with our mother?"


    "Yes, with mom!"


    "Shall we pick up mom now?" Xu Yunlu covered Qin Mo with his cold suit and said, "be quiet. Don''t make a sound. Let''s see mom and give her a surprise, OK?"


    The Qin Mo in the clothes is holding the cerebellar bag melon vigorously.


    Su ran didn''t see anyone for a while. Just as she was about to make a phone call, Xu Yunlu appeared on a Harley. Su ran sat behind Xu Yunlu''s car and asked, "uncle, what''s the matter? It''s so urgent!"


    "The matter," Xu Yunlu deliberately pause, patted Qin Mo, Qin Mo immediately put his little head out of the cold suit, yelled, "Mom!"


    Su ran was startled: "what''s wrong with silence?"


    Qin Mo looked at Su ran and said with pride, "Mom, are you surprised?"


    Su ran was really surprised: "Uncle Lu, I''m scared to death. What''s the matter?"


    "I miss my mother silently. Uncle, I miss my mother too. I''ll pick up my mother together. Why, can''t I?"


    "Ah, that''s all. I thought..."


    "What do you think it is?"


    "Why, uncle and I miss you silently, and this kind of thing makes you feel disappointed?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that school will be over in silence for a while. I told my aunt that I''ll pick him up today."


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    "My aunt resolutely refuses. He must answer it by himself. I''ll call my aunt first and tell him not to let him run away."


    Xu Yunlu gave a sound and rode Harley to the milk tea shop with his mother and son. Qin Mo looked back at the milk tea shop and asked, "Dad, where''s the big snake?"


    Su Lan also wondered, Xu Yunlu today is the sun hit the west out, suddenly remembered to pick up Qin mo.


    Xu Yunlu got out of the car, took Qin Mo down and said, "of course, it''s too cold to ride Harley. Dad is afraid of freezing you and mom, so we change cars."


    After a while, maozi had stopped in front of the door with a Lexus.


    Xu Yunlu points to Su ran and gets on the car with Qin Mo in his arms. Su ran gets on the co driver''s side in fog and water, takes over Qin Mo and asks, "uncle, where are you going now?"


    "I miss the big snake. I''ll take him to see the big snake."


    "Now?" Su ran looked at the dark sky outside, "today is Tuesday, tomorrow morning I have class, silently also want to go to kindergarten, even if silently think big snake, you should also refuse."


    "I''m busy all day. It''s rare for me to have ideas in silence. Can''t I satisfy him?"


    Su ran felt that something was wrong, but what was wrong? She said it was not clear: there were many times when she had ideas in silence, and Xu Yunlu didn''t promise all of them when she had time.


    Xu Yunlu drove his car not far from the shantytown. The phone rang. He saw that it was Ning Xiaohai, and then he answered. Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, where are you? I''m ready."


    "Oh, I''ve thought about it for a moment. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Ah, you don''t say that Yu Ping has been locked up for more than ten days, and his spirit is almost gone. This evening, when all those annoying eyes come home from work, shall we have a sudden review?"


    "Yes, but I think he''ll be even less vigorous if it''s put on for another day or two."


    "Ah, I secretly mentioned him, but at a cost, you..."


    "What''s the price? I''ll report it to your uncle."


    "Ah, where are you now?"ˇ° I''m busy now. I''m busyˇ° No, cousin, why do I think you''re like a dizzy king? "ˇ° Your elder brother, I was going to make you dizzy. Lao Zhu was so annoying that I couldn''t resist him, so I gave up. Besides, your elder brother, I didn''t plan to be an emperor. You want to be loyal to the king and your uncle. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you are so angry. You leave me and wait. I will give you a hand at that time. " Ningxiaohai estimate gas jump feet off the phone. Su ran waited for Xu Yunlu to hang up the phone and then asked: "uncle, you have something to do, what are you going to do quietly?"ˇ° Nonsenseˇ° I don''t think you''re weird today. "ˇ° I''m too tired to go to work. "ˇ° I''m so tired. I should have a good rest. " Xu Yunlu snorted without explanation, carefully bypassing the rush hour traffic and people, and finally took Su Ran''s mother and son to the villa where the snake was raised. Sitting on the sofa and eating nutritious porridge with Zhao xiaohen, Li Gui was really surprised when he saw the sudden appearance of a family of three: "today is not a new year, how do you want to see me?"ˇ° Oh, your face plate is really big enough. I bought this villa by Xu Yunlu. When I want to come, I have to get your consent. "ˇ° What do you mean, Xu Xiaolu? You don''t think I can afford such a villa. I live here because I think I can afford you. "ˇ° Damn, thank you for your respect. Go and buy some by yourself Qin Mo pursed his little red mouth. It''s really annoying for adults to quarrel. He was watching the big snake, big snake, big snake. Qin Moshi can''t wait for Xu Yunlu to finish fighting with Li Gui. He struggles to climb down from Xu Yunlu and takes Su ran to the snake pool in the backyard. Zhao xiaohen, who was infuriated, collected the nutritious porridge and said, "it''s so pitiful that we can buy a villa ourselves. Who can''t afford such a broken villa?"ˇ° I''ll buy a lot of things for you, but I can''t turn over with Xu Xiaolu because of this. "ˇ° Why? "ˇ° How nice it is to eat and use Xu Xiaolu''s food here. "ˇ° Is it necessary to be angry with him? "ˇ° You can see that his eyes are red and his head is green. I can''t say that he is green by insects. The psychology of the green men is distorted and understood. " It''s good that Su ran isn''t there, otherwise she''s sure: "how can everything be related to me? Xu Yunlu sat down, gave Zhao xiaohen a kick and said, "go and make a pot of tea for your brother."ˇ° No, Xu Xiaolu, there are servants and Su ran here. Why should I make tea for you? "ˇ° I have something to say to you, poor green cloud capped brother. "ˇ° Why can''t I listen? "ˇ° Man''s dialogue, what do you listen to? Make tea quickly You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 310

    Zhao xiaohen is busy getting angry. He doesn''t notice that Xu Yunlu classifies his gender into another category and leaves angrily.


    "I really have a lot of temperament compared with girls." Xu Yunlu looked at Zhao xiaohen''s back and asked, "how is your body recovering?"


    "You care about your own health. Do you need to drive him away?"


    "Can you tell the truth when you stay here?"


    "That''s it."


    "That''s what happened. I can tell you that Gao Honggang, after some hard work and little stupidity, has got some news from time to time. He should have locked guanshanzi. I think he will close the net soon."


    "Do you think Gao Honggang wants to stay alive or not?"


    "He must want to stay alive and find out from Guan Shanzi the person who ordered him to kill Zhu Liang, so he investigated the case and only reported it to Deputy Zhu in private. He didn''t believe anyone in the police station."


    "I see."


    "At that time, I want to know how to cooperate with you, or I will wait for Gao Honggang to close the net."


    "Oh, fawn, it''s really not easy. You''ve been sitting on the bureau chief for so long, and you''re finally going to solve a case."


    "You think that criminal investigation is the only case in the police department when it''s working. Is it because I''ve been with xiaodai for a long time, and my IQ has assimilated to zero?"


    "In your police station, criminal investigation and drug enforcement are the two most important departments, OK?"


    "That''s not true. Now the cases cracked by economic investigation are getting more and more attention. There are more and more economic crimes in China, and the amount of money is also increasing."


    "It''s better to investigate the star tax evasion cases. If you find out any one of them, you''ll get the amount of a case."


    "You didn''t stay in China for a few days, and this angry young man, little dundundun, made you black in education."


    As they were saying this, Zhao xiaohen came out with the tea and angrily put it in front of Xu Yunlu. If the teapot had no lid, Xu Yunlu believed that the tea would be full of passion and splash everywhere.


    Xu Yunlu pointed to Zhao xiaohen and said to Li Gui, "take good care of them. They are all brothers who share life and death. What''s their attitude? Can they go on?"


    "By the way, Xu Xiaolu, you haven''t said why you suddenly want to come here today. It''s not really a little lazy to put a green hat on you."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Or it''s a green hat."


    "A dog can''t spit out ivory." Xu Yunlu poured a cup of tea, drank two mouthfuls and said, "I''m too tired these days. I have to rest."


    "Doesn''t the little sluggard look like one who wants and doesn''t want? Why are you so tired? "


    "If you respect every word without any color, you can''t speak, can you?" Xu Yunlu said and went upstairs.


    Su ran doesn''t know what''s good about that motionless boa constrictor. Every time Qin Mo climbs on the glass house and looks at it with relish, the boa constrictor moves occasionally. Then, Qin Mo is just like getting a gift from Santa Claus, either slapping or letting himself see clearly. The boa constrictor looks up, spits a message and moves its tail


    The place where the snake lives is a greenhouse, which is covered by glass, but the world outside the glass is very cold. Su Ran is afraid that Qin Mo will catch a cold. She even coaxes Qin Mo into the villa from the snake pool. As soon as she enters the villa, Qin Mo sees Lao Tu, and she immediately drives him away.


    Su ran doesn''t see Xu Yunlu in the living room. She really doesn''t understand how Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen like to show their love in the living room. She doesn''t know that this is a place where people come and go. You two have nothing to do. Do others want to stay.


    Su ran really didn''t want to see the love scene, so she had to go upstairs to Xu Yunlu''s bedroom. Xu Yunlu''s bedroom is very big, and she also has a small study. Xu Yunlu, who has taken a bath and changed his home clothes, sits on the sofa of the small study and reads a book.


    This really hit the sun from the west, Su ran know Xu Yunlu also some years, in addition to in Nadong through her small bag of a few books, really did not see Xu Yunlu read a book, with very curious to go to ask: "Uncle reading?"


    "That is, if uncle doesn''t read any more, I''m afraid he won''t catch up with you."


    Su ran: "the tone is sour. Are you jealous?


    "My uncle is the director. How can he not catch up with me?" Su ran curiously turns over the book cover in Xu Yunlu''s hand to see that the title of the book is "palm pattern and personal fortune".


    Is that a book? Like Su Ming''s books, such as the treatment of intracranial tumors and vascular malformations, Youmans neurosurgery, Knight''s color atlas of human neuroanatomy, complete Atlas of neurosurgical anatomy, CT and Mr differential diagnosis of central nervous system, and the prospect of micro invasive drilling and drainage, you can see that if you look at the title of the book, you will not understand it, That''s a book.


    Su ran blinked for a long time and then asked, "uncle, do you believe this?"


    "Yes, your uncle. I want to see if I''m a turtle or a doctor." Xu Yunlu''s tone is more sour.


    Su Ran is confused. Who provoked her?


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu with doubts, but Xu Yunlu is looking at her with her gills. Su ran unties the horsetail and asks curiously, "uncle, you are so strange today."


    "Of course, it''s strange that some people sleep with others, and the baby has been born to others, which seduces them, but she wants to go on a blind date with a doctor or something." After a while, Su ran realized that Xu Yunlu meant that Su''s mother was going to introduce Dr. turtle next door to her uncle in the afternoon. She stood up and asked, "uncle, how do you know?"ˇ° Why, I''m going to hide it from my uncle. "ˇ° If you don''t write anything, you''re talking nonsenseˇ° If you don''t know, uncle, you''re going to be a little bit off. "ˇ° Uncle, come on, how do you know that? " Su ran angrily grabs Xu Yunlu''s white T. as soon as Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand, he takes her into his arms and says very warmly, "since little bug says uncle is nonsense, should he prove it to uncle?"ˇ° Why do I have to prove to you that you are a big dictator, a big male chauvinist, and a big chauvinist... "Before Su ran finished her words, Xu Yunlu sealed her mouth. Su Ran is not willing to earn several times, but the power is too great. Earning those times is just like tickling Xu Yunlu, which is to increase the flirt for Xu Yunlu''s desire. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran with satisfaction and gasped for breath. Su ran was finally liberated. He pulled his clothes and said discontentedly: "I will never come here with you again."ˇ° What do you say? I bought this place for you and it''s silent. The name is silent. "ˇ° Ah Su ran knew that this place was not Xu Yunlu''s, Li Gui''s, Hengbin''s and Shaodong''s, but Qin Mo''s. Xu Yunlu gently touches Su Ran''s exposed shoulder and back. Su RA suddenly remembers that Qin Mo is also in the villa. After a while, she runs in and sees what it looks like. She quickly wants to earn money from Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu says discontentedly, "little bug, what''s the matter?"ˇ° After a while, I came in and saw it. What should I do? "ˇ° What''s wrong with being an early teacher? " Xu Yunlu grabs Su ran back and says, "uncle is so tired these days. I''ll have a rest with him for a while."ˇ° Uncle, are you going to be the director or move bricks? When something happens, you say you are tired. Are you pretendingˇ° This little bug is really good. He always loses people''s interest at the critical moment. " Xu Yunlu reached out and poured a glass of red wine on the bedside table beside him. He handed it to Su ran and said, "come on, drink and sleep with my uncle."ˇ° Uncle is the best pretender. " Su ran patted Xu Yunlu discontentedly. Xu Yunlu reached into his clothes and touched Su Ran''s waist. He frowned discontentedly and said, "little bug, don''t think about it all day. After raising it for so long, it''s still so thin." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 311

    "By the way, uncle, how do you know before you tell me?"


    "Know what." Xu Yunlu drank all the wine, then threw the glass aside, leaned on Su Ran''s leg and said, "little bug, you don''t know that uncle now regrets that he promised Lao Zhu to be the director."


    "I think so. It''s harder than moving bricks."


    "If I don''t become the director, I don''t want to take you and me to go anywhere to be carefree."


    "But I don''t want to go anywhere. I want to stay here."


    "Worm, really, a little ambition, OK?" Xu Yunlu suddenly asked, "how are you at school?"


    "Uncle, I always feel that our school is strange, not like a place to study."


    "The school is not a simple place, especially if there are a few people who are not good at their tricks, there will be a lot of smoke."


    "The school''s internal forum is controlled by Shen Hong. Shen Hong is an evil person. He talks nonsense in the forum all day. I dare say that the University Forum is too special for our school."


    "The general university intranet, the school or want to manage, at least not involved in yellow and black, your school that forum is really a mess." Xu Yunlu called Xiaoxi and said, "Xiaoxi, you''ve hacked the intranet of the College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "If you don''t say, maybe you can find something in it!"


    "You don''t find everything you can, so there''s no need to keep it."


    "What kind of stimulation did you get? Like this kind of Intranet, it''s very easy to blackout, but it''s also very easy to rebuild one."


    "Build a black one."


    "Er, how do you feel that Master Lu has been a master for many years? I''m tired of being a master. I want to be a brother Lu."


    "Roll, hurry up, tomorrow that website is still there, Master Lu will let poly be the boss for you."


    "Wow, Mr. Lu, I just went in to have a look. Mr. Lu, your head is so green. Your little worm is too affectionate. There are so many friends."


    "Believe it or not, Ben Lu will make up ten younger brothers and sisters for Dong Dong, which will save you from bothering him with your sister-in-law in the future. He didn''t hate you."


    "It''s Mr. Lu who is cruel."


    Xu Yunlu and Xiao Xi chatted for a while. Xiao Xi said, "it''s very simple. It''s black."


    Xu Yunlu hung up with satisfaction.


    Su ran didn''t expect that the intranet was hacked by Shaoxi, and there are many people who care about the intranet.


    Su ran goes to school with dark eyes. She is still worried about Xu Yunlu sleeping last night. Qin Mo is so excited to see the snake that she can''t sleep at night, so she can''t get up in the morning. Finally, she takes Xu Yunlu back to the milk tea shop in her arms and gives it to Qin Xing. After receiving Qin Xing''s complaints, Xu Yunlu sends her to school.


    Su ran sat on the seat, covered her mouth with her hand and yawned. She heard many students say that the intranet was hacked. Suddenly, Heiyan Yamaguchi sat down beside her and asked with great interest: "Su ran, the intranet of the school has been hacked, do you know?"


    "How do I know?" Su ran immediately vigilant, Yamaguchi black rock completely disbelieved and said, "you don''t know, how possible, where the hottest posts are all about you, didn''t expect so many, I''m reading, I don''t study so hard, every day to the second half of the night, still haven''t finished reading, it''s gone, do you say disappointed?"


    Su ran gave a dry smile, and Heiyan said, "Oh, I don''t know that Xu Xiaolu actually likes such a woman. With so many men practicing, your Kung Fu in bed must be excellent."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, class is coming soon. I have to read a book."


    "Do you still need to read books? These men can''t afford to support you. Why, they all sleep like Xu Xiaolu."


    Su ran picked up the book, stood up, and went to another position. Just as Heiyan wanted to catch up with him, Professor Song came in. When he saw it, he said, "Yamaguchi, class is over. Hurry to sit in the position."


    Heiyan looked at Professor Song, then Su ran, and then he gave a meaningful smile.


    Black rock so a look, few students in the class do not understand what she means, who is OK, do not go to the intranet, and Sura is not gregarious, gossip is particularly many people, so a few students snicker.


    Professor Song frowned and said: "Yamaguchi, your country is a country that pays special attention to etiquette, and I have the honor to make friends with several industry leaders in your country. I appreciate their moral character. I hope Yamaguchi will not let me question the etiquette and character of your country."


    Heiyan obviously loves her country very much. When Professor Song said that, she took a look at Su ran and didn''t follow her.


    Su ran was relieved, and her mobile phone vibrated. She saw that it was Xu Yunlu. She pressed it and didn''t answer it, so the mobile phone didn''t move any more. Su ran pursed her lips and thought about what Xu Yunlu had said to her. She didn''t want to care about what happened to Lu Ye, but what happened to Lu Ye was not disturbed because she didn''t care.


    At the end of the class, Su ran saw that she wanted to continue bothering her. Heiyan in Shankou answered the phone and left the classroom.


    Not long after Heiyan left Shankou, Su Ran''s phone rang. She thought it was Xu Yunlu, but she didn''t answer it. However, the phone kept ringing, so she had to answer it. Seeing that it was Su Ming, Su ran was a little surprised and asked, "brother, how do you think of calling me at this time?"ˇ° I know you are at the end of class now. Why did you take so long to answer the phone? Did your brother calculate the wrong time? "ˇ° No, the teacher has been delayed for a while. What''s the matter with me? " Su Ran is afraid of quarreling with her classmates, so she goes outside to answer the phoneˇ° I don''t seem happy to hear itˇ° Noˇ° Another sum of money will be paid to your account tomorrow. Uncle Lu will pay so much first in China. "ˇ° Ohˇ° Not excited? Not excited? "ˇ° What''s exciting? When we have no money, we also come here. "ˇ° Are you angry with Uncle Lu? "ˇ° Brother, I''m going to have a class later. " Su ran didn''t answer Su Ming''s question. Su Ming sighed and said, "enjoy and suffer."ˇ° Brother, if you can be like my sister-in-law and my uncle, I don''t want to enjoy some blessings... "" I understand, but how can the feelings in the world be the same. However, as time goes by, I didn''t take care of you when I was a child, especially when I went out to study for a few years. After that, I will take care of you and keep silent. "ˇ° Thank you, brother! " Su Ran''s tears came out. No matter what, there is always a Su Ming in the world, and Su Ming''s words are too warm. Su ran put away the phone and walked into the classroom. She didn''t see Heiyan in Shankou until the end of the class. These two classes are compulsory courses of internal medicine, and the last two are optional courses of introduction to adverse reactions of traditional Chinese medicine. Su ran and Heiyan were not in the same classroom. Although Heiyan once said that she would keep up with her and adjust all the classes to be the same as her, later because of such busy, Su ran didn''t pay attention to whether Heiyan was adjusted to be the same as herself, but after she finished the introduction to adverse reactions of traditional Chinese medicine, she also didn''t see Heiyan. Of course, in her recent feeling, Heiyan didn''t take an elective course with her, so Heiyan should just be angry. For Heiyan or Li Dandan, Su ran never felt like a winner. They just met Xu Yunlu at different stages of his life, and they had feelings for one reason or another. Su ran doesn''t know exactly what Xu Yunlu is doing, but Xu Yunlu is definitely not a man like Qin Xing. He revolves around his wife and children all day long, and his wife is happy and his children are healthy. Xu Yunlu is a man with great wisdom, great hero and shining light. He is easy to become the focus of attention and is adored by women everywhere, which is normal, When she was a girl, she met Xu Yunlu and was attracted by him. She was willing to do anything for him. But after several years of ups and downs, she met Xu Yunlu again and she was also attracted and convinced by him. But in her heart, Su ran hoped that Xu Yunlu was a man like Qin Xing, who was busy for a living, and the days were plain and controllable. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 312

    Su ran also has two elective courses in the afternoon, which is Professor Song''s acupuncture.


    Su ran studied in the College of traditional Chinese medicine for four years, and every semester there was a major course of Professor Song, but Professor Song''s class was not long, generally only two classes a week; Most of his elective courses are taught by graduate students. If there is a required course directed by Professor Song himself, as long as the news gets out, those who go to listen to it can often crowd the big classroom. However, no matter whether Professor Song directs it or not, Su ran takes all his elective courses. Anyway, she is more convenient than others. She can''t understand it, At the weekend, she can go to the clinic to consult her mother, so Professor Song''s major and compulsory courses are very good.


    Under the malicious misleading of those posts, everyone is willing to believe that Su Ran has an affair with Professor Song out of all kinds of thoughts.


    On the way to acupuncture school, Su ran meets Xiao min. Xiao Min says that a friend came back from abroad and brought a bag, one more. She thinks she is in love with Su ran, so she gave it to Su ran. Before Su ran responds, Xiao Min has gone. Su ran will be late for class again. She just has to cram Xiao Min''s bag into her backpack and run to the big classroom.


    Acupuncture class is a piece of cake for Su ran. She not only has theoretical knowledge, but also practical knowledge. On the contrary, she thinks that the graduate student in Professor Dai song''s class has not made her clear, and even despises the graduate student in her heart: have you ever really given an injection to a patient?


    However, because of her childhood experience, Su Ran''s temperament is intolerant. She does not really know all about it. She has given the needle to the patient in a real sense, even to her grandmother, and the effect is excellent. She indulges herself or embarrasses the graduate students, and despises them. She still listens to the class carefully and takes notes carefully.


    Today, Su Ran is on duty in the classroom, so as soon as she finishes needling, Su ran to the classroom. As soon as she ran out of the classroom building, she saw Xu Yunlu. Su ran was more depressed that no matter where she was in class, Xu Yunlu could find her accurately. According to Ning Xiaohai, Xu Yunlu has a very good memory, Sometimes Sura doubts that Xu Yunlu''s ability of memorizing is so good that she can record all her classes and class time at a glance of her curriculum?


    Someone pushed Sura: "your ex boyfriend is here again."


    Post is really killing people, no one called Xu Yunlu Harley sex wolf, called him ex boyfriend, really give face, so fortunately the intranet was black.


    But Harley doesn''t care what he is called in the post. He waves to Sura. Sura has to go over and say, "I''m on duty today. I have to go back to the classroom."


    "I''ll take you there."


    "It''s so cold that I don''t want to ride a motorcycle."


    "Cut the crap and get in the car!"


    Su ran got on the motorcycle angrily and said: it''s great to ride a Harley. Do you know your nickname is Harley satyr.


    When he got to the teaching building, Xu Yunlu stepped on the brake, stopped the motorcycle, got out of the car, took a bag out of the trunk and said, "give these to other students on duty. They say you have something to do today. Please work harder for them."


    "How can that be?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go!" Xu Yunlu said and went upstairs, but about ten minutes later, Xu Yunlu ran down with empty hands, gave Su ran a loud finger and said, "done, let''s go!"


    "The students didn''t like me very much. They didn''t like me any more when you were like this."


    "It''s not the same as poetry recitation, but it''s you."


    "Yes, our class won the third prize in poetry reading."


    "Oh, my little slob is excellent!"


    Su ran pursed her lips gently. Suddenly she thought of Xiao Min''s delivery of the bag and called out: "miserable."


    "What''s the matter, little sluggard!"


    "At noon, when I finished my meal and went to the acupuncture class, Xiao Min stuffed a bag for me, and then ran away. I was late for class, so I didn''t have time to chase her out."


    "That''s a big deal. I''ll give it back to her tomorrow."


    "But I don''t know anything except what department she is in and where her classroom and dormitory are."


    "Well, uncle is the best at this kind of thing. Just leave it to him."


    Su ran gently breathed, went to the milk tea shop, quickly took out the bag and handed it to Xu Yunlu: "you remember to send it back to her."


    "Oh, it''s true that I bought one more bag of the same type, more than 100000 bags of the same type, rich people." Xu Yunlu took a look at the trademark and said.


    "What, more than 100000, such a small bag, so much money, she sent me such an expensive bag, why?" Su ran was startled.


    "There must be something about that."


    "What does she want?"


    "If you give your uncle a long face, can''t you afford a bag worth more than 100000 yuan?"


    Su ran snorted, turned around and went back to the shop. Xu Yunlu didn''t care about the car, so he rushed in: "little lazy, uncle is wrong!"


    Ning Xiaohai, who is playing the game by the bar, said: "I said cousin, do you want to lose face?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "By the way, cousin, when will you get paid again?"ˇ° What do you mean Xu Yunlu immediately stares at Ning Xiaohai warily. Ning Xiaohai says, "there are new weapons more powerful than the big golden wheel."ˇ° Damn, it''s the rhythm of pushing a new weapon every week. Is it true that you are the only stupid second generation buying weapons in this game? "ˇ° Cousin, just because you are poor doesn''t mean that other people have no money. Last time I bought the big golden wheel, good jueyou bought two sets. "ˇ° What kind of friend? "ˇ° They all know each other in the Jedi, so they are called jueyouˇ° Why don''t you call it a "peerless family"? Why buy two sets? "ˇ° It''s twice as powerful as one set. When it comes to playing games, can you ask such a simple question? "ˇ° Damn, your brother, I don''t understand. Isn''t the game you''re playing a gun fight? What''s the relationship between the big golden wheel and the gun? "ˇ° Now you''re low. Dajinlun is a new gun upgraded to the N-generation. Do you think your gun can be more powerful than that? "ˇ° It''s no wonder that now they''ve switched to game development. Once a week, they upgrade their magic weapons, and a bunch of idiots will pay for it. Don''t make too much money. "ˇ° It''s hard to talk to the layman. By the way, brother, Yu Ping, how long are you going to be locked up? "ˇ° Let''s hear it tomorrow! "ˇ° You''re sure, so I can bribe people again. "ˇ° It was so happily decided. "ˇ° If there''s any new situation in your family, when we''ll solve this case in the end, and if we can''t solve it, it all depends on the mood of your family. "ˇ° Who let Lao Zhu rely on your cousin to live and die? Naturally, I have to follow your brother''s happiness, anger and sorrow. But who let your brother''s happiness, anger and sorrow be affected by the mood of little insects? " Xu Yunlu said complacently, Ning Xiaohai snorted contemptuously, "Hun Jun! I''m going to tell my uncleˇ° Hurry upˇ° Don''t your uncle realize that your future will be ruined if you stay with me every day? "ˇ° It''s my choice, not my uncle. "ˇ° Yes, isn''t your brother Dapeng coming to see you? "ˇ° There''s something wrong with my uncle. He can''t leave. He''ll come in two daysˇ° I''ll pick you up for the holiday in two days Ning Xiaohai proudly twisted his butt: "I have a family back, have a festival, cousin, you, depend on others, lonely."ˇ° You want to do something, don''t you? " Su ran shakes her head. Anyway, the two brothers don''t hurt each other. They can''t live the same life. Seeing that the front is not busy, she goes to the back to help cook. Now Su LAN can''t smell the cooking fumes and can''t touch the cooking oil. In her tender period, she has no taste for anything. She is only interested in a new snack made by Wang Shouyi. Qin Xing urges Wang Shouyi to make more every day. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 313

    When Su ran came to the back, Qin Mo was climbing on a small bench, holding a card in his left hand and a ham sausage in his right hand. He took a bite of the ham sausage and looked at the card. Su ran hurriedly walked over and said, "silent, I eat too much ham sausage. It''s not good."


    Su Lan said: "that''s the ham sausage made by Xu Xiaolu of your family. It''s said that there is no preservative, pigment or artificial seasoning, and the meat is also excellent."


    "Then why do you want to make it like this? It''s the same brand you usually eat."


    "Xu Xiaolu said that he was afraid that his son would not accept the new sausages, so he made them the same as he used to eat. My family ate them in silence, but now I didn''t find that the core had been replaced. Your Xiaolu really meant it."


    Su Ran''s heart moved, and she didn''t continue to say Xu Yunlu: "don''t look at the card in this light. I''ll break my eyes at that time. It''s not convenient to wear glasses like my mother."


    "Mom!" Qin Mo pounced on Su ran.


    "Where''s dad?"


    "In the front shop."


    Qin Mo immediately put the card in susuran''s hand and ran to the milk tea shop.


    On Friday, Su ran finally saw Yamaguchi Heiyan come to class. Yamaguchi Heiyan and Li Dandan are totally different. She pesters and teases Xu Yunlu because she really likes Xu Yunlu. Second, her family still recognizes Xu Yunlu as her husband''s son-in-law. So Yamaguchi Heiyan thinks that Xu Yunlu''s son-in-law''s feminism is his favorite, That''s a blessing you can''t get from Xu Yunlu for eight generations. She is the iron heir of Shankou family, and she has considerable ability to help Xu Yunlu. She became Xu Yunlu''s friend and enemy. That''s a completely different result. Therefore, Heiyan felt that she abandoned Xu Yunlu at that time. Xu Yunlu was angry, Now she is deliberately angry. In the future, Yamaguchi, who will be the leader of the Yamaguchi family, is more broad-minded than other men. She can accept Xu Yunlu''s petty temper and playfulness. As long as Xu Yunlu returns, she will welcome him as the son-in-law.


    However, Heiyan doesn''t seem to be in a good spirit at the moment. In Sura''s eyes, Heiyan is full of energy, but it''s rare for her to have bad energy. If she doesn''t have good energy, she won''t embarrass herself.


    Now Su Ran is a little regretful. In the first three years of college, she chose too few courses. If she doesn''t work hard now, she will be sad. In order to keep her boss from being sad, she adds two more elective courses, so every day is very full. Xu Yunlu is very dissatisfied. He thinks that he is already very busy. No matter how busy Su Ran is, Qin Mo at home will be left alone.


    Shankou black rock has been wilting. After her major, Su Ran has never seen her, but Su ran didn''t expect that the student union would talk to her. Shen Hong talked to her. Shen Hong said that the student union has observed her for a long time and found that she has been a positive student with positive energy. She is totally different from those students who are not going to make progress, Therefore, the student union wants to absorb her into the student union, serve as the propaganda minister of the student union, and infect the students with positive energy.


    Su Ran is scared. She is lazy enough to be the propaganda minister. Other students can not be the president of the student union casually. However, thinking about the posts on the school intranet, Su ran privately believes that Shen Hong has something to do with it. She thinks it''s a bit ridiculous. Shen Hong asked her to be the propaganda minister of the student union. It''s better for him to be the propaganda minister himself, You can make up whatever you want and publicize it.


    Su ran didn''t say no, Shen Hong said: the Minister of propaganda doesn''t have much to do. He is responsible for regularly changing the newspapers, billboards and other important things in the campus, putting out posters, good news and so on, and then maintaining the internal network of the school


    Su Ran''s eyes jump when she hears about maintaining the school intranet. However, she soon finds that Shen Hong''s small eyes behind her glasses are staring at her. Su Ran is startled and comes back to herself. Shen Hong is looking for her to be the propaganda minister. He''s looking for someone who has hacked the school intranet. Su ran doesn''t know if her expression just now reveals anything, I didn''t expect that Shen Hong was so hot. Su ran finally refused the job of propaganda minister, and Shen Hong didn''t persuade him any more.


    Su ran left the student union. When she thought of Shen Hong''s small eyes with cold light, her back became cold. Just as she thought about it, someone suddenly patted her. Su ran almost screamed in fright and turned to see that it was Xiao min. she said angrily, "what are you doing? Why don''t you say a word?"


    "I called you several times, but you didn''t hear me."


    "Oh." Su ran knew that she had misunderstood others, so she asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "How did you return the bag to me? I gave it to you sincerely."


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu had asked someone to return the bag to Xiao Min, so she shook her head and said, "Xiao Min, how can you give me such an expensive bag? It''s too expensive."


    As like as two peas, what is the bag? I don''t think there''s a good bag. I''ve got a lot of money. I''ve brought two pieces of the same bag. I have no friends in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, so I can make better with you.


    "Isn''t Liu minglan your friend?"


    "She?" Xiao Min''s tone is a little disdainful, which makes Su ran not expect that when Xiao Min and Liu minglan are together, they are clearly the role of a maid. It seems that they have to please Liu minglan everywhere. Carrying Liu minglan on their back is actually this expression, which makes Su ran feel very uncomfortable like eating a fly and choking in his throat. "Xiao Min, I have lessons, I''ll go first."


    After getting rid of Xiao Min, Su ran breathes heavily. After class, she goes back to the milk tea shop. It''s just that as soon as Su ran arrived at the milk tea shop, Zhu Zhu came riding Suzuki. That''s a way to sweep away the wind of withered Milu. If it''s not that her face is a little red, it''s just high spirited. Ginkgo a few people are too lazy to protest, pretending not to see, really busy, false busy are very busy. Su ran saw that she had to pick up the fork from the student who just came in: "Zhu Zhu, it looks very fresh today."ˇ° I''m not very energetic. Can I speak? " Zhu Zhu said in a hoarse voice. Su ran was startled. It was only when she married or opened a house that she became hoarse. When she could not get married, it was still the time to open a house. Zhu Zhu used her voice. Thinking of this, Su ran felt that she was infected with Xu Yunlu''s ears and eyes, and her thoughts were polluted. After reading several sins in her heart, she asked, "Zhu Zhu, what''s wrong with your voice, It''s all sand. "ˇ° I have a cold and a sore throat. " Zhu Zhu said, coughing a few times, ginkgo immediately showed concern, "Zhu Zhu, since you are not comfortable, why don''t you rest? Now that the milk tea shop of the little sluggard''s family is in winter, we all have nothing to do. Are you going to grab our jobs?"ˇ° Can you talk? Do you still need to grab your jobs on this condition Zhu Zhu''s voice is hoarse, but she is obviously in a good mood. Su ran brings Zhu Zhu Qinghuo''s herbal tea and asks, "you really are. The rain was so heavy that day, and the weather was cold. It''s strange not to catch a cold." Zhu Zhu was so happy that she took a sip of herbal tea with a straw in her mouth. Su ran asked again, "you''ve made up." Zhu Zhu nodded and shook his head. Su ran couldn''t understand: "what''s the meaning of nodding and shaking his head?"ˇ° Su ran was confused by Zhu Zhu''s sigh, but Zhu Zhu was biting the straw and didn''t know what to think. She was happy there. Su ran scratched her head. She and Xu Yunlu didn''t seem to be so upset. They had known each other for more than ten days, even though they were still very ignorant about their feelings, Xu Yunlu turned her into his, and then she seemed to be in a mess all the time. The time she separated was much longer than the time she spent together. She didn''t know whether she was in love or not. Anyway, she was not like Zhu Zhu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 314

    So Su ran was really confused. Anyway, there were not many guests. She held her cheek in her hand and looked curiously at Zhu Zhu, who was in love or not. She adored Xu Zihao too much.


    Zhu Zhu himself happy, see Su ran holding the cheek to look at her, then discontentedly ask: "you so look at me is a few meanings?"


    "I wonder if you''re in love or not."


    "Of course it''s love... But it''s not... After all, it''s not..."


    "You didn''t all kiss."


    "That kiss doesn''t count. It''s emotional."


    "Ah Su ran swears that if the other party is not Xu Yunlu, no matter how emotional he is, he will never kiss. Is he lagging behind, or is Zhu Zhu too trendy?


    "Don''t you have a room?" Su ran asked bravely. Zhu Zhu sighed and said, "if only I had a room, he would find me a suit of dry clothes and let me take a bath and change my clothes."


    Zhu Zhu''s tone seemed to be disappointed. Su ran was at a loss. It seemed that Xu Zihao didn''t make any further moves, so he had to comfort him: "take your time, at least he''s not the same as before."


    Su ran felt that she should be slapped, but Zhu Zhu nodded happily and said, "he told me that he was not as bright as I saw. He was afraid that he would be sorry for me in the future. Ah, Su ran, I''m so curious. Your cousin, you always know what he meant by this."


    Su ran said with a fake cough: "is it true that he is not so handsome and has many shortcomings?"


    "In my eyes, he is the most handsome, shortcomings can also accept."


    "Or he doesn''t have money..."


    "It''s so vulgar. He and I both have hands and feet. We are not stupid. Can we not make money in the future? If it''s really bad luck, at most I''ll pester my father for financial aid. My father''s salary is OK, but it''s a little stingy. But after we slow down, we''ll pay him back. "


    Su ran didn''t expect Zhu Zhu to think so deeply. She really envies Xu Zihao. Why doesn''t Su Ming have such a strong pursuer? If Ling Hui likes Su Ming, Su Ming can''t get into the people''s Hospital, which has something to do with her, but she never shows up. Even Su ran didn''t hear her call Su Ming once.


    When Su ran was daydreaming, Zhu Zhu touched her with her elbow and asked, "does your cousin usually come over on weekends?"


    "You haven''t been here any weekend. You''ve seen him several times."


    Zhu Zhu''s eyebrows immediately fell down, and Su ran said, "but today I can ask him to come over."


    Zhu Zhumei''s eyes lit up, and Su ran said, "my mother asked my younger brother to send things to grandma. My younger brother is going to cram school, so I put them here. I asked Xu Zihao to come and get them."


    Zhu Zhu''s eyebrows brightened. Su ran called Xu Zihao and asked curiously, "Zhu Zhu, why do you like Xu Zihao so much?"


    "My father''s job is a bit special. When I was very young, my mother and my brother were hurt by bad people."


    Su ran "ah" A: "sorry, Zhu Zhu!"


    "Nothing."


    "What kind of job is your father?"


    "Catching bad people on the spot."


    "Is it the police


    Zhu Zhu nodded and then said: "after that, my father was very precious to me. He didn''t trust me to go anywhere. He almost kept me by his side. But when I was growing up, I had a little bit of naughty. I couldn''t stand my father''s control over me. In those years of rebellion, I finally escaped from his imprisonment. As a result, I met the bad guys who hurt my mother and my brother."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "They are all bad people. The meaning of the same kind is not one person."


    "Oh, my cousin saved you?"


    "I can''t say he took me away."


    "Isn''t he who saved you?"


    "We''ve got a hand, a leg or something to save. We just escaped all the way."


    "How could he be in that place?"


    "The bad guys put me in a wine kiln in a bar. Your cousin happened to play there that day and went into the wine kiln by mistake."


    "What a coincidence." Su ran frowned and said, "because of the situation of Xu Zihao''s family at that time, Zhu Zhu asked," do you think he has a purpose to approach? "


    "I just think it''s a coincidence."


    "If he has a purpose to approach, why I pursue him, he always refuses."


    "Have you ever heard of refusing and welcoming?"


    "That was five years ago. I refused for five years, but I didn''t welcome it. Isn''t it a long time?"


    Su ran was confused when he heard that for such a long time. If Xu Zihao approached purposefully, it must be that he cooked the raw rice in a short time to achieve his goal. It took five years, but the rice had not been cooked. What kind of goal is not as long as the rice.


    Su ran saw Zhu Zhu staring at himself seriously, and obviously wanted to know the answer, so she had to say, "Zhu Zhu, I don''t understand, just think it''s too coincidental."


    "Is your cousin doing something bad, and you know it?" Zhu Zhu asks warily. Su ran shakes her head and decides to peel off her cousin, so as not to let them fall into the wrong zone of feeling. It''s too miserable to make any heartbreak and hate. Zhu Zhu is a good girl, and she can''t allow this kind of thing to happen. "In a word, my cousin is only Gao Shuai, but not rich at all."ˇ° It doesn''t matter. He studies Chinese medicine. Now Chinese medicine is more and more popular, and other people are steadfast. I can''t be hungry. "ˇ° Zhu Zhu, the key point is that he is not rich. Why do you see that he is rich? There are also rumors that he is the adopted son of a real estate magnate. " Zhu Zhu nodded and asked, "is that because he didn''t tell you?"ˇ° Listen to my brother, my cousin used to be a very progressive child. Because of some things, our family went to a small county town and came back only two years ago. Recently, we walked around with my cousin''s family. My cousin, who I contacted, not only didn''t have the spirit of self-improvement, but also had a kind of corruption that I can''t say. "ˇ° He is corrupt, but he is not an official. "ˇ° It''s not the smell of corruption, it''s the smell of decay. " Su ran saw Zhu Zhu tremble with exaggeration, pushed Zhu Zhu and said, "I''ve seen too many thrillers, isn''t it? My rotten breath is a kind of description, for example."ˇ° I know what you mean is that others are alive, but the heart is dead. "ˇ° That''s not exactly what he means. I always feel that he doesn''t have the desire of a normal person. He doesn''t have any idea about power, sex, money and so on. It''s just that he muddles along. Living a day means a day. So I really don''t see what you said about his steadiness. "ˇ° Xu Zihao used to be like a melancholy prince. It seemed that he loved him very much. " Su ran: "are you really looking for abuseˇ° By the way, Zhuzhu, don''t you say that your father is very strict with you, but I don''t think you are quite free? " Su Ran is a coward, but he dare not speak his mindˇ° When I was in kindergarten and primary school, he picked me up every day, rain or shine. When I was in junior high school, he was too busy with his work, so he arranged for people to pick me up. I was almost laughed to death by my classmates, so I betrayed him when I was a sophomore in senior high school. After I was saved by Xu Zihao, he took me more seriously. I didn''t think the day was meaningful at all. I went to a classmate''s birthday party, I have to take the people he arranged to watch, but a few months ago, my father suddenly told me that there is a very powerful person who will help him take care of me. I am finally liberated and can go after my favorite boy like a normal girl. "ˇ° Zhu Zhu, you are so pathetic. "ˇ° It''s no pity. My life is better than others of the same age because my father is capable. It''s just that it''s more difficult to find a boyfriend than others of the same age. All the people my father offends are ruthless people. I don''t dare to be my boyfriend if I don''t have the guts. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 315

    "Now you know my cousin is a man of courage?"


    "Those who can take me out of such a place have more courage than ordinary people."


    "Is it because you have been controlled by your father all the time, so in fact my cousin has no chance to get close to you, and you have been struggling for five years without progress?"


    "My father is very close to me, but after all, it''s different from prison. Your cousin and I still have a lot of opportunities to meet. However, your cousin is very warm and friendly to me in front of people, and even said to chase me in front of his brothers and classmates; No one, just like a changed person, very cold, indifferent to me. I sometimes wonder if he has schizophrenia


    Su ran did not expect to be like this, too puzzling: "is it difficult that my cousin didn''t hurt his leg, but his brain?"


    "Sura, what are you muttering about?" Zhu Zhu asked curiously. Su ran shook her head and said, "no, I didn''t say anything!"


    "The more he was like this, the more unwilling I was. Later, I didn''t know how to become someone else and ignored me." Zhu Zhu was wrapped in herbal tea, and said, "Su ran, your sixth sense is that something is wrong with your cousin."


    "Do you think it''s normal for ordinary people like us to live at home and my cousin''s actions, so you have to grasp them sometimes."


    "I don''t think your boyfriend is like living at home."


    "I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it." Su ran curled her mouth, Zhu Zhu immediately laughed, put her hand around Su Ran''s neck and said, "OK, OK, funny, your boyfriend is the best in the world, no one, just the only one, happy."


    "I don''t mean that..."


    As they were talking, Xu Zihao drove over, got out of the car, walked into the milk tea shop and asked in a dumb voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Su ran a listen to voice a little want to smile: "cousin, cold?"


    Xu Zihao, seeing Zhu Zhu, asked in a dumb voice, "Why are you here again?"


    "I work here." Zhu Zhu''s voice is obviously more dumb. Xu Zihao said, "Su ran, there is no shortage of you as a part-time worker here. Let''s go. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Zhu Zhu stealthily makes a gesture of thanks to Su ran, and then leaves with Xu Zihao. Bai Guo says goodbye with her hands clasped and says, "today you can finally get off work normally, little lazy. Your cousin is really a living Bodhisattva and a real hero who can save the suffering."


    Su ran just held her cheek and wondered what would happen to Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao, whether they could kiss, quarrel or open a house. Just when YY was working hard, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came back in their car. Recently, it was cold, and they didn''t ride Harley. Only Qin Xing insisted on sending Qin Mo to kindergarten with AGU, but they always packed Qin Mo like a small ball, Qin Mo also obviously preferred to sit under his command.


    When Xu Yunlu stood in front of her, Su ran realized that she had refused to answer Xu Yunlu''s phone during the day. She quickly put away her reverie and tried to pretend to be busy. Xu Yunlu pulled her over as soon as he reached out his hand. They separated a bar, so the action seemed very ambiguous. Ning Xiaohai tut said to Bai Guo, "you children, don''t you hurry to avoid it, So as not to stain your eyes and ears. "


    Ginkgo, coco, and Li Li immediately learn Su Ran''s reverie of holding her cheek. None of them has the intention of going. They all have the appearance of a good play.


    Xu Yunlu turned around and stared at a few people. "Is it too little?"


    As soon as Xu Yunlu''s voice fell, Ning Xiaohai''s ginkgo, cocoa and grains had disappeared.


    Xu Yunlu turned to Su ran and said, "I can''t remember what my uncle said."


    "Uncle said a lot of things, but Rana didn''t know what it was."


    Ning Xiaohai said in the side of embellishment: "gall fat ah."


    Xu Yunlu had to turn around again and said, "get out of here!"


    Ning Xiaohai not only didn''t roll, but said: "today, your uncle and I have a very, very important matter to try a very, very important criminal, but he has been out of his mind. As a result, little girl, you know, the result is certainly not good."


    After hearing this, Su ran felt a little embarrassed. Today, she was just looking for trouble in Heiyan, Shankou. If she didn''t have a good time with Xu Yunlu before, it would have nothing to do with Xu Yunlu. Of course, the reason is that she has a good time with Xu Yunlu, but you can''t ask Xu Yunlu to wait for her all the time because she is much smaller than Xu Yunlu, If Xu Yunlu and one of those girlfriends get married, is it true that Xu Yunlu and himself have nothing to do with each other.


    As soon as she thought that she and Xu Yunlu almost had nothing to do with each other, Su ran was very uncomfortable. Ning Xiaohai stood up lazily and went away. Xu Yunlu turned around and said, "little lazy, uncle has been busy all day. He''s very tired. Let''s not fight, OK?"


    "What did you do to the black rock in Shankou?" Su ran didn''t want to quarrel, wanted to change the topic, but somehow he moved to Heiyan again. Xu Yunlu said unhappily, "what, why should I do to her?"


    Su ran thinks that Heiyan in Shankou answers the phone and leaves. Then she doesn''t go back to the classroom. When she doesn''t know whether to continue the topic, she hears Qin Mo''s "bah" and "bah". She and Xu Yunlu turn around and have a look. Qin Mo steals Su Lan''s plum, gets sour and spits out with a bitter face.


    Recently, Sulan is not happy. She likes sour things, especially the sour red bayberry. However, it''s not easy to buy them in winter. The off-season red bayberry bought in the supermarket is expensive and doesn''t suit Sulan''s idea. It''s Xu Yunlu who made them come. It''s sweet and sour that makes Sulan''s mouth. As soon as we saw Qin Mo stealing the red bayberry, we couldn''t help laughing. Ning Xiaohai picked it up. Qin Mo asked, "little naughty, is your father and mother abusing you? If you want to eat openly, you can eat secretly." Qin Mo finally spits out the red bayberry in his mouth. Ning Xiaohai goes to the bar and asks for a glass of juice for Qin Mo to drink. Qin Mo''s mouth is not sour at last. Staring at the red bayberry, he says depressingly, "what adults like to eat is really bad." Ning Xiaohai is happy again. Qin Mo asks curiously, "uncle, is my mother going to give birth to my brother and sister?"ˇ° Do you like it? " Qin Mo frowned and said for a while, "brother is OK, sister, forget it."ˇ° Then why? " Ning Xiaohai asked in surprise, and Qin Mo said, "if my younger brother is not obedient, I can beat him. What can I do for my younger sister?"ˇ° Ouch, ouch, cousin, your son is not bad. You taught me to respect women at such a young age. " Su ran: "what does this have to do with respect for women? Xu Yunlu snorted: "I haven''t spent more time with Qin Xing every day."ˇ° That''s what Qin Xing taught. " Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran out from behind the bar and pulls her back to the room. Ning Xiaohai: "aren''t you talking about your son''s respect for women? Su Ran is also at a loss, Xu Yunlu closed the door and said: "Su Lan''s current indicators are all normal." Su ran was even more confused. She didn''t quite understand what grandma and Su Mu were concerned about. What did Xu Yunlu care about? "Normal is a good thing. Do you think she''s abnormal?" Xu Yunlu knocked on Su Ran''s head and said, "do you always arrange your uncle in your heart? If you don''t arrange it, it''s hard."ˇ° No! "ˇ° I have told Su LAN and Qin Xing about the change of Qin Mo''s name. " Xu Yunlu didn''t continue to arrange the topic. Su ran opened her eyes and said, "can my sister-in-law agree? No, my little uncle will be more noisy. "ˇ° Su LAN doesn''t have any objection, just your little uncle... "You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novel ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 316

    "How is he?"


    "Momo haw, like a woman, agreed for a long time, with an additional condition."


    "What kind of additional conditions?"


    "It''s really sad that Qin Mo''s new name must have a star character."


    "Why are you worried?"


    "Uncle read less, he Qin star also partial other star character, you let uncle give silent how to name."


    Su ran wanted to laugh a little, but Xu Yunlu said, "uncle, I''d like to call him Xinghe."


    "Xu Xinghe?"


    "Lu Xinghe!"


    Su ran: "Lu Xinghe?


    Xu Yunlu added: "this land is not that land, it''s my grandfather''s land!"


    Su ran was even more confused: "is there any difference between grandfather''s Lu and father''s Lu? Besides, aren''t you Xu? Uncle Lu, you are mysterious.


    When Xu Yunlu finished what he wanted to say, he touched Su Ran''s soft lips with his fingers and said, "go to school tomorrow. Don''t ride a little ninja. It''s too cold."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a few days after the winter in Nandian city. I can''t bear it."


    "I''ll drive you. I don''t have time. Let maozi take you home for lunch."


    "No need."


    "Why don''t you use it? And the one named Shen Hong who came to talk to you later refused."


    "He''s from the student union."


    "Is the student union great?"


    "Uncle, you follow me."


    "Nonsense, uncle is protecting you." Xu Yunlu said, listening to Ning Xiaohai outside calling, "sister-in-law, today''s food is so rich, Hello, almost on the line, cousin, dinner."


    Qin Mo also followed: "cousin, dinner!"


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran come out and see Qin Mo sitting next to a few dishes at the bar, holding a pair of children''s chopsticks in his hand. He Ning Xiaohai is concentrating on picking out the shrimp in the fried shrimp with leeks.


    Su ran usually helps Su LAN take care of her grandmother when she has a meal, and now she can''t smell any oil. She has to help her and run to the back.


    Su ran went to the back and saw that there were Qin Xing, Su LAN and grandma on the regular table. Besides, there were also Qin Xing''s mother. The family invited shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma for lunch and dinner. But for dinner, shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma usually packed and took them home. Qin Xing''s mother used to be the same. After su LAN became pregnant, she stayed for dinner and helped Su LAN take care of her grandmother, After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, she added 500 yuan for Xu Yunlu. Qin Xing''s mother was naturally happy. She worked very hard. It was a happy thing for everyone. But she was a broken mouth, and her parents were short. But it was very annoying for Fang to help her sons and daughters-in-law.


    As soon as Qin Xing''s mother saw Su ran, she said, "Ran Ran, hurry up, I''ll wait for you. That day, the dish will be cold for a while."


    Su Lan said, "Mom, let''s have hot pot tomorrow."


    "It''s very good to eat hot pot. It''s the first time that it''s troublesome. It''s easy in the back. I''ll buy what you want." Qin Xing''s mother enthusiastically said that because Su Lan was pregnant, Qin Xing was busy with the express company, and all the shopping for vegetables, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and fruit was handed over to Qin Xing''s mother. Qin Xing''s mother was very happy, and she found that Xu Yunlu''s main requirement for food materials was to be rich and fresh. Xu Yunlu''s Fox friends and dogs would be picky when they came to eat, but they didn''t come often, Other people''s demands are not high, so Su ran won''t embarrass her as long as she doesn''t go out of the way and can meet Xu Yunlu''s requirements. After Qin Xing''s mother bought vegetables for a few days, she became famous in the food market: the stingy old lady of the Qin family is very generous now, monopolizing the most expensive and the best!


    So the river shrimp Qin Mo picked is not small. He would rather eat it by the sea and say, "cousin, this river shrimp is good. It''s fresh and big."


    "It''s like you were raised by your grandmother." Xu Yunlu reaches out to touch Qin mo ''


    Qin Mo has already picked up all the shrimps in the fried shrimps with leeks in his own small bowl. Seeing that Xu Yunlu didn''t get the shrimps, he wanted to give them to Xu Yunlu with chopsticks. But he didn''t succeed, so he grabbed a shrimps with his hand and handed them to Xu Yunlu to eat. Xu Yunlu opened his mouth and said, "eat silently, Dad."


    Qin Mo then concentrated on eating shrimp.


    Xu Yunlu sat down chewing shrimp, took out his mobile phone and dialed Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu, who was also eating, asked in a vague voice, "what good news do you have to tell me?"


    "Lao Zhu, there is no good news. Now I have some bad news to report to you."


    "No, I don''t want to hear it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Come on, come on, it''s not quiet after a meal."


    "Don''t you deal with it in the dining group in the hall? It''s so tall. It''s not as quiet as my milk tea shop!"


    "The milk tea shop where you don''t have any customers is also interesting. Take it for example, Xu Xiaolu, don''t be wordy and report it quickly." Lao Zhu should have poured a mouthful of water or soup, and his voice suddenly became clear and loud. Xu Yunlu took his mobile phone away from him. When he got used to it, he took it back to his ear and said, "Hey, Lao Zhu, your daughter, I can only take care of life safety."


    "Don''t think about my daughter." Lao Zhu said that he thought it was wrong. "How many meanings do you have? Do you want me to let you take care of other things?"ˇ° I want to report to you about her boyfriend Xu Yunlu said, immediately put the mobile phone away from the ear, really heard Lao Zhu roar up, "she made a boyfriend?" Xu Yunlu said: "it seems to be a little serious." Lao Zhu suddenly lowered his voice and asked in a very low voice, "Xiaolu, you tell me, how is she going to make that boyfriend?"ˇ° Lao Zhu, can you be in a normal mood? How can people communicate with you? Which aspect do you ask? "ˇ° Of course, it''s allˇ° People, appearance talents, in addition to not rich, Gao Shuai no problemˇ° It doesn''t matter whether she''s rich or not. My daughter likes to be tender. I''ve peeked at the stars she''s chasing. They''re tender and tender. But she likes it. I''ll have to check my character and bully my daughter. "ˇ° I feel, he either does not like your daughter, if you like, bullying is certainly not possibleˇ° How old is that? " Lao Zhu became interested in itˇ° I''m four or five years older than your daughter. I''m in graduate schoolˇ° Has he ever had a girlfriend before? "ˇ° Noˇ° Do you feel good to deal with? " After Lao Zhu asked, he felt that it was not right to ask Xu Yunlu, "no, I didn''t ask who Xu Xiaolu was with, who was not easy to deal with you." Xu Yunlu: "is this a good boss in legend? What else does Lao Zhu want to ask, but it seems difficult to ask, so Xu Yunlu said: "the boy''s father is a dispatcher of an automobile transportation company, and his mother is an accountant of a department store. Department stores are not very prosperous, you know. We can''t do that." Lao Zhu said, "I''m serious."ˇ° How''s it going? "ˇ° No, Xu Xiaolu, why do I always think there''s a point? You didn''t say, what''s the pointˇ° The point is that I suspect he has some connection with the criminal gangs in these unsolved cases. "ˇ° Damn, the most important thing, you didn''t say, you want to kill my daughter, what''s the matter? " Xu Yunlu picked an important place to talk about, and Lao Zhu was puzzled again: "according to reason, the boy you said is just a marginal person, and may not even be dragged into the water by them. You care about my daughter so much, and you check the boy she likes so quickly." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 317

    "He is Su Ran''s cousin. In a sense, he is also the victim of Su Yue''s case. He usually knows better."


    Lao Zhu sighed and said for a while, "since he''s Xiao Ran''s cousin, you can talk to him and see how deep he''s trapped. If he''s not trapped, let him stop. If he''s trapped, let him turn himself in and fight for leniency."


    "What about him and Zhuzhu?"


    Lao Zhu was silent for a while before he said, "I respect Zhu Zhu''s choice."


    After a while, Xu Yunlu said: "Lao Zhu, Zhu Zhu is a reasonable and lovely girl, but she really has a good father. But don''t worry, I won''t let Zhu Zhu do stupid things before I know it."


    "I''ll buy you a drink another day." Lao Zhu immediately got happy and made an appointment with Xu Yunlu soon.


    Xu Yunlu put down the phone. Ning Xiaohai knocked on the bar in front of him with his fingers and asked, "do you want people to heat the dishes again?"


    Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s little head and said with a feeling, "if one day I meet Lao Zhu, can I deal with Zhu Zhu like he did today?"


    "Cousin, it''s true that Lao Zhu is much better than his uncle." Ning Xiaohai is very dissatisfied.


    "The reason why I''m willing to come to Nandian police station is that I think Lao Zhu is a good person."


    "Good, good, old Zhu good, good is not your father, nor is it the father of little lazy."


    "Ning Xiaohai, it''s true. You''ve been with your uncle for several years. How can you be so narrow-minded?"


    "You are very broad-minded. Even if your uncle offended you, how could some old people offend you? Why don''t you go back to see them?"


    "So many dishes are not blocking your mouth." Xu Yunlu took a mouthful of the dish and cried, "it''s so cold, ginkgo. Take all these dishes and beat them in the microwave!"


    Qin Mo, who was eating happily, didn''t understand. He lowered his head to eat. Then he looked up again, and all the dishes in front of him disappeared.


    Ning Xiaohai held Qin Mo in his arms and said sympathetically: "poor little man, I have such a father. I can''t eat a quiet meal."


    Qin Mo immediately very cooperate to pull the small head on Ning Xiaohai''s shoulder, Ning Xiaohai was very happy: "cousin, just let me be a son, little guy is too fun."


    Qin Mo raised his head and called out: "Godfather!"


    Ning Xiaohai almost smoked with a smile, and then solemnly corrected: "it''s not godfather, it''s Pro father!"


    Xu Yunlu gave it to Ning Xiaohai. Qin Mo saw it and could stand the test. He called again: "Godfather!"


    Then Qin Mo put on a small face and Ning Xiaohai asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Mo stretched out two little fat claws and said, "so many godfathers, I can''t tell them apart in silence."


    Ning Xiaohai said with a smile: "it''s too difficult for someone else''s Young Werther to grow up. My family''s silent growth is too much trouble for Godfather."


    "It''s not that you can''t tell the difference in silence, it''s the children." Qin Mo immediately corrects Ning Xiaohai, and Ning Xiaohai says, "originally, my family is silently worried about those stupid children."


    "What does little Vitter do?" Curious baby Qin Mo began to ask questions. Ning Xiaohai said, "it''s Young Werther. The trouble of Young Werther is the title of this book. It''s written by a handsome old man named Goethe. It''s about a handsome young man named Werther falling in love with a little girl named Ludi. Ludi is very beautiful, but Ludi is engaged..."


    Xu Yunlu rubs his forehead. If Su Ming is here, he may have to do correction training for Qin Mo again. He will definitely remove all the attributives of the handsome old man or tell Qin Mo in German. Will he be very serious? If Su Ran is here, he will surely have another theory: why do you want to commit suicide if you don''t give up your emotion and reason, I don''t like the story at all.


    After listening to Qin Mo, Xu Yunlu kept asking, "what happened later?"


    "Then there was no later." Ning Xiaohai doesn''t want the ending of the story to affect Qin mo. he and Su ran think the ending is negative, but Qin Mo refuses. Ning Xiaohai has to make up a happy ending to end Qin Mo''s question.


    However, Qin Mo''s nature still doesn''t like these romantic stories very much. He prefers small twists and turns and so on. So when he knew the ending, he left Victor behind.


    Ginkgo quickly beat all the dishes in the microwave oven, Xu Yunlu just stretched out his chopsticks to clip a pig''s belly, and the phone rang again. When he saw that it was Lao Zhu, he was a little curious, and then he asked, "what else do you need to add to Lao Zhu?"


    "By the way, how are you and Ning Xiaohai reviewing Yu Ping today?"


    "The boy is very slippery, but after so many days, the news sent to him from outside every day has been replaced by Vice Bureau Gao and Xiaohai. Vice Bureau Gao''s supervision of Yu Ping is loose outside and tight inside, and Yu Ping gets all the bad news, so he''s a little flustered, but he hasn''t said anything valuable."


    "Then you have to hurry, strike while the iron is hot. Can you young people understand it now?" Lao Zhu is really anxious. Now how many people are playing in his place? Do you understand Xu Xiaolu?


    "Lao Zhu, you don''t have to be too nervous. As long as Yu Ping is closed, more and more people will show up. Now there are more than one messenger." Xu Yunlu just ignored Lao Zhu''s anxietyˇ° Black sheep, I don''t want to believe there are so many scum. "ˇ° It''s because of interests, not to mention huge interests. "ˇ° I''m optimistic about you and Honggang. You two should cooperate well. "ˇ° No, Lao Zhu, we''re not talking about Yu Ping. We''re talking about Gao Honggang. "ˇ° He''s not the one who''s locked up. "ˇ° I can also find a place to close itˇ° Xiaolu, be open-minded. Anyway, you have been in a place like Goa for a long time, and you are not as familiar with the twists and turns in China as Gao Honggang. You should learn more from others. "ˇ° Lao Zhu, you simply said that Gao Honggang knew those twists and turns, not more directly. "ˇ° Xiaolu, anyone who doesn''t want to work is working, but in fact, it doesn''t work. I don''t want to teach you this. I want you to be a pure minister like the one on TV, but you have to have a bunch of people do the impure part for you, right? "ˇ° Lao Zhu, I don''t read much. You can discuss with Vice President Gao about such a big problem. " With that, Xu Yunlu hung up. Ning Xiaohai asked, "have you been taught by Lao Zhu again?"ˇ° Why haven''t you gone yet? "ˇ° Cousin, I''ll stay in the milk tea shop tonight. "ˇ° The milk tea shop is so crowded that it doesn''t have your place. It''s not far from the other side. "ˇ° There is a Shaoxi who likes to eat instant noodles over there, and a workaholic, Paulie, who runs errands, should buy instant noodles for Shaoxi before you become regular. The house is still big, so much bigger than here. It''s so empty that people don''t like it. Last night, I heard the voice of rats grinding their teeth next door. Cousin, no, it''s like a horror movie. "ˇ° Pretendˇ° Well, well, don''t chase me out. I''ll go with coco and Li Li in a moment. I''ll have a companion on the way. I''m not lonely. "ˇ° Life is not worth money. It''s quite serious. "ˇ° What my grandmother said to you is totally different. She said how dangerous I was when I was born... "" stop, stop, what your family is most proud of is how dangerous you were born. Your grandmother, your mother and your seven aunts and eight aunts say that it''s placenta previa. What''s the matter with modern medicine? They are elders, We have no choice but to listen again and again. You don''t have to. I''ve listened to it for more than ten years. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 318

    "Are you sure I''m over three years old and I''ll talk when I''m almost four years old? I''m six years old when I run around the world with you."


    "It''s all your show off talking so late?"


    "My grandmother said," you speak late. "


    "Your grandmother also said that you don''t have heavy hair. You haven''t had much hair since you were a child, and you''re yellow. I think you''ve changed at least 100 kinds of shampoo in order to wash your little yellow hair black. Why don''t you say that to your grandmother?"


    "Cousin, it''s impolite to expose people''s short hair. Besides, my hair is black and shiny now."


    "Seal shoe polish!"


    Qin Mo is struggling to eat with his chopsticks, but it''s not easy to use. He takes back the spoon again. Hearing the fierce fight between Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai, he bites the spoon and looks at it curiously.


    After taking care of her grandmother, Su Ran is afraid that Qin Mo will follow Xu Yunlu. They don''t eat seriously, so they grab a few mouthfuls of food and come out quickly. When they come out, they see Qin Mo biting a spoon and staring at Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai who are talking.


    Su ran looked as like as two peas, and walked up to the chin, and took the spoon off Qin Mo''s mouth. Then he pretended to be angry and said, "not to assure my mother that I should eat properly," and that I also assured mother LAN how to use chopsticks?


    "Chopsticks?" Qin Mo quickly grabs the chopsticks in his hand again, and holds them up to Su ran to show that he is holding the chopsticks. Su ran pattes his little PP and says, "eat quickly, mother is watching."


    Qin moju began to eat with small chopsticks. When Su ran saw Qin Mo picking up a bowl of shrimp, she pretended to be angry and asked, "you pick up all the shrimp, uncle Hai, they won''t eat it?"


    "Uncle Hai." Qin Mozhi repeated with childish voice. Ning Xiaohai, who was picking up a large piece of fish, said, "I''m allergic to fish and shrimp. I don''t eat that." With that, Ning Xiaohai took two bites of the fish in his mouth. Seeing Xu Yunlu looking at him, he found the loophole in his words and quickly corrected it, saying, "shrimp is allergic, not allergic to fish."


    Xu Yunlu took out a pair of earrings and handed them to Su ran, saying, "little girls should dress up, too."


    The earrings were a pair of pink sea pearls. They were very beautiful. Sura liked them as soon as she saw them. She said in her hand, "I don''t particularly like earrings and earrings."


    "That also hit ear hole, don''t take, white press twice."


    This is a new piece of gold shop. It''s free to play ear holes. The main purpose is to let you learn other people''s gold ornaments. They only played for free, but they didn''t buy gold ornaments. Su Lan said that she earned it. Su ran couldn''t accept this kind of money that would hurt for several days.


    Xu Yunlu took the eardrop from Su Ran''s hand and carefully put it on her. He looked around and said, "it''s very suitable for my little bug!"


    Ning Xiaohai really wants to bump into Xu Yunlu, who is in love with Xiu. Su Ran is embarrassed and just wants to slip away. Xu Yunlu suddenly says, "talk to Xu Zihao and let him say what he knows."


    Su ran was stunned for a moment, and Xu Yunlu continued: "you tell him that he told me the matter, not the police. I will keep it absolutely secret for him. When the case is over, he will still turn himself in."


    Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, you let him turn himself in directly to the police station. I will receive him at that time, and keep the whole process secret, so as to avoid being told that you are partial to him after the case is closed."


    "As long as he goes to the police station, there''s no secret to protect, and he''s a marginal person, so what he knows is not necessarily valuable."


    "Since he''s a marginal, he''s not a big threat to that group."


    "It''s not big, but his behavior is betrayal. These people hate betrayal most. In order to control important members, it''s easy to punish a chicken and threaten a monkey."


    "Xu Zihao is also a mother. Since he doesn''t want to work for them, he will report directly to the police station, which will not solve all the problems."


    "To say such a lovely thing, is your uncle''s wings too warm?"


    "Yes, the people in the police station are unreliable. Isn''t that before? Can''t he see you? A cousin of the chief of the police station is hanging in front of him all day."


    Xu Yunlu asked Su ran to take Qin Mo to the back for dinner, and then said: "Zhao xiaohen used a piece of Fuchun Shanju to get a piece of news from Huang Jitou. A few years ago, a good-looking freshman came to the police station to report a case, saying that someone wanted to control him and used him to seduce female classmates to take drugs. At that time, the receptionist of the police station said that he was neurotic and narcissistic, so he was sent away and did not file a case. But a few days later, the body of this freshman was found in the pigsty of a farmer''s house in the suburb. Except for his face, he was covered with ants. He was killed by pain. An autopsy found that all his skin except his face was scalded by fire. After scalding, he brushed a layer of honey on the outside and was thrown next to an ant nest. "


    "This group of people are really abnormal. Zhao xiaohen uses Fuchun mountain residence to ask for information. It''s more than 20000 yuan each. He''s really fighting. Cousin, the Yellow Terrier is not very dangerous."


    "Huang Jitou has been protected, and Zhao xiaohen is only responsible for reporting the information he provided to me. I asked Su LAN to check the file. The case was ended in the year when he was killed. The case was a revenge killing. The boy student moved his feelings and left him alone. His lover was a tragic case caused by love and hate. There was not a single word in the whole case that he reported the case before he was killed, But Huang Jitou said that he remembered very clearly that when the male students came, they were very flustered. Originally, he was responsible for the reception, but Qian Zhongcheng told him that there was something wrong, which was handled by another person. "


    "This man is sending news to Yu Ping again."ˇ° Yes, generally speaking, there are no more than these kinds of torture to a person. One is that the person is a pervert and likes to torture people for fun; One is to get important information; One is to threaten the people you want to control. According to the time provided by Huang Jitou, I calculated that Xu Zihao was a freshman at that time. I asked Dongdong to draw a picture for that freshman according to Huang Jitou''s description. From the aspect of appearance, Xu Zihao is much more beautiful than him. "ˇ° Xu Zihao''s appearance is already high. Can''t he get Zhu Zhu''s little fool out of tune? "ˇ° So that freshman may be a chicken, and Xu Zihao is what they really want to control. "ˇ° You mean killing that freshman with such cruel means is to warn Xu Zihaoˇ° Xu Zihao''s temperament is absolutely tough. They also know that they can''t control him. "ˇ° Even if Xu Zihao''s face value is not low, it should not be difficult to find another one like him. You Xu Xiaolu also have a good face value. Of course, you are an old deer. It''s not very useful. "ˇ° If you want to praise yourself, just praise yourself directly. Don''t beat around the bush. A big man wants to pay attention to his face all day. No wonder your uncle has inserted so many pairs of wings for you, and you can''t fly to Mirs. "ˇ° Your heart is not much bigger than the tip of a needle. No wonder Lao Zhu warned you to be more open-minded. I think Xu Zihao or something can be called a good-looking man at most. Su Ming can be called a beautiful man. His facial features are very similar to that of a little lazy bug, but the lines are much harder. His facial features are not as soft as that of a little lazy bug, and his eyebrows and eyes are carved like knives, It''s exquisite... "Focus."ˇ° I mean, there are more people with high facial values. It''s not that they can''t find those who look better than Xu Zihao. I just give two examples. Why do they value Xu Zihao so much and kill a chicken so hard to control him? Or is the person who controls this gang a pervert? "ˇ° I can''t rule out that this man''s psychology is extremely dark. In addition to these heavy taste torture, he also likes to torture people with his relatives. Even if the Betrayer has died, he won''t let it go easily. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 319

    "This heart is compared with your Xu Xiaolu. No, it''s even more than you Xu Xiaolu. You Xu Xiaolu can at least hold the tip of a needle. He can''t even hold the tip of a needle." Ning Xiaohai is running on Xu Yunlu. The phone rings. He takes a look at the caller ID and answers excitedly, "brother Mirs, are you there?"ˇ° Here we are. OK, I''ll pick you up! "


    Ning small customs on the phone said: "cousin, brother Mirs arrived, I want to pick him up."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "pay attention to safety!"


    Ning Xiaohai picked up the car key and ran away.


    Su ran saw that Ning Xiaohai had left, so she came over and asked, "uncle, what will happen if my cousin refuses?"


    "If he won''t, make an appointment with him and I''ll talk to him."


    "There must be something wrong with my cousin. You have to believe him!"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said: "the other party is nothing more than threatening him with his family, or tormenting others, or threatening him with something unfavorable to him. He is not the main member. It is strange that the other party has paid such a high price."


    "That cousin is not the main member. If he''s all told, will he go to jail?"


    "From what we have now, he has not committed a crime."


    "But many female students in the College of traditional Chinese medicine went to Lehong club to be models and extras just because they like models and extras, which is at least a psychological hint."


    "The criminal law of China does not take psychological suggestion as the basis for sentencing. He should guess from the tragic experience of such a female student what use his behavior is for the other party''s crime, but dare not report it."


    "My cousin''s disappearance must also have an impact on him."


    "So when your cousin doesn''t do anything subjective illegal, let''s put an end to it."


    "Why not let my brother go? They are all men. Maybe..."


    "I''ve thought about it before, but they are peers. In Xu Zihao''s eyes, Su Ming should be successful now. Normal people are jealous, and peers are even worse. I''m afraid that Xu Zihao will be stimulated. Instead, I''m angry. If you don''t want to cause trouble, you just give him what I say. If he is willing to talk with you, you can be a good microphone. If you are willing to talk with me, it''s better."


    Su ran nods. Xu Zihao is indifferent to her. He estimates that he can only be a member of the league.


    Zhu Zhu didn''t come to the store to work on Saturday. Coco said that she should celebrate. Although Su ran couldn''t hear Zhu Zhu''s help, she was very worried. Instead, she hoped Zhu Zhu would come to help.


    Because it was cold and the shop was not busy, Su ran went to see Mrs. song with snacks on Saturday afternoon. When she came back, she asked for her uncle''s phone number from Su''s mother and Xu Zihao''s phone number from her uncle.


    Su ran called Xu Zihao and said that he wanted to have a chat with him. Xu Zihao said that he had something to do with him. If anything, just say it on the phone.


    Su ran said that she couldn''t make it clear on the phone. Xu Zihao thought for a while before saying that she would come to the milk tea shop at 10 p.m.


    This is exactly what Su ran thought. She was afraid that Xu Zihao would lose control in other places and make a mess of it. At ten o''clock, under normal conditions, Xu Yunlu was in the milk tea shop. Where Xu Yunlu was present, it was estimated that ordinary people would not be able to make a mess of it.


    When Su ran returns to the milk tea shop, she sees Ning Xiaohai coming. She and a young man look at the man''s body. He should also be a soldier. However, Su ran comes closer and recognizes this man. This man appears with Xu Lao and his wife, and comes with the middle-aged officer named Lu Lianqing. Su ran finally remembers that he is familiar with Ning Xiaohai, Ning Xiaohai was with the young officer at that time, but he didn''t go into the living room. After standing outside for a while, he left. Su ran was short-sighted, but he couldn''t see clearly at that time, so he was not sure.


    Seeing Su ran enter the door, Ning Xiaohai looks for someone with his eyes and says, "my cousin is still in the Bureau. I''ll come back later. I''ll introduce you. This is my cousin''s good friend, Qu Peng and Da Peng. This is little lazy."


    Qu Peng smiles at Su ran, waves his hand and says, "Hi, little sluggard!"


    Su ran saw that Qu Peng didn''t say what she had seen that day. She thought she was standing on one side, and Qu Peng didn''t notice her, so she didn''t mention it. She just nodded and laughed, but her heart was full of doubts. If the constant little in Qu Peng''s mouth was Xu Yunlu, what''s the relationship between Xu Yunlu and Xu Lao, Xu Lao''s wife, and Lu Lianqing.


    Su Ran''s brain is a little confused. She goes to the back to make out with Qin Mo for a while, shares his naughty things in the afternoon, and then goes to change her uniform. As soon as she gets to the milk tea shop, she hears Xu Yunlu''s voice coming back. Qu Peng is beating Xu Yunlu''s shoulder with his fist and saying, "it''s not easy to see you. Now it''s a character!"


    "Come on, Dapeng said the same thing as he did. As far as Xiaohai''s idea is concerned, I don''t believe he can find my whereabouts in Goa."


    Ningxiaohai "ah" A: "cousin, what do you mean, you still have some integrity, see Dapeng brother, really don''t even integrity?"


    "Master Hai hasn''t given you any trouble these years."


    "It''s all right, Xiao Hai is much better than you." Qu Peng and Xu Yunlu sat down on the sofa beside the bar. Xu Yunlu handed Qu Peng a cigarette and asked, "is the district instructor OK?"


    When Qu Peng didn''t speak, Ning Xiaohai broke in and said, "after our secret service graduated, the district drillmaster was transferred overseas and died in the Middle East." Xu Yunlu was silent for a while before he said, "sorry, I''ve been out of touch with you for a long time." He shook his head and said, "my father likes to mention you most in his life. It''s full of pride to mention you. He said that your attainments will be the highest among us in the future."ˇ° The Old District really flatters me. I know my son is the best. "ˇ° Ah Heng, you have changed. "ˇ° Do you have one? "ˇ° How could you have said that before. " Seeing Xu Yunlu''s eyes floating towards Su ran, Qu Peng said with a smile, "she came in to look for you, you came in to look for her, say it out, who believes it''s you." Xu Yunlu simply turned to Su ran and asked, "well, what does he say?"ˇ° He said to come to the store at ten in the evening. " Su ran was really afraid that Xu Yunlu would forget about it. Xu Yunlu looked at his watch and nodded. Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, Xu Zihao agreed."ˇ° About in the milk tea shop, I think he has some ideas. He is not a fool. Let''s not talk about this. There are still more than three hours left. Dapeng will have dinner here tonight. "ˇ° That''s a must. " Xu Yunlu nodded, gently pressed his ear and whispered, "Xiaoxi, Zihao will be here at ten o''clock in the evening, and then you will cut off the eavesdropping on him!" When the other party answered, Xu Yunlu turned back to chat with Qu Peng. Because Su LAN wants to eat hot pot, so the dinner is hot pot. Xu Yunlu, Qu Peng and Ning Xiaopeng eat and chat until Xu Zihao stops at the milk tea shop. Qin Mo, who has finished eating for a long time, sits beside Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai feeds him some fish and beef from time to time. Su ran finished cleaning up the back early. She was a little worried and was waiting in the store. Seeing Xu Zihao enter the store, Ning Xiaohai waved his hand to him and asked, "have you eaten? Do you want to eat with me?" Xu Zihao shook his head and said, "I''ve already eaten it." Xu Zihao found another new face. However, from the way Qu Peng and Xu Yunlu talked, it was obvious that they were not new faces to Xu Yunlu. They should be familiar. Xu Zihao turned to Su ran and asked, "what can I do for you?"ˇ° Cousin, where''s pearl? " As soon as she said this, Su ran thought she was a little stupid. Zhu Zhu left with Xu Zihao last night. She asked him one day later what he meant. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 320

    Xu Yunlu''s ears rang. Xu Yunlu opened his ears. Shaoxi''s voice came: "when he got out of the car, I had blocked his eavesdropping device and replaced it with the background sound of drinking and rowing in the downtown."


    "Can you find out where it is?"


    "It''s a kind of eavesdropping device implanted into the body. It''s very advanced, but our equipment is more advanced. Although it takes me a little effort to shield, it''s still a small idea. Ask him if he has been injured inexplicably in recent years. If so, most of the eavesdropping devices are buried there."


    "It seems that these people have a lot of spare money. They like to study things buried in the human body, such as bombs and hearing devices."


    "Wow, boss, a club raises a group of drug addicts to engage in prostitution. Don''t make too much money."


    "I can''t make you a fat house eating instant noodles anyway."


    "Don''t delay too long. If it''s too long, people will doubt it."


    "You asked me to ask Zhu Zhu." Xu Zihao is a little nervous.


    "Oh, no, I have something to do with you. Let''s talk over there."


    District Peng took a look and asked Ning Xiaohai: "the former boyfriend of little lazy bug, has an appointment to talk about breaking up?"


    Ning Xiaohai almost didn''t spit out the beer he had just drunk: "he''s the cousin of little lazy. Don''t stimulate my cousin!"


    "Oh, my God, with such cousins and cousins, they are so awkward that they can''t be the cousins and cousins who have to break up for the sake of the next generation."


    "Don''t green my cousin." Ning Xiaohai turns to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu is biting a piece of chicken wings, and Qin Mo also takes a piece of oil that is gnawing all over his face with xiaopang''s hand. Su LAN just comes over. When he sees it, he quickly takes a hot towel to clean Qin Mo''s face and says, "silently, I''ve been eating all night. Be careful, my stomach is propped up. Ranran doesn''t care."


    Su LAN doesn''t allow Qin Mo to eat any more. He and himself walk around the store and digest food. Qin Mo, who is eating vigorously, is very unhappy. Xu Yunlu touches his little head and says something in his ear with a smile. Qin Mo listens happily while he is afraid of Xu Yunlu''s breathing oxygen. After listening, he happily follows Su LAN.


    Ning Xiaohai immediately came over and asked, "how many chocolates do you allow people to have in silence?"


    "People who have never been a wet nurse are vulgar when they say it!"


    "When the time comes, I''ll take care of my family."


    District Peng shakes his head and fights happily on this side. On the other side, Su ran and Xu Zihao sit down nervously. Coco brings two glasses of water with great eyesight. Xu Zihao takes the warm water cup and plays with it all the time. Su ran also plays with it for a while. Finally, Xu Zihao says, "I''d better talk to him directly."


    Su ran Oh, quickly said: "he said, will keep it secret for you, but after the case is over, count yourself."


    Xu Zihao said with a bitter smile: "I hope I can live to the end of the case."


    "Cousin, don''t be so pessimistic."


    "Sura, you haven''t dealt with them."


    "No, I know."


    "Where''s your brother Su Ming? I haven''t seen him several times?"


    "He''s out to do something. What do you want to say to him?"


    "I don''t know. It can only be regarded as the sixth sense. I feel that they want to do harm to him. Once I heard Su Ming mentioned by them outside the offices of Wang Lehong and Yu Ping. I feel that they are very clear about my affairs. I''ve cleaned myself from head to foot many times, and I didn''t find anything strange and special."


    "Really." Su ran was a little worried. Xu Zihao took a look at the hot pot trio and said, "I heard them mention Xu Yunlu. He seems to be a very powerful character. They are afraid of him."


    "Cousin, what have they done to you? You tell Uncle Lu that uncle Lu must have a way to deal with them."


    Xu Zihao covered his face with his hand. After a long time, he nodded and said, "I don''t want to live a life without people and ghosts. I don''t know if it''s the continuation of my uncle''s affair. I''m really afraid that they will poison my grandmother and father."


    Su ran just wanted to talk, but Xu Yunlu said: "little lazy, on such a cold day, I don''t want my cousin to come here to drink a glass of wine to warm up."


    Su ran nodded to Xu Zihao and said, "Uncle Lu will not harm you."


    Xu Zihao just stood up and walked over. Xu Zihao sat down beside Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu said to Ning Xiaohai, "find some trustworthy people to take care of Zihao''s family first. Tomorrow I''ll go to the bureau to go through the formalities."


    "I''ll go myself."


    "Dapeng, let''s go with you. You''re alone. I''m not at ease."


    "Qu Peng said:" anyway, I''m on vacation. I''m also idle when I''m idle. I''ll be active. "


    "Brother Mirs, my cousin has a Harley and a Gu. Which one do you ride?"


    "All right."


    Ning Xiaohai greets Qin Xing and rides away with Qu Peng alone. Xu Yunlu shows Su ran what to do with her eyes. Su ran takes a look at Xu Zihao and then leaves.


    Ning Xiaohai thinks that when Xu Yunlu and Xu Zihao finish the hot pot, they should have a big action, such as Hurricane action, thunder action and so on. As a result, Xu Yunlu takes him to the Bureau as usual, asks assistant LAN to apply for a protection fee, and then drinks tea and reads newspapers as usual. Ning Xiaohai is dissatisfied with it, full of irony: cousin, You are really no better than uncle Biao. If you change to Uncle Biao, you must have given more than ten orders;


    Xu Yunlu flipped through the newspaper and said carelessly: that''s right. If your uncle makes any mistakes, everyone knows that there is an old devil Lu Feng on his head. He is not afraid of any mistakes. Ning Xiaohai is even more discontented: you have LU Feng old devil and Lu Lianqing middle-aged devil on your head. Why are you afraid of poking a leak? Xu Yunlu resolutely blocked Ning Xiaohai''s mouth: I can''t tell you clearly. Of course, it''s not easy to concentrate on reading newspapers in the police station. Xu Yunlu is good at reading newspapers. Gao Honggang has been here. The heads of various departments are less than 100% to 100%. At least more than half of them come to meet each other. Just after dealing with it, Xu Yunlu wanted to read the newspaper again, and Wang Lehong came to visit. Wang Lehong is here to talk about it. When she sees Ning Xiaohai in the office, she can only hint that Xu Yunlu has done half a million things several times. However, when Ning Xiaohai listens to Xu Yunlu, she means that half a million is too little. Wang Lehong is too stingy. Ning Xiaohai almost didn''t feel dizzy and sent Wang Lehong away. Ning Xiaohai was just about to get angry when Qu Peng came. He said that his bones hurt when he slept in the hotel. It''s really not fun to have a holiday, so he came to them. Ning Xiaohai wants to fight against Xu Yunlu again. Xu Yunlu''s ears ring. Xu Yunlu opens his ears and hears poly''s voice: "boss, we''ve taken a video of Guan Shanzi taking weapons from a supermarket, and now we''ve locked his course of action."ˇ° All right, let''s have it reported immediately. " Xu Yunlu called out, "ghost." After a while, Li Gui''s feeble voice came: "Xiaolu, are you finally willing to think of me?"ˇ° Zhao xiaohen, isn''t he where you are now? "ˇ° You are full of licentious people all day, aren''t you? My family is a little dull. How can you... "Before Li Gui''s words are finished, Xu Yunlu hears Zhao xiaohen''s voice," it''s so pathetic. Someone has reported the discovery of Guan Shanzi. I have to go back to the Bureau. " Li Gui let out a "ah". As soon as Zhao xiaohen left, he immediately asked, "Xiaolu, Guan Shanzi is a wanted criminal. You have to take the stolen goods once. He has more weapons. Isn''t it more dangerous?"ˇ° That''s true, but the videos of that supermarket in the past three days have been copied by Xiao Xi. I believe it''s easy for the people who check and release weapons. "ˇ° So it doesn''t matter whether Guan Shanzi is alive or dead. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 321

    "It''s almost done. Is it to wait for your respect to recover? Zhao xiaohen will report it to Gao Honggang immediately, and Gao Honggang will arrange for people to chase him immediately. We will force Guan Shanzi into the mountain area, and then you can do it yourself."


    "Then why don''t you wait for me to recover completely?"


    "Since he took the weapon, he must have received a new order. What if the new order is to kill you?"


    "Let him never come back."


    "Blow it, but if I really want to kill you, I can put half of my heart into it. I''m afraid it''s killing others, which makes it impossible for us to prevent." After Xu Yunlu closed his ear vein, Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, what do you mean? Did you talk to anyone yesterday?"


    "Now let''s deal with Guan Shanzi''s affairs first. Since Guan Shanzi went to get weapons, he must have received a new order. We don''t know who he is going to deal with with with weapons, which is very difficult to defend. What we have to do now is to force him to stay away from the target and return to the mountains."


    "We''ve all done this. What''s the use of Gao Honggang''s remaining if he can''t arrest Guan Shanzi?"


    "Don''t forget that your aunt is his aunt."


    "My aunt is great."


    "His aunt''s daughter, you are pursuing." Xu Yunlu had got up to check his equipment. When Qu Peng saw it, he also got up and said, "Heng Shao, I''ll go with you."


    "You''re on vacation now, but you don''t have the right to wear a gun."


    "The chief gave me special approval." Qu Peng patted his waist twice.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Qu Peng. Qu Peng had to pick his eyebrows. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "pay attention to safety. I hope you all have to go and return completely."


    "Don''t worry, I know Guan Shanzi better than you."


    "Xiaohai, Qu Peng follows me. You and maozi go to the milk tea shop."


    "No, cousin!"


    "Be obedient


    Xu Yunlu takes Ning Xiaohai and Qu Peng out of the office. Gao Honggang has called his people. As soon as Xu Yunlu comes out, Qian Zhongcheng meets him: "Xu Bureau, there''s an important big action. Why don''t vice Bureau Wang and vice Bureau song know? Just ask."


    "This is an important situation that vice Bureau Gao suddenly reported. When the operation is over, I will explain it to vice Bureau Wang and song."


    "How can it be like this? It''s all a bureau."


    "Several deputy bureau directors are in charge of different tasks. As a principal Bureau, it''s not easy for me to interfere too much. The actions of vice Bureau Gao are also sudden. He, you don''t know. Even I don''t know what the specific actions are." Xu Yunlu is assuming the post of my new official. Are you all trying to suppress my dragon too much.


    Gao Honggang takes a look at Xu Yunlu, and Zhao xiaohen takes a look at Xu Yunlu: no wonder he is so pathetic that he says that he is the best at pretending.


    Ning Xiaohai was discontented: "Lao Qian, what do you mean? Speaking ten thousand steps back, it''s difficult for my cousin to be in charge of the Bureau. If he wants to do something, he has to report to the two vice bureaus."


    "I said Ning Xiaohai, let''s praise you. Let''s look at the situation and call you assistant Ning. In fact, you don''t even have the establishment in the police station, and you are always bossing here."


    "Shit, look down on me? I''ll argue with you. " Ning Xiaohai catches Qian Zhongcheng. Qian Zhongcheng just wants to cry. He reaches out his hand and covers Qian Zhongcheng''s mouth. "We''ll talk about it today."


    Xu Yunlu waved his hand and motioned Gao Honggang to set out.


    Gao Honggang left with his men. Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng said beside maozi''s car, "well, Xiaohai, this is in the police station. You think it''s in the market. Let old money go."


    Ning Xiaohai just let go of his hand and said, "Oh, old money, let''s make time for theory." With that, Ning Xiaohai quickly got into the car, and maozi drove away.


    Qian Zhongcheng yelled angrily: "Ning Xiaohai, I want to appeal to you."


    In the car, Qu Peng said: "how dare you jump out to stop so blatantly, you are very brave."


    Xu Yunlu said faintly: "since he dares to jump out, it means that others have taken him as an abandoned son."


    "Then why don''t you just order the arrest?"


    "He also has a brother who is the director of Nadong. He is also a key figure. Catching him is tantamount to frightening the snake."


    "Are there any clean officials in Kun province?"


    "Yes, Lao Zhu!" Ning Xiaohai immediately took the words.


    "Lao Zhu is really bitter." After joking, Qu Peng said, "today is Sunday. Vice Wang and vice song will know the news so soon."


    "The police station is going to be a drug dealer''s nest. It''s all fucked up by Wang Lehong."


    "Heng Shao, if Guan Shanzi escapes into the mountains, the arrest will not be a matter of one or two days."


    "Don''t worry. If he escapes into the mountains, I''ll go back to the Bureau and promise to provide you with food and drink."


    A few people all laughed, the hair son just interjected to say: "deer elder brother, ghost elder brother has already set out."


    "Let him be careful."


    "He''s wearing the old one."


    "It used to be OK, but now I''m really worried."


    "Brother Lu, it''s too tight now."ˇ° I know that if the danger of guanshanzi is removed, the personnel will not be so scattered. After a while, Dapeng and I will go up the mountain, and you and Xiaohai will stay at home. "ˇ° Brother Lu, I''m not sure. "ˇ° You don''t have to worry about me. Xiaohai is guarding the police station. Assistant LAN should have no problem. It''s someone sent by Lao Zhu. If they want to talk nonsense, they ask assistant LAN to go directly to Lao Zhu. If Lao Zhu is unfair, who do you want to find? You know, anyway, you can''t let Yu Ping go. Maozi is the most important person. You and Baiguo should guard the milk tea shop and the people opposite the milk tea shop for me, These people are either old and weak, sick and pregnant, or they have no power to bind chickens. If they make any mistakes, I''ll see how I can deal with you. "ˇ° All right, brother deer Maozi answers happily, but Ning Xiaohai stares at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu winks at him complacently. Ning Xiaohai is dissatisfied, "cousin, you use me to find that middle-aged devil." Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. His ears rang. He opened his ears and listened to Shaoxi''s voice: "boss, the person who put things in the supermarket found it."ˇ° Who is it? "ˇ° Besides his eyes, he almost wrapped himself up. First, I compared the men in the Lehong club, which was not right. Then I compared the people around you, and there was no one with high similarity. Finally, I compared the people in the police station, and Qian Zhongxin''s comparison was the highest. I turned out the newspaper heads around the supermarket, Finally, I found a clear picture of Qian Zhongcheng not covering his face with a scarf at an intersection. Except that the scarf is not around his face, the rest are the same as the people photographed by the supermarket. It should be him. I can''t be wrong. "ˇ° I seeˇ° It doesn''t sound very nice. "ˇ° An abandoned son, you let Paulie stare at him. He''s in the police station, guanshanzi. "ˇ° I sent the location to Zhao xiaodai and Li Gui. "ˇ° These are old hands. Don''t be fooled by him. "ˇ° It''s better for someone to put GPS positioning on him. Otherwise, he will be lost sooner or later. However, his current direction must be to the mountains. "ˇ° You just let me catch him and put him in front of you. You can put anything you want on him. "ˇ° Shit, fawn, you''ve taken the powder. " After Xu Yunlu closed his ear vein, maozi and Ning Xiaohai got out of the car and changed the car for Qu Peng. Xu Yunlu said, "don''t follow Gao Honggang. Let''s go straight to the mountain area. When we get out of the city, instead of taking the main road, take the small road and take the shortcut to block him."ˇ° You don''t want him to go into the mountains? "ˇ° No, I''m going to force him into the mountains. Money loyalty is abandoned, and he''s even more abandoned. " Qu Peng didn''t understand, but he didn''t say anything. He just focused on driving. When he got out of the city, Xu Yunlu wanted to change his driving with him. He said that he would come here for special training in the coming years, but fortunately he had passed this path, so Xu Yunlu didn''t say anything more. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 322

    Su ran now gives himself extra weight, and Monday''s class is very full. Professor Song''s class today is given by Xu Zihao. Su ran thinks Xu Zihao looks the same as before, but his voice is much easier than before, which makes Su ran, who can''t understand his class, understand it.


    So when Xu Zihao finished his lecture and the female students applauded, Su ran also applauded from the bottom of her heart, which made a female student very dissatisfied and said, "what''s the matter with Su ran? Can''t it be that she was abandoned by Harley''s sex wolf and thought about our Xu Songyu again?"


    Su ran quickly stopped clapping. The school let Shen Hong make a mess of it. She didn''t even know how to enjoy it. Su ran was so depressed that when she was cleaning up her books, the phone rang. She saw that it was Lao Chan who called and quickly asked, "boss, what can I do for you?"


    "I said the class represents my classmates. I didn''t ask for your homework last week."


    "Ah, boss, I''m going to collect it now. Who let the boss indulge everyone?"


    "I don''t think my class is important. You shouldn''t take it seriously. I won''t teach you any more."


    "Oh, boss, no, no, your class, our favorite, I already use running."


    "Just run like that. Be careful. Don''t sprain your ankle."


    Su ran accepted the homework, of course, only a part of the people''s homework, and went to Lao Chou.


    When he got to Laochou''s office, Laochou saw Su ran, who was sweating. He shook his head and took the assignment and said, "come on, have a rest." Then he handed a bottle of juice to Sura. Sura opened it and said, "boss, your juice is delicious. What brand is it?"


    "It was your mother song who invented it a few days ago. She asked me to bring two bottles every day. You said I''m not a girl. Why drink so much juice?"


    "The juice made by song Shimu is delicious."


    "I''ll ask her to do more and send it to the store some other day."


    "That''s funny."


    "When you give her so many snacks, she always says," I''ll try this juice. When my experimental product is approved, she will give it to others. You must be the first choice. "


    "Master song''s hand is skillful. By the way, boss, did you go home?"


    "That''s not true. Yesterday was not the weekend. I''d like to see you, Mr. Song''s mother and Mr. Song, go home and have a meal."


    "I didn''t expect that the boss would have to scratch the rice, too."


    "In your eyes, the boss is immortal, do not have to eat?" Lao Chou is talking to Su ran. Yu Ye comes in, "Lao Chou!"


    "Hey, Captain Yu." As soon as Su ran saw that she was an acquaintance, she said hello to Yu Ye. Yu Ye nodded, and Su ran asked, "what''s the matter with you? Then I''ll go first. "


    "Captain Yu, what can I do for you?" he asked


    "Boss, let me have a look."


    "That''s right. Even if I''m not your boss now, I can answer questions for you young people."


    "It''s like how old you are, but only a few years older." Yu Ye is joking, and Su RA is happy. She says goodbye to them again, and then leaves Lao Chou''s office. However, she is curious. What can Yu Ye do to find Lao Chou? So Su ran out for a while and came back to Lao Chou''s office carefully. Lao Chou doesn''t teach popular courses in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, and his office is rather biased. Besides, his colleagues in the office are very busy, Because they are not major teachers, they are more casual at work than Lao Chou, so Su ran seldom meets other teachers.


    Su ran went to the door and listened to Yu Ye saying: "Lao Chou, that''s what I heard. What about you? What''s your progress there?"


    "On my side, I can be sure that before the cloud accident, I went to Shen Hong, and there were witnesses."


    "Who is the witness?"


    "Xiao Min, head of the Department of Pediatrics, happened to talk to Shen Hong about the student union."


    Su Ran is confused when she hears that Yu Ye is investigating a drug case on campus. She knows that, and it seems that Xu Yunlu doesn''t care much about it. So when Yu Ye can''t get help, she doesn''t find a way to find Lao Chuan. Lao Chuan came to the College of traditional Chinese medicine for half a year, but she also found something wrong here. So out of Nadong''s friendship, she helped Yu Ye to investigate together.


    Think about the female corpse in the reservoir, Su ran shivers. If Lao Chuan is involved, what''s the matter? Mrs. song can''t help but feel very sad. She can''t help but complain that uncle Lu doesn''t pay attention to you, so she won''t let you check. There must be a reason. If you hurt a girl, you have to hurt Lao Chuan again. It''s true!


    "Xiao Min said that not only Shen Hong but also Xu Zihao were present at that time," Lao Chuan continued


    Su ran was startled. Yu Ye snorted and said, "I think Shen Hong and Xu Zihao have problems. You can see from the posts that they are the leaders of drug abuse cases on campus."


    Su ran was startled again. Yu Ye was too arbitrary.


    Lao Chan said with disapproval: "it''s not the time to draw a conclusion. Although the cloud saw them last, it was in the campus. How can you be sure that the cloud didn''t meet anyone else after that? If you can''t care, it''s chaotic."


    Su ran subconsciously nods: Yu Ye or the police, how logic is as clear as the old noisy restaurant. Yu Ye sighed and said: "the campus drug abuse case is not a difficult case. It''s obvious. Shen Hong''s father is a vice principal, and he has a bit of reputation, so he doesn''t dare to touch him. The most ridiculous thing is that Xu Xiaolu, the director of the Bureau, actually hides from me in order not to run this muddy water!"ˇ° He may have more important work to do. "ˇ° Yes, anyway, he does important work and can''t be seen in the Bureau. "ˇ° Yu Ye, if you solve Xu Yunlu''s problems in the Bureau, he has just taken office and has never been in this business. Can he not be in a hurry? " When Su ran was defending Xu Yunlu in her heart, she suddenly felt a little chilly behind her. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a middle-aged man with glasses standing behind her. Her small eyes, which were almost duplicate of Shen Hong''s, almost scared Su ran out of her heart attack. Thinking that the two people in the room were discussing about his son, Su ran quickly called out: "principal Shen, Good It used to be quiet here. Even if she whispered a few words, she could hear it clearly. Besides, Su ran was so loud, so the two people in the office quickly came out. When they saw vice president Shen in front of them, Lao Chan said, "it''s vice president Shen." Deputy principal Shen nodded and said, "I''m on duty today. Come and have a look. How can other teachers do it?"ˇ° Have a class, everyone''s class hours are not the same, each busy, I did not pay much attention Old noisy casually told a lie for other teachers, vice president Shen saw Yu Ye, eh a, "this is not the police station vice captain Yu?"ˇ° Yes, vice president Shen Yu Ye''s tone is neither cold nor light, neither Yin nor Yang, vice president Shen is not very happy, "deputy team Yu, I have made it very clear to you that our college of traditional Chinese medicine has been established for decades, with rigorous school spirit, conscientious teachers and diligent students. Without the dirty things you said, you don''t have to look for trouble one day."ˇ° Vice President Shen, you have misunderstood that Yu Ye encountered a psychological problem in handling the case. Come to ask me. I think it''s our duty to love and help the people, so I''ll discuss it with vice captain Yu. "ˇ° I welcome to ask about academic affairs. There are many professional teachers in our college of traditional Chinese medicine, but they are here to make trouble. We don''t welcome them. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 323

    Yu Ye didn''t speak. Lao Chou answered and said, "that''s what vice president Shen said."


    Vice President Shen looked back at Su ran: "what''s the matter with this classmate?"


    "Oh, she is a student of class three in the Department of clinical medicine. She is the representative of my course. I asked her to get her homework and answer it in the next class."


    Vice President Shen just let out a sound and left with his hands on his back. Lao Chan watched vice president Shen leave, then turned his head and asked Su ran, "didn''t you leave?"


    "I, I left, but I thought of last class. I didn''t quite understand what you said, so I came back for advice. Unexpectedly, I met vice president Shen."


    Yu Ye''s phone rang, which should be the phone of the police station. After listening to it, he said discontentedly, "Xu Xiaolu, what''s he going to do again? OK, I''ll come back right now."


    After saying that, Yu Ye greets Lao CHO and leaves. Lao Cho asks, "what''s the matter, Miss Sura? Do you have any questions?"


    "Boss, just now that vice president Shen came here, there was no voice. They said that the College of traditional Chinese medicine was haunted. Is that the case?"


    "You are brainwashed by the forum of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. You still have so many things to do, and you are concerned about being haunted."


    "I''ve told Mr. song that the forum of middle school college is too puzzling."


    "Isn''t the intranet hacked?"


    "I hear so."


    "You are black!"


    "Me Su Ran''s face almost turned red. "Even if the boss wants to praise me, I don''t have that ability. Code is something that they always know me, I don''t know them."


    "Listen to Yu Ye''s meaning, Xu Xiaolu is doing business in the police station again, so there must be no time to come here. Did I have the honor to invite Su ran to lunch at noon today?"


    "Boss, you let people not know whether you are lucky or not." Su ran feels that it''s easy to be relaxed and happy with the old man who is not the boss of a restaurant. She can''t help joking.


    "Then, before class is over, we can choose restaurants and places as much as we like. Let''s go." Lao Chuan finished and bent his arm. Su ran knew that he had dinner with Lao Chuan, and Xu Yunlu knew that he had to be in a good mood. If he took Lao Chuan''s hand again, Xu Yunlu might be able to stretch out his head from the police station to bite her, so he took a step forward and said playfully, "hurry up, boss."


    Lao Chan sighs, so he has to put down his arm and follow Su ran out of the office. Su ran calls Bai Guo and asks him not to arrange someone to pick him up at noon.


    As usual, Su ran and Lao Cho can sit down at the restaurant at most. As soon as the dishes are ready, Xu Yunlu will be in a hot spot. But today, not only are the dishes ready, but both Su ran and Lao Cho have eaten, and Xu Yunlu has not yet appeared.


    Lao Chan gave Su ran the restaurant''s signature dish and said, "I remember when I was in Nadong, the little lazy bug liked to learn from Wang Shouyi to cook and make snacks."


    "At that time, I was afraid that I would not be able to go to university and repeat my studies. I had to have some ability to make a living." Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu appear. Some snacks are no longer wilting.


    "If you didn''t go to college and can''t go back to school, do you really want to be a cook?"


    "Not really, but at that time there was a chance to learn how to cook snacks and dishes." Su ran ate the food and glanced at the door. Lao Chan sighed and said, "Xu Yunlu didn''t come. Are you very disappointed?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Lao Chan shook his head, took a cup of tea and said, "since I can''t let him go, why don''t I call him and ask him why he doesn''t show up?"


    "I, I''m so bored."


    "Sura, can I ask you something from my heart?"


    Su ran nodded: "boss, just ask."


    "Where is Xu Yunlu good? He is handsome and can tease?"


    "Boss, what''s the change in my listening style?"


    "Let''s get to know each other first."


    Su ran nodded and said, "boss, you were so mean at that time. You always deducted Wang Fei and Xiao Song''s wages."


    "Do you think they need wages?"


    "Boss, you already know who they are."


    "The boss didn''t know their identity long ago, but he was good at it."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me directly that you thought I would go to college, which made me nervous for so long."


    The old man was happy: "little lazy, you are much more interesting than when Nadong was. At that time, there were all kinds of worries. Now, you can say one or two jokes from time to time."


    "When I was in Nathan, I..."


    "It''s the bottom of your life when you''re so big."


    "No


    "The lowest point is that Xu Yunlu has been dead for three years."


    "I used to think it was a dead end that I couldn''t get out of all my life." Su ran finished and looked at Lao Chou, "when I was in Nadong, although the boss always deducted Wang Fei and Xiao Song''s salary, the boss always took care of me."


    The old man coughed and said, "what are you talking about? I regret that in order to scare you at that time, all day long, you have to deduct this salary or that salary. You don''t speak ill of me behind my back, like you may be afraid of me. Am I so terrible?"


    Su ran think of that time, can''t help laughing: "the boss is not terrible, thank the boss, I eat well, I have to go to class." Su ran took up her small bag and waved to Lao Chou and ran away. Su ran didn''t expect to have dinner with Lao Chuan. Xu Yunlu didn''t show up. Qin Xing took Qin Mo back from school. After dinner, Xu Yunlu didn''t come back. Seeing Su Ran''s bad look, Su LAN asked, "Xiao Lu won''t come back for dinner tonight. I didn''t say hello to you?" Su ran shakes his head. Su LAN is afraid of Su Ran''s wishful thinking and says: "however, there seems to be a big action in our bureau today. Vice Bureau Gao took people out. In the afternoon, I went to find Xu Yunlu to sign, but he is not there, only Ning Xiaohai."ˇ° Oh, I''ll call and ask. " Su ran took out the phone, hesitated and said, "Uncle Lu has never been like this since he called back. Maybe it''s inconvenient for him, so I''d better not call him first." Su ran put down the phone, Ning Xiaohai riding Harley came over, called Su LAN to one side, said: "my cousin has something to do today, left in a hurry, originally thought it could be done in the afternoon, but it didn''t work out, I came to tell you, don''t worry."ˇ° It''s not my uncle who asked you to come and talk about it. " Ning Xiaohai was stunned for a moment and said, "the signal he''s going to is not very good."ˇ° Uncle''s in the mountains. "ˇ° He''s with Mirs. " Ning Xiaohai had no choice but to comfort him and say, "and Gao Honggang has brought a lot of people." Su ran nodded, Ning Xiaohai comforted: "cousin and brother Mirs add up, dare not say is invincible, at least really no opponent." Su ran simply did not know that there was no rival in the world. What''s the difference between these two sentences? Is the difference between an affirmative and a negative? After a while, Su ran asked curiously, "can''t you get in touch with the police for such a task?"ˇ° Gao Honggang brought a satellite receiver with them, but his cousin was not with them, and his cousin was not in the Bureau, so Gao Honggang could not contact other people in the Bureau. " Su ran didn''t speak, Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, I think he must have contact with his gang, just don''t contact me. Maozi didn''t come out with a sad face and said," what''s wrong with the boss? I don''t think it''s a big deal. " This, Su ran believes, Ning Xiaohai very discontentedly snorted and said: "so I don''t care about him dead and alive, let his brothers care about him, by the way, my cousin didn''t come back these two days, day and night will guard the police station, what you call me."ˇ° Two days, don''t you say uncle Lu could have done it this afternoon? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 324

    "Ah, that''s what I said. It''s not settled now. I guess it will take two or three days."


    "What are you doing at the police station?"


    "Of course, when my cousin left, he had to tell him something else. If he didn''t do it properly, he would cry, make trouble and hang himself when he came back. That would be annoying."


    "Uncle Lu is not a director. Does he want to take part in this kind of field work?"


    "You are asking the point, I wonder, you said my cousin is not to the police station when the director of it, how do you feel is to move bricks?"


    "That''s it."


    "Don''t worry about it. My cousin specializes in technology, and the director is not good at it. Moving bricks is his major."


    Su ran finally couldn''t help laughing. Ning Xiaohai left on Harley.


    Su ran shakes her head. Ning Xiaohai talks about all kinds of dissatisfaction with Xu Yunlu. In fact, she is very concerned about Xu Yunlu. She really wants to see the real version of Xu Yunlu crying, making trouble and hanging himself.


    When Su ran saw that Ning Xiaohai was gone, she turned her head. However, she saw Qin Mo sitting on the billiards table, her eyes also glancing at the door. Then she went over. Qin Mo called out: "where''s dad?"


    Qin Mo is used to Xu Yunlu drinking and joking with people at the bar every night. Besides, children are more sensitive than adults. They already feel that Xu Yunlu doesn''t show up like before, which is not right and makes him feel insecure.


    "Dad, I have something to do tonight. It''s almost ten o''clock now. Should I take a bath and get ready for a rest?"


    Qin Mo looks at the door again, nods and climbs down from the billiards table. Su ran finds that Qin Mo has been up and down at the billiards table since he doesn''t know when.


    When Su RA takes Qin Mo back to her room and cleans up after taking a bath, Qin Mo doesn''t sleep like a pig. She is very sleepy, but she insists on staying up. Su RA pats Qin Mo''s little PP and asks, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "Wait for Dad."


    "Dad has something to do today. He will come back after finishing his work."


    "Does Dad carry bricks?" Qin Mo finish, Su ran a little want to laugh, don''t know how Qin Mo, she and Ning Xiaohai joke, learn a sentence, then said, "dad caught the bad guys."


    "Catch the bad guys!" Qin Mo is very happy. Superman, Altman and all kinds of animal heroes in the animation are busy catching the bad guys, and the hateful bad guys always like to come out at night, so catching the bad guys at night is a normal and tall career in Qin Mo''s mind. Qin Mo can accept it and soon falls asleep.


    Su ran couldn''t sleep. She spent most of the night in bed and took a nap in the morning. So when Su ran finished washing and walked out of the room, Su Lan said: "I was a thief last night?"


    "My sister-in-law is still making fun of others."


    "Do you have classes in the morning?"


    "Yes."


    "Just leave it alone and let Qin Xing deal with him."


    Su ran doesn''t fight. Usually, Qin Xing takes Qin Mo and Su LAN to the kindergarten, and then takes him to the police station. On sunny days, he rides a Gu. When the weather is bad, he drives Li Gui to stay here. There are three people in his family. They are very happy.


    Because of the cold weather, Xu Yunlu doesn''t allow Su ran to ride a ninja, so it''s up to Bai Guo to pick up Su ran. The streets in the shantytown are too narrow, and Bai Guo also makes a small platform to run, so it''s easy to put on the edge.


    Su ran himself prefers to ride a little ninja. Of course, it''s only comfortable to ride in a good weather. Looking at the ginkgo driving nearby, Su ran also has a mind to learn how to drive, so she asks about it.


    Su ran had just finished her second class at school when the phone rang. She saw that it was actually Qin Xing calling. It was so strange. Although she was close to her sister-in-law and her father, Qin Xing seldom called her, so Su ran picked it up quickly and heard Qin Xing''s angry voice: "ran ran, in the afternoon, you go to pick it up quietly."


    Su ran Oh a, feel Qin Xing''s tone is not right, busy ask: "little uncle, how?"


    "There''s a man named Qian in the police station who actually tied Xiaolan up and wanted to take Xiaolan as a hostage."


    Su ran was surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not particularly clear about what happened. After I sent Xiaolan, Ning Xiaohai called before I got home."


    "What are you going to do now, Auntie?"


    "Ning Xiaohai asked me to take two people to the police station first, but he didn''t let me go. I was going to the police station to find out what Qian wanted to do!" Qin Xing said anxiously hung up the phone, Su ran listen to this endless words, also very anxious.


    In the following class, Su ran didn''t want to attend. She asked for leave and went to the kindergarten to pick up Qin mo. Qin Mo, who was having a good time with the children, was really surprised and happy to see Su ran.


    Su ran only said that there was something wrong with Xing PA, so she had to go home early today.


    Qin Mo likes to play in the kindergarten. Of course, he prefers to play freely at home. He happily takes his backpack from the teacher and follows Su ran out of the kindergarten.


    When Su ran comes back from leave, of course she won''t bother ginkgo to pick her up. She goes to the kindergarten by bus. Qin Mo''s kindergarten is only two stops away from the milk tea shop. Su ran comes to pick up Qin Mo when Qin Xing can''t pick her up. In fact, she doesn''t know what she''s doing to pick Qin Mo up so early. Su LAN is tied up by Qian''s surname, Qin Mo had to remind her: "mother, silent hand."


    Su ran loosened her hand, but soon she squeezed it tight again. Qin Mo: "it seems that my mother is not happy in her heart. I''ll bear it. Approaching the entrance of the path in the shantytown, Sura suddenly heard Li Dandan''s voice: "Sura, is this your child?" Su Ran''s head was full of Su Lan''s business. He was stunned for a moment and thought it was you ting. He turned to see that it was really Li Dandan and said faintly, "it''s none of your business!"ˇ° It''s none of my business. I love him so much. Even if I know he''s lying, I still love him so much! "ˇ° Miss Li, it''s up to both sides to like this kind of thing! " Su Ran has a sense of powerlessness. At the beginning, Xu Yunlu said that uncle Lu was only her own, and she believed it. But in reality, whether it was Li Dandan or Shankou Heiyan, they only recognized Xu Yunlu, regardless of whether he was Master Lu or uncle Luˇ° He plays with little girls, plays with beautiful girls, and plays with star models. I can bear it. I can even ignore it, because I believe that when he is tired and tired of playing, he will eventually consider who really likes him, but how can he be serious with you so that he even has children. " Li Dandan ignores Su Ran''s words. First he shouts, and then he mumbles to himself, "how can he do this, how can he do this to me..." Su ran really doesn''t have the heart to spend time with Li Dandan here. She just wants to take Qin Mo into the path and go back to the milk tea shop, but Qin Mo shouts, "Mom!" Su ran only felt something hit her head heavily. Her head was in sharp pain, and she fell to the ground. When Su ran woke up, her eyes were covered, her head was dizzy and her body was shaking. She was supposed to be in the car, but her body was cold, like a container or a truck. As soon as Su ran came up with a voice, she felt a little warmth on her body. She subconsciously moved, her hand was tied, but she still held a small hand tightly, which should be Qin Mo crawling on her own. Su ran gave a low cry: "silent." Pressure on his body that piece of small warmth moved for a while, moved to Sura''s face, with a bit hesitant to ask: "Mom?"ˇ° Mom, of courseˇ° Motherˇ° Keep your voice downˇ° Mom ~ ~ "where is thisˇ° In the car. "ˇ° Take the things off mom''s eyes. " Su ran loosens her hand, and Qin Mo''s breath moves to her ear. Qin Mo takes great efforts to tear the blindfolded cloth under Su Ran''s command. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 325

    As soon as Su ran saw that it was in the back of a pickup truck, Qin Mo put his face on her face and called out: "Mom!"


    "No fear." Su ran said that, but she was very scared. Many years ago, she was also knocked out by Gao Honggang and sent to Wasi in a pickup truck. But at that time, she went to work as an undercover agent, and she didn''t know. Gao Honggang gave her the medicine, and she knew that she was going to work as an undercover agent with Xu Yunlu, where she was knocked unconscious like now, whether her head really hurt or went to an unknown place, But the difference between the two times is that this time she has another Qin Mo by her side, so she can''t be afraid for Qin Mo''s sake.


    "I''m not afraid of silence. Silence will protect my mother!" Qin Mo hugs Su ran, but her fat hand is cold. Su ran asks Qin Mo to untie the rope on her hand, and Qin Mo cries, "Mom, I can''t untie it."


    Su ran knew that Qin Mo had been untiing the rope when he was climbing on her, but the rope was not untied, but he was half tired. Of course, he was half sad, so he didn''t know whether he was resting or trying to find a way.


    Su ran said: "nothing, silent, do not cry, first let mother sit up."


    Su ran tries to sit up and let Qin Mo sit in her arms. It''s very cold in the trunk. Mother and son sit together and slowly warm up, especially Qin Mo, whose small body is all in Su Ran''s arms. When it''s warm and in her mother''s arms, Qin Mo feels safe and takes out the plasticine Qin Xing bought for him from her backpack.


    Su ran began to look at the trunk. It was no different from other trucks. There was a window in the front of the car. There were two men sitting in the cab. There was no Li Dandan.


    As for who the two men were, Su ran couldn''t see clearly.


    Su ran doesn''t know what Li Dandan wants to do. China is a society ruled by law. It''s a crime for her to do so. Of course, if she kills herself without anyone noticing, it''s another matter. However, if she wants to kill herself, she can kill her first, and then drive her car to a place in the suburbs where people rarely visit. There''s no need to load a live person in a truck to kill her somewhere, The living are more reliable than the dead.


    Thinking about Su Lan''s accident, Qin Xing goes to the police station. There is only one grandmother in her family. Su ran feels uncomfortable. Fortunately, there are ginkgo, cocoa and granula, which are very familiar to her family.


    Su ran thinks so, Qin Mo who is playing suddenly turns around and says: "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Su ran came back to his senses, and he was very hungry. Looking at the sky outside, it was clear that he and Qin mo were hungry. At least he didn''t have lunch. Li Dandan didn''t even give them lunch. Maybe the real destination was his and Qin Mo''s grave.


    Su ran knows that Qin Xing and Su LAN have the habit of putting snacks in Qin Mo''s small bag. She just wants to remind Qin Mo that Qin Mo has pulled out some bread, cake, chocolate and some ham sausages from his small bag, peeled off a piece of chocolate, got up and stuffed it into Su Ran''s mouth, and then peeled off another piece and stuffed it into her own mouth.


    While chewing the chocolate, Sura said: "silently, we are going up the mountain to find dad. Before we find dad, we have to save these snacks."


    Qin Mo took a look at his snacks several times, and then reluctantly put them back into his bag.


    Su ran ate a piece of chocolate, just wanted to call, but the car stopped, the driver came down.


    After a while, the door of the container was opened and a man climbed into the car. Sura asked, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "It sounds very loud." Li Dandan''s voice came from outside the truck. Su ran turned her head and saw a small car behind the truck. Li Dandan had got out of the truck and was playing with a dagger in her hand.


    Su ran asked: "Li Dandan, what are you going to do? This is the provincial capital, not Nadong. If you commit a crime in Nadong, you will soon run to Wasi, but you can''t do it here."


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    "What are you trying to do with me?"


    "I want you to see a play."


    "What play?"


    "Look at the end of Xu Yunlu, and see how the woman who has hurt his heart to death is going to clean up his play."


    "This kind of play, you see very hate, why must let me see." Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu had gone on an urgent mission yesterday. How could she play a big play with a woman? But Su Ran''s calm tone angered Li Dandan, who had been enduring the fire. Li Dandan suddenly climbed on the bus and slapped Su ran in the face. "Smelly woman, how can you talk so much nonsense?"


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Li Dandan beating Su ran, he immediately jumped on Li Dandan and started fighting: "bad woman!"


    Su ran was afraid that Li Dandan would hurt Qin Mo, so she stopped him and called out: "silence, silence!"


    Qin Mo suddenly knocked Li Dandan down in the car. The dagger in his hand fell off. However, he was only a child under three years old. No matter how brave he was and how hard he tried, he was not Li Dandan''s opponent. In the end, he was pushed down in the car by Li Dandan''s hands. Li Dandan reached out to pick up the dagger and walked towards Qin mo. Su ran cried out: "Li Dandan, If you hurt a hair in silence, I can swear that there will be no me in the people who see you arrange the drama! "


    Li Dandan took a look at Su ran, took a dagger, hugged her chest with both hands, snorted and said: "get out of the car and do as I say. In a word, if you don''t listen to my command, this little bastard will be punished."


    "You Su ran swallows the words. The man who comes up has picked Qin Mo up from the car. Qin Mo yells. Su ran quickly gets up from the car and says, "mum will be with you in silence." The man jumped out of the car, threw Qin Mo to the ground, and dragged Su ran out of the car. Su ran got out of the car and saw that Li Dandan had four men, all men. Two of them were openly holding submachine guns that looked very powerful, and the other two were guns. Su ran can''t figure out that Li Dandan is not Gao Honggang''s informant. Where did he find so many people with such weapons? It''s a crime to hold a gun in China. It''s getting dark. Su Ran has seven or eight hours to drive. Qin Mo immediately rushed up and hugged Su Ran''s leg and called out: "Mom!"ˇ° Silence, don''t be afraid Su ran can only endure fear and comfort Qin mo. Li Dandan points to the mountain with a dagger in his hand and says, "go!" Su ran knew that it was humiliating to let Heiyan untie herself, so she took Qin Mo up the mountain. Qin Mo looked at the direction, which was opposite to the direction of the car. She was afraid and asked, "Mom, don''t we go home?"ˇ° We''re here to find dad. If we don''t go home, we have to be good and walk by ourselves. "ˇ° All right As soon as Qin Mo hears about looking for his father, he immediately takes it as a wild outing. He looks at Li Dandan with hatred, and then walks forward with his short legs. Su ran usually doesn''t like to wear high-heeled shoes. After Xu Yunlu came back, she smelled beautiful, but as soon as it was cold, her chilly animal couldn''t be beautiful immediately. So now her short boots are still barrier free to climb the mountain. However, when she went uphill, Su ran deliberately fell down a few times, and Qin Mo was so nervous that she almost cried: Mom, do you feel pain or not. Li Dandan was very happy to see Su ran wrestling, but Su ran was old wrestling, and the journey was greatly discounted. When Su ran fell down again, she was finally untied. Su ran broke her knee and hurt. That''s what she wanted. In order to make Li Dandan believe that she didn''t pretend to be one and didn''t tie her back, Su Ran''s speed increased a lot after she untied the binding. After Wang''s father came to the county, there were mountains all around the county. It''s no surprise that Su ran climbed the mountain. She just thought Xu Yunlu was dead, and she was almost dead. When she was born to Qin Mo, she was just like a thief and lived secretly, She didn''t dare to delay her homework after birth, so she went to school in a hurry. All kinds of torture made her body not as good as when she was in high school, so after a while, she was out of breath. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 326

    Qin Mo carries a small bag and says "Dad, Dad, look for Dad" in his mouth. He walks in the front and makes the most effort. When he meets a slope, he climbs up with his hands and feet.


    Su ran takes a look at Qin Mo, who is walking in the front. Qin Mo suddenly feels that Su Ran is looking at him. She stops her short legs and looks back at Su ran. Su ran smiles at Qin Mo, who thinks that she is encouraging him to walk well and fast, and then turns back to continue his journey.


    Seeing this scene, Li Dandan said with a scornful sneer, "when did he like this weak chicken like woman?"


    Su ran ignored Li Dandan''s words and followed Qin Mo until it was completely dark.


    After a while, Su ran found that the scenery in front of her was a little familiar. Some of them were like the mountains around the small county. However, when it was dark, she was not sure. After all, she didn''t know where the car was when she abandoned it.


    After walking for such a long time, Li Dandan is tired and wants to have a rest. Su ran sees that the man in charge is a little unhappy, but he still stops.


    Su ranla was exhausted. She took Qin Mo, who still had to walk, and sat down under a rock. She held Qin Mo, who was also panting, in her arms. Li Dandan also sat down on the ground to breathe.


    The four men walked for such a long time, but their faces were not red and they were breathless. The first look in their eyes was very gloomy. They didn''t speak. They all made eye contact. After the communication, they sat down neatly and took out water and food.


    Su ran watched them take out the water and food, and reached for Qin Mo''s small hand that wanted to reach into the small bag to get the yogurt. Then she said, "Miss Li, if you don''t give me the water and food, I''m afraid we''ll starve to death when we go to the place where you said to watch the big play. Before your big play starts, there will be no one."


    Li Dandan is not much better than Su ran in climbing the mountain. After sitting for a long time, he was still out of breath. He ignored Su Ran''s words first. A man put Li Dandan''s bag beside her and began to eat. However, Li Dandan was out of breath. He suddenly sneered and said, "OK, I''ll give you something to eat and drink." With that, Li Dandan takes out two bags of water and two bags of biscuits from his backpack and throws them to Sura.


    Qin Mo, who had been hungry and thirsty for a long time, had a bright eye.


    Su ran thinks that she can get a few biscuits and a bottle of water at most. Li Dandan is so generous that she is suspicious. She takes the water and biscuits and opens a bottle of water to Qin Mo first.


    Qin Mo took two drinks from the bottle, but Su ran gave it up. She broke the biscuit in half and handed it to Qin Mo, saying, "eat less."


    Qin Mo was disappointed to see that there was only a small piece, but he took it in his hand.


    Su ran took a sip of water and put the rest into Qin Mo''s backpack.


    Li Dandan saw his eyes, but soon took back his eyes. Seeing that Su ran didn''t eat much, the men didn''t say anything. Several people discussed about it and arranged for the night watchman. The rest took out their sleeping bags from their backpacks and lay down to have a rest.


    Qin Mo felt that the taste of the biscuit was not what he liked. He ate a small piece of it and didn''t pester Su RA for it.


    Su ran put the rest of the biscuits into Qin Mo''s backpack. After eating Qin Mo''s half biscuits and drinking some water, she felt very full. So Su ran cried in her heart: Fortunately, she ate compressed biscuits with maozi when they went through the bush. Sure enough, Li Dandan brought compressed biscuits. Li Dandan gave two bags of biscuits and two bottles of water, It''s clear that he wants to support himself and Qin Mo, who are already starving. Even if he can''t, he won''t feel too comfortable eating a few more pieces. Li Dandan is really not a good thing. He can''t be careless.


    If Li Dandan doesn''t expose it, Su ran naturally doesn''t expose it. Seeing that Li Dandan also takes out his sleeping bag from his backpack, he says, "Miss Li, this day, you let me sleep with you in silence. Tomorrow is definitely not going to get up."


    "If you can''t get up, you die here!" Li Dandan is annoyed that Su ran and Qin Mo are not treated with compressed biscuits.


    Su ran hates herself a little. She''s very smelly and beautiful. The overcoats she bought are all self-cultivation. She can''t even wrap Qin Mo more.


    However, winter in Kun province is not long. It was very cold a few days ago, but it has warmed up in the past two days. Su Ran is just a little bit afraid of the cold and still wears a coat. Xu Yunlu, who are in good health, wears a shirt and T-shirt at noon. Even Qin Mo''s children just put a coat on the long sleeve T-shirt. Fortunately, in order to save money, Su LAN buys Qin Mo bigger clothes, In case he''s a little bit longer, he can still wear it.


    Su ran takes off Qin Mo''s small bag and takes off his coat, so that he can wrap Qin Mo in his arms with his coat, and finally cover Qin Mo''s coat on them. Even if the temperature on the mountain is lower than that at the foot of the mountain, it''s much warmer for mother and son to be together, and Qin Mo can''t freeze at least.


    Qin Mo, who has been climbing most of Tianshan Mountain attentively, is already tired out. In Su Ran''s warm arms, he holds Su Ran''s neck and reads "Dad, Dad, look for Dad". Maybe because of the strength of climbing the mountain, he has a little sore, so he twisted for a while, but he soon fell asleep.


    As for the two women Shankou Heiyan and Li Dandan who have been having an affair with Master Lu recently, Su ran thinks that Li Dandan has too many little women compared with Shankou. She can''t help but take Qin Mo''s small bag on her arm and hold it with a small stove in her arms. Even if she is cold, Su Ran is getting confused. She is afraid that Li Dandan will do harm to her, Every time she was confused, she would pinch her leg and force herself to wake up. She didn''t know how many times she pinched her leg and finally fell asleep.


    Su ran was awakened by the cold. She had a small heater on her body. She didn''t feel cold, but for the sake of smelly beauty, she only wore a pair of tights, and her legs were too cold. Su ran opened her eyes and saw that the man on duty seemed to have changed one, but she was short-sighted and couldn''t tell. She just felt that she had changed one, which should be in the second half of the night. Su ran curls up her legs and wants to put her overcoat over her head. However, she just thinks that because of the cold, Su ran can''t sleep and her brain slowly calms down. Then she begins to think about her being tied up with Qin mo. Li Dandan is just an informer of Gao Honggang. Where do four men come from? These four men are well-trained and powerful. It''s a crime to tie herself up with Qin mo, Such four men to crime for Li Dandan, Li Dandan should not have such charm! After su ran ran into Li Dandan, she recalled one scene after another. Judging from her journey during the day, Li Dandan didn''t tell the four men what to do, and she didn''t treat them like the boss did to his subordinates. Although the four men spoke little, they didn''t have nothing to say. It was just that Su ran didn''t hear what dialect they were talking about. It seemed that her role was to escort herself and Qin mo, By the way, help Li Dandan carry a bag or something. So Sura quickly came to the conclusion that Li Dandan and the four men are not in the same group. Since they are not in the same group, which group are the four men? After a while, the word "mountain pass black rock" came out. When he was in Wasi, Li Gui and Xu Yunlu were poor in mountain pass black rock. Su ran heard that mountain pass black rock was the successor of a big family, so it''s reasonable for mountain pass black rock to have such a hand. Is it the inspiration of mountain pass black rock to bind himself and Qin Mo, It''s just that Su ran can''t figure out why Heiyan and Qin Mo are tied up in the mountain to kill people. For people like her who have many resources, it''s unnecessary to tie them into the mountain and kill them again. Su ran couldn''t figure out what Shankou black rock was going to do, but since it was Shankou black rock that was going to play a big play, Li Dandan didn''t really dare to do anything about himself and Qin mo. he was more relaxed and fell asleep again. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 327

    Su ran was also alert when she fell asleep. When she heard a sound, she immediately woke up. It was the voice that urged Li Dandan to start.


    Su ran quickly wakes Qin Mo up. Qin Mo rubs his eyes and pedals his legs, but he refuses to open his eyes. Su ran pats Qin Mo several times. Qin Mo finally opens his eyes and looks at it. However, he can see clearly around him and recall what happened yesterday. Then he turns over and sits up. Su ran quickly puts on Qin Mo''s little coat.


    Li Dandan can''t get up. He has suffered a lot in recent years. However, after his family''s accident, he was sent to Wasi as an informer for Gao Honggang. He didn''t do anything substantial. After returning to Nadong, he was resettled by Gao Honggang to the north. So he didn''t suffer much physically except for being abandoned by his family and Xu Yunlu, Instead, she was ill.


    The four were a little impatient.


    Su Ran is relieved, and her judgment is right. Maybe Li Dandan is still clinging to the black rock of Shankou. The black rock of Shankou just wants to take advantage of Li Dandan, so she is on the spot. Su ran really doesn''t know where Li Dandan''s self-confidence comes from. How can she think that she can get good cooperation with the black rock of Shankou.


    Su ran shakes her head and takes a closer look at the surrounding scenery. She is really familiar with it. If she takes a closer look, this mountain is really the nameless mountains around the county. The school''s spring outings and autumn outings all point to these mountains. It''s a bit exaggerative to study once a year for more than ten years, but it''s still possible to do it once every two years. However, for the sake of safety, the school organizes everyone to this height at most, No matter how high they are, they dare not go up. Only some brave male students like Su Ming have gone up.


    In the south of Kun Province, winter is short, so the mountains are still green and lush. Su ran used to study traditional Chinese medicine, and the high mountains and dense forests were originally a paradise for the growth of herbs. While climbing the mountains, she searched for plantain, Aconitum, Aconitum carmichaeli and other herbs. Without boiling water, she soaked plantain with mineral water and forced Qin Mo to drink some for half an hour.


    Taking advantage of the four men''s impatience, Su ran tries to get more food from listless Li Dandan. She also says that her leg was frozen last night and she couldn''t walk fast. In order to get to her destination quickly, the sick Li Dandan doesn''t have the same high spirited attitude that she was behind the scenes. In the evening, Su ran actually gets a sleeping bag.


    Su Ran is more and more sure that the culprit behind the kidnapping is Shankou Heiyan. Before Li Dandan and Shankou Heiyan meet, she and Qin Mo are sure to be safe. While making money and drinking water before using the car to prevent Li Dandan''s illness from infecting her and Qin Mo, she takes advantage of this time to nourish her essence.


    Of course, Su Ran''s purpose is not to meet and fight with Shankou black rock. There are four strong men here. It''s impossible for Shankou black rock to enter such a mountain without people, so there''s only one way to die between herself and Qin mo. to cultivate her spirit, she mainly seeks opportunities to escape with Qin Mo, and takes Qin Mo out with her familiar environment.


    But after walking that familiar mountain road, Su ran didn''t find a chance to start. The colder she went up the mountain, the colder she was. She could even see the snow on the mountain in the distance. Her sleeping bag was broken and she didn''t dare to give it up. Su ran pulled out the small sling used to decorate Qin Mo''s coat collar, tied up the sleeping bag tightly, and took the rest just in her hand. These four people were obviously experienced in this kind of work, All the things you bring are not heavy and do not take up space, so the sleeping bag is not particularly heavy, but it''s very inconvenient to carry it in your hand.


    Seeing that Su Ran is always forcing Qin Mo to drink water soaked in grass, Li Dandan thinks that Su Ran is a student of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. He suspects that Su Ran is defending against colds. Li Dandan, who is already very sick, immediately grabs the bottle of water soaked in plantain grass and asks, "can this cure colds?"


    Su ran nodded and said, "if you boil it in water, the effect is better."


    Li Dandan forces Su ran to pick more, and then talks with the four people. Finally he gets permission to make a fire. Li Dandan boils Su Ran''s herbal medicine and puts it in an empty mineral water bottle when it''s cold. Li Dandan drinks it all day. By that night, his cold symptoms obviously improve, and his attitude towards Su ran and Qin Mo is much better.


    As soon as Su ran saw that Li Dandan at least believed in his herbal medicine, she wanted to use some method to boil Aconitum water for these people to drink.


    However, the four were very alert, and Su ran still didn''t find the chance. After two days of hard work, they all climbed to the snowline. Su ran thought that they were going to reach their destination at last. As a result, the four suddenly turned and turned down. Su Ran''s eyes widened. The mountains in front of her were bigger, the woods were denser, and the temperature was suddenly higher. From time to time, everyone would disturb the animals in the forest, The four also rely on the compass to find their way. Meanwhile, Su ran sees that they chase away a leopard, avoid a litter of wild boars and kill two coyotes. The animals Qin Mo has only seen in picture books actually appear in front of him. He seems to have entered the world of fairy tales.


    In such a place, Sura doesn''t know whether to poison with Aconitum. She finds an opportunity to take Qin Mo to escape. It''s still unknown what Heiyan in Shankou will do to herself and Qin Mo, but she takes Qin Mo to escape. If she is lucky enough not to die of starvation and thirst, she will only lose her way and be eaten by wild animals. She can''t think of any more way out.


    Su ran hesitated, and finally saw the four people of the same kind, a rough look at dozens of people, Yamaguchi is really under the blood.


    Along the road paved by those people, there was a flat place on the top of the mountain.


    Black rock in Shankou sits on a rock in a red leather suit with sheep''s head and red leather boots. It''s only when you make a movie that you dare to wear such bright colors. The background of Yamaguchi black rock is stronger. It''s a helicopter. If you look at it carefully, Yamaguchi black rock''s fur coat is actually made into a military uniform. Compared with Sura''s dirty coat, it''s charming and wild. It''s estimated that a normal man''s heart will stop beating when he sees her. Su ran smiles. Heiyan jumps down from a rock that has been washed many times. She waves her hand and says, "you are so slow!" Su ran saw the helicopter and knew why he chose this place. It was really not easy to find a flat place on the mountain where a helicopter could stopˇ° It''s Miss Yamaguchi Su ran hopes to persuade Heiyan in Shankou, but Li Dandan snorts, "you are flying, we are walking, of course you are fast!" Yamaguchi Heiyan took a disdainful look at Li Dandan, turned to Su ran and said, "do you know why I let you walk?"ˇ° I''d like to hear its auspiciousness Su ran tauts Qin Mo and answers in a low voiceˇ° Aren''t you all admirers of Xu Xiaolu? How do you feel when I let you experience Xu Xiaolu''s life Li Dandan snorted and said, "is it possible for a man like Master Lu to run in the mountains all day? Heiyan, if you want to cheat me to give up Master Lu, you have to find a way to make me believe it Su ran did not speak, black rock looked at Su ran, Su ran had to say: "it is very hard." Heiyan continued: "of course, this is not worth talking about compared with Xu Xiaolu''s daily life path of facing the jungle rules." Li Dandan curled his mouth. Heiyan Yamaguchi still looked at Su ran: "I can''t see it. The little girl doesn''t look like she''s been through the wind and rain, but she''s still calm, your son?" Yamaguchi Heiyan turns his eyes from Su ran to Qin mo. Qin Mo, who is also tired these days, even has a flowery face. He doesn''t like Li Dandan and the four men. He also doesn''t like this beautiful woman who smiles. Su ran pulled Qin Mo closer and said, "my sister-in-law''s son!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 328

    "OK, I can stop your sister-in-law''s son from playing the rules. Anyway, Xu xiaolula has a lot of things and underpants in my place. I''ll take a DNA test for your sister-in-law''s son and him. It doesn''t matter. I will naturally give the little guy back to your sister-in-law, but if it does, I will make Xu Xiaolu regret giving birth to this little bastard all his life. "


    "Black rock, what do you want to do?"


    "I can follow their example of raising dogs and kittens and keep them in a square or round box. I really want to see if Xu Xiaolu''s son, Fang Fang or yuan yuan, will be more lovely than he is now."


    "You people in Japan are really abnormal. You can imagine that." Su ran really wanted to go and bite Heiyan. Heiyan is more difficult to deal with than Li Dandan.


    "You have to pay attention to what you say. I''m myself. It''s nothing to do with Japan. I''ll forgive you this time. Next time, I''ll talk nonsense. Your sister-in-law''s son will be punished for you." Yamaguchi Heiyan reaches out and pinches Qin Mo''s face. Qin Mo turns away. Yamaguchi is very unhappy and follows her. The one who is the first of the four sees her expression is not happy. He immediately embraces Qin Mo and refuses to move.


    Qin Mo is very angry. In order to find his father, he has been holding on to Li Dandan and the four bad men. How come there are so many bad women and bad men and so many more? It''s so annoying. With a wave of his little fat hand, everyone sees a little red line flashing. The man holding him still doesn''t understand. He just feels a sharp pain in his hand. His hand loosens and Qin Mo falls to the ground, Small red line also fell to the ground, we look carefully, small red line which is what small red line, clearly is a small red snake.


    Su ran heard a gunshot and saw that Heiyan in Shankou had an exquisite pistol in his hand. The barrel of the pistol was smoking, and the little red snake on the ground had been broken into two parts.


    Su ran was startled. She didn''t know that the marksmanship of black rock in Shankou was so accurate. What''s more, she didn''t know when Qin Mo caught the snake and how long she had hidden it.


    The man who wanted to ask Qin Mo for credit saw that it was a snake and immediately screamed. The place where he was bitten immediately went black, and the black one spread to his arm along the blood vessels. Only then did Su ran know that Qin Mo was still catching a poisonous snake.


    The man cried out, "Miss Yamaguchi, help me!"


    Pass black rock holding a gun, coldly said: "cut off his hand."


    Su ran knew that once the man''s hand was cut off, Qin Mo''s life might be over. She quickly said, "Miss Yamaguchi, I can remove the poison from his hand."


    Yamaguchi black rock looked at Su ran: "you are sure you want to save him, not to harm him."


    "Are silent and I rivals of so many of you? I can''t save you if we delay any longer."


    Pass black rock saw Su ran one eye, side receive gun side say: "that hastens!"


    Su ran ordered someone to disinfect a dagger with fire, quickly untied the rope that tied the sleeping bag, tied the man''s wrist first to stop the black blood from spreading. Heiyan, leaning against the rock, played with the gun in his hand and said lazily, "you look for medicine. They can do all these."


    Su ran nodded, knowing that the Shankou family would not get a false name. It is reasonable that the famous Tangkou family, like this one, would not be prepared to go deep into the mountains. Heiyan Yamaguchi didn''t give up on Xu Yunlu, hated himself, and didn''t want to get into an impasse with him. Is it possible that he was looking for an opportunity to make Xu Yunlu speechless, He said: "Chinese medicine is not as effective as antivenom serum." Then he pressed his eyes, hugged Qin Mo and said in a low voice, "don''t be naughty, wait for mom!"


    Qin Mo pours into Su Ran''s arms. Su ran knows that people like Heiyan in Shankou can''t let her take Qin Mo with her. Qin Mo is the best hostage at the moment. Sure enough, when Heiyan in Shankou waves his hand, one of his men comes and catches Qin mo. Qin Mo is about to bite the man. Su ran stops him and says, "don''t listen to my mother, wait for my mother!"


    "Mom! No


    Su ran quickly turns her head and takes the two people to look for herbs, but Qin Mo''s crying is all around her ears.


    Su ran knew that the general Chinese herbal medicine was not very effective in detoxifying snake venom. Unless some ancestral secret snake medicine was used, she could only slow down the mountain pass black rock and let her have no chance to make trouble.


    So Su ran randomly picked some herbs. When she was about to return, she found a seven star sword. Su ran dug it out.


    Taking the seven star sword back to the place where the plane stopped in Heiyan, Yamaguchi, saw Qin Mo sitting on the ground wrongly, with a few red finger marks on his little face. Su ran rushed over and hugged Qin Mo to his arms and asked him angrily, "you beat him!"


    Qin Mo''s face doesn''t open. It''s obvious that Su RA was angry with him just now. Su RA''s heart is broken when she looks at the finger marks on Qin Mo''s face.


    "He''s so annoying. You''ve been crying all the time since you left. It seems that you''re too used to children. I''ll help Xu Xiaolu teach him so that I won''t have to clean up the mess for you."


    "Heiyan, Shankou, you are so confident. He is my sister-in-law''s son. If you want to take him, my sister-in-law and my uncle have to promise you!"


    "Sura, I don''t want to hit you any more. People, are you going to save or not?"


    "I''m not angry with my mother!" Su ran let Qin Mo go and give the man who was bitten by the snake medicine.


    "Mom, no!" Qin Mo has already understood that Sura is saving the villain who wants to beat him. He can''t understand why his mother wants to save the villain. It''s so irritating! Su ran saw that the man in Heiyan mountain pass treated the wound for that man. Although the wound was not treated as professionally as a doctor, it was absolutely impossible for ordinary people to handle it. The black blood had already been squeezed out. Su ran quickly took care of the man''s wound, stood up and asked, "Miss Yamaguchi, can you tell me the purpose of bringing me and me here?" Yamaguchi Heiyan took a look at Su ran, who was eager to save his life. He shook his head and said, "Su ran, I don''t think you can match your sister-in-law''s son. I really don''t understand that Xu Yunlu is endless in bed. How can he like your weak chicken? It''s hard for him to be locked up for several years Su ran didn''t take Heiyan''s words. She thinks that Heiyan and Li Gui are really compatible. Li Gui is a man, a woman, a child, and himself. They can all be used for entertainment, but Heiyan only has her and Xu Yunlu. It seems that she has slept with Xu Yunlu, which is the capital she can dazzle and hurt her own capital. Heiyan in Shankou thought it was too boring for Su ran not to take over, so he said, "well, I''ll tell you. I made a bet with someone. That person said Xu Xiaolu put you first, and I said Xu Xiaolu put his inexplicable career first. So in order to verify who was right, I had to tie you up and tell Xu Xiaolu if he doesn''t come this evening, I''ll throw you down from the top of the mountain. By the way, I''ll tell you the current situation of Xu Xiaolu. He is concentrating all his manpower and material resources to catch a fugitive. This is a major case that he will finally solve after more than a month in office. " Su ran felt that the rich man''s gambling was boring to the extreme. She looked at her face red and swollen, and was hating her with her eyes. Qin Mo asked, "what''s the matter with silence?"ˇ° Originally, it''s none of your sister-in-law''s son''s business, but I don''t know why Miss Li brought your sister-in-law''s son. " Su ran took a look at Li Dandan. Li Dandan raised his head: "I really can pretend!" The mountain pass black rock tut tut two also said: "also incidentally tells you, Miss Li specially protects my person, your son wants to bite my person, she hit your son, tut Tut, very painful, I looked at painful." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 329

    Su ran just knew that Qin Mo''s face was hit by Li Dandan. Looking at Li Dandan, Li Dandan didn''t expect that Shankou would push her out. His eyes flashed a little embarrassed, but soon returned to normal. He said with disdain, "Miss Shankou, you don''t need to sell me so quickly to please Zhengfang."


    Heiyan in Shankou didn''t like to hear such words very much. Her eyebrows wrinkled and she gave Li Dandan a bad mouth. Two of her men went up to catch Li Dandan, and they were just kicking and punching.


    Su ran felt that Li Dandan was not a likeable character and deserved to be beaten. However, seeing that she was beaten so much, she didn''t feel very good. She lit a cigarette at Shankou and said, "OK, OK, just teach me a lesson. What''s wrong with Li Dandan? Fawn should blame me."


    The two men released their hands and threw Li Dandan to the ground. Li Dandan hissed with pain, but it didn''t prevent her from looking at the black rock in Shankou at the same time. The black rock in Shankou vomited a cigarette and said, "what are you looking at? How can the deer bear it? I''m helping you and reshaping you."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, you are also the heirs of the Yamaguchi family. How can I sound like you are willing to take the position of Master Lu''s main room?"


    "In fact, I don''t mind Xiaolu playing with you. When he''s tired of playing, just come back to me and be my mountain pass man."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, you are so broad-minded and have the style of being a real gentleman. However, other people''s su goblin is more resourceful than you. He gave birth to a son to master Lu early. Can you compete with him?"


    "My mouth stinks. I''m too lazy to help deer reshape you."


    Su ran sees that Li Dandan is always looking for opportunities to stir up trouble, but Heiyan in Shankou is not a person who seldom sees strong winds and waves. It''s not an easy character to stir up trouble. Li Dandan doesn''t succeed in stirring up trouble, so he gives Su ran a bitter look.


    Su ran can only pretend not to see it. Privately, she feels that the actions and tone of Heiyan pass are especially like Xu Yunlu, but she is a woman, and she is more tender.


    When Yamaguchi Heiyan saw that Li Dandan was silent, he turned to Su ran and said, "but I didn''t tell Xu Xiaolu that your sister-in-law''s son is also with me. Otherwise, I''m afraid your sister-in-law''s son will weigh more than you in his mind. It''s unfair for me to make a bet with others. If Xu Xiaolu doesn''t show up, I will take your sister-in-law''s son back to Japan, Make him a little cute


    Su ran doesn''t want to pay attention to the black rock in the mountain pass. She goes to Qin Mo and reaches out to hold him. Qin Mo leaves her face and pushes her hand. She doesn''t want to pay attention to her and doesn''t want her to hold him.


    Su ran heard the pass black rock sneer: "it''s quite a temper, I like to keep a temper pet."


    Su ran continued to ignore the black rock in Shankou. She saw a bunch of Panax notoginseng not far away. She quickly went to pick all the leaves of Panax notoginseng and put them in her mouth to chew them up. A slight "Ding" sound sounded in her ear. Su ran thought of the function of Xu Yunlu''s ear Ding, and the sound was not facing Shankou and others. She pretended to smooth her hair and pressed the Pearl on her eardrop, Sure enough, Su ran heard Xu Yunlu''s voice: don''t make a sound, do as I said. First, keep what you just continued to do.


    Su ran was a little confused at first, and then surprised and happy. She put down her hand that stroked her hair, put a leaf of Panax notoginseng in her mouth and chewed it up. Xu Yunlu continued to say: good. Second, don''t look for me with your eyes. I can see you; Third, don''t turn off the ear pulse. Keep in touch with me all the time. I don''t need to respond in my face or mouth; Well, now go back to your side.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu''s reminding at any time in his ear vein, Su ran, who is not used to ear vein, would have responded to Xu Yunlu at any time.


    But knowing that Xu Yunlu has come, Su Ran''s heart is calmer and her ear pulse is not closed. She thinks she can hear Xu Yunlu''s breathing. But Xu Yunlu doesn''t let her close her ear pulse, but he does. Su Ran is very depressed. She chews up the leaves of Panax notoginseng and carefully smears them on Qin Mo''s face. At first, Qin Mo resists. Maybe his face is burning with pain, and finally makes him succumb to Su ran.


    Su ran paints the leaves of Panax notoginseng for Qin Mo and holds Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo doesn''t resist as much as he did just now. In the past two days, Qin Mo has spent a lot of energy fighting with these villains. Qin Mo slouches in Su Ran''s arms. Su ran kisses Qin Mo''s head with her mouth. Qin Mo takes a look at her and reaches out her fat paw to touch her mouth, Su Ran''s tears almost let him feel out, with his mouth on Qin Mo''s head, murmured: "silent, it will be OK, dad will come to save us."


    Qin Mo answered happily: "Dad, Dad, find Dad!"


    Anyway, this is Qin Mo''s favorite reading. Shankou black rock has been heard four or five times since they appeared, and Li Dandan is even more annoyed: "I didn''t expect that there are so many troubles for children. Miss Shankou, the protagonist has been invited to you. When will your play start? And if I''m the only audience, will there be too few audiences?"


    Yamaguchi said with a smile, "don''t worry, someone will take pictures of it and put it on the Internet." After that, Su ran followed him and saw someone with a camera pointing at them. Heiyan Yamaguchi said with pride, "I believe the click through rate will be amazing."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, I think you are too unprofessional."


    Yamaguchi Heiyan said that he was puzzled, and Li Dandan said, "like, shouldn''t you tie the Su goblin to the edge of the cliff? When Xu Xiaolu comes, let people cut the rope. That''s a lot of revenge." Yamaguchi black rock shook his head and said: "Miss Li, what I bet is that Xu Xiaolu will not appear, will not appear, do you understand?"ˇ° I understand. What you bet is that Xu Yunlu doesn''t love this Su goblin so much and won''t appear, so any two people can throw Su goblin down the cliff. I believe it. But if Xu Yunlu is confused by Su goblin, are you going to let them return home? "ˇ° If Xu Xiaolu dares to show up, I''ll raze this place to the ground. We''ll go with Xu Xiaolu to fight a lawsuit in the yama palace of your country. Are you afraid? " When Yamaguchi Heiyan said this, his face was twisted and looked terrible. Su ran saw Li Dandan shiver. Yamaguchi Heiyan''s face slowed down and said with a disdain smile, "Li Dandan, you have the courage to pester Xu Yunlu. Where do you get the courage?" Li Dandan was very dissatisfied and said: "yes, I''m timid, but I slapped that little bastard in the face, and you, what have you done up to now? You dare not touch the fingers of Su goblin, don''t you?"ˇ° I''m not the same as you. You only dare to throw anger on women and children. Although I hate Su''s fox spirit, it''s Xu Xiaolu who has defeated me. I have to deal with him. " After hearing this, Su ran was really speechless. You black rock at the pass of the mountain was dressed in red and green all day, either in strange clothes or in strange clothes. She said that she was evil. Where did you get your face? Su ran looks at Qin Mo''s face and thinks that she is angry with Xu Yunlu. If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu, would Qin Mo be involved and slapped? Qin Mo is in Su Ran''s arms, and gradually gets used to the pain on her cheek. The nature of a child comes out again. For a while, she plays with her fingers, and for a while, she wants to use her fat paws to make trouble with Su ran. Su Ran is in a better mood when she sees Qin Mo''s mischievous recovery, but she takes her eyes away from Qin Mo''s face. Qin Mo looks at Li Dandan and Shankou Heiyan with her eyes. In his mind, they are super villains who bully his mother. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 330

    Although Li Dandan was in a bad mood when Su ran used the water soaked in plantain grass, she suffered from the wind and cold on the mountain. She couldn''t get better immediately because of this herbal medicine. So she coughed and said, "Miss Yamaguchi, I know you are noble, but I, Li Dandan, am a little girl. Can you tell me what time is this evening, How long do we have to wait? "


    Shankou Heiyan threw a bubble gum into his mouth, chewed it for a long time, spit out a bubble and then said, "you can''t wait here, you can play other games with Xu Xiaolu."


    Li Dandan hated Yamaguchi Heiyan for a moment, but Su ran thought it was more complicated, but resentment and jealousy were more important.


    Because of Shankou, Li Dandan calmed down, because these people, cars, planes and weapons belong to Heiyan. Even if Li Dandan wants to play with Xu Yunlu, he has to play with her, so he can only show off his eloquence.


    The climate here is different from that on the other side of the mountain, but after the warm sun sets in the sky, the cold wind on the other side of the mountain seems fierce, and the temperature drops suddenly.


    Su ran could only hold Qin Mo tightly. She wondered when and where Qin Mo caught the snake, and what uncle Lu was doing. Although she found a seven star sword, the effect of detoxification was not so obvious. If this person had a fever at night, would Yamaguchi Heiyan continue to be in trouble.


    What Su ran was most afraid of was taking Qin Mo''s composition from Heiyan mountain pass.


    When Su ran was upset, Xu Yunlu''s voice came from his ear: don''t make any noise, don''t make any response, listen carefully, do as uncle said, your left hand side is a cliff, the pass is the most unprotected, for a moment, you take him there on the excuse of going to the toilet silently, I let you jump, you jump silently.


    Su ran was startled. After Xu Yunlu finished, she didn''t make a sound. But Su ran could hear the sound of breathing. Although the breath was important, it was very even. She didn''t know what she was busy with, but she knew that Xu Yunlu didn''t close her ears. Su ran relaxed and was about to speak. However, Heiyan Yamaguchi stood up, took the necklace and watch hanging on her neck, looked at it and said, "ah, These are all antiques that Xu Xiaolu gave me. I don''t know whether they are accurate or not. "


    Knowing that she was dazzling, Li Dandan curled his mouth, and Su ran said, "Miss Yamaguchi, I want to pee in silence."


    Yamaguchi frowned, pointed to the cliff and said, "hold far away and scatter." Then he said in a loud voice, "you pull and scatter. Stay away from me."


    Su ran breathes a sigh of relief and walks to the cliff with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo and Su RA don''t have much water. They have been sweating all the time, and there''s no urine. So he''s a little confused. However, Su RA pinches his little PP lightly, and he doesn''t make a sound.


    When Su ran got to the edge of the cliff, Xu Yunlu gave an order again: move two steps to the right hand.


    Su ran pretended to be dissatisfied with the grass, moved two steps to the right, Xu Yunlu said: jump!


    Su ran almost didn''t faint on the spot. It was dark at the foot of the mountain, but it wasn''t a cliff because of the black.


    Xu Yunlu about to see Su ran did not move, and ordered a: jump!


    Su ran was scared to death, but when she thought of taking things from Xu Yunlu''s motorcycle and falling down to be caught by Hua Hua, she was very happy. Was Hua Hua waiting below?


    So Su ran hugged Qin Mo, closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and jumped from the cliff with a strong push. There was a cry of surprise behind her. Li Dandan''s voice with a cough was the most brilliant: "she, she, she, cough, cough, she jumped from the cliff, miss Yamaguchi!"


    Qin Mo in his arms cried out because of weightlessness: "Mom, mom!"


    Su ran almost let go of that weightlessness, but she was crazy with Xu Yunlu and fell off the cliff. She had some experience and held Qin Mo tightly all the time. Su ran thought that she would fall for a long time, at least close to the bottom of the cliff. Hua Hua would appear bravely. She was worried for so long that she couldn''t hold Qin Mo, but before she finished worrying, she fell on something with Qin mo.


    Qin Mo just jumped with Su ran in his arms. He was scared and yelled. Then he thought it was fun. He just landed before playing well. He let out a disappointed er.


    Su ran saw that her body was full of pine needles. Xu Yunlu should have been busy for a long time. She made a pine needle cushion to meet her and Qin Mo from a big tree on the edge of the cliff. Su ran just wiped the sweat on her forehead. Xu Yunlu, wearing a black windbreaker and carrying a black backpack, had already slipped down the cane. Over his head came Qu Peng''s voice: "ah Heng, you take them first, I''ll block them."


    "Yamaguchi said that if he wanted to raze this place to the ground, he must have put explosives."


    "She''s a real nut."


    "Get in the way, get down and join me. They have helicopters." Xu Yunlu fell on the cushion of pine needles as he spoke. He took out a safety belt from his backpack and tied it to Su Ran''s waist. He also took out a buckle from under the pine needles and tied it to the safety belt. He said, "you don''t have to be afraid to climb down these vines. Even if you fall down, you don''t have to be afraid. I fix the top of the climbing rope on this old tree and won''t fall down."


    Disappointed, Qin Mo looked back and saw that it was Xu Yunlu. He rushed up and hugged Xu Yunlu: "Dad, Dad, I found Dad!"


    Xu Yunlu kisses Qin Mo for a moment, takes a look at the green herbal medicine on his face and says, "little darling, follow my mother to continue to climb high and play, OK?" Qin Mo immediately clapped his hands and said, "good!" Xu Yunlu took out a piece of auxiliary rope from his backpack, tied Qin Mo to Su Ran''s chest, and said, "it''s the best to be silent. When you play with your mother, don''t move. Do you hear me?" Qin Mo nods happily. Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head, takes out a pair of black gloves from the small bag next to his backpack and hands them to Su ran, saying, "go!" Su ran looked at the dark under, looked at the cane, put on the black cover, Xu Yunlu has caught a black cane sliding down, the arms of Qin Mo happy cry, "Mom, have a good time, have a good time!" Su ran took a breath and grabbed the cane to climb down. People couldn''t see around in the dark, so there was no comparison, and they didn''t know how high the cliff was. On the contrary, they were not so afraid. Su ran feels that Xu Yunlu''s speed is not very fast. She should be waiting for her. However, as soon as she leaves Xu Yunlu, in order to pick up the pine needle cushion they made, she feels that her hands and feet don''t listen to her. Xu Yunlu grabs the cane she grabs below, and Su ran stabilizes. However, it''s not good to be steady. Even if she slides down, Su Ran''s arms and hands ache quickly. Xu Yunlu and Su ran say with him: "insects are not afraid. Even if you fall down, there are climbing ropes to tie you."ˇ° But uncle, we can''t fly as fast as we can. "ˇ° It doesn''t matter. There is a cave tens of meters down here. Let''s avoid there first. " Su Ran has heard that it''s easier to go up the mountain than to go down the mountain, so she doesn''t know whether it''s easier to slide down the vine or climb up. She thinks it''s not easy either. Only in the movie is it as interesting as playing on the swingˇ° You and the Buddha beads on silent body can drive away the grave insects. You don''t have to be afraid of small insects and snakes. You don''t have to worry about what your uncle does. You can keep yourself steady and go down slowly with silence. " With that, Xu Yunlu had already slid down the cane. Su ran takes a breath and takes Qin Mo down. Su ran doesn''t know how to slide for a long time. Her arms are numb and her hands don''t listen to her. She meets Xu Yunlu again. Xu Yunlu grabs the old branch by the cliff with one hand and the cane that Su ran grabs with the other. Su Ran''s feet fall on the old branch and Su Ran''s feet step on the branch. Finally, she feels a little steadfast. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 331

    Xu Yunlu untied the mountaineering on Su Ran''s waist, put another mountaineering on Su Ran''s waist, and said, "have a rest, continue to go down for a while, are you afraid?"


    "No, have fun, Dad!" Qin Mo has been afraid to express his excitement because Su RA is nervous. Now when Xu Yunlu asks, he immediately cries out happily. Xu Yunlu smiles, kisses Qin Mo, puts Su RA on his waist with the ring of the climbing rope, and then takes out the water from Qin Mo''s small bag and says, "it''s so brave to be silent. Drink the water and keep climbing with your mother, OK?"


    "Good!" Qin Mo is much louder than answering the teacher''s questions in kindergarten.


    Xu Yunlu waits for Su ran and Qin Mo to drink water, puts the water back into Qin Mo''s backpack, takes out two bags of food from his backpack and puts them in. He helps Su ran climb the cane again. As soon as Su ran slides down, there is a sound of mountain shaking on his head. Xu Yunlu closes his ears and shouts: "Mirs!"


    There was no reply. Xu Yunlu took out a knife from his boot and handed it to Su ran, saying, "don''t turn off your ear vein, don''t untie the climbing rope, and go on quietly. Now your climbing rope is 60 meters long. Pay attention to that cave, a very big cave, which should be not much different from the length of the rope. Don''t go too far. When you get to the cave and wait for me silently, I have to go up and have a look! "


    Su ran grabs the cane with both hands, and Xu Yunlu puts the knife into Qin Mo''s backpack, then releases the mother and son, grabs the climbing rope and cane, and jumps up.


    Sura couldn''t understand why she and Qin Mo jumped off the cliff and blew up the top of the mountain. Did she bring those and Li Dandan with her?


    No one answered Su ran. Su ran had to kiss Qin Mo''s little head and said, "Dad is going to save uncle Mirs. Next, it''s up to us."


    "Uncle Mirs, Dad." Qin Mo repeated it.


    Su ran and Qin Mo continue to go down. Without Xu Yunlu in front of them, many creatures in the night will be disturbed and make all kinds of sounds. Qin Mo is amused. Su Ran is numb when she listens to it, and there are gunshots on her head from time to time. Qin Mo''s eyes are staring at the moving places in the jungle, and suddenly cries, "Mom, look!"


    Su ran saw the helicopter hovering down by the light of the fire on the top of the mountain. Su ran hugged Qin Mo tightly, grabbed the cane and went down recklessly. It was so fast that she almost missed the cane several times.


    After several risks, Su ran finally grabbed the cane and tried to get close to the cliff for fear that the plane would find it. After all, there were many green plants on that side, which could be sheltered more or less.


    However, the helicopter''s downward speed was not as fast as Su ran thought. It had been hovering over her head, and gunshots came from time to time. It should have been towed by Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng.


    Su ran wants to hide in the green plants, so naturally he can''t see the fire. Qin Mo suddenly points at Su Ran''s back and says, "Mom, look."


    Su ran turned to see that it was a very big cave, and exclaimed in surprise: "silent, it''s a cave, dad told us to wait for him here!"


    "Oh Qin Mo clapped his little hand happily, "Dad, Dad, wait for Dad!"


    Su Ran''s arm is almost numb. She grabs the cane and takes a few breaths. Fortunately, this place should be inaccessible. The roots of those plants are thick and strong. Su ran slowly moves to the cave entrance, grabs an old tree root and climbs in.


    It was too dark and full of grass in the cave. Su ran didn''t dare to go in rashly, so she took Qin Mo and sat down in the direction of the cave.


    It''s really cool to step on the ground with both feet. It''s just that Su Ran is not happy. There is white fog around. It''s very dark inside the cave, but the moon outside the cave is very good. So we can see the white fog in the mountain, and the fog is getting thicker and thicker. Now Su Ran is a little at a loss. I don''t know if Xu Yunlu can find the cave, and the mountain is so big, Sura didn''t think there was only such a cave.


    Su Ran is sore all over, and Qin Mo is very heavy in her arms. Su Ran is afraid that Xu Yunlu''s knot is very professional. She can''t open it by herself. She reaches for the knot under Qin Mo''s little PP for a while, and the clasp is the same as the one on her waist. Su Ran is relieved, opens the clasp, puts Qin Mo down and says, "silent, mom, have a rest. You can''t leave mom, Do you hear me Then he was not at ease. He still tied Qin Mo to his leg with the auxiliary rope.


    Qin Mo obediently in Su Ran''s arms, waiting for Su ran to rest for a while before whispering: "Mom, I''m hungry in silence!"


    Su Ran is pulling the climbing rope at his waist. He doesn''t know what material it is. It''s light but strong. After listening to Qin Mo''s words, Su ran speeds up to pull up the rest of the rope. There''s not much left. Xu Yunlu should know the location of the cave. He uses a 60 meter rope to guard against stupidity. He''s afraid that she will go down too much and miss the cave, It''s probably still where Xu Yunlu hung just now.


    Su ran didn''t untie the buckle on her waist. She opened Qin Mo''s small bag and handed Qin mo the bread, cake and ham sausage. Qin Mo asked happily, "Mom, can you finish it all?"


    "I just had enough to eat. Dad left us two bags of food."


    "Yes! It''s so nice, Dad Qin Mo ate happily. Of course, he didn''t forget to share it with Su ran. But Su ran didn''t give Qin Mo water. Instead, she gave him some water soaked in plantain grass. She didn''t agree with Qin Mo to drink two yoghurt. Her mobile phone was taken away by Li Dandan. She could only see Qin Mo''s children''s watch. It was Ling Shichen now. She had been separated from Xu Yunlu for more than two hours, She can''t judge Xu Yunlu''s condition. How long will she and Qin Mo stay in this cave? They can still boil a lot of time without eating, but it''s not easy to boil without drinking water. So water must be saved, and food must be saved, too. She only ate two small cakes and a ham sausage handed by Qin mo. After eating, Qin Mo nestles in Su Ran''s arms and sleeps. Su Ran is too sleepy to open her eyes, but in such an environment, she dares not sleep. She holds Qin moqiang in her arms. Suddenly, Xu Yunlu''s ears open. Su ran hears Xu Yunlu''s voice: insects, don''t be afraid, uncle is coming. Su ran felt that it was the sound of nature, and the climbing rope she hung on one side began to move. Su ran understood that Xu Yunlu came along the climbing rope, and said that she had to untie the climbing rope. She was afraid that Xu Yunlu might miss the cave. She was stupid enough. Su Ran''s heart is about to jump out of the time, finally heard the voice of the District Peng: "Heng Shao, your gun is good, how the bullet like not light."ˇ° This gun is very special. I spent a lot of manpower and material resources to develop such a thing. "ˇ° I think it''s like a laser gun, but the power of the laser gun is not so great. Hengshao, the way Yamaguchi looked at you just now, my God, if I were you, she would see it. By the way, if it wasn''t the white fog tonight, would you really shoot down the plane in Yamaguchi just now? " Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. He said: "here it is! Bug, are you thereˇ° Uncle, I''m here! " Su ran, who was so sore that she didn''t have any strength, felt paralyzed when she heard Xu Yunlu''s voice. After a while, Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng climbed in from the root of the old tree. Qu Peng was wearing a military miner''s lamp on his head, so even if there was fog, Xu Yunlu saw Su ran at a glance and quickly walked over to hold Su ran and Qin mo. Qu Peng quickly cut a pile of weeds around him and made a fire. Su ran slowly eased over in Xu Yunlu''s arms and asked curiously, "uncle, aren''t you afraid to be found by them to make a fire?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 332

    "There''s a heavy fog in the valley, and the helicopter can''t get off. As for them, I''m afraid they''ll have to get off for a while. If you''re tired, you can have a rest." Xu Yunlu took out his knife and cut a lot of grass with Qu Peng. Then he spread it on the ground, took off his windbreaker and put it on the grass. First he put Qin Mo on it, and then he held Su ran up. Su ran was a little embarrassed because of Qu Peng.


    But Qu Peng didn''t watch Xiu en''ai, so he continued to mow the grass and spread his sleeping place.


    Su Ran is afraid that Qin Mo is freezing. She takes off her coat and covers herself and Qin mo. she misses the sleeping bag before she jumps.


    Qu Peng said to Xu Yunlu, "take a rest. I''ll be on duty."


    "I''ll lie down for two hours and I''ll change you later." Xu Yunlu is not polite. He takes a look at his watch and falls beside Su ran. Su ran suddenly feels that her back is warm and even sweaty.


    Su RA and Qin Mo sleep in the direction of the fire. Xu Yunlu is not at ease. He holds Qin Mo between them and puts his hand around Su RA.


    He shook his head and said, "let''s have a hundred hearts. I won''t fall asleep."


    There was a warm fire and Xu Yunlu. Su ran, who didn''t dare to close her eyes for a few days, went to sleep peacefully. All kinds of resentment towards Xu Yunlu along the way disappeared in this warm atmosphere.


    Su ran was woken up by the little guys around her. First, she sat up reflexively and saw Xu Yunlu holding a tablet and Qu Peng looking at the map. All the memories of last night came back. Xu Yunlu came, and the mountain pass black rock lost the bet. Xu Yunlu escaped with her and Qin Mo, and the mountain pass black rock blew up the top of the mountain, Yamaguchi black rock was supposed to burn jade and stone with Xu Yunlu, so Su ran most wanted to know why Yamaguchi blasted the top of the mountain.


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to Xu Yunlu''s straw bed. This "bed" is the most comfortable bed for the past few days. Listening to Qu Pengzheng, she said, "ah Heng, there are three ways to go now. This way is the most recent."


    "Well, it''s the worst way to go recently. It''s not feasible to take them with you. Another way is the best way to go the farthest, but it will take two more days."


    "This is a compromise. From the map, there are some small villages along the road. You can put the lazy and silent in the village first."


    "No, it''s overseas now."


    Only when Su ran realized that he and Qin Mo had been taken out of the country by people from Shankou, Qu Peng said, "these villages are outside the country, but this one is inside the country."


    "Let''s see there."


    "That should be the best way."


    "OK, my name is lazy. Have something to eat and then go."


    "We have to hurry up. If the madman doesn''t leave Shankou, the fog will not be enough to do anything stupid."


    Su ran quickly sat up, playing in the side of Qin Mo rushed to her arms, called out: "Mom!"


    Su ran saw Qin Mo holding a small green snake in his hand, and then he knew why Qin Mo was playing so hard. He called out: "silently, how can you catch the snake again? It''s poisonous. Throw it away, throw it away."


    Qin Mo is not happy. Seeing Su RA''s resolute attitude, he has to reluctantly throw the little green snake into the grass.


    Xu Yunlu came up and asked, "wake up, little sluggard?"


    Su ran nodded, Xu Yunlu said: "I don''t trust them, so..."


    "Uncle, I''m fine. Let''s go!" In fact, Su Ran is more worried about Su LAN. It''s just that it''s useless to say it in the place where the bird doesn''t shit and the mobile phone doesn''t have a signal.


    "Then eat before you start." Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pulls up Su ran. Su Ran''s face is much better than when he saw it yesterday. Yesterday, he saw Su Ran''s face turning blue with his telescope. It should be because he didn''t rest for a few days and was scared.


    Su ran didn''t expect to eat two roast chickens, which are very common, but better than smearing salt. For Su ran and Qin Mo, who only rely on biscuits to satisfy their hunger for a few days, this is simply a delicacy that can''t be compared with anything else in the world.


    Qin Mo ate almost half a chicken by himself, and at the same time, he read "delicious, delicious, really delicious" like "Dad, Dad, find dad"


    District Peng couldn''t help laughing: "ah Heng, your son is really funny."


    Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Qin Mo''s little face. There are Panax notoginseng leaves applied by Su ran on the little face. It will be oily again. It''s really a dirty little face.


    Xu Yunlu took out a bag of tissue paper from his backpack and handed it to Su ran. Qu Peng coiled the two climbing ropes and said, "ah Heng, the things in your backpack are really neat. They are even better than our field preparations. All the things that need electricity are light energy conversion. They are really advanced. There are two climbing ropes. The best one is this 60 meter one, which can automatically release the hook, Two climbing ropes are lighter and stronger than one of us. "


    "I didn''t think I could use it any more." Xu Yunlu put away the military miner''s lamp, and Qu Peng was immediately happy. "You think Lao Zhu asked you to be the director of the police station, but you didn''t expect that it turned out to be a brick man."


    Su ran cleans Qin Mo''s mouth and face, and the finger marks on her little face are more obvious. Obviously, Li Dandan''s slap is to do his best. Su ran takes out a yoghurt and hands it to Qin mo. Qin Mo smiles happily, hugs Su ran, and wants to share it with her.


    Su ran took a symbolic sip of yogurt, and Qin Mo drank it happily. Qu Peng touched Qin Mo''s little face without finger mark and said, "little darling, I''ll climb high with my uncle in a moment, OK?"ˇ° No, I''m going to climb high with my mom. " Qin Mo hides in Su Ran''s arms and looks at the unfamiliar Qu Peng. District Peng Le: "little guy is still very alert, mother took you last night has been very hard, today I''m sure my mother will take you to climb high." Qin Mo took a look at Su ran and Xu Yunlu who was carrying his backpack. Qu Peng continued: "Dad is responsible for protecting us." Qin Mo snorted and said, "I''ll climb high myself." Xu Yunlu took out a few auxiliary ropes and handed them to Qu Peng. Then he said, "how about climbing higher by yourself? Uncle Peng is my father''s good friend. " Qin Mocai agrees, and Qu Peng uses an auxiliary rope to tie Qin Mo to his chest. Xu Yunlu fixed the long rope on the old tree, handed the other two ends of the rope to Qu Peng, and said, "you can use this 100 meter long rope, and use double ropes to descend."ˇ° You''re not very good at the Shenfeng knot. "ˇ° We can use the sacred wind knot alone, but it''s OK to take people with us. "ˇ° Son and wife are really important. "ˇ° You don''t have 50 meters of double rope every time. Hurry up. " Qu Peng buttoned up the clasp. Xu Yunlu pulled it hard with his hand and said, "no problem."ˇ° Don''t worry. Even if it''s not tied tightly, it won''t be a problem for me to bring such a small thing. " Qu Peng asked Qin Mo in his arms, "are you ready?"ˇ° Ready Qin Mo answers confidently. Qu Peng pulls the rope and jumps out of the cave with Qin mo. Su Ran is scared, but he hears Qin Mo yelling with joy, "have fun, uncle, have fun, uncle!" Qin Mo''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Xu Yunlu buckles another rope to Su Ran''s safety belt, and then uses another auxiliary rope to tie them together. He reaches for the main rope and says, "we''ll go down faster today, drop about 500 meters, climb another mountain, and then turn to ghosts and ghosts."ˇ° Uncle Lu, you don''t have ears. Why don''t you let Xiao Xi inform Lao Zhu of what''s going on here and let Lao Zhu send someone to come? "ˇ° These mountains belong to 100000 mountains. They are inaccessible and have no signal unless they are equipped with satellite receivers. "ˇ° Can you use your tablet and mobile phone? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 333

    "The main purpose of my tablet is to look up maps. Both my tablet and mobile phone are equipped with GPS and offline maps. But this section is not in China or Goa. I have to confirm."


    "We can''t use ear pulse."


    "That''s the taste of Xiaoxi. It''s a bit similar to the principle of the walkie talkie. It''s for Dongdong and his future sister-in-law. Don''t you think his sister-in-law can''t see a word? I''ll take it first."


    "So we''re completely out of touch now?"


    "Not to mention, Xiao Xi can find our trace. He should find something unusual. But it takes a little effort to communicate. That is to say, he can connect me through military satellite. But our equipment in China is not good. We have to go back to Goa. Even if the equipment works, it''s illegal to connect in China without permission. If we want to be legal, we have to get Lao Zhu''s approval, But let them approve, it''s a matter of years and months. If there are still those who are not kind-hearted... "Xu Yunlu shook his head helplessly, and Su ran asked," how did Uncle Lu receive the news from black rock in Shankou? "


    "She can only use military equipment. Her country has a good relationship with this region, but it''s also an illegal means. She sent me a short message. If it''s not in the deep mountains, I don''t believe it. But when I received such a short message in the deep mountains, I believe it very much."


    "God, she''s crazy."


    "Money is willfulness. All the people she carries are m14ebr rifles, which are used by special forces of a certain country. Let''s go Xu Yunlu grabs the main rope and slides down. The sense of weightlessness caused by free fall soon makes Su ran forget all kinds of problems.


    Xu Yunlu felt that he was lucky to grasp the rope to slide down, but he was sliding faster. He really jumped down like bungee jumping. Su ran had to spit out all over him.


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran quickly slide down, while sliding, staring at Qu Peng and Qin Mo''s double rope. Soon he saw Qu Peng and Qin Mo stop on a rock. Xu Yunlu asked: "Dapeng, how about hanging the rope?"


    "There is no good place," he said, shaking his head


    "How about silence?"


    "Happy."


    Qin Mo leaned out his head and called, "Dad, mom."


    "Good boy."


    "Silence is the best!" Qin Mo did not mean to praise himself. Xu Yunlu laughed.


    As soon as Su ran opened her eyes, she almost screamed. She and Xu Yunlu were hanging in the air. They couldn''t find the village in front of them, and they couldn''t find the shop behind them. They were just high-risk scenes that can only be seen on TV and movies. Fortunately, there was fog, otherwise they would look more high-risk.


    When Xu Yunlu finished teasing Qin Mo, Su Ran''s voice was shaking: "Uncle Lu ~"


    "Stupid bug, don''t let your son compete."


    "I admit I''m inferior to my son. Uncle Lu, don''t let me hang here, OK?"


    "No way!" Xu Yunlu back to smile more happy, "well, Mirs, their rope is short, uncle have to find a good place for them."


    It''s related to her son''s life. No matter how scared Su Ran is, she can''t tell Xu Yunlu''s God. Xu Yunlu takes Su ran down again and sees a stubborn tree. As soon as he lifts his left hand and presses it with his right hand, Su ran sees a piece of metal wire shooting out and wrapping it on the tree. Xu Yunlu presses his right hand again and the metal wire takes them to the tree.


    Xu Yunlu grabbed a branch, collected the wire, took Su ran up, fixed the climbing rope in his hand on the tree, pulled it and shook it hard.


    Qu Peng immediately responded with a few shakes, and then grabbed the climbing rope to start working.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t worry. He helped Su ran to go in. He stopped at the place where the branch was thick and untied the auxiliary rope. Su ran was so scared that she called out: "uncle, you''re not going to die."


    Xu Yunlu unhurriedly connected the auxiliary rope to the main rope and said, "don''t worry. Uncle can go down without rope. You can have a rest. Uncle, look at Dapeng and them."


    As soon as Su ran sat down, she heard Qin Mo sing, "La La La, la la la, I''m a newspaper expert...", and then she saw Dapeng take Qin Mo down with double ropes. For safety''s sake, she hung an auxiliary rope on their climbing rope, so Xu Yunlu laughed: "double insurance."


    "That stone is very weathered. I can''t be careless without your son."


    Xu Yunlu reaches for a hand, and Qu Peng takes Qin Mo to fall on the tree. Xu Yunlu unties their double ropes and says, "it''s foggy below. I can''t see clearly. I''ll go down and look for a foothold."


    Xu Yunlu fixed Qu Peng''s long rope on the tree, untied Su Ran''s safety belt and tied it to his waist. He also fixed Su ran on the long rope with an auxiliary rope. Qu Peng also fixed himself and Qin Mo on the long rope with an auxiliary rope.


    Xu Yunlu opened a small secret door on the safety belt, pressed it, and asked him to take down the short rope. After hanging it on the tree, Xu Yunlu pulled the short rope down. Qu Peng said, "be careful!"


    Qin Mo sat in Su Ran''s arms, staring at her with big eyes: "Mom, dad is flying."


    Su ran hugged Qin Mo: "yes, dad is flying!"


    "Mom, I want to fly, too."


    "Grow up and fly."ˇ° How much longer? "ˇ° Silent, aren''t you afraid at all? "ˇ° Why are you afraid? It''s so fun. " Qin Mo''s two hands immediately spread out the action of learning bird flying, shaking Su ran. Su ran was so scared that she quickly grabbed Qin Mo''s two little hands and said, "silence, OK, have a rest for a while. I don''t know how long it will take to fly for a while." As soon as Qin Mo heard that he had a chance to fly, she immediately withdrew her hand and strongly demanded to share snacks. Su ran was not in the mood to sit so high and share snacks with Qin mo. she just gave Qin Mo a small cake. District Peng looking at the sky, he is more worried about the fog dispersed, Yamaguchi that madman will let the helicopter to bullshit. Su ran looks down, she is more worried about Xu Yunlu so casual, in case he did not grasp the rope can how good. When Su Ran''s eyes were a little sour, Xu Yunlu climbed up from the tree and said, "Dapeng, I found a cave abandoned by Dendrobium diggers. Following the traces left by them, we can take another road instead of going down to 500 meters."ˇ° Darling, don''t be a Dendrobium gatherer. It''s no wonder that Dendrobium is expensive in such a high place. "ˇ° You take silence or use the double rope method Xu Yunlu uses an auxiliary rope to fix Su ran and Qin Mo on the tree while he talks. Qu Peng has fixed the long rope quickly. Then he binds Qin Mo in his arms as usual and takes Qin Mo down with the short rope. Xu Yunlu tied Su ran to a short rope with an auxiliary rope, and then tied them together with an auxiliary rope, saying, "we''re going to start, too."ˇ° What about seat belts? "ˇ° I left it down there to fix the ropeˇ° Uncle, you don''t even wear your seat belt. "ˇ° Let''s go. " Xu Yunlu didn''t answer Su Ran''s words, but he had a pen in his eyes. Su ran knew that he was laughing at him, and asked painfully, "uncle, this is what you used to do?" Xu Yunlu took Su ran down and said, "do you often do this once a year or once a month?"ˇ° Uncle, "Su ran hugged Xu Yunlu and said," I was a little angry, but now I decide not to be angry. " Xu Yunlu kisses Su ran and says, "don''t be angry. It''s good." Xu Yunlu and Su ran soon catch up with Qu Peng and Qin mo. Qin Mo is happily singing children''s songs. Anyway, he just learned a few songs when he entered kindergarten, either as a newsboy or counting ducks. He sings over and over, and Xu Yunlu is happy: "I didn''t expect that this little guy is not afraid at all."ˇ° Uncle, he catches the snake. Don''t you see it, and don''t stop it. " Su ran was really dizzy at such a high altitude, so he closed his eyes and said, "Lao Tu told me that it''s a bit different from ordinary people to get along with those snakes silently. I think he, as a fake snake medicine seller, knows what it means to be different from ordinary people, but now it''s true that he is not afraid of snakes silently." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 334

    Su ran listened and opened her eyes: "do you know that he bought fake snake medicine and asked him to save ghost brother?"


    "What can I do if I don''t let you do? Let me wring the ghost''s bloody neck off. My uncle can do it, but let my uncle mend his bloody neck. My uncle doesn''t have Xiaoming''s ability. Anyway, if I don''t save him at that time, I will die. Let''s make a living horse doctor. In the end, I don''t know whether his fake medicine or the witch doctor''s Witchcraft played a role."


    Su ran found that she was still hanging in the air, and quickly closed her eyes. Xu Yunlu shook his head, stroked Su Ran''s hair which was disturbed by the wind, and gave her a kiss on her forehead: "let her son compare. Do you want to see someone in the future?"


    "Uncle, I have acrophobia."


    "Well, only acrophobia is OK."


    "I also have phobia of dense objects, claustrophobia, social phobia, mirror phobia, doll phobia..."


    "OK, OK, as long as you don''t have Xu Yunlu phobia." Xu Yunlu then kisses Su ran again. Su ran quickly covers her face with her hand and says, "I haven''t washed my face for many days."


    "It''s so attractive that I didn''t wash my face. If I wash my face, uncle Lu will have to deal with you here."


    There came the voice of Qu Peng: "Heng Shao, if you don''t look at it again, you''ll get more."


    Xu Yunlu turned his head and looked at Qu Peng: "when did you learn to be as puzzled as Ning Xiaohai?"


    "The fog is going to disperse." Qu Peng looked up at the sky and his eyes widened. "That madman is really here."


    Xu Yunlu doesn''t dare to flirt. He shoots the wire rope out of his hand and takes Su ran into the hole. Then he quickly pulls Qu Peng and Qin Mo in.


    Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng put down Su ran and Qin Mo, collected the rope and hid in the cave. As soon as they got in, they heard the sound of the plane outside.


    Qu Peng put his finger on his mouth and made a "sh" at Qin mo. Qin Mo also made a "sh" with it. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "how noisy the plane is, can you still hear you?"


    "Do you have any EQ?" Qu Peng ignores Xu Yunlu and makes another shush. Qin Mo quickly follows suit. They shush there.


    "It''s really good Eq." Xu Yunlu shakes his head, gets up to the cave entrance, looks at it for a while, and comes back to say, "I didn''t find us. I flew away, but if I saw us coming down, it''s estimated that we''ll be in this area. Let''s have a rest. The stone diggers will go down there for about 34 meters. After the helicopter comes back, we''ll finish it with the fastest speed."


    "Ah Heng, how can you provoke such a madman?"


    "I don''t know what rest means." Xu Yunlu said, fixing the two climbing ropes.


    Qu Peng took the water from Su ran to feed Qin Mo and asked, "silent, do you want to pee?"


    Qin Mo nods, and Qu Peng unties him. After Qin Mo urinates, he binds Qin Mo back to his chest.


    Sure enough, after a while, the plane came back. When the plane left, Xu Yunlu said, "Dapeng, go!"


    Qu Peng grabbed the climbing rope and went down, but he said, "it''s not at home. It''s really rampant."


    "If I can get in touch with your chief, I can clean it up now." Xu Yunlu and Su ran also slide down.


    "True or false."


    "Cooked! How many missiles do you want to send? Do you want to get the approval from above? "


    Although both of them were fighting, they both insured their guns and slid down quickly. By the time the plane came back, they had reached the bottom, collected the rope and hid in the woods.


    Looking at the plane, Qu Peng said, "shit, can''t you dare to carry any heavy weapons on the plane?"


    "I don''t think so. Helicopters are not fighters." Xu Yunlu leisurely ground climbing rope, District Peng also coiled another said, "life saving things, you have to put away."


    "It''s true."


    "Ah Heng, if it wasn''t for you, I would have knocked down this plane last night. Otherwise, there would be no such adventure today."


    "True or false!"


    "It''s cooked!"


    "The Yamaguchi family is the largest gang in Japan, and there is no conflict of interest, so there is no need to fight evil."


    "It''s all blown up."


    "I only dare to blow up here. If I go to China, the Yamaguchi family still dare not come here. Give it to me in silence, and I''ll take it. "


    "What is that? I just established a revolutionary friendship with silent. How can I bring you silent, right?"


    Qin Mo also saw the plane and was staring up at the sky. Although his head was covered by the woods, he heard Qu Peng ask him, well, he turned back and said, "the bad guy is in the sky."


    "Oh, this baby is so lovely. It has such good eyesight that you can see clearly in the sky."


    Qin Mo, on the other hand, compared a pistol with a little fat hand and went up into the sky with a bang: "beat the bad guy!"


    Xu Yunlu reached for Qin Mo''s head and said, "it''s stronger than when I was a child. I''m afraid it scares him."


    "It''s as big as it seems now. I didn''t expect that other people like climbing so much. These bastards dare to chase them out. They really want to clean up their planes." Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng are talking and laughing. They are not slow at their feet. They take Su ran to walk through the forest quickly. After walking for a while, Xu Yunlu suddenly said, "we can''t follow the stone diggers."ˇ° They''re going in the opposite direction to us? "ˇ° Yes, it''s the opposite direction to mushroom ridge. " Xu Yunlu took out his tablet, turned it over, and nodded to a certain place. With a long sigh, Qu Peng said, "the desire to stay at home and have a good sleep in the evening has failed."ˇ° It is estimated that there should still be villages in the mountains who live on it. "ˇ° Have you ever heard of the dead horse running in the mountain? There are villages in the mountain, but I guess I have to walk between villages. "ˇ° When we find the village, let''s see if we can buy a car at a high price, "Xu Yunlu takes a look at Su ran and Qin mo. Although Su ran went into the mountain, she never walked in such a big mountain. She was taken out of the provincial capital by Li Dandan in a car. It seemed that the car had only driven for seven or eight hours, then she went up the mountain and turned on the mountain for two and a half days. During that time, she passed by the surrounding county where she had been for more than ten years. She knew that the county was close to the southwest border and the exit in the West, Law abiding, she really didn''t think about going abroad. At that time, she didn''t know how to get a passport. Su Ming said several times that she would go to the border to see the scenery. But for one reason or another, the most important thing was that she didn''t have enough money and time. Su Ming spent all her working time reading books, so she couldn''t make it. Finally, Su ran went to Nadong in the south to see the scenery of the exit, If I didn''t meet Xu Yunlu, I didn''t find it attractive. There are no planes or people coming from Shankou. Although everyone is in the same hurry, they are more leisurely when they may have conflicts with people from Shankou. Su Ran is worried about Su Lan''s affairs, but she knows that Li Gui and Xu Yunlu are no less affectionate than she is with Su LAN. Besides, Xu Yunlu can''t fly back now, which only adds to his troubles, I had to keep it in my heart. Several people had been drilling in the woods for a long time. When they came out of the dense forest, they came to a stream and did not see the plane again. Su ran saw Xu Yunlu looking in the direction of the plane for a while and then said, "have a rest, Dapeng will get something to eat."ˇ° Eat chicken Qin Mo thought that the chicken in the morning was delicious, so he immediately called. Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head, "silent, you look like a outing." Qin Mo is full of respect for Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng who can fly and climb high: "Dad, eat chicken!"ˇ° Good, eat chicken Xu Yunlu handed his laser gun to Qu Peng and said, "use this one. There are several bullets carrying the gun. It''s not easy to report the amount of bullets. It''s less than a few rounds. It''s used to fight pheasants." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 335

    "Don''t forget, this is a controlled weapon in China."


    "Then grab it with your hands." Xu Yunlu took back the gun with kindness.


    Qu Peng: "I haven''t seen you for more than ten years? I''m not a brother anymore.


    Qin Mo suddenly took out the catapult that Su ran bought for him from his small bag, and gave it to Qu Peng very generously, saying, "uncle, I''ll lend you!"


    Qu Peng happily picked up Qin Mo and said, "little baby, how can you be so cute and know that you can beat pheasants with a slingshot, but how can you beat pheasants without a bow bullet?"


    Qin Mo didn''t understand the difference between the catapult and the bow bullet. Qu Peng put him down, picked up a small stone on the ground, hit it out with the catapult and said, "there''s no such thing!"


    Qin Mo understood and immediately found Xiaoshi for Qu Peng on the ground. Qu Peng had no choice but to use a slingshot and Xiaoshi to fight pheasants. Xu Yunlu praised Qin Mo with joy: "it''s wonderful to be silent and think of such a good idea, so that your uncle Qu won''t make mistakes, otherwise he can write a few pieces of paper when he goes back to review."


    Qu Peng turns back and raises his middle finger at Xu Yunlu. The praised Qin Mo immediately follows Qu Peng to pick up small stones and prepare enough ammunition for him. He reads: "Uncle Qu, beat a lot of chickens!"


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran look for some dry branches to light the fire. Su ran sees that Xu Yunlu uses a silver lighter to light the fire. Looking at it curiously, Xu Yunlu asks, "what''s good about a lighter?"


    "Don''t you have to make a fire by drilling wood?"


    "You''ve seen a lot of survival in the wild. Do you have to make us as miserable as the victims?"


    Su ran was happy. When she came to the stream, she washed her face and hands with the stream water. She turned her head and saw Xu Yunlu staring at her with a smile. She remembered what Xu Yunlu had said on the climbing rope. She blushed and splashed the stream water on Xu Yunlu.


    "Worm, if you tease your uncle like this again, my uncle won''t care about ghosts!" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, he heard Qin Mo''s happy voice, "Dad, rabbit, rabbit!"


    They looked up and saw that Qu Peng was carrying three pheasants. When they came near, they saw Qin Mo in front of him. The grass was too high and covered Qin Mo completely. Qin Mo was holding a newly hairy rabbit in his hand. Qu Peng threw the pheasant to the ground and said, "the temperature here is high and there are so many wild animals. I saw a litter of rabbits. I had to do it silently, so I drove the mother rabbit away and brought one back."


    Qin Mo immediately presented the rabbit to Su ran like a treasure: "Mom, rabbit, rabbit, live!"


    Su ran looked at the little rabbit and said helplessly, "play quietly for a while and give it back to the mother rabbit."


    Qin Mo was not happy. Su ran continued, "it''s not convenient for us to take it now. Besides, the little rabbit will be sad if the mother rabbit is gone."


    "Does mother rabbit cry?"


    "Yes, just like mother can''t see silence, she will be so sad."


    "That little rabbit will be sad, too." Su Ran''s words hit Qin Mo''s little heart. She immediately thought how terrible it was to leave her mother. She said that little rabbit would be sad, and she was still reluctant to leave that little rabbit.


    Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng have been tossing about for so long, bringing one big and one small down from such a high place. It''s a waste of energy. Last night, they had a fight with Shankou, and they didn''t have much rest. So it''s su Ran''s business to clean up the roast chicken. Su ran cleans up the chicken by the stream, and by the way, he cleans up Qin Mo, who has been spending a lot of time.


    There are few people here, and wild animals are not afraid of people. The fish in the water are fat and stupid. Qin Mo, who is playing in the water by the stream, catches one. Su RA is a little surprised, because Qin Mo is very attentive when he catches the fish. He always stares at the water, and then suddenly makes a quick move. Su RA doesn''t know whether Qin Mo catches the snake, She didn''t even know when Qin Mo would.


    Su ran also picked up the fish, saw that there were a lot of wild vegetables by the stream, and dug some wild vegetables by the way. If it wasn''t for GUI Li over there, there might be something wrong. Su ran had the illusion that she was going out for a picnic.


    The fire is not far from the stream. Xu Yunlu drew Su Ran''s range of activities before going to bed. He can only move about ten meters from the fire to the stream.


    After catching the fish, Qin Mo is caught by Su ran and reapplies Panax notoginseng leaves on her face. Qin Mo, who has been running all the way, doesn''t have a good rest. After su ran cleans up, she cuddles up to Xu Yunlu and plays lazily.


    After su ran roasted the fish and chicken on the fire, he looked at the three people sleeping. Xu Yunlu was resting on the black backpack, and Qin Mo rubbed against him. He must know that he wrapped Qin Mo in his windbreaker. Qin Mo climbed on him, played with a rabbit in one hand for a while, and then climbed on Xu Yunlu and fell asleep; Qu Peng sleeps with his hands. He is wearing a military green camouflage suit.


    Although the sleeping posture of Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng is completely different, they can see the straightness of the soldiers. Xu Yunlu''s right hand is next to the gun, and the hand that Qu Peng is lying on is holding the gun in his hand.


    Su ran and so on after the chicken roasts the oil, spreads the wild vegetables the chicken oil, added the salt also to roast on the fire.


    I don''t know if the chicken and fish are baked too well. However, when they are ready to be baked, both Qu Peng and Xu Yunlu wake up. Qu Peng shouts good smell and turns over and sits up. Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo, who is asleep. Qin Mo is touched and smashed in the mouth. Xu Yunlu simply holds Qin Mo and sits up.


    Qin Mo opened his eyes for a moment, but after seeing Xu Yunlu, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep. When Qu Peng was happy, he teased Qin Mo and said, "little pig Mo, your little rabbit is going to be crushed to death by you." The little rabbit is the most important in Qin Mo''s heart now, so he opened his eyes and looked at the little rabbit in his hand. He was relieved that he was still living very well, but he smelled Su Ran''s roast chicken and fish: "it''s delicious." Xu Yunlu said: "silence, to eat, next, we have to go all out."ˇ° Dad, eat silently and protect mom! " Originally is getting up the area Peng, listened to joyfully sat on the ground again: "aheng, your this son is too interesting." Xu Yunlu put his face on Qin Mo''s little face and said, "when we met in silence, he was in the hands of two dealers."ˇ° What''s the matter? Ah Heng suddenly sighed Xu Yunlu didn''t answer. He took Qin Mo to the fire. Su ran handed him a chicken leg. Xu Yunlu took it and handed it to Qin mo. Qin Mo said, "it smells good." he looked at the rabbit in his hand and hesitated whether he wanted the rabbit or the chicken leg. Qu Peng took the rabbit and twisted some grass into a rope to tie the rabbit aside. Qin Mo saw that the rabbit couldn''t run, To eat chicken legsˇ° Don''t be afraid. The rabbit is so small that it can''t run without binding, let alone binding. " District Peng said while pulling a piece of chicken to eat, immediately praised, "ah Heng, not all the same is a pheasant, how little lazy baked so much better than you baked." Xu Yunlu said: "can it be the same chicken? It''s the ground chicken roasted by the little lazy bug. It''s the cave chicken roasted by me. The range of activities of the cave chicken is small. It''s certainly not as delicious as the ground chicken."ˇ° Ah Qu Peng took a bunch of wild vegetables and said, "where''s your face?"ˇ° What face do you want from your wife? " Qu pengle even bit twice, but he didn''t bite the string of wild vegetables. Xu Yunlu gave him a foot. There were two adult men, three pheasants and a fish, but they were just small things. They soon finished eating Su Ran''s baked food. They cleaned up and put out the fire. Xu Yunlu took more than ten Aconitum and aconite from Su Ran''s coat and bag and asked, "do you want me to carry them for you?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 336

    Su ran looked at the dozen Aconitum and Aconitum carmichaeli that she had dug. She nodded. Xu Yunlu took a plastic bag and put it into her backpack and asked, "what kind of medicine is this? It''s not like a herb for a cold. "


    "Poison and antidote."


    "Prepare to poison them."


    Su ran nodded: "this amount, they so many people, poison not dead people."


    "It didn''t work out."


    Su ran shook her head and said, "I''m afraid I''ll get lost, and there are wild animals. I don''t think my uncle will leave me alone."


    "Well, it seems that my uncle will not care about you. My uncle doesn''t know to be with you in silence." Xu Yunlu slaps Su Ran''s ass in anger. Su Ran is startled. She slaps Xu Yunlu''s hand back and peeks at Qu Peng. Qu Peng is busy cleaning up him and Qin Mo, but she doesn''t look this way. Su Ran is relieved to know that the madman at Heiyan mountain pass doesn''t talk nonsense. She really didn''t tell Xu Yunlu there is Qin mo, Of course, when Shankou Heiyan was texting, he probably didn''t know that Li Dandan had taken Qin Mo up the mountain.


    Su ran didn''t speak, and quietly helped Xu Yunlu to pack up. Xu Yunlu was a very keen person, and immediately felt: "little lazy, how do you seem to have something on your mind?"


    "No, no, maybe I haven''t been into such a big mountain. I can''t find the direction. I feel a little dizzy."


    Qu Peng has tied Qin Mo to his chest with an auxiliary rope. He takes Qin Mo to return the rabbit to the rabbit''s nest first, then leads the way in front of him. Su ran walks in the middle, and Xu Yunlu walks in the end with a backpack on his back.


    Just now I followed the Dendrobium gatherer, and there was still a way to go. Now I''m walking in deserted places. The grass grows higher than people. Most of the time, Qu Peng and Xu Yunlu have to use short knives to open the way.


    Su ran was afraid of miasma, so she wanted to collect some herbs, but Xu Yunlu brought miasma pills with her, which made her study useless and irritating.


    Qin Mo and Qu Peng are just like watching a movie watching their parents make trouble.


    Of course, we dare not slow down. In places like this, mobile maps are sometimes inaccurate. Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng rely more on the compass.


    Su ran listens to Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng''s idea that Guan Shanzi can''t be allowed to leave the country. If Guan Shanzi leaves the country, Gao Honggang will have no way to pursue him. Qu Peng even asks a deeper question: why does Guan Shanzi like to choose mountainous areas so much as a human being.


    Xu Yunlu thinks: the mountain area chosen by Guan Shanzi is easy to leave the country and may be easy to escape.


    Qu Peng thinks: even if you escape from the country, is it better than losing your head in such a deep forest?


    Xu Yunlu is speechless. It''s su Ran''s turn and Qin Mo''s turn to watch two adults get nervous.


    After that, Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng seldom had a rest. There was no time to rest and eat chicken at noon when they came down from the cliff. Although there were many wild chickens, rabbits, sheep, deer, wild boar and other animals along the way, Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng didn''t hunt. When they were hungry, they used compressed biscuits to satisfy their hunger. Of course, this speed was to take care of Su ran.


    Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu received the message, and he should have had no rest with Qu Peng to save himself. In the second half of that day and at noon the next day, he used it to adjust, and he had to rush back.


    Of course, Su ran didn''t want to drag her feet and tried her best to follow them on the way. Although Qin Mo was very eager to look at the animals in the picture books, she never asked too much. She just kept "Oh", "Oh" and "Er". Then she slept in Qu Peng''s arms most of the time.


    But the scenery was really good. Su ran believed that she would never have seen such a scenery in her life. Without Li Gui and Su LAN, she really wanted to walk slowly with Xu Yunlu, enjoy slowly and grow old. Of course, it''s better not to have all kinds of poisonous snakes and mosquitoes. Although she was wearing Xu Yunlu''s Buddhist beads, there were many things, and of course, she hoped there would be no miasma swamp There are no strange poisonous plants and trees... Ah, it''s really a price to pay to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Out of that uninhabited place, on the road really passed two villages, but Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng did not go in.


    Su ran feels that her legs are not her own. She really doesn''t want to move. Xu Yunlu suddenly reaches out his hand and carries her on her back. Su ran shouts: "uncle, I''ll go by myself!"


    "Uncle carries you."


    "Uncle don''t, you are also flesh and blood, two days, you didn''t rest, have what matter to still depend on uncle."


    "Well behaved, uncle would like to abandon you, are reluctant to, how can this be good."


    Before Su ran was angry, Qu Peng already laughed: "ah Heng, it''s this village. It arrived before sunset."


    Su ran knew that she had followed them to China again. However, if she was allowed to walk the road ten times and then walk by herself, she would be sure that she would not come back.


    "Go in and have a look!" With Xu Yunlu finished, Qu Peng took Qin Mo, who was rubbing his eyes, into the village.


    After entering the village, Qu Peng was a little surprised and said, "ah Heng, this remote village looks very rich."


    "Yes, many of these houses look like new ones."


    "Few villages in the mountains are so rich."


    "It''s really hard to get rich without developed transportation."


    A few people came to a two-story black-and-white building a little far away from the village. The two-story black-and-white building looked bigger than other houses in the village. In Southwest China, there were many houses with this color in the countryside. She didn''t know if it was because of the easy color matching. On the contrary, the building built with these two colors made her feel like a tomb. Qu Peng said, "I''ll go in and ask if I can stay overnight."ˇ° Let the little sluggard go in and ask. Women are easy to get close to. The little sluggard keeps his ears open. " Su ran was a little excited when she finally used her. She went to knock on the door. After a while, a woman in a white down jacket opened the door. Su ran didn''t expect that the down jacket she was wearing was still a brand. She bought the same brand with Su LAN. The woman looked at Su ran and asked, "who are you and what are you doing?"ˇ° I lost my way when I went to the mountain to collect dry goods and wanted to borrow a place to stay. " Su ran didn''t expect that she made up a reason to enter the mountain and praised herself in her heart. The woman looked at Su ran for a moment, and then looked around: "Yo, such a delicate woman, dare to enter such a mountain to receive mountain goods?" Xu Yunlu''s voice came from his ears: he said that he had gone into the mountain with his friends and had gone away. Su ran said so, the other side looked at Su ran suspiciously, shook his head and said: "I have no spare room, you go to other home to ask!" Su ran said: "if you have mountain goods in your family, I can find a friend and charge you a good price." As soon as the woman heard this, she immediately felt energetic and asked, "I have more than ten jin of chicken fir, beef liver and green head. How much do you charge?" Su ran likes to cook food, and she prefers mushroom food. Especially after Su Ming gave her so much money, when she went shopping, she liked to buy some good mushrooms. She had bought several kinds of mountain mushrooms, so she quoted half of the market price: "chicken fir 80, beef liver, green head 25." Sure enough, the woman''s eyes brightened, but soon returned to normal: "little girl, you are too cheap to collect. The boss who came to collect mountain goods last time gave 100 chicken fir."ˇ° Elder sister, I only sold 120, 100 yuan in the market. It''s a loss at all. It''s the boss who collects mountain goods who starts from the ground. Otherwise, why do I have to suffer such hardships and come to the mountain to collect them myself? It''s too expensive. There''s no market at all. "ˇ° All right, you can see the goods. " Don''t know is that sound elder sister call each other happy, or Su ran sell miserably get each other approval, the woman relaxed. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 337

    "Sister, your goods won''t be too wet, will they?"


    "How can it be? My goods are all the best. The boss who receives mountain goods likes my goods best."


    Su ran glances behind her, but she doesn''t see Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng, or Qin Mo''s children''s songs.


    Su ran, who was originally lodging, finally bargained with the woman because of the mountain goods. When Su ran was bargaining, she saw someone in the kitchen of the woman''s house, like a man. The man just looked in the direction of the two, but he didn''t come out.


    At last, the price was agreed, but the woman refused to accept Su Ran''s request. Su ran had to say that the money was all on her lost companion. She had to find a companion to get the mountain goods.


    The woman saw that Su ran didn''t even have a bag on her body. She didn''t seem to be lying. She was a little unhappy and scolded in dialect. Su ran didn''t understand, so she thought she was scolding others.


    But the man in the kitchen came out. The man''s appearance was ordinary, but with dissatisfaction in his eyes, he spoke a few dialect words with the woman impatiently. He seemed to scold the woman severely, and gouged out Su Ran''s eyes. The woman quickly pushed Su ran out and said: "the goods are not sold, you go quickly, Let''s go. "


    That woman mouth inside scold really skull of, kill thousand knife of, push Su RA to the door, should be afraid Su RA isn''t really leave.


    Su ran, who can''t understand the dialect, is confused by the sudden change of her mind. However, the woman obviously recognizes her acceptance of mountain goods. In order to give the woman the impression that she does accept mountain goods, she pretends to confirm with the impatient woman when it is convenient to accept the goods, and then leaves.


    Su ran walked for several steps, but did not see Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng. When she was wondering, she heard Xu Yunlu call her softly in her ear. Su ran turned to see Xu Yunlu holding Qin Mo and waving to her.


    Su ran hurriedly walked over, just about to speak, Xu Yunlu made a hissing voice, Su ran had to lower his voice and asked: "where''s brother Mirs?"


    "When you go into that courtyard, you should keep quiet and don''t let it make a sound."


    Su ran takes Qin Mo over. Qin Mo is about to call his mother. Su ran makes a "Shh" to him. Su ran tells him what she saw in the hospital: "it seems to be a very rich peasant family. I have a look at the living room. The TV, refrigerator, air conditioner and other electrical appliances are all complete. However, it seems that all the peasants along the way from the county to the provincial capital are not as rich as this one. Besides, That woman is very anxious to sell me the mountain goods at home. If her man comes out and scolds her, she won''t sell them. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded: "and the whole village is very rich. I counted a total of 20 households. Just now the man scolded the woman. The receiver is coming soon. What kind of mountain goods do you sell?"


    "Isn''t mountain goods goods goods?"


    "There should be something else."


    "They poach and sell rare and protected animals?" Su ran immediately opened his mind. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "that''s how much money you can sell. Even if you sell it, you have to catch it. It takes up space. Is there any room in the yard?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "the yard is clean."


    They were talking in a low voice. Qu Peng turned out of the backyard and said, "there is a basement in the backyard. There are people all the time. The door is very narrow. I see a ventilation pipe. Generally speaking, there are at most one underground kiln in the countryside. There are doors and standard ventilation pipes. Such a regular basement is very rare."


    "There are dogs in the countryside, but there are no dogs in this village. It''s abnormal. Anyway, it''s going to be dark. Let''s have a look when it''s dark." Xu Yunlu said and motioned to leave first.


    Su ran takes Qin Mo to the outside of the village. Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng follow suit. Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo from Su ran. Several people get to the outside of the village and leave the dirt road leading to the village. They find a place not far away from the village but carrying the village.


    Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo down, and Qu Peng asked, "what kind of problems do you think the village has?"


    "It''s richer than those families near the provincial capital. It has basements, basements and strong ventilation ducts. It''s probably a drug processing site."


    Su ran was startled and took a look at the village. She was a little suspicious: "it''s not to protect animals by hunting, it''s to make drugs."


    "Do you think the production of drugs is produced in the spotless place with white dust-proof clothes and gas masks in the TV movies?" Qu Peng said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that it''s too easy. It''s just like a child''s house." Su ran thinks it''s really too simple. A few small farmers can make drugs. Xu Yunlu goes on to say, "among these big drug lords, ah Ling doesn''t like dogs. Is this the territory of ah Ling and dare to raise sheep in China? If so, he often comes to these villages. He''s so brave!"


    When several people talked, it was dark. Xu Yunlu took out biscuits and water and said, "eat something first."


    Compressed biscuits are not particularly suitable for Qin Mo''s taste. From Qin Mo''s small bag, Su ran takes out the only two ham sausages left, as well as the number of buns and cakes, and hands one to Qin Mo, and then adds half a compressed biscuit.


    Qin Mo took the only yogurt he had left, and Su ran had agreed to drink it for a long time, but he was not willing to drink it. Now he took it out to have a look, and then he reluctantly put it back into his small bag. Qu Peng touched Qin Mo''s head with a smile and said, "when you go out, uncle wants you to drink all kinds of yogurt until you vomit, and you will never love it any more in your life." Qin Mo is very yearning to follow: "yogurt." Xu Yunlu chewed the compressed biscuit and laughed. Qin Mo suddenly called out: "Mom, you look at the car." As soon as a few people looked back, they saw the bright lights from far to near, and then the roar of the car became louder and louder. After a while, five or six Land Rovers came over, and Qu Peng said: "it''s all Land Rovers. Is it Land Rovers that are engaged in sales promotion recently and drive away without money?" Xu Yunlu frowned and watched as several cars drove into the village. The car made a loud noise, which woke up the village. Every family turned on the lights, and a village that looked rich but a little bit dead came to life. The motorcade soon got into the village. Su ran suddenly said, "uncle, how can I hear Xiao Song''s voice?"ˇ° Xiao Song? The little song of Yulong Snow Mountainˇ° I think there''s his voice. " Xu Yunlu takes out a pair of binoculars from his backpack. When Qin Mo sees his eyes, he immediately climbs to Xu Yunlu and reaches for it. Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head and says, "I''ll play for you when dad runs out." Su ran quickly wants to take Qin Mo back, not to let him make trouble, but listen to Xu Yunlu whispered: "it''s really afatu."ˇ° Who is afatu? "ˇ° Ah''s younger brother, Song Jie, is from China. You call him Xiao Song in Yulong Snow Mountain. " Su ran thought of that scene and asked: "what about uncle?"ˇ° Afatu is a powerful character, but afaru is a freak. I don''t know if he was bitten by a dog when he was a child. He has cast a psychological shadow. This is the territory of afaru. What does he come to do? "ˇ° Really? Are you really afraid of dogs? " Su ran thought Xu Yunlu was joking. Xu Yunlu explained with a smile, "like your phobia, it''s a kind of mental illness."ˇ° I only have a little phobia, and uncle, experts say that normal people have acrophobia. It''s strange that you and brother Mirs don''t have acrophobia. "ˇ° You believe what experts say. Experts should see doctors themselves. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 338

    "It''s said that Song Jie is a tough character," Qu Peng said with a smile


    "With him, nine times out of ten it''s about drugs."


    "Ah Heng, let''s take it here."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and Qin Mo, shook his head and said, "Song Jie must be very familiar in this area. Maybe a regulation is also there. Although a regulation is notorious, he can become a overlord. In fact, he can''t be underestimated."


    "Is it hard for Song Jie to work for natuo on the surface, but he is working for a law and regulations on the surface?" As soon as Qu Peng''s words came to an end, there was a quarrel in the village. Xu Yunlu said, "the people in the village don''t know Song Jie. It seems that Song Jie wants to cut off Hu''s goods. The people in the village are raised by a law. There must be a conflict between the two sides. Let them tear at each other. Dapeng, once the people on both sides start to work, try to get a car and a few guns."


    Qu Peng nodded and pulled out a knife from his boots. Xu Yunlu put his backpack on his back and pulled out his laser gun. He just wanted to hold Qin Mo, but Su ran picked up Qin Mo and said, "uncle, I''ll take it with me. It''s easier for you to move."


    "Don''t let the silence make a sound. Dapeng gets the car, you take it up silently, and then climb down. Remember, you must climb lower than the window."


    Su ran nodded and made a hush in silence. Seeing the movements of Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng in silence was just like fighting in the movie. She was so excited and wanted to participate in it. She cooperated very much and made a hush. Then she climbed on the mound vigilantly. She even thought that it was like a general commanding a war to hang Xu Yunlu''s telescope around her neck, So the eyes have been staring at Xu Yunlu''s wangyuanjing.


    Qu Peng, who was already nervous and ready to take action, almost climbed down with a smile when he saw Qin Mo''s appearance.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and pushed Qu Peng: "hurry up!"


    With a smile, Qu Peng easily crosses a mound in front of him and enters the village. Xu Yunlu signals Su ran to follow him. Su ran quickly takes Qin Mo across the mound. Although Qin Mo''s action is very good, he has short legs and can''t turn over. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand behind him and holds the mother and son together.


    Xu Yunlu jumps over the mound. Qu Peng makes a gesture to him and hides himself in the grass. Xu Yunlu nods and whispers to his ear: "little lazy bug, Dapeng will get the car under the tree. Take care to get close to the car under the tree."


    "Where''s brother Mirs? He''s not in that car? " Although Su Ran is short-sighted, she can see that Qu Peng is not going to the car under the tree.


    "Don''t worry about him. Go to the car first."


    From the mound to the side of the car, there are two groups of people who are in dispute. Although it''s dark, their energy is focused on the drug trade. So many people, it''s inevitable that there won''t be a turn back. Su ran takes a deep breath. Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo from her hand and says "go"!


    Su ran feels that she stumbled and followed Xu Yunlu to the side of the car. Fortunately, no one turned back. It was really dangerous.


    Xu Yunlu smiles, quickly leads Su ran and Qin Mo to the other side of the car, and then puts Qin Mo in Su Ran''s arms and says, "wait a minute." As soon as the words are finished, one of Song Jie''s gang suddenly walks towards the car with a gun. Su Ran is so scared that she covers her mouth quickly. However, she immediately feels that it''s wrong to cover Qin Mo''s mouth and says "Shh".


    As like as two peas in the movie, Qin Mo also saw a guy who came up with a gun. It''s not the same as the movie. He never played it. He never played it. He knew how to start a small head and said that I would never let him find it.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand, he also took out the short knife from his boots. Su Ran''s eyes widened. Could that man hurt the killer when he found them? At the thought of Xu Yunlu''s killing, Su Ran''s pores all tightened, but her body was cold again, and she was sweating.


    When Su ran was nervously watching the person who was getting closer and closer, he found that Dapeng had come quickly, but he stopped at another car and stabbed the tire with a knife. When he saw someone approaching the car where Su ran was hiding, he stopped to observe what the person was going to do.


    Fortunately, the man just reached into the car and took a lighter. He just turned on the lighter to light a cigarette. The two people in dispute heard the gunfire. As soon as the man stopped, he ran to the direction of the gunfire.


    Su ran was relieved to see that there was a real fight. She quickly covered Qin Mo''s eyes, but Qin Mo pulled Su Ran''s hand away. When Su ran to see Qu Peng, Xu Yunlu said, "the door is not closed!" After that, he opened the back door and took Qin Mo to the car. After lasuran got on the car, he put Qin Mo in her arms and said, "climb down!"


    Su ran quickly holds Qin Mo in her arms and falls on the seat. Qu Peng is already on fire and throws two guns to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu sees that the dispute over there is obviously dominated by Song Jie. Song Jie stands on a platform with a gun in his hand. He should have fired the gun just now. There is a man under the platform who should have been killed by him. Song Jie suddenly stops waving the gun, His eyes suddenly came to this side and immediately found something wrong. He raised his gun and fired it. Xu Yunlu dodged. He raised his gun and gave Song Jie a shot and said, "go!"


    Song Jie quickly jumped off the conspicuous platform, but the bullet still hit him in the left arm. Song Jie scolded him and immediately fired another shot in the backhand. Then he came up with someone.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu and Song Jie would catch fire in the lightning flint. She was so scared that she hugged Qin Mo tightly. Qin Mo didn''t want to hide at all, but she almost didn''t give Xu Yunlu a shout. Qu Peng drove out of the village very quickly and got on the dirt road. Seeing that Song Jie didn''t catch up with them, he said, "ah Heng, the tires of those cars should all burst."ˇ° Turn off the lights and drive southeast along this road. "ˇ° All right Qu Peng immediately turned off the light and drove southeast along the dirt road by moonlight. Su ran gently breathed a sigh. It''s been five or six days since she was tied up to the mountain by Li Dandan. She''s running around with her legs. She can''t stand it any more. Just when she wants to sit up, Xu Yunlu says, "don''t get up and lie quietly."ˇ° Didn''t they come after you? " Su ran was stunned for a moment, and Xu Yunlu said, "Song Jie is not famous. He wants to do something in a certain place. He must have a thorough understanding of the terrain of this place. Moreover, he is not a man who admits defeat."ˇ° Don''t you say that he was injured just now, and there was no car, so he chased him with his legs? " Su ran asked curiously, Xu Yunlu also lowered his body and laughed, "there are so many problems. Climb obediently, Dapeng. When you drive, keep your head down." "District Peng relied on a:" Ya of, this guy than we carry out a task to still fightˇ° NATO is kind to Song Jie, and Song Jie can do it to him. "ˇ° Fortunately, it''s in no man''s land, and you can''t bump people if you drive around. If you''re in the city... "Before Qu Peng finished speaking, he just heard" chirp "and cried out," ah Heng really has you. You know this guy so well that you use a sniper gun. " Xu Yunlu had already carried his gun and quickly fired a shot in the direction where the shot came out. After that, he immediately climbed down. Sure enough, a string of bullets came in the direction of Xu Yunlu, and the car window was beaten to pieces. Qu Peng took advantage of Xu Yunlu''s attraction and accelerated his driving speed. After Xu Yunlu fired the gun, he just reached out and pressed Su ran and Qin Mo on the chair. They were not allowed to look up. The main reason was that the little guy who wanted to wave the flag and shout was too disobedient. Xu Yunlu pressed the gun, and his little head was still competing with Xu Yunlu''s hand, trying to earn it and have a look again. As the car drove farther and farther away, the sound of gunfire became rarer and rarer, but there were always bullets that kept following. Qu Peng said angrily, "give me a sniper gun. I will kill song Naya." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 339

    "He knows we don''t have sniper guns, so he dares to shoot so wildly. He''s out of range. Be careful."


    Finally, the chirp stopped, and Qu Peng relaxed and asked, "it''s out of range."


    "We should not catch up, but we should be careful." Xu Yunlu said to release his hand and put his little head out. As soon as Qin Mo looked up and didn''t see the pursuer, he immediately quit and rushed to Xu Yunlu''s arms to make trouble. Su ran quickly grabbed him back and said, "if we are caught by bad people, we will be beaten."


    Qin Mo touched his little PP, hesitated for a moment, and said: "little PP who beat bad guys."


    "If I don''t rush to save your ghost brother, even if I don''t have a sniper gun today, I will deal with him." Seeing that Qin Mo was not noisy, Qu Peng said bitterly.


    "Song Jie has been rampant in Goa for so many years. You think it''s all a fluke. Drive fast."


    "Have you ever dealt with each other?"


    "This guy is alert and good at disguise, but we didn''t really fight each other."


    "No conflict of interest?"


    "Is it difficult for others not to provoke me? Do I have to provoke others?"


    "You are not famous, and he dare not provoke you easily."


    "It''s not necessary. No one will make too many enemies."


    "Today is the end of the story."


    "Today is just to borrow a car from him. He won''t be so stingy."


    Su ran just knew that it was this way to borrow a car in Goa. She used to hurt people to borrow it.


    "According to you, this is a fat sheep raised by a law. Song Jie brought people to steal sheep. Didn''t you destroy his good deeds?"


    "It''s hard to tell if it''s really destroyed."


    "Is it difficult that he and ah Lu are really at odds on the surface, but secretly they are still brothers?"


    "Not necessarily. Many people don''t look up to ah Ling''s way of doing things. Song Jie''s quarrel with him also disagrees with ah Ling''s way of doing things."


    "Song Jie wants to replace it." As a full-time driver tonight, Qu Peng was very depressed that he failed to compete with Song Jie, a famous expert.


    Xu Yunlu laughs and doesn''t answer. He turns to Su ran and says, "I''m tired these days. Take advantage of this moment to have a rest. Dapeng, you can concentrate on driving. I''ll change you later." Xu Yunlu then turned to the co driver''s seat and made room for Su Ran''s mother and son.


    The dirt road is really not flattering. It''s not as good as a boat on the sea. But Su ran holds Qin Mo in her arms. After a few words, the mother and son fall asleep. The road is bumped up and down. Anyway, it doesn''t affect her to sleep when she wakes up.


    When Su ran really woke up, she was like a wreck. It was completely dawn outside. Xu Yunlu was driving in front of her, and Qu Peng was sleeping on the copilot.


    Qin Mo is still sleeping in his arms like a pig. Su ran touches Qin Mo''s head and challenges him. Xu Yunlu sees Su ran wake up and asks, "do you want to pee in silence?"


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was actually asking her. Her face turned red and she was afraid that Qin Mo would urinate. She quickly woke Qin Mo up.


    Xu Yunlu stops the car, wakes up Qu Peng, takes Su ran and Qin Mo out of the car, and finds a piece with a little back. The grass is not very thick.


    Xu Yunlu stood by and smoked.


    When Su ran and Qin Mo are ready, Xu Yunlu takes them back to the car. Qu Peng has already sat in the driver''s seat: "ah Heng, I sleep well, I''ll drive."


    Xu Yunlu did not fight, said to Su ran: "this car seems to have a lot of things, you and me turn over silently." Then he fell on the copilot and said to Qu Peng, "pay attention, it''s near mushroom ridge."


    Su ran was a little pleased that she had not been left in the village. If she hadn''t met Xiao Song last night, I don''t know what Xu Yunlu thought, she would have to show her integrity and not delay. She took the initiative to ask to leave her and Qin Mo in the village.


    Su ran, who had received traditional education since childhood, turned over the car and the things on it without any sense of guilt. She turned over two boxes of mineral water and a lot of food, most of which were lunch meat, porridge, bread in bags and chocolate.


    So everyone washed his face with mineral water and rinsed his mouth. Qin Mo Hua Hua''s face finally saw the sun. The fingerprints on his face had lightened a lot. He was very happy with five or six pieces of chocolate in his two hands. The only yogurt he didn''t cherish was wrapped in it, just like a little mouse falling into a rice bowl.


    Qu Peng also chewed the chocolate and asked, "silent, eating chocolate and drinking yogurt, is that yogurt good to drink?"


    "Good, good!" Qin Mo was busy stuffing chocolate into his mouth and his speech was very incoherent.


    Su ran didn''t give Qin Mo any more Panax notoginseng leaves, and then everyone extravagantly added some water and food.


    "Every time I can eat these canned foods, I think they are the most beautiful things in the world," said Qu Peng with emotion


    Qin Mo has moved from chocolate to luncheon meat happily. He puffed his cheeks and said, "delicious!"


    "It''s a good little thing to support." While driving, Qu Peng took time to drink porridge and paid attention to the surroundings.


    Su ran said while drinking porridge: "uncle, there are several guns in the trunk."ˇ° It''s a good harvest. "ˇ° But ah Heng, they just came in Qu Peng said discontentedly. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "the border line is so long, they don''t have many means to avoid patrolling."ˇ° Will they kill all the people in the village? "ˇ° On the Chinese side, Song Jie certainly doesn''t dare to be so rampant, but there may be. "ˇ° Fortunately, those villages didn''t go in to see them, otherwise they would be all over the place, frightening the lazy and silent Listen to Xu Yunlu''s meaning, the guns are still good. Xu Yunlu doesn''t aim at the gun, which is too attractive for the boy Qin Molai. He finally gives up his favorite lunch meat, wipes his oily hand on his body, and immediately reaches for Xu Yunlu to grab the gun: "Dad, Dad, play silently." Xu Yunlu unloaded the bullet of a gun and handed it to Qin mo. Qin Mo almost didn''t let the gun fall down. Su ran looked at it stupidly. Xu Yunlu could really make a toy for Qin mo. Qin Mo, who was almost forced to climb down, took it seriously. He tossed it up with the gun that was going to press him down. The gun couldn''t be carried, But it didn''t stop him from making the sound of "dada" and "chirp" in his mouth. District Peng smile more happy: "silent, give uncle a bottle of water." Qin Mo immediately put down his gun, climbed to get a bottle of mineral water for Qu Peng, and then happily played with the gun. "Ah Heng, when I get rid of Guan Shanzi, I''ll take him to the army for a few days," Qu Peng said, drinking water Xu Yunlu glanced at Qu Peng and snorted, "don''t even think about it!"ˇ° How mean Su ran had enough to eat and drink, and the sequelae of falling apart suddenly appeared. She rubbed her waist and felt how Xu Yunlu had lived these years. She also thought about what Xu Yunlu had said about the nearby mushroom ridge. The destination would soon arrive, and most of them would abandon their cars and climb mountains. These drug dealers would also enjoy it. The food on the car was big brand, very expensive, It''s a pity to throw it away. Su ran put some bread and chocolate in Xu Yunlu''s backpack. In fact, we prefer lunch meat and porridge. But Su ran gave up considering Xu Yunlu''s emphasis. When Qu Peng saw it, he said, "ah Heng, the little sluggard loves you very much. Little sluggard, that bag is ah Heng''s combat bag. There are several things where you put them. You can put anything in it. At a critical moment, he can''t find anything. He''s desperate. " Su Ran''s face turned red when she heard that. She quickly took things out, but Xu Yunlu said, "don''t scare her. I really think your family is still carrying bricks. It''s OK, little lazy. If you like, you can decorate it again." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 340

    Qu Peng giggled, and suddenly his eyes narrowed to the middle of the mountain, and he said, "ah Heng, look!"


    Su ran looked along the direction and saw that they were jumping from the tree, falling down and hiding in the woods, but the posture was not very beautiful, so worried that they almost bumped into each other.


    Xu Yunlu took a look and said, "Dapeng, try to drive closer to the place where the two people appear."


    The mountain road in front of him was almost to the end. There was no road ahead, but Qu Peng didn''t slow down. He drove into the forest, and there was no road in the forest. Qu Peng drove his car through the forest, and drove forward. Finally, the car was blocked by a large Bush. Qu Peng shook his head and said, "ah Heng, I can''t drive."


    "When it''s your car, I''ll go down and see if it''s high over the bush."


    Xu Yunlu got out of the car and looked at it for a while. He got back on the car and said, "it''s OK. I ran into it. It''s not very high over there. The little sluggard tied up his seat belt and gave me the seat belt."


    Xu Yunlu held him in his arms, tied his seat belt, checked Su Ran''s seat belt and said, "Dapeng, rush over."


    Then Sura was lucky enough to ride a Land Rover version of the roller coaster and almost didn''t throw her out.


    Qin Mo laughs happily in Xu Yunlu''s arms: "Dad, have fun!"


    Xu Yunlu gently picks Su Ran''s eyebrows. Su ran really wants to faint. Forget it, the father and son are on purpose, right!


    After rushing through the bushes and falling down on a dry river bed, Qu Peng drove along the river bed, which was not too wide. Fortunately, Land Rover could stand the test very well. There was no problem in driving dirt road. There was no problem in falling from height. There was no problem in walking on the river bed of kangkangwa. There was no problem in sand and soil. But the problem was that Land Rover could not fly after all. The river bed was a mountain, Land Rover can neither fly nor climb mountains, so it has to abandon the car in the end.


    As soon as Qin Mo heard that he couldn''t take the bus, he immediately grabbed two handfuls of chocolate and stuffed all the pockets on his little clothes.


    When Qu Peng got out of the car, Xu Yunlu took out a climbing rope and a flying claw from his backpack. Qu Peng took it and fastened it with a clasp. Then he threw it up the mountain. When the flying claw was hanging on it, he tried to pull it firmly. Then he grabbed a gun that he felt fit, hung a bullet like a ribbon, and took the long climbing rope, He grabbed the climbing rope fixed by the flying claw and climbed up.


    Su ran just wanted to show her integrity. She and Xu Yunlu were waiting here. When Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng were asked to get down to business, Qu Peng threw down another climbing rope.


    Xu Yunlu then tied Su ran and Qin Mo to the short climbing rope. After binding, he pulled the climbing rope and threw it a few times. Qu Peng shook it back a few times and pulled Su ran and Qin Mo up.


    Xu Yunlu unhurriedly chooses a gun and two bullets that he has in hand with. He grabs the long climbing rope and climbs up. Soon, he surpasses Su ran and Qin mo. he climbs up, puts things down, and together with Qu Peng, pulls Su ran and Qin Mo up.


    After su ran stood, he saw that it was a mountain full of shrubs. Although it was difficult to walk in such a place, he could always walk, which was better than the end of the river bed just now. The end of the river bed was obviously a small cliff, and he could not climb up with much effort.


    Su Ran is afraid of dragging his legs again. When Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng dish the rope, she takes Qin Mo to walk slowly. Xu Yunlu smiles and says, "well, no one thinks you are dragging your legs. Guan Shanzi''s shooting skill is no worse than Song Jie''s. are you sure you''re not dragging your legs with you


    On hearing this, Su ran quickly stopped, turned his head and looked at Xu Yunlu plaintively. Xu Yunlu said, "OK, it''s going to be quick."


    Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng are obviously familiar hands. They move really fast. After a while, they coil two ropes and put them back into Xu Yunlu''s backpack. Qu Peng goes to the front to open the way. Su ran and Qin Mo follow closely. After Xu Yunlu takes a few steps, he hears strange whistles.


    Xu Yunlu gently picked his eyebrows. Qin Mo, who was out of breath, suddenly called out: "Mom, look, it''s a snake."


    Su ran saw that there was a snake in front of her, but the snake didn''t look at them. She was swimming up the mountain. Su ran looked carefully and found that there were not only that snake, but also several other snakes going up the mountain.


    When Xu Yunlu saw it, he said, "it''s ghosts and ghosts."


    Su ran er said: "don''t you say Lao Tu is a seller of fake snake medicine?"


    "The snake medicine sold by Lao Tu is questionable, but I don''t totally deny some of the neurotic things that Lao Tu learned from the witch patriarch."


    "Ah, shouldn''t this be regarded as a strange skill?"


    When Su ran and Xu Yunlu pull each other, Qin Mo shouts "big snake" and runs with the snake. Su ran shouts "silent" and runs with the snake.


    Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng quickly follow up. After a while, they come to a fault. Qin Mo claps his hands and says, "snake, many snakes!"


    Su ran was startled when he saw that there were many snakes under the fault, big ones and small ones of various colors crowded in a pile, and there was a big one looming in the snake pile, so Su ran called: "it''s Huahua."


    As soon as Su ran called face, he only heard two screams. Two people fell into the temporary snake pool on the opposite fault. The two men were obviously skillful in training. Although they panicked for a while, they soon stabilized. They pulled out a dagger from their boots one by one. But as soon as he caught the dagger in his hand, Huahua''s big snake tail swung to him and pulled him into the snake pile. The dagger was also pulled out. Several big snakes rolled over and tore at each other, tearing the man into several sections in an instant. As for which snake fell into the belly, they were very happy, There are so many snakes at the bottom that Su ran can''t see clearly. The other one had a gun in his hand. He was still calm. He was frightened by the scene just now. He shot at random with his gun, but there were too many snakes, and he didn''t know which snake he shot. Huahua''s big snake tail swept over and swept him into the snake pile. A bunch of colorful snakes swarmed up, and he couldn''t even see his head for a while. Qin Mo opens her mouth and looks like she has been conquered by the snakes. Su ran feels sick and afraid that Qin Mo will fall down. She grabs Qin Mo and retreats. Qin Mo doesn''t agree. While the mother and son are arguing, Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. Xu Yunlu takes a look at the phone, gently picks her eyebrows, and then answers the phone and asks, "Xiao Xi, what''s the matter?" Xiao Xi heard Xu Yunlu''s voice and was relieved: "you''re not dead yet!"ˇ° To get to the point, how can you call me? "ˇ° You lost contact for a few days. Everyone was worried. My brother found Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu was worried about your loss of contact. He cared about you and immediately got angry in the hall. As a result, there was no result. We couldn''t wait for him to find Lu Lao. We went back to Wasi. "ˇ° I''m fine. Talk about the situation around me. "ˇ° Now the old ghost is opposite you, and the people of gaohonggang are approaching you. "ˇ° I know. Gao Honggang has contact equipment. Don''t take any chances. Stop contact in a moment. Don''t let NATO make trouble again. It''s hard for Wuli to do it. I''ll use Gao Honggang''s equipment to contact you. Lazy and silent are all right. If you don''t call the police, don''t do anything else. "ˇ° Maozi and his men have gone to the county town and entered the mountain from there. "ˇ° Hurry to know that maozi came back and didn''t call the police? What about Ning Xiaohai? "ˇ° It''s reported. The police station has no hands. Now they are busy with the kidnapping of Sulan. "ˇ° What''s going on? " Shao Xi told the important story. Xu Yunlu looked at Su ran who held Qin Mo tightly and said, "I know." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 341

    Xu Yunlu hung up and said to Qu Peng and Su ran, "go back to the woods, Gao Honggang and they are here." Then he picked up Qin Mo and several people returned to the forest. Qin Mo stopped him from seeing the big snake and immediately called. Xu Yunlu said, "Uncle Tu is here. He called all the big snakes. Let''s go to him."


    "Uncle Tu." Qin Mo was happy when he heard that, "find him, find him."


    Several people retreated to the woods, and Su ran heard Zhao xiaohen''s panting voice: "brother Honggang, how come there are so many snakes?"


    Several people saw Gao Honggang and Zhao xiaohen from the cracks of the leaves, with people chasing them to the edge of the fault. Gao Honggang frowned and looked at the snakes. The climax of the gathering of snakes was over, and many snakes were crawling out.


    Zhao xiaohen frowned and asked, "brother Honggang, what''s the matter? Isn''t Guan Shanzi and monkey over there? We just got here? They are gone, but there are a group of inexplicable snakes. Don''t snakes need to hibernate? What''s the anomaly? "


    Gao Honggang stares at the snake spreading under the fault. After a while, he says, "leave a team of people to go down and see what valuable things can be picked up from the snake mouth. The rest of the people will stop!"


    Zhao xiaohen is anxious: "accept what team, Guan Shanzi and monkey have not caught."


    "Well, if we don''t leave a living, we''ll leave it. Let''s go back now and hurry up to see if we can keep Qian Zhongcheng alive." Gao Honggang waved to Zhao xiaohen to accept the team. Zhao xiaohen said discontentedly, "brother Honggang, it''s a failure again."


    Gao Honggang did not speak, Zhao xiaohen had to reluctantly said: "a team left to search, the rest of the team to close!"


    When Gao Honggang and Zhao xiaohen left with them, Qu Peng said, "this vice bureau is very good. It''s amazing to see that it''s snakes that ate them. But ah Heng, it''s not too coincident. There are so many snakes all of a sudden. Although snakes are social animals, I haven''t heard that different kinds of snakes can be mixed together."


    Xu Yunlu doesn''t speak. He looks at the opposite mountain. Qin Mo sees that Xu Yunlu doesn''t restrain him any more. He earns money from Xu Yunlu and runs to the fault. Su ran drives him to the fault. Only when he gets to the fault, the snakes below are scattered. Only a few big snakes grab food. Slow down. Maybe they are fighting too hard. They don''t get much, so slow down, Finally, he swam away.


    Qin Mo didn''t expect that for a while, so many snakes were gone. As soon as his eyes were red, he called out: "snake, snake, snake is gone, mom, snake is gone, it''s all dad, it''s all dad."


    "Silent, that thing eats a person, did not have, so many, looking at strange seeping person, isn''t it?"


    As soon as Qin Mo was about to cry, Xu Yunlu came over and picked up Qin Mo and said, "come on, let''s go to Uncle tu."


    "Where is uncle Tu?"


    "Across the mountain!"


    "Go on, go on. After a while, uncle Tu has crawled away." Qin Mo''s eyes are red. He''s afraid that Lao TU will climb away with the snake. Xu Yunlu is happy. Think about what kind of scene Lao TU will climb like a snake. It''s really a bit creepy.


    "How can it be? We must not let him crawl away. Let''s start now."


    "Come on, come on, Dad, come on!"


    Xu Yunlu, with Su ran and Qin Mo, must not move fast. Besides, he has to avoid the team left by Gao Honggang. He finally comes to the opposite side. As soon as he turns a corner, he sees Li Gui standing on a huge rock in the wind. Qin Mo immediately opens his little hand and shouts: "Godfather!"


    Li Gui turned his head, strode up to Qin Mo and asked, "Why are you on the mountain?"


    How could Qin Mo explain it clearly? Pointing at Xu Yunlu and Su ran, Xu Yunlu said, "let''s go back and talk about Lao Tu?"


    Li Gui took a bite at the foot of the rock he was standing on. Xu Yunlu saw Lao Tu sitting with his head down against the huge rock. He was listless. Xu Yunlu asked, "Why are you exhausted?"


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Lao Tu, he immediately called "Uncle Tu" and climbed under the boulder. Qu Peng grabbed him and took him down with him. Li Guicai said, "I know you can''t spit out ivory from your deer''s mouth."


    "Cruel, the torture in history can only be divided into five parts, and your whole body can be divided into 100 parts. It''s estimated that Guan Hou and his wife are suing you in the Yanluo hall, saying that you are against the natural law."


    Li Gui felt his chest for a long time before he said, "if you are not in China, you are not allowed. I can let them go to the hell hall so easily to complain."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t take up the stubble: "OK, now you''re not standing here pretending to be cool. Let''s go. The little lazy and the little lazy have been tossing about on the mountain for several days. I''m afraid they can''t bear it."


    "How did they get up the mountain?"


    As Xu Yunlu and Li Gui came down from the boulder, they picked up the important ones and said, "Xiaolu, Heiyan in Shankou still has an idea for you, so they didn''t do it hard. If it falls into other people''s hands, you can cry."


    "It''s my carelessness this time."


    "Others are more or less afraid of you, and it may not be as serious as you said."


    "It looks like you''ve recovered quite well."


    "If you don''t recover, who will protect you, little lazy or silent?"ˇ° Look for a fight. " Li Gui touched his chest and said, "Xiaolu, let alone Xiaoming, the knife is much better than laotu''s. recently, the injury is getting better and better. The wound doesn''t hurt, and there''s no pain around his chest. It''s like laotu. They used a knife to hurt benzun for several years, and now they still feel something wrong with the neck."ˇ° A man who sells fake snake medicine uses a knife and doesn''t kill you. It''s the king of hell. I''m afraid you''ll go down and talk to him. "ˇ° It''s a bit bad for people to use knives, but the snake medicine they sell is still real. OK, Xiaolu, do you think they connected the blood vessels and nerves on my neck in the wrong place at that timeˇ° Damn, do you have some common sense? Have you ever seen blood vessels and nerves connected wrongly? Are there any living onesˇ° I''m not the only one. If not, let Xiao Ming connect my neck again. "ˇ° By the way, I met afatu in a village on the border Xu Yunlu is too lazy to discuss the same topic with Li Guiˇ° Afatu''s transit is mostly in Nadong, but rarely in the mainland. "ˇ° When I''m done with Sulan''s business, you can take people to the village over there to feel it. Ah, the law should make drugs in the mountains. "ˇ° What happened to Sulan? " Xu Yunlu told him what he had heard from Xiaoxi. Li Gui sighed and said, "no wonder maozi is too busy. I told you all about what you said you came to join in. We can deal with these two weak chickens every minute."ˇ° I know that five or six days are equal to every minute for you. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, after a while, don''t you know that I spent much more time hiding from Gao Honggang and Xiao dundundun than picking up those two weak chickens? "ˇ° Hiding from Zhao xiaodai, you are not suffering abnormally. "ˇ° What''s the pain? It''s very interesting. It''s really painful to talk to people who don''t have Eq Two people fight mouth under the big stone, Li Gui see Su Ran''s face are blue and purple by the mountain wind, can''t help joking: "little lazy, even if you want to also don''t have to run to the mountain to pick it up." Seeing that Li Gui was ok, Su ran said, "uncle, my sister-in-law is still in Qian Zhongcheng''s hands."ˇ° After a long time, I finally told my uncle Xu Yunlu said, but he and Li Gui moved very quickly. One picked up Qin Mo and pulled Su ran, the other picked up Lao TU with Qu Peng and went down the mountain. After a while, when he arrived at Li Gui''s camp on the mountain, Su ran knew that Li Gui had taken more than ten people to the mountain. It was just the last scene, and he didn''t let them share it. Qin Mo has got a beautiful snake from Lao Tu, and all the losses have been compensated. He plays with the snake very hard. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 342

    Li Gui went up the mountain with six cars, which were distributed among them. Li Gui, Lao Tu and Qin Mojia had one car, Xu Yunlu, Su ran and Qu Peng had one car, and the rest of the people had four cars left.


    Xu Yunlu asks Su ran to sit in the co driver''s seat. He starts to fall back to sleep after getting on the bus and returns to the milk tea shop after sleeping down the mountain.


    Su Ran is especially worried about Qin Mo, but she is embarrassed to be too prominent. When she arrives at the milk tea shop, Li Gui takes Qin Mo, who is pestering Lao Tu, out of the car, throws him on Xu Yunlu, who just got up, and says, "it''s noisy all the way, but it never stops. It''s not reliable to raise a kid."


    Xu Yunlu took over Qin Mo and said, "you should have a rest early, too."


    When Li Gui left, Xu Yunlu turned on the phone. A lot of people didn''t answer the phone. He called Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu was so angry that he scolded him on the phone: "Xu Xiaolu, didn''t you catch Guan Shanzi?"


    "Yes


    "And the man?"


    "I don''t know if he has done too many bad things and let the snake share the food."


    "You fart. I believe you. You and Gao Honggang didn''t catch anyone. They all found an excuse to fool me."


    "Believe it or not. Anyway, I watched him fall and let a group of snakes dismember him."


    "If you dare to write that in the closing report, I will also dismember you."


    "Let Gao Honggang write the closing report."


    "You, Xu Xiaolu, you... Thanks to me, I went to ask the old boss for you."


    "Well, Lao Zhu, let''s not hurt our friendship for a man like Guan Shanzi. Now I''m more concerned about the kidnapping of Su LAN."


    "His subordinate who participated in the kidnapping with Qian Zhongcheng was killed by Ning Xiaohai, and Su Lan was saved, but Qian Zhongcheng ran away."


    Xu Yunlu was relieved. Lao Zhu then said, "you are a borrowed person like Ning Xiaohai. Is your shooting good?"


    "Yes, I let Qian Zhongcheng run away. Where is Sulan now?" Xu Yunlu glanced at the milk tea shop. He didn''t see Su LAN or Qin Xing. Lao Zhu said, "I''ve been sent to the hospital. You haven''t seen Qin Xing. It seems that you''re going to the police station. Yesterday, the doctor told him that Su LAN and the fetus are safe, but he didn''t believe it. He must live in the hospital to observe for a few days. He also told LAN assistant that Su Lan was tied up in the police station, The police have to report the medical expenses in full. They also say that Su LAN is an old pregnant woman. What''s wrong with her? The police must take full responsibility. Xu Xiaolu, how come all the people you know are so wonderful. "


    As soon as Xu Yunlu heard that Su Lan was ok, he gently breathed a sigh, asked Su Lan''s Hospital and said, "OK, Lao Zhu, we''ll meet tomorrow and talk again."


    "What are you talking about? You think I''m going to talk to you. I''m going to see the report tomorrow..."


    Xu Yunlu quickly hung up and told Su ran about the situation of Su LAN. Su ran was relieved when she heard that. Xu Yunlu called Ning Xiaohai again. Su ran could hear Ning Xiaohai''s voice: "cousin, you came back alive. Are you sure you didn''t call me from the underworld?"


    "Just let me tell you I''m not dead. I have a lot of people to call back." Xu Yunlu hangs up the phone before Ning Xiaohai has finished talking. Su ran thinks Ning Xiaohai must be so angry that she wants to get out of the phone and fight with Xu Yunlu. However, she doesn''t answer the phone. She goes back one by one. Except for Su Mu and Wang Xun, they probably know something wrong. The rest are not particularly important calls. Wang Xun is in class now, Their school has a strict control on mobile phones, which will be collected from Monday to Friday.


    After talking with Su''s mother for a long time, Su ran hung up because there was Su Ming in the missed call. Su ran only thought that Su Ming had something to do with him. Finally, she called Su Ming back. Unexpectedly, Su Ming nervously asked, "are you OK, Rana?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I know. I went back to the provincial capital and accompanied Shaoxi back to Wasi."


    "Ah Su ran knew that Su Ming knew about his being tied up. He said quickly, "it''s all right, me and I are all right."


    "I''ll finish the work here as soon as possible and go back to the provincial capital as soon as possible."


    Su ran doesn''t think Su Ming plays a more important role in this kind of affairs. However, she still hopes that Su Ming will return to the provincial capital as soon as possible because of her missing and caring for her brother.


    The brother and sister talked for a while. Maozi came in a hurry in his car, but Xu Yunlu pushed him back to the car. He got on the co driver and asked him to drive away from the milk tea shop. When Baiguo saw him, he said to coco and Li Li: "hurry to find Bingge!" Then he got on a motorcycle and followed.


    Su Ran is busy calling Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu doesn''t answer the phone. Su ran doesn''t know what Xu Yunlu will do to maozi, but she thinks it has something to do with maozi. She thinks that she hasn''t seen her grandmother for several days. She calls Xu Yunlu and takes Qin Mo to see her grandmother.


    As soon as grandma Su saw that Su ran and Qin Mo had come back, she was immediately relieved and asked. Of course, Su ran chose something unimportant to say. Because she didn''t take a bath for several days, Su ran couldn''t stand it. After a few words with grandma Su, she took Qin Mo back to the house to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Su ran takes Qin Mo back to grandma Su and continues to call Xu Yunlu. Grandma Su stares at Qin Mo and says, "how can I look at silence? It''s not a special spirit."


    Su ran found that Qin Mo with a small snake in her hand was really a little wilted. She quickly pulled Qin Mo over and touched her forehead. Her forehead was a little hot. Su ran said, "grandma, I''ll take him back to the house to take some medicine to lie down and observe. No, I''ll send him to the hospital."ˇ° Grandma can also give a hand. Xiaolan is really crazy. I don''t know where to go with Qin Xing these days. "ˇ° No, grandma. What if he infects you? I''ll let coco and Li Li help you. "ˇ° Why haven''t you seen a fawn these days? "ˇ° He''s on a mission Su ran took Qin Mo to the milk tea shop and said to coco and Li Li, "try to tell Uncle Lu that he is sick and let him come back quickly." Coco and Li Li pinch Qin Mo''s face painfully, and then immediately tell ginkgo to contact Xu Yunlu. Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, holding Qin Mo back to the bedroom, taking advantage of Qin Mo''s lack of spirit, he took down the snake in his hand and put it in a box. Just after forcing him to drink two drinks, he heard Xu Yunlu knock on the door. Su ran put Qin Mo on the bed and opened the door. Xu Yunlu rushed in and asked, "what''s the matter with silence?"ˇ° Grandma found that he had no spirit. I felt that he had a feverˇ° What''s the delay? Send it to the hospital as soon as possible. "ˇ° Now the temperature is not particularly high, should be just a general cold fever, send what hospital, I go to buy him some antiviral powder and antipyreticˇ° Let coco and Li Li buy it. I''ll watch it first. " Su ran touches Qin Mo''s forehead and takes his temperature. Before reaching 38O, she feeds Qin Mo some water. Then she asks coco to buy some anti-virus powder and anti fever medicine for children. When she returns to her room, she sees Xu Yunlu sitting by the bed, touching Qin Mo''s forehead with one hand and her own forehead with the other. When Su ran enters the door, she asks, "little lazy, Silent forehead seems to be hotter than just now. "ˇ° Uncle Lu, give it to me here. You can take a bath too. I''ll put the changed clothes in the bathroom for you! "ˇ° Can you tell Xiao Ming to come back? " Su ran was so angry that she crossed her waist. Xu Yunlu said quickly, "I mean, you haven''t graduated after all. You don''t have practical experience."ˇ° Uncle Lu, people''s patience is limited! " Su ran stares, and Xu Yunlu immediately understands that Su Ran''s words have not settled accounts with you after autumn. He quickly puts away his doubts, enters the bathroom, and then leans on the door in pain and says aloud, "I didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu''s prodigal life will really end on this insect." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 343

    Su ran snorts outside the door, and finally brings Xu Yunlu back. Maozi is OK, so she puts her mind on Qin Mo, and coco sends her medicine quickly.


    So the next day, Xu Yunlu refused to go to work. Ning Xiaohai, who had received a call from Xu Yunlu last night, went to the milk tea shop to kill him, but only half of them killed him. After receiving a call from Xu Yunlu, he said that he was ill and not in the mood to take care of any of them, and that none of them should bother him at this time, Ning Xiaohai had to go back, After listening to Qu Peng''s wonderful story all night, he was only itching with anger.


    When Su ran finished feeding Qin Mo porridge, Xu Yunlu held Qin Mo in his arms. Last night, Qin Mo was not feeling well. He also held Qin Mo in his arms all the time without closing his eyes.


    So when Ning Xiaohai rushed into the milk tea shop with two bags of yoghurt of various flavors, Xu Yunlu was sitting at the bar wrapped in his windbreaker. Qin Mo''s small head came out from the mouth of his windbreaker. His usually vivid eyes didn''t seem to have much charm, and his usually obnoxious little fat paws were grasping Xu Yunlu''s windbreaker, which was so cute, He made Xu Yunlu look cute.


    Ning Xiaohai freezes the yogurt in the refrigerator and goes to Qin Mo with one of them. He waves his hand and asks, "silent, do you want to drink some yogurt?"


    Xu Yunlu said, "it''s ice. He''s running a fever."


    Qin Mo stretched out his little fat paws, and cocoa quickly handed him a yogurt that was not frozen. Ning Xiaohai handed cocoa the yogurt in his hand, and then asked Qin Mo, "do you want to have a hug from my uncle?"


    Qin Mo called "Uncle" like a little mosquito, then he hung his head and took a mouthful of yogurt, which means whatever you want. He thought that the yogurt had no mountain flavor, so he refused to drink it again and gave it back to coco.


    Ning Xiaohai asked Xu Yunlu: "the little guy is in good health. I haven''t seen him sick for so long."


    "Those people on the mountain already have a cold. They may be infected. Coupled with the cold on the mountain, they haven''t had a good rest for a few days. In addition, many things even adults haven''t experienced. They are scared. After all, they are still small dolls."


    "It''s still easy to clean out at ordinary times." After Ning Xiaohai sat down, Xu Yunlu was very worried and said, "Xiaohai, if I ask you something, you must answer it truthfully."


    "I''ll hide something from you. Go ahead, cousin. Speak up boldly and I''ll share it with you!"


    "From your observation, what do you think of little lazy''s medical skills?" Xu Yun deer shape seems to be very deep to ask, rather small sea blinked for a long time before the eyes made a sound, "cousin, what do you mean?"


    "Last night, he was very uncomfortable. After burning to 39.3 o, the little lazy bug gave him only a small bag of antipyretic medicine. Then he gave him water and physical cooling. He pricked a needle and pressed it for a while. I don''t think it''s reliable."


    "Cousin, is it because you are too nervous? Children''s fever and cold can''t be more normal. Most doctors have seen it. Don''t forget that little lazy is a doctor."


    "I always feel unreliable. You see, last night I was given antipyretic. At that time, the little thing was sweating all over. The fever subsided, but this morning it started again. I was just like carrying a small stove in my arms. The little sluggard said that his temperature was not high. You see, the little sluggard said that he was in a good mental state. I don''t want to call Xiaoming back. It''s not reassuring."


    Ning Xiaohai couldn''t help laughing: "is this my legendary cousin?"


    "Damn, are you here to help me or to laugh? I''ll give you an idea."


    "I think that''s how Xiao Ming deals with it."


    "I''d better call Xiao Ming back. Don''t worry. Help me find an excuse to let Xiao Ming come back."


    "No, cousin, I don''t know what Xiaoming is doing. You ask me to help you find an excuse."


    "What does it have to do with him to make excuses?" As Xu Yunlu says, Qin Mo thinks it''s fun for him to open and close his mouth. He reaches out his little fat claw to catch Xu Yunlu''s mouth. Xu Yunlu bites Qin Mo''s little fat claw with his mouth. Qin Mo quickly hides his little fat claw back in Xu Yunlu''s windbreaker.


    "It seems that the mental state is good, and there is energy to play with you." Ning Xiaohai said, saw Su ran come over, gave Qin Mo some water, said, "uncle, you really don''t go to work today?"


    "It''s important to go to work or to be silent when you work."


    "Well, if you don''t go to work, I have to go to school. I haven''t had class for several days. I have to explain to the teacher. I can''t make it clear on the phone."


    "What kind of class, little guy is like a small stove." Xu Yunlu was immediately depressed.


    "I''ve already fed him some antiviral granules. After a while, you can give him more water and juice."


    "Or we''d better take you to the hospital."


    "Common cold and fever, what to do in the hospital, give a drip as soon as you go, my brother is the most opposed to a drip."


    "Is your brother really against it? Or I''ll take you to school. I''ll take you to school in silence. "


    "I''ll be back in a moment. Don''t worry about it. Watch him. If the temperature comes up again, you can call me." Sura unquestionably rode on his little ninja and left.


    Xu Yunlu had to take Qin Mo back to the bar and sit down. Ning Xiaohai said happily: "cousin, it looks like you are a resentful wife."ˇ° Blame you big head. " Ning Xiaohai took out his mobile phone and said, "cousin, you see brother Mirs has taken a lot of silent photos." Xu Yunlu took a look at all the photos secretly taken by Qu Peng and Qin mo. he hated Ning Xiaohai and asked, "what do you mean?"ˇ° Cousin, brother Mirs is so unscrupulous. He even sent these photos to Uncle Biao, who sent them to the old devil in Beijing. As for the old devil in Beijing, who sent them to the old devil of men and women, I don''t know. " Xu Yunlu gave Ning Xiaohai a squint: "how can I know if it''s your hair or Dapeng''s? What''s the matter with your hair? It''s more painful to see if you can''t kiss."ˇ° Cousin, you are so cruel. "ˇ° Traitor, traitor, get out of hereˇ° Cousin, how do you feel like you''re going to menopause today? By the way, brother Mirs'' holiday is coming. You''ll have to return to the team in two days. "ˇ° Hurry back to the team, so I don''t have to worry about it. "ˇ° Cousin, you don''t even give him a farewell party to express your gratitude. "ˇ° It''s the best thanks that I didn''t give him a fat beating. " Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s fat hand and said, "it''s very hot. No, I have to call little lazy."ˇ° Damn it, the little sluggard has only been walking for a few minutes, not ten minutesˇ° Haizi, do you think you''ve lost weight? In the past, there were a lot of nests on the back of your hands. They were very deep. Now I think they are shallow. " Ning Xiaohai rolled his eyes: "really nervous!" Xu Yunlu kisses Qin Mo''s small forehead and says, "be quiet, don''t have a fever, get better quickly!"ˇ° Dad, snake, big snake Qin Mo hardly opened his mouth, and Xu Yunlu said, "snakes and snakes are all for you. Wait until you get better. Otherwise, snakes and snakes will all catch a cold and have a fever. How can you play with them in silence?" Qin Mo feels that fever is not a good thing. When she hears that her babies are going to be infected, it''s so hard, so forget it. Ning Xiaohai is too happy to stand up straight: "cousin, if you don''t go to work, Lao Zhu will give up?"ˇ° It''s a thing infected by the old devil. How can it be? I made three life-threatening calls in the morning. It seems that the police station can''t turn without me. The police station has been unstable for many years. It''s true that it doesn''t turn well as usual when it comes and goes, and it doesn''t turn well as usual. " Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to lift his hair, only to think that it had been cut for many years, so handsome that he couldn''t do the action of a horse. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 344

    Xu Yunlu stopped and asked, "cousin, are you not going to report to your dear cousin these days?"


    "It''s not that you don''t even have the heart to go to class because you are sick, and you still have the heart to listen to my report?"


    "Less poverty!"


    "As soon as you and brother Dapeng leave the police station, all the demons come out. First, Qian Zhongcheng says that Yu Ping''s parents are making trouble, but Yu Ping doesn''t find out any problems. He can''t explain to his parents why he has been locking people up all the time."


    "What did you do with it?"


    "I said you were not in, let Wang deputy bureau to deal with this matter, but Wang deputy bureau handled it for less than half an hour, said Yu Ping no problem, so shut is not in line with the laws and regulations, let people go, I can let him succeed, of course not, and LAN assistant with a gun to the detention center, Guan Yuping that room sitting in front of the door."


    "Did you shoot?"


    "Yes, I hurt the arm of the person sent by Vice Bureau Wang. It was assistant LAN who fired the gun. He said that Lao Zhu told him to obey your command absolutely. I heard that meaning that even if he made a mistake, he would listen to you. Half of his heart was relieved. As a result, Qian Zhongcheng tied up Su LAN in the afternoon and wanted to talk with you. Gao Honggang took all his people away, and few of the police were credible, In addition to assistant LAN, I''m not at ease with anyone else. I just call Qin Xing and ask him to bring two people to support him. But you know the level of Qin Xing''s brushes. "


    Xu Yunlu did not make an evaluation, Ning Xiaohai immediately dissatisfied: "no, cousin, you don''t mean that Qin Xing and I are half a Jin to eight liang?"


    "Get to the point."


    "Of course, I don''t trust Qin Xing to take the more unreliable shanpao and Gulu to chase Qian Zhongshi. I can only leave Yu Ping''s errand to assistant LAN. But you know how worried I am when I go to chase Qian Zhongshi. I didn''t expect that Qian Zhongshi suddenly left his man and Su LAN and sneaked away, His man was not a piece of cake in front of me, who was so brave and handsome that he took it easily. He took Sulan back to the police station in a hurry, only to know that Lao Zhu came to the police station in person, and I was relieved. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said happily, "Comrade Ning Xiaohai, who is so brave and handsome, I hope what your cousin heard from Qin Xing is not the version of you pissing your pants in fright."


    "If Qin Xing says so, he is a gang of traitors with ulterior motives." Ningxiaohai heard Xu Yunlu''s words, too hit, Xu Yunlu patted ningxiaohai said, "well, I''m joking with you, Lao Zhu specially put forward to praise you, said your shooting is good, very accurate!"


    "No, no, cousin, is that what I want?"


    "You don''t want money without praise."


    "Your cousin''s family can''t match your cousin''s family, but do I look like a man who is so short of money?"


    "What do you want?"


    "If you want to be recognized, you need to be recognized."


    "Lao Zhu praised you. Don''t you recognize it?"


    "In your tone, Zhu Xiang is boasting about the feeling that his cat and dog come back with a Frisbee in their mouth."


    "Damn, Zhengzhu didn''t catch it. He just killed one of Zhengzhu''s subordinates. Praise is not recognition. Do you want Lao Zhu to give a commendation meeting?"


    "It''s not impossible." Ning Xiaohai is proud of the body.


    Seeing this, Qin Mo reaches out his little fat claw to catch Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai grabs Qin Mo''s little fat claw with a smile and says, "it looks like it''s better. My little hand has begun to be a nuisance. Cousin, you''ve been holding it for a while. Let me hold it."


    Although Xu Yunlu didn''t want to, he didn''t want to touch Ning Xiaohai''s blood, so he took Qin Mo out of his windbreaker and handed it to him. Ning Xiaohai also hid Qin Mo in his cold suit, zipped up and left Qin Mo with a small face and said, "yes, it''s very warm."


    Xu Yunlu waved to coco and said, "coco, take my temperature in half an hour, feed me some water or juice, and I''ll go out."


    Ning Xiaohai blinked and said, "Hey, my little prince is sick. My mother doesn''t care. My father doesn''t care. I''m a uncle. Should it be like this?"


    Qin Mo reaches out to touch Ning Xiaohai''s mouth. Ning Xiaohai immediately turns his mind to Qin Mo: "what parents, they are all behind. No matter who they are, uncle will hurt you."


    Xu Yunlu got on his motorcycle and went to the College of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Su ran entered the school gate and deliberately turned to Li Dandan''s convenience store. Unexpectedly, the convenience store was open, and she specially wore glasses. At a glance, she recognized Li Dandan as the busy figure in it. It was really depressing.


    Su ran stepped on the teaching building, put the car away, found the head teacher first, and made up a story about her family. Her head teacher was also dissatisfied with the school spirit of the College of traditional Chinese medicine. She went to the school every day just to mix up her salary, and knew that the school forums were aimed at Su ran, so she was very kind to her and didn''t say anything, so she had to learn something no matter what, Su ran answered one by one and went back to the classroom. She didn''t see the black rock in the mountain pass. She was in a better mood.


    But Su ran didn''t expect that in the middle of the class, black rock in Shankou came. As soon as she came in, she vomited a bubble at Su ran. She completely ignored the teacher in class, and the students were listening to the class and asked, "Su ran, why haven''t you come these days? What''s the matter? Are you sick?"


    Su ran thought this was too funny, as if she had been in Heiyan in Shankou these days. Without paying attention, a girl student who should have become a valet of Heiyan in Shankou said, "is she going to do some kind of operation like flow?" Su ran looked at the black rock pass to find fault. She was too lazy to deal with it. She held her hands to watch the teacher in class. The black rock of mountain pass drives out the person beside Su ran, oneself sat down to say: "ask you words."ˇ° Miss Yamaguchi, everyone has his own privacy. I believe that you from developed countries should respect other people''s privacy more than those uncivilized people. "ˇ° Ah, it''s really an operation, but I don''t care what you do. It''s about you and fawn. When do you plan to stopˇ° Miss Yamaguchi, I listened to the conversation between you and Miss Li that day, and I appreciated you for a moment. You shouldn''t go to your fawn for a showdown. What do you mean by looking for me? "ˇ° If you take the initiative to quit, then nothing will happen? "ˇ° Miss Yamaguchi, do you think it''s OK for me to take the initiative to quit? " Su ran almost didn''t add a sentence at the end: don''t cheat yourself. Shankou black rock choked by Su Ran''s words for a while, and then said: "Su ran, you look like that kind of traditional conservative girl, can you accept such Xu Xiaolu?"ˇ° Miss Yamaguchi, I don''t know what kind of person your Xu Xiaolu is, but my uncle Lu is a single-minded person who is devoted to me. "ˇ° Sura, you can really cheat yourself. Well, I''ll prove to you that your uncle Lu is the one who is dedicated to you as you think Yamaguchi said and left with bubble gum. Su ran was stunned for a moment. She hoped that Yamaguchi would really use some method to prove that Xu Yunlu was wholehearted to herself, but she was afraid that Yamaguchi would prove it. Yamaguchi''s words disturb Su Ran''s heart. For a moment, she forgot that she had come to ask for leave and wanted to go back to take care of Qin Mo, who was ill. The phone rang and Su ran woke up. She saw that Xu Yunlu was calling, hesitated for a while and answered. Hearing Xu Yunlu''s voice, she said, "why haven''t you come back yet? Don''t you go to school and explain to the teacher and come back?"ˇ° Oh, what''s the matter? "ˇ° It''s all right in silence. You hurry up and ask for a leave. It''s so dawdling. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 345

    Su ran had to ask for a leave with a worried heart and the teacher who just told her to learn something seriously. The teacher sighed and said, "is there anyone studying in the College of traditional Chinese medicine now?"


    Su ran was very embarrassed to say goodbye to her teacher. She saw Xu Yunlu, who was straddling Halley and waiting for her. She was surprised and ran to ask, "Why are you here, silent?"


    "The cousin of Ning Xiaohai must show it. Uncle, I don''t think you''ve dawdled for a long time, so you''ll give him the chance to show it."


    "You really are. My sister-in-law and my father-in-law are not at home, and Ning Xiaohai hasn''t brought any children. Is that ok?"


    "I think his ability to take care of children is limited, so let''s hurry up and go home!"


    Su Ran is worried about Qin Mo in her heart. Naturally, she throws the words of Heiyan at the back of her head. She quickly rides on the little ninja and Xu Yunlu and leaves the teaching building.


    Xu Yunlu suddenly turns his head to see standing in the teaching building staring at him and Su Ran''s mountain pass black rock. Mountain pass black rock sees that Xu Yunlu suddenly turns his head and finds her, so he raises his hand to make a pistol and slaps at Xu Yunlu silently. Xu Yunlu gently picks his eyebrow, lightly smiles, steps on the accelerator to catch Su ran, and then follows Su ran to leave the College of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Back at the milk tea shop, Ning Xiaohai and Li Gui are playing cards. Qin Mo in Ning Xiaohai''s arms grabs Ning Xiaohai''s cold suit with two little fat claws, stretches out a small head and looks at it with relish. Seeing the big ghost, the little ghost even asks with little fat fingers, "what?"


    Ning Xiaohai says it''s big and small ghosts. Qin Mo reaches out his little fat claw and holds all the big and small ghosts in his hand. Li Gui is immediately dissatisfied: "quietly, godfather is winning your uncle''s money. Don''t take it to play. When Godfather wins all your uncle''s money, we''ll buy a lot of yogurt, then drink little yogurt and happily play with big and small ghosts. Is that ok?"


    Qin Mo simply replied, "no!"


    Now we all know the story of Qin Mo and yogurt in the mountains. Today, starting from Ning Xiaohai, many people have sent yogurt. All kinds of yogurt have piled Xu Yunlu''s bedroom and refrigerator full, but they can''t hold it. It''s just piled in the small lounge, so they don''t even have a place to rest at noon. So yogurt is not half attractive to Qin Mo now.


    Xu Yunlu yo a: "ghost, you can actually come out of the bullshit."


    "Xiaolu, let the little lazy bug prick the needle and stir the cupping pot for me. Recently, the day has changed. My neck hurts."


    "It''s not that I can''t find song''s clinic, just go there."


    "If you don''t want to go, it''s time to practice for the little lazy."


    "Insects are rare in my family. If you want to save the treatment fee, just say so."


    "Little lazy, are you sure you don''t need to practice?"


    Su ran knew Li Gui this time, and he was also cruel. He was shot in the chest and almost got hurt by sex. If it wasn''t for teasing Zhao xiaohen, he didn''t really hum. So how painful his neck was at that time, he wouldn''t argue with Li Gui, so he said, "I need it!"


    Li Gui touched his neck and said: "I''m still lazy. I didn''t learn from this deer. It''s inhuman."


    Su ran touches Qin Mo''s small forehead, and Qin Mo immediately entangles her. Su ran holds Qin Mo to get the cupping pot and acupuncture.


    As soon as ginkgo saw it, he quickly moved out all the yoghurt for a little rest and made room for Li Gui to lie down, prick the needle and stir the cupping pot.


    Su ran cupped Li Gui and pricked the needle. Qin Mo was also in a small rest. Although he was still listless, the nature of a child made him interested in the needles pricked on Li Gui''s neck: "godfather, does it hurt?"


    "It hurts!"


    "If you help Godfather quietly, it won''t hurt."


    "Thank you very much."


    Qin Mo really blew a few breath to Li Gui''s neck, Li Gui immediately said: "ah, it really doesn''t hurt."


    Qin Mo clapped his hands with joy. Su ran went to the bar and said a little depressed: "uncle, they all treat silence as a toy."


    "You think Gui Gui is a person who likes to tease children. Well, when you come back, uncle will be relieved. Lao Zhu''s call is like asking for money. Uncle has to go to the police station to deal with him."


    "Uncle didn''t sleep last night." Su ran said a little worried, Xu Yunlu suddenly kiss Su ran, said, "uncle just want to sleep a little lazy, sleep or not, it doesn''t matter."


    Xu Yunlu finished flirting with Su ran and slipped faster than the rabbit. Su ran was so angry that her beautiful eyebrows stood up. Ning Xiaohai was taking milk tea from grain. When he saw that Xu Yunlu ran away, he hurriedly shouted, "cousin, what''s the situation? Wait for me. I haven''t drunk little lazy milk tea yet. I just have a little courage today."


    Su Ran is even more angry. It takes courage to drink her own milk tea.


    Xu Yunlu takes Ning Xiaohai to the police station. It''s just at noon when he leaves work. Lao Zhu stands at the gate of the police station and stares at Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu got out of the car and said, "Deputy Zhu, you are not staying in the hall. What are you doing in the police station? I don''t have good tea and cigarettes to serve you here."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you are finally willing to show up."


    "Lao Zhu, what are you talking about? It''s not that something is delayed. I asked you for leave."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. Now, give me a meeting."ˇ° No, it''s all off work. What''s the meeting at noon? " Xu Yunlu almost forced Lao Zhu into the meeting room. As soon as he entered the meeting room, he saw all the cadres above the department level. Everyone welcomed him with all kinds of looks and eyes. Lao Zhu pointed to the right side of the head, then sat down on the main seat and said, "OK, everyone is here. Honggang, tell me about the progress of these cases." Gao Honggang gave a brief account of the progress of several cases. Lao Zhu then said, "among the cases, only the one in which Zhu Liang was killed has made the greatest progress." Gao Honggang nodded and said: "in the case of Zhuliang murder, we targeted the murderer as Guan Shanzi, and then arrested him. But a strange thing happened in the process of pursuing him. We chased Guan Hou and his two murderers to a fault in mushroom ridge, and they fell down. The place they fell down was full of snakes, big and small snakes." After listening to this, everyone took a breath, and then someone asked, "what vice Bureau Gao means is that you didn''t catch Guan and Hou." Gao Honggang nodded and said: "yes, after the snake dispersed, we found the weapons used by Guan Hou and some pieces of clothing under the fault. The weapons were completely contaminated. The laboratory could not extract complete fingerprints, but the clothing could be identified as Guan Hou''s Immediately someone said with a disdainful smile: "Vice President Gao, if you don''t grasp it, you can''t grasp it. Make up a story about tianfangyetan. Is this to scare everyone or to shirk the responsibility of dereliction of duty?" Gao Honggang did not speak. Lao Zhu asked Xu Yunlu, "Xu Heng, what about you? What do you think?"ˇ° Did Xu also leave all his work behind to hunt down the criminal Guan Shanzi? " Immediately someone was in trouble. Xu Yunlu said, "I''m chasing guanshanzi, but I ran into a debris flow on the way. After all, I didn''t catch up with vice Bureau Gao." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, he immediately drew a voice of discontent: "Xu''s luck has always been very bad, and bad things always happen to him."ˇ° I can''t figure out where Xu Bureau has been for a few days. He said in a panic that he had encountered a debris flow. "ˇ° Xu Ju, where did you encounter a debris flow? As far as we know, there is no debris flow in the mountains during this period of time. "..." Xu Yunlu didn''t take anyone''s words. When everyone was talking about it, he asked, "is there any doubt that Zhu Liang was killed by Guan Hou?" Everyone shook his head. Someone said, "the trace department and the material evidence department have already experienced that Zhu Liangzhong''s bullet was shot from Guan Shanzi''s gun." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 346

    Gao Honggang took over and said: "there is also a bank opposite the supermarket. We mentioned the conclusive evidence of Guan Shanzi''s murder from the camera at the door of the bank."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, pointed to the evidence Gao Honggang brought back from the app and said, "Deputy Zhu, what Gao said just now is considered to be anecdotal, but the clothes they found are the most telling. If Guan and Hou had not been bitten and devoured by beasts, their clothes would not have been what you see now, or they would have been torn apart, Either he was bitten with a lot of wounds, or there was so much blood. The blood has been confirmed to belong to Guan and Hou, so the possibility of survival is basically zero. I think the case of Zhu Liang''s murder can be closed. "


    Someone said: "Xu Bureau, you are too irresponsible. How can you be sure that the material evidence is not forged?"


    Xu Yunlu then lit a cigarette and said to the man, "look at the sample. You''re a master of counterfeiting. OK, I''ll give you the material evidence to make a sample. You can forge it for us to see."


    The man choked by Xu Yunlu and did not continue to speak. Xu Yunlu then said, "since you doubt the ability of vice Bureau Gao or the professional judgment of vice Bureau Gao, this case will be transferred to you for tracking. Can you give him a slightly longer period of three months to solve the case?"


    Everyone was stunned. Lao Zhu took a look at the man and didn''t express his opinion. Xu Yunlu then said, "it''s clear that all the human and material evidence are there, and you''re not responsible to label others. That''s nothing to look for. In the future, if there''s such thing in the bureau that you think you''re smart, you''ll turn the case to someone who thinks you''re smart."


    "The case of Zhu Liang''s murder can be closed. Honggang, you are responsible for writing the closing report." Lao Zhu nodded and said, "what about the other two cases?"


    Xu Yunlu said: "we are stepping up the handling of the female corpse case in the reservoir, and the campus drug abuse case should be closed soon."


    Wang vice Bureau said: "there is Yu Ping who is detained in the detention center. His family has come to the Bureau many times."


    "Yu Ping''s business has been almost checked. Now there is no problem. If there is no problem, you can release the person tomorrow." Xu Yunlu made a positive reply, which made Lao Zhu and Gao Honggang look at him. Before Qian Zhongcheng''s kidnapping, everyone thought that Xu Yunlu''s judgment might be wrong. However, when Qian Zhongcheng and his subordinates kidnapped him, his subordinates were secretly sending messages to Yu Ping. That''s hard evidence. Instead, Xu Yunlu wanted to release someone. It''s true, Lao Zhu almost wanted to clap the table again.


    Vice Bureau Wang had nothing to say.


    The meeting without dispute soon ended. Naturally, Lao Zhu left Xu Yunlu, and others left. Lao Zhu said, "be honest. What information have you got?"


    "Now there are new witnesses testifying that Yu Ping and Shen Hong were the killers of Kong Xiaobin''s murder."


    "You said that Kong Xiaobin was killed and thrown into a pigsty in the countryside by extremely cruel means in those years?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "but the witness asked for special protection and didn''t want to testify in public."


    Lao Zhu lit a cigarette and said, "if the witness doesn''t show up, how can he testify against Yu Ping?"


    "The witness has pointed out that Kong Xiaobin was killed in the basement of a suburban villa in Yuping."


    "What do you want?"


    "Let people go to Yu Ping''s basement to collect Kong Xiaobin''s blood. Kong Xiaobin died so miserably that it''s impossible to clean up the basement."


    "How to compare DNA with Kong Xiaobin? His case is closed. The material evidence department will not keep the material evidence. Even if it is kept, it is estimated that the material evidence is polluted."


    "I asked someone to investigate the case of Kong Xiaobin. His mother died of grief soon after. He also had an old father who was raised by one of his cousins. He could compare his father''s DNA with his father''s. If he could not, he would use his mother''s ashes. His mother also hoped that her son''s murderer would be punished. We would not blame her for being rude."


    Lao Zhu nodded, and Xu Yunlu continued: "in fact, Lao Zhu, these cases seem to be in the clouds. In fact, everyone knows who did it, but no one dares to do it."


    Lao Zhu sighed, and Xu Yun said, "I''m afraid of scaring the snake, so I don''t want to apply for a search warrant to search Yu Ping''s villa."


    "You''re not going to let the forensic collect evidence."


    "It''s said that assistant LAN came from forensic science. Let assistant LAN go."


    Lao Zhu laughed with disapproval: "I thought you Xu Xiaolu wanted to do something."


    "I''m not afraid that those people in the Bureau will not admit it. At that time, I''ll use my false evidence in order to solve the case to attack you, Lao Zhu."


    Lao Zhu glanced at Xu Yunlu and snorted, "I, Lao Zhu, have been dealing with Xu Xiaolu for more than ten years, but I still don''t know you. Are you a loser?"


    "Lao Zhu''s words are chilling. Since Xu Yunlu recognized Lao Zhu as you, did he give you less money to help?"


    Lao Zhu immediately patted Xu Yunlu and said, "OK, it''s up to you. Lao Zhu, I''m not afraid of criticism!"


    "Lao Zhu, I didn''t expect you to have no bottom line in life..." Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu were poor. There was a lot of noise below. Xu Yunlu asked, "assistant LAN, what''s the matter?"


    After a while, assistant LAN came back and said, "Xu Ju, a while ago, I''ve sent a drug addict named Zhang Feiping to the rehabilitation center." Xu Yunlu said: "there is such a thing. What''s the matter?"ˇ° Now that they have been released, they will make trouble at the police station to find out who is responsible for him. "ˇ° Shit, son of a bitch, what do you think of the police station as, the vegetable market? Ask the drug treatment center if this Zhang Feiping has given up drugs. If not, it is someone who has released them privately. Get them back to me right away and go there. Just say it''s me. " Assistant Lan was busy with the execution. Lao Zhu sighed and said, "every family has a black sheep."ˇ° Well, Lao Zhu, don''t sigh here. You seem to think that you can control the world as much as you can. Look at your eyes, I''m sure you haven''t had much rest these days. Why don''t you go back to have a rest and care for your daughter? "ˇ° Yes, my daughter''s boyfriend... "Before Lao Zhu finished speaking, Xu Yunlu reached out and said," stop, Lao Zhu stop, your daughter''s boyfriend has to be frank with you. She thinks it can be said, that is, she completely agrees with the boy, she thinks it can''t be said, that is, she is still hesitating, so... You know! "ˇ° I know a fart. I have raised my daughter for more than 20 years, but I have never understood her. " Lao Zhu said angrily, "but my family''s Zhu Zhu has a big temper, but he is quite filial."ˇ° Well, people all over the world know that Lao Zhu has a dutiful girl with a bad temper. Go back quickly. I have a lot of business to do. "ˇ° That''s the truth. " Lao Zhu pretended to be angry and left. Xu Yunlu looked at Lao Zhu''s back and shrugged. Then he called Ning Xiaohai and said, "Yuping has a villa. You and assistant LAN will go to it immediately." With that, Xu Yunlu calls Ning Xiaohai to his side, whispers how to do it, and asks Ning Xiaohai to take Zhao xiaohen with him. When Ning Xiaohai was sent away, Xu Yunlu called Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang went into the door and sat down in the leather chair opposite Xu Yunlu. As soon as his big two legs curled up, he said, "Oh, Xu Ju, it''s really not easy. He took the initiative to make an appointment with his subordinates."ˇ° Gao Honggang, how is the investigation of drug abuse on campus? " Gao Honggang blinked his eyes and asked, "Xu Ju, what do you mean?"ˇ° You have so many people in the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. Don''t tell me that there is no progress. If there is no progress at all, I will stop all the special allowances and resettlement expenses you applied for. You can support them with your own money. Don''t use the money of the state instead of money. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 347

    "Xu Ju, you are a good director. You just need to use your mouth."


    "Vice Bureau Gao, I''m a talker, but I''m better than you. I''d better apply for an arrest warrant. The two masters of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine have some prestige. This arrest warrant is directly approved by the governor of the province!"


    "Are you going to settle it?"


    "I don''t have the ability to deal with such a creature as governor. Let Lao Zhu deal with it!"


    "All right."


    "You and Yu Ye are mainly responsible for the arrest of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. As for how to carry out the arrest, you and Yu ye should work out a good plan, leak the news and let people run away. You can do it yourself."


    "Xu Ju, you really use your mouth."


    "Who wants you to be the vice Bureau, not to run errands, and still expect me to go to the main bureau? Besides, one of the people you arrested this time is an important witness. He has agreed to turn to our police as a witness! "


    "If you don''t tell me your name, I don''t care if you hurt me in the capture."


    "They are all literati. They have a lot of dross in their minds, but they don''t have a strong ability to do things."


    Xu Yunlu dismissed Gao Honggang and left the police station leisurely on Harley.


    After Yu Ye, who is in Gao Honggang''s office, calmed down, he saw Xu Yunlu riding on Harley from the hundred page window and said angrily, "Vice President Gao, Xu Yunlu has gone again. He is really comfortable in this class."


    Gao Honggang sighed and said, "it''s nothing to him about the police station. Everyone is still in the fog. He can see through everything. Do you know Xiaofeng?"


    "Of course I know. Who doesn''t know about the Wolong chick phoenix of the Three Kingdoms? It''s just that this Phoenix''s fate is not good. It''s short-lived."


    "This Phoenix''s end is not good, because did not follow to the master, in front of this deer..." Gao Honggang did not continue, "work, hurry up, little hate!"


    "Little hate!" Gao Honggang screamed again. Someone outside should say that he was transferred by Ning Xiaohai. Gao Honggang said angrily: "I know Zhao xiaohen is my man, but he took it away for me. If you don''t tell me what to do, no one will tell me. It''s so awkward."


    Yu Ye said: "then you call me."


    "You have such a big temper, how can you have a little hate to use?"


    Xu Yunlu rides Harley to the milk tea shop. Li Gui''s needling is just over. He is holding Qin Mo''s small carbon stove as a warm hand bag. Qin Mo keeps shaking his two fat legs. It seems that he doesn''t want to be the warm hand bag.


    Su Ran is on the phone. As soon as Xu Yunlu listens to the content, she knows that she is talking with Su LAN: "I''ll take it to see you when I''m better. I can''t let him infect you. How important you are now!"ˇ° It''s OK. There''s nothing wrong in the shop. Since I live in the hospital, I''ll have a good check in the hospital. "


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and went down to Harley to look at Li Gui. "It looks like it''s very busy."


    "You think I''m like maozi. I''m very busy every day."


    Xu Yunlu handed Li Gui a cigarette and asked, "did you quit?"


    "What to quit? Your family''s Xiaoming asked me to pay attention to it. Don''t smoke." Li Gui took the cigarette and squeezed it in his hand for a while before he said, "I''d better listen to Xiao Ming. Besides, there''s this small stove. Your little lazybones have seen it. I don''t want to ask her to take care of my neck in the future." Then he put the cigarette in his ear.


    Xu Yunlu lit a cigarette and took a puff. He held the cigarette far away and then asked, "for a long time, I haven''t asked Dongdong what he''s busy with?"


    Ear pulse then spread Shao Xi''s voice: "he is busy except for not busy to pick up a girl, other things are busy happily."


    Both Xu Yunlu and Li Gui laughed, and Li Gui said, "Dongdong, hurry to find a sister-in-law for Xiaoxi, otherwise Xiaoxi will doubt that you have any intention for me."


    "Go away, I''m in a meeting!" Shao Dong closed his ears when he finished. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui had a good time. Xu Yunlu reached out from behind the bar and said, "you''d better watch this deer drink."


    "Xiaoming and Binbin are almost done. Call Xiaoming back. As soon as I see his ascetic appearance, I want to tease him."


    Xu Yunlu pours the wine, shakes it gently, and reaches out to touch Qin Mo''s face. Qin Mo grabs Qin Mo with his fat claw discontentedly. Xu Yunlu reaches out to Qin Mo, and Shaoxi says, "ask me, is the yogurt given by my godfather good?"


    "See for yourself how many, who knows which box you sent." Li Gui took a picture of yogurt piled up on his mobile phone and sent it to Shao Xi. Shao Xi leaned on it and said, "is it true that all the yogurt in the supermarket has been sold out? It''s all in the milk tea shop. It''s better to change it into a yogurt shop."


    With Qin Mo in his arms, Li Gui waved his hand to the place where yogurt was piled up and said, "son, which one do you like, godfather will take it for you."


    Qin Mo looked at so many yoghurt, and compared them with the only two yoghurt left in the mountain. He couldn''t figure out why there were so many yoghurt.


    Li Gui chose two of Qin Mo''s favorite in the yogurt pile. Qin Mo wanted to drink the yogurt in the refrigerator more. Li Gui said, "silent, it''s burning now. You can''t drink too cold, just drink this."


    Qin Mo is not satisfied with the small fat claw to pull a few times, Li Gui said with emotion: "Alas, it''s sick, what to eat is not the right appetite, usually like to eat again, this time do not feel delicious."


    Xu Yunlu flicks his cigarette ash, drinks his wine, and squints at the outside. Li Gui covers his coat with a small carbon stove that he doesn''t want to drink yogurt and says, "the sulanfang on Xuefu Road is already in a mess. Do you want to have a look?"ˇ° What I see, Sulan will see it. " After su ran calls, she reaches for Qin Mo and takes her temperature. Then she forces Qin Mo to drink some water. Seeing that Qin Mo has no spirit, she takes Qin Mo into the room to have a rest. Li Gui shook his head and said: "so many people, such a toy, it''s really not enough to play." Xu Yunlu gave it to Li Gui, and Li Gui asked, "do you want to play a game?" Xu Yunlu shook his head, and Li Gui asked, "what are the important activities of your little police station?"ˇ° Keep it secretˇ° Keep a fart secret. I asked someone to step on the small village you mentioned. It should be the sheep raising place of a law. However, Song Jie destroyed it. The two villages outside the country were miserable. Song Jie slaughtered them all. "ˇ° There are no dead people in that village. "ˇ° He died, but the villagers didn''t dare to apply. No one called the police. They secretly inquired about it and said that the family of the dead had collected 500000 yuan. "ˇ° It''s not quite like Song Jie''s style. "ˇ° NATO is white. His first love will be full of coquettishness. Will it be good for his political achievementsˇ° NATO, a murderer and smuggler who started his business by selling drugs and smuggling arms, has made great achievements in his political workˇ° It is legal for the government to do less killing and pirating. It is illegal for individuals to do so. "ˇ° Let''s go. We''ve been drilling in the mountains for a few days. Go inside and lie down for a while. You''ll lie down in their room. "ˇ° Don''t worry, I won''t lie in one room and one bed with you. "ˇ° Go away Xu Yunlu walks into the bedroom and sees that Su Ran is holding Qin mo. Qin Mo is a little confused. Xiao Pang''s hands are soft on Su ran. Su Ran is saying, "I''m the best. I didn''t sleep well last night. I''ll sleep while I''m not burning." Xu Yunlu falls down beside Su ran, and before he is fully asleep, Qin Mo puts his fat paw on Xu Yunlu''s face. Xu Yunlu grabs Qin Mo''s fat hand and takes two false bites, but he doesn''t dare to make Qin Mo too excited, so he holds it in his hand. After a while, Qin Mo falls asleep in Su Ran''s arms, and Su ran asks in a low voice: "Uncle Lu, you don''t work again?"ˇ° Ah, "said Xu Yunlu, holding Qin Mo''s fat hand," my uncle used to drill in the woods for a few days, and when he came out, he would sleep for three days. He worked for Lao Zhu, so he worked day and night. These days were too tired, and he didn''t sleep well last night. We all went to sleep while we were silent. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 348

    Su ran can''t express any more opinions. Coming down from the mountain, it''s like falling apart. Qin Mo had a fever last night. Although she was worried about learning, she listened to Xu Yunlu and fell asleep with Qin Mo in her arms.


    Xu Yunlu turns over his mobile phone, turns off his and Su Ran''s mobile phones, turns off his ear pulse, and then begins to rest.


    No matter how tired Xu Yunlu is, he always keeps alert when he sleeps. Su ran moves and he wakes up. Su ran touches Qin Mo''s forehead and takes Qin Mo''s temperature again. Seeing Xu Yunlu wakes up, he says, "uncle, I haven''t slept these days. Let''s sleep a little more."


    "Uncle said that it doesn''t matter if you sleep more or less. What I feel is that uncle hasn''t fallen asleep these days."


    Su ran was so angry that she rushed into Xu Yunlu''s arms and beat Xu Yunlu again and again. Xu Yunlu waited for Su ran to beat him enough before he said, "OK, how about silence?"


    "It''s still a little hot."


    "Do you want to take it to the hospital?"


    "No, I''ll take him to pee and give him some water."


    "Uncle, come and hold it. You don''t have much strength."


    Su ran mixes warm water for Qin mo. Xu Yunlu has already carried Qin Mo back to bed. Qin Mo moves around in his arms and doesn''t open his eyes. Su ran feeds Qin Mo with water and listens to the sound of Li Gui knocking on the door: "Xu Xiaolu, you''ve turned off your mobile phone. Ning Xiaohai is looking for you and crying."


    Xu Yunlu sighed and turned on his mobile phone. Sure enough, he saw that Ning Xiaohai was going to blow up his mobile phone. Dozens of missed calls belonged to Ning Xiaohai. Xu Yunlu had to go back and heard Ning Xiaohai''s voice: "cousin, where are you going to die? Have fun!"


    "Fart."


    "We found the blood in the basement, but assistant Lan said it was fresh, not like the blood in 1956."


    "One is to continue to look for old blood, and the other is to compare the blood found now with the cloud in the reservoir."


    "Darling, you still have imagination."


    "Just your IQ, hurry up." When Xu Yunlu finished, he hung up, and then called Qu Peng, "when will Dapeng leave?"ˇ° I''ll leave tomorrow. I can''t get along with your song. I''ll stay for a few days. Xiao Hai is a little busy these two days. "ˇ° I''m busier than he isˇ° I don''t need to report anything to you. "


    Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng talk about each other for a while. Qin Mo wakes up completely. To heaven, Qin Mo wakes up. Where can he stay in bed? But when he is sick, it''s different. Seeing Su ran leave, he lies in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu ends the call and concentrates on being his father.


    In the evening, Qin Mo''s temperature comes up again. After waiting all night, Su ran naturally has no energy to go to school the next day and can only continue to ask for leave. However, Xu Yunlu was called to Dianmao by Ning Xiaohai''s phone early in the morning. Su Ran is really depressed and worried about her homework.


    When Xu Yunlu came into the office, Ning Xiaohai caught up with him. Xu Yunlu asked, "how''s it going?"


    "The old blood has been found, and the fresh blood is the result of the girl cloud who was killed in the reservoir."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said: "then sit and wait for the old blood comparison results."


    "His family came to the police station again and said that you had agreed to release people."


    "I told his family that I agreed to release people today, but I didn''t say whether it would be in the morning, afternoon or evening. In a word, I assured them that if there was no problem, they would release people today."


    "Don''t forget that you are the director now, not the black boss of Goa."


    "Tactics work, so does the director."


    Ning Xiaohai snorted. Xu Yunlu waved to him. Ning Xiaohai came to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "We can clean up the Zeng in the people''s hospital." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "let him free for so long."


    "What else can I do? Xiaoming is all busy?"


    "Every time I think of the money he coveted and the little nurses he bullied, I feel like a knife in my heart."


    "Really, how blunt that knife is. It didn''t kill you after cutting it for so long."


    "Hurry up!"


    "Deler, I can finally do my best." Ning Xiaohai snorts again, and then walks away. Xu Yunlu straightens his clothes in the mirror, touches his neat hairstyle, and then walks to his desk.


    When Su ran arrived at the school, she realized that the principal and vice principal of the school, as well as Shen Hong and Xu Zihao of the student department, had been arrested.


    Su ran was startled and quickly called Xu Yunlu: "uncle, how can my cousin be..."


    "Well, don''t worry, uncle. That''s to protect Xu Zihao."


    "Oh."


    "If you don''t catch Xu Zihao, these people will immediately guess that Xu Zihao sold them. If you bite Xu Zihao, it will be more troublesome. Don''t let your grandmother and your mother get away with it. According to what we know, Xu Zihao has no crime. As long as we don''t arouse these people''s resentment, Xu Zihao will be fine soon, Zihao will certainly suffer a little during this period of time. Xiaohai has informed him secretly that he will cooperate with us completely. "


    "I see, uncle." Su ran was relieved that the school didn''t have these black sheep. Looking at the campus, she immediately felt a lot clearer, "but uncle, grandmother, big uncle and big aunt asked, how do I answer?"ˇ° Then you play on the spot, how can you make them feel at ease, how to make upˇ° Is this safe? "ˇ° My little bug is so smart that he can always make up one. "ˇ° Today is Thursday. My cousin will live in school from Monday to Friday. If I don''t go home on Friday night, I''ll call at home. If I can''t find him, I''ll go to school to inquire. I''ll know as soon as I inquire. You should try out all the bad guys and let my cousin go early! "ˇ° The bad guys are very cunning, too. "ˇ° I know Su ran turns off the phone and walks to the classroom with her bag on her back. She meets Professor Song. After listening to Professor Song''s feelings about the arrest of the two principals, Su Ran is about to walk to the classroom with Professor Song, but she sees Lao Chan and Yu Ye in police uniform coming. Su Ran''s eyes widened, including Professor Song''s. when they approached, Su ran finally made a voice: "boss, you are actually a policeman." Lao Chan saluted Su ran and Professor Song, and then said, "after I graduated from the police academy, I was sent to Nadong by Yu Ye''s father as an undercover agent. After the mission of Yulong Snow Mountain, I was transferred to the College of traditional Chinese medicine as an undercover agent. The two presidents of the College of traditional Chinese medicine have long been rumored to be involved in drugs and pornography, but there has been no conclusive evidence, So... "Su ran immediately adored:" no wonder I always think the boss is so powerful. It turns out that the boss is a policeman. " After listening to these words, Yu Ye felt that the logic was not quite right: "little lazy, the police are powerful in your mind, and they can''t do anything!" Su ran spat out her tongue, and Professor Song realized that it was the need of her job to be a lecturer in the University. She nodded, looked at her watch and said, "we''re going to be late for class. By the way, Jieyu, when we''re finished, we''ll go home for dinner tonight, and the world super will go home and get together as a family." Lao Chou nodded, and Su ran said goodbye to Lao Chou and Yu Ye, followed Professor Song to the teaching building, and said: "the teacher really didn''t expect that the boss is such a bull, and the undercover agents are all heroes!"ˇ° I think he is very comfortable as an undercover. He drives a luxury car and lives in a luxury house. He drives a restaurant for a while and works as a lecturer for a while. "ˇ° Teacher, you have to have this ability. If it''s me, I can''t do it. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 349

    Professor Song sighed and said, "you can''t drive a luxury car and live in a luxury house."


    "I mean running restaurants and being a lecturer."


    "It''s Zihao. I''m very optimistic about him. Actually, ah."


    Su ran didn''t disclose her relationship with Xu Zihao at school. She could only comfort her: "teacher, people like Xu Xuechang won''t easily merge with the pollution."


    "But I heard from the inside that the College of traditional Chinese medicine and the Lehong club took advantage of the girls'' blind worship of stars and models, tricked them into working in the Lehong Club under the guise of recruiting models and actors, and then poisoned the drinks and drinks provided to them. Once they got addicted, they used drugs to control them, coerced them into drug trafficking and prostitution, They are also used to drag some government officials into the water! "


    "These scum are so bad."


    "In school, they use Xu Zihao, an outstanding male student, as a support to attract these girls. They deliberately say that actors and models are fashionable and have temperament, and they like actors and models. In short, they just attract those female students to the Lehong club. If none of this works, they use the school forum to attack the female student who refuses to comply, You''ve suffered a lot. Lao Ren just won''t listen to this. "


    Su ran knew that Professor Song''s old Ren was the headmaster. Knowing that Professor Song was not feeling well, she didn''t answer any more.


    Professor Song added: "I heard that Lao Ren spent all her money studying abroad by the club of Le Hong."


    "Don''t be sad, teacher. Any headmaster is a person who has daughters, but he doesn''t deserve to be a headmaster, let alone a qualified father, if he lets these scum do harm to the schoolgirls."


    "It''s true that he doesn''t deserve to be a headmaster, but if he is not a qualified father, he has to say twice. He just wants to be too qualified."


    "I don''t understand that the headmaster''s salary will not be very low. How can he not afford an overseas student? Some of his family have difficulties in studying abroad. Many of them work part-time and study by themselves and finish their studies."


    "Ranran, you are sensible. You know that you love your family. So the children of poor families have been in charge of the family early. Principal Ren has made a lot of achievements, but his daughter is spoiled and likes to keep up with others. Now that principal Ren has an accident, all kinds of news have been reported, saying that her daughter lives in a luxury house abroad, drives a luxury car and is a shoe controller, There are thousands of shoes of all brands. "


    Su ran put out her tongue: "thousands of pairs!"


    "Here we are. Go to class quickly!"


    When such a big event happened in the school, no one of the students was in a good mood to have a good class. In the meantime, Su ran also heard that dozens of female students, such as Liu minglan, had been taken away by the police, and there were even more powerful rumors that Xiao Min had a boyfriend named Yu Ping, who had been arrested long ago. She had also been invited to the police station for tea by the police.


    Su ran heard the name of Yu Ping in Xu Yunlu and Ning xiaohaikou. After hearing the news, she was a little stunned. Xiao Min was so deep.


    Su ran takes Qin Mo to see Su LAN after school. She tells Su LAN all the news by the way. When Su LAN hears that she missed so many big plays because Qin Xing was forced to stay in hospital, she puts plum in her mouth and scolds Qin Xing angrily: "it''s all you who let me waste so many opportunities for meritorious service."


    "Is it important to have a silent younger brother?" Qin Xing rarely fight back reluctantly. Qin Mo jumps at Su LAN very cooperatively, "I want my younger brother, not my younger sister."


    As soon as Su LAN looked at Qin Mo, his heart melted: "Yao Yao, so many talents come to see mom, mom wants to die for you."


    "My mother said that I was ill, so I can''t give it to my mother."


    "I won''t. My family is so quiet. How can I give the illness to my mother? I don''t think my mother has."


    "Yes


    Su ran a little distressed to smile: "germs this kind of thing does not recognize people, good or bad ah, sister-in-law, a little common sense good."


    As soon as Qin Mo comes, Su LAN can''t stay in the hospital any longer. She is determined to leave the hospital. Qin Xing has to go through the discharge procedures.


    As soon as Su LAN and Qin Mo meet, they are reluctant to part. Su Ran is really afraid that Su LAN will hold Qin Mo, and he will not hold the one in his belly. He stops Qin Mo for several times and lets Qin Mo go by himself instead of Su LAN.


    Back at the milk tea shop, Qin Xing''s mother, who hadn''t seen her husband and wife for a few days, immediately began to ask questions. Su LAN asked questions. Qin Xing was a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water: what do you care about us, and I didn''t give you a cent less.


    Su ran waits for Qin Xing''s mother to leave, and then tells Su Lan that Xu Yunlu opens a su LAN square on Xuefu Road, where there are still some empty shops. She just goes to see if she can move Qin Xing''s express company, so that Qin Xing can take care of both sides. If she can, she can move there earlier.


    Qin Xing finds Baiguo to get a bigger car and takes Su LAN, Su ran and Qin Mo to the milk tea shop on Xuefu Road. When he comes to the place, it''s in the green garden. It''s clearly a large consumption place. Nuo Da''s bars are only a part of it, and the milk tea shop is a small one. Of course, this small one is several times larger than the milk tea shop in shantytown, All kinds of decoration are the latest and most fashionable, and the equipment is also the most advanced. It''s really satisfying.


    Su LAN and Su ran finally decided to move. They thought the old house and the old milk tea shop were reluctant to move. There were too many things to take away, so they had to move for a few days. Just after the decision, Li Gui brought five trucks and dozens of people, and they moved in two hours.


    When Su ran was busy in her new home, Su''s mother called, and her voice was very worried: "Ran Ran, just now your uncle called to say that Zihao had an accident, do you know?"ˇ° Mom, I''m busy moving these days. I left after school. I''m not sure. "ˇ° I heard from xun''er that your uncle Heng is often in your milk tea shop. Isn''t he the new director of the police station? If he comes, you can ask for help. Yes, do you have his phone number? "ˇ° Mom, don''t worry. I''m in a mess. I''ll ask again. "ˇ° Yes, how and what do you move? "ˇ° They bought a house here in the green gardenˇ° Ah, Sulan actually bought a house in the green garden. The house in that place is not cheap. "ˇ° And mom, my sister-in-law''s milk tea shop has also moved. " Su ran told Su mu the address of the milk tea shop and asked, "Mom, have you decided to buy a house?"ˇ° It''s settled. It''s also near there. It''s just a small community, small house type and old house. "ˇ° Anyway, buy it first. "ˇ° Uncle Wang and I have decided not to pretend first, just clean up and be able to live. We''ll wait until we go to college. "ˇ° That''s fine. When you move, I''ll help you clean upˇ° We have to wait until the formalities are completed and the family moves away before we consider moving. You''d better ask Zihao about it. " Su ran waited for Su''s mother to hang up. After a while, she called her and said, "Mom, I asked Uncle Heng. He said that a president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine had committed a crime. Important members of the student union were invited to the bureau to cooperate with the investigation."ˇ° Well, how long will it take? "ˇ° It''s said that the principal''s crime is very serious and may be investigated for a period of time. "ˇ° Then your cousin didn''t do anything wrong with it, did he? "ˇ° My cousin is not stupid. How can it be Su Ran''s words convinced Su''s mother. Xu Zihao was a smart man, so he said, "I''ll tell your great uncle and grandmother, and you can help me keep an eye on them."ˇ° OK, Ma Su ran put the phone, gently stroked her chest, and spat out her tongue. Qin Xing''s mother, shanpao''s mother and Gulu''s mother didn''t understand why the milk tea shop suddenly stopped and all the things were moved out. Qin Xing''s mother immediately opened her mind and said, "I just said that they can''t open the shop like this. The police come here for free, and fox friends come here for free. They are not three years old, so they are going to send them to the kindergarten. They also send such good kindergartens to this street, Who dares to be such a loser, but does Sulan listen to me? No, now it''s OK. I''m sure it''s a terrible loss. I''ll close the door! " Qin Xing''s mother is very distressed when she talks about it. She earns 2500 yuan a month, and her status in the family is much higher. Her daughter-in-law is much more honest and obedient than before, and even her grandsons and granddaughters know that grandma can bring delicious snacks and many delicious things back. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 350

    Shanpao Ma and Gulu Ma thought that they were going to lose their jobs. As a result, Su LAN asked them to go to work in a new place the next day, and the three mothers left with half a doubt.


    When the three mothers went to work in the new place the next day, they found that the working environment had completely changed. They became very tall, and their salaries had increased by 200. They were all excited immediately.


    Wang Shouyi''s dim sum room is three times as big as before, with two apprentices; Xu Yunlu''s favorite bar is more than three times longer than the original one. Coco and Li Li are still milk tea girls, but they recruit four new girls to be entertainers; There are two billiards tables in a special room. Under one billiards table, Qin Mo is specially given snake toys. The small rest room is added into a large office and three small rest rooms.


    Su LAN likes to return to like, but in the heart is very uneasy, finally asked a very real words: "Ranran, do you think our milk tea can afford rent?"


    "Uncle Lu said that the green garden was very good, so he bought all the shops under the community. Originally, he only wanted to run a bar, but he bought the place a little too big. Brother GUI thought that we were poor. He gave us a piece of space, whether or not he would give us the rent or how much he would give us. Uncle Lu said that if the business was good, he would give it to us, if it was bad, he would owe it first."


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s a little big. Your ghost brother''s hand is too big. It''s not like the style he bought that small express company."


    Su ran smiles, Su LAN asks again: "the shop near the street is all empty, a big supermarket seems to have finished loading."


    "Brother GuiGui said that the bar doesn''t need to occupy too much front. The shops along the street are sublet. Jiucheng has been ordered. The supermarket belongs to brother Dongdong, and the two shops opposite us are rented by brother GuiGui to my aunt as an express company. But brother GuiGui said that we all occupy his two front. My aunt can''t occupy the front in vain, so we have to pay rent."


    "That''s, that''s the rent to be paid, but will the rent in this area be particularly expensive?"


    "Ghost brother said, first according to the previous rent, later on."


    "Yes, the express company belongs to you, too."


    "In fact, it''s a waste to build such a large square in front of the door."


    "Ghost brother said that people who come to play must have a parking space. In the future, there will be supermarkets, brand stores, gourmet restaurants and bars. I''m afraid that there are not enough parking spaces at all. When the time comes, vehicles that don''t consume will be charged."


    "It''s not a two-story underground parking lot."


    "In the future, the parking spaces became more and more popular. Except for the underground parking spaces of the supermarket and the shop over there, the parking spaces under our milk tea shop and bar were no longer available."


    "Don''t you think it''s wasteful? Qin Xing took a look and said that there are more than a dozen luxury cars. The cheapest ones are millions. Whose cars are they?"


    "I don''t know. How does my little uncle know about luxury cars?"


    "It''s not that ah Gu, who is riding a fawn, knows that the price is against the sky and studies this car and that car all day long."


    Two people are murmuring, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui came in, Li Gui asked: "how is Su LAN, satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied!"


    "That''s satisfactory. We''ll open tomorrow. Tomorrow, Friday and tomorrow we''ll open together."


    "Yes Su LAN and Li Gui agreed to open the business together the next day. Su ran said in her heart: will it be too hasty? Can we prepare? I still have to have a class. I will have the final exam soon. I can''t delay the course no matter what.


    However, Li Gui obviously didn''t care whether Su Ran''s courses could keep up with him or not. The next day, he solemnly opened a supermarket in Dongdong. At the same time, in front of the green garden, cars were like dragons and people were like running water. When Su LAN saw that Ruo Da''s square was soon full of cars, and the business of the milk tea shop was especially good because of the various rewards offered by the supermarket.


    Li Gui''s bar doesn''t have a rush hour until the evening. Who knows what business he chooses to open in broad daylight, and there are few people during the day, so he and Xu Yunlu come to the milk tea shop to eat and drink. Li Gui drinks red wine, looks at the full supermarket opposite, shakes his head and asks Xu Yunlu: "Dongdong has been busy for so long, how many things have he done to promote sales, and so many people are like this, No wonder I asked ginkgo to apply to the police station to maintain law and order yesterday. At first, I thought he was exaggerating. "


    Xu Yunlu shakes the wine in his glass and takes a sip. "If Dongdong wants to be busy with this, I don''t think he has to work so hard that he can''t even see people''s movies! The building opposite him is going to be the largest office building here, so first of all, he has to do a good job in a series of supporting facilities to attract high-end talents to come here and work while enjoying. "


    "It''s not that he has bought a lot of land, but there are few here. It''s said that they are all bought in Nanyue city."


    "Anyway, Dongdong hasn''t let everyone make less money these years. He''ll have to do whatever he likes."


    "That''s true. Xiaoxi occupied the space behind the milk tea shop. He said it would be convenient to drink milk tea in the future."


    "He doesn''t just like instant noodles."


    "Occasionally, I have to change my taste. He also bought all the 13 floors upstairs where you bought the two suites, while Binbin bought all the 16 floors downstairs."


    "What''s left on that floor?"


    "I bought it, of course."ˇ° Rich people Xu Yunlu picked his eyebrows, and Li Gui said, "this building is called yiranju. Apart from its good name and good location, have you found it?"ˇ° I don''t think it''s particularly good for Mingming. Your bar and milk tea shop are just below Yi Ran Ju. "ˇ° You have a lot of things to do during this period of time, so we didn''t communicate with you. We made a small move. After we bought the shop, we got through the underground parking garage of yiranju with the underground parking garage of bars and milk tea shops. Then it was completely closed. Our own people were arranged for security at the exit and entrance. Then we could only get in and out of yiranju with our own cars All the entrances and exits of bars and milk tea shops are provided with security. In addition to security, all the entrances, exits and important places are equipped with the most advanced monitoring system in the world. There are two director control rooms. One is in room 03 on the 10th floor of yiranju, with four people watching 24 hours. The other is in Xiaoxi, where Pauli and xiaota are watching 24 hours with soy sauce. Maozi and xiaota are responsible for all the security work, The rooms below the 10th floor of Yiran residence are all assigned to their security personnel. Apart from the rooms we live in, all the other rooms are installed. If you want to have a family or a guest, you don''t have to worry about no place to live. " Xu Yunlu sighed and said, "it''s a small pen. I really want to know what a big pen is like."ˇ° Come on, fawn, it''s a big deal in your eyes. Don''t laugh at my brother. "ˇ° By the way, what are you doing here? "ˇ° Isn''t it convenient to play mahjong and fry Jinhua? But we all think that your brand is too bad, and the group doesn''t plan to take you to play. "ˇ° How do you feel that a group of local rich people are coming to the city and want to buy everything they see? "ˇ° Go away, you see here, I''m the happiest to be a son, and I don''t feel tired to run the whole court! " Xu Yunlu looks at Qin Mo, who is following Su ran and is busy with two bionic snakes. He smiles for a moment, and then says, "knock on Shankou''s house for me, and choose the humble and painful one."ˇ° Xiaolu, the little sluggard is not your wife. It''s just your date. You haven''t held a press conference. People in the street have a grudge with you. They can''t do anything about you, but they can pretend that they don''t know that the little sluggard has something to do with you and take it out on the little sluggard. "ˇ° So let you choose the humble and painful start, let the parents of Shankou take charge of their lawless daughter. "ˇ° In recent years, they have developed well in some small countries in Southeast Asia, where we have many brothers. " Li Gui thought and said. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 351

    "Then choose the one with the best development."


    "What about Li Dandan? She didn''t have any background, and she died of her father and brother. Besides her, the whole family died. "


    "She, don''t move."


    "Hey, hey." Li Gui laughed a few times, "old friends, reluctant to give up, then attracted to sleep a few times, the hair smooth, not with the little lazy this main room bullshit."


    "Go away, Gao Honggang is not a gas-saving lamp. It''s a small matter to clean her up, but let Gao Honggang grasp the handle and feel you out. In China, I may not be able to wipe your ass clean..."


    "Reluctant is reluctant. Don''t make excuses. Gao Honggang''s point is really good. It''s good for your deer." Li Gui was so happy that his eyes narrowed.


    "I was slapped by Li Dandan in silence, but the little sluggard didn''t say it. I didn''t know how strange he was complaining about me." Xu Yunlu took a puff from the cigarette and said leisurely.


    "Well, Xiaolu, I''ll make a joke. I feel very sad when I see the fingerprints on the little guy''s face on the mountain. After so many days, there are so many deep fingerprints. It can be seen how hateful and cruel Li Dandan was when he started."


    "When we first met, he was in the hands of two peddlers. The little guy was almost out of air at that time. I held him in my arms and swore that I would protect him and the little sluggard. As a result, they let their mother and son fall into the hands of Shankou and Li Dandan."


    "Xiaolu, don''t be like that. The Shankou family is old Tangkou. It has been established for hundreds of years and has been operated by generations. Although we don''t pay attention to him, his influence is not for fun. Moreover, Heiyan in Shankou doesn''t dare to do anything to the little lazybones. You don''t know how much you''ve suffered from her friends."


    "Ghost, sometimes I think, I''m a prodigal son. What do I want to do when I provoke lazy kids? I''m just messing around like before. Everyone is relaxed, don''t you think?"


    "Xiaolu, what''s the matter today? The little slob has a good character and a kind heart. We are very happy with her. Don''t think that you are looking for a woman. If you really want to look for Heiyan and Li Dandan in Shankou, the brothers won''t agree."


    "I just think the little slob should find a decent man to live a normal life."


    "If this is your heart, you go to fool around. I''ll let the little sluggard see you immediately and let her give up on you. Then I''ll help her to meet some serious men and arrange some encounters with them. Every minute, I''ll make your head green into a forest. Then I''ll let the little sluggard forget you and go to the Pacific Ocean to marry your son."


    "Get out of here. There are too few things recently. You are in a hurry."


    Li Gui: "who are we in a hurry?


    Qin Mo saw that Su ran really didn''t have time to talk to him, and finally saw that Xu Yunlu and Li Gui seemed to have a lot to say, so they were so lame that they reached out to each other. Li Gui took Qin Mo to the bar and asked, "is it fun to be a son?"


    "Fun Qin Mo nodded as he threatened Li Gui with a snake.


    "How about doing a bad thing for a son or a father?" Li Gui asked while pretending to be afraid.


    As soon as Qin Mo heard that he was doing something wrong, he immediately put his face together and said, "godfather, what''s wrong?"


    "Isn''t that a pretty little sister in a skirt?" Li Gui talks in one direction. Qin Mo doesn''t feel very beautiful. He nods casually. Li Gui then says, "go and lift up that beautiful little sister''s skirt."


    Xu Yunlu gives Li Gui a hand and touches Qin Mo''s face. The child recovers quickly. The finger marks on his face have disappeared under the careful care of Su ran.


    Li Gui said discontentedly, "what are you doing? Don''t teach my son to be as stiff as Xiao Ming." As soon as Li Gui''s words fell, Qin Mo raised his hands and called twice, "uncle, uncle!"


    When Xu Yunlu and Li Gui look at the door, Su Ming''s Land Rover comes and stops in a parking space. Qin Mo immediately jumps from the bar. This height is a bit high for Qin mo. Xu Yunlu reaches out for help. Qin Mo lands on the ground and immediately rushes to the door.


    After a while, Su Ming walks in with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo holds Su Ming''s neck and whispers happily.


    When Su ran saw Su Ming coming back, she quickly welcomed him: "brother, I''m back."


    Su Ming looked at the new milk tea shop and said with emotion, "it''s a little too big."


    Su LAN followed and said, "it''s the ghost brother who gave it to us."


    "A big handout."


    "Brother, you and your sister-in-law are so annoying." Su ran stares discontentedly and pouts his lips. Qin Mo immediately learns from Su ran. Su ran pinches Qin Mo and pouts his lips and asks, "brother, do you want to send the salute home first?"


    "I don''t have any salute, just a few boxes of chocolates and snacks for you."


    Su ran saw that the chocolates and snacks Su Ming brought to Qin mo were not from vassi, but from a European country. She asked, "brother, are you not in vassi these days?"


    "A trip to Europe."


    "Well, get the jet lag."


    "Well, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Qin Mo runs away with the chocolate in his arms. Su Ming comes to Xu Yunlu and Li Gui. Li Gui covers his chest and asks, "finish all your seven aunts and eight sisters."


    "Why does your chest hurt?" As a doctor, Su Ming is very sensitive to the action of Li Gui covering his chestˇ° That''s not true. As soon as I see you, I think of your knife. Xiao Ming, your knife moves very well. Once the wound grows well, it doesn''t hurt at all. If you have time, please help me to connect my neck again, OK Xu Yunlu was so happy that he almost didn''t spray out the red wine he had drunk. Su Ming shook his head and said, "if you really think you''ve lived too long, you can have a try." Li Gui touched his neck and cried bitterly twice: "I''m so annoyed. Why didn''t I meet you at the beginning?"ˇ° It''s no use meeting him. He was still in primary school when your neck was cut off. "ˇ° Then why didn''t he grow up so fast and let me suffer so much? "ˇ° By the way, Xiaoming, the people''s hospital has already been contacted. You can see when to report for duty. " Xu Yunlu is too lazy to pay attention to Li Gui. Su Ming was stunned and asked: "if you don''t say that I have to be busy for more than half a year, I can''t wait until half a year later..." "you move fast, and I can''t keep up with the pace of the times, but don''t forget, my laboratory."ˇ° Well, brother Lu, just rest assured. " Su Ming is a little excited that he can really go to the people''s hospital. In fact, after such a round of twists and turns, he has a wide field of vision with director Heng bin. He doesn''t have the initial heart to go to the people''s Hospital, but he is a little excited. Li Gui shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that I would like to be a doctor so much. If I didn''t go to practice my hands, I would like to help you to connect my neck again if my medical skills improved." Su Ming wants to get jet lag. After talking to Xu Yunlu and Li Gui for a while, he goes home. As soon as Su Ming left, Zhao xiaohen came in a patrol car. As soon as he entered the milk tea shop, he said aloud, "Su ran, you''ve changed your guns."ˇ° Anyway, my milk tea is not good, and you don''t like it. "ˇ° Then you know how much courage I''ve got to support. "ˇ° I don''t want it. "ˇ° I''ve been busy all morning. I''m so thirsty. Give me a cup of milk tea Zhao xiaohen said while taking off the leather gloves and throwing them on the barˇ° Or coconut? "ˇ° For a change, chocolate. "ˇ° You are close to the taste of silence. "ˇ° Can it be the same? He likes chocolate. I like the tea in chocolate milk tea Zhao xiaohen took the milk tea and went to Li Gui. He was very dissatisfied and said, "it''s all IQ." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 352

    "Still busy today?" Li Gui took Zhao xiaohen''s milk tea and put it on the bar. Zhao xiaohen couldn''t look at it. "Ginkgo went to the police station to talk about the supermarket opening. He was afraid of trampling and applied for the police force to maintain law and order, so the brothers who didn''t have a rest for a month didn''t have a rest again. Yes, ginkgo is not an employee of the milk tea shop. It has something to do with him how that big supermarket opened."


    "It''s hard to say if you''re going to work several jobs. If you''re going to be tired, take a rest and let someone watch for you."


    "Forget it, who knows if the new director Xu has already set fire to two or three." When Zhao xiaohen finished, he thought that Xu Ju and Xu Yunlu were drinking with Li Gui in front of him, so he bit the straw to keep his face away from the door.


    Li Gui then asked: "Xiaolu, why didn''t you see your cousin who was a follower?"


    "I''ve been back to Beijing. I haven''t been back for a long time. I have to take a photo." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Zhao xiaohen''s phone rang. Zhao xiaohen took a look at the caller ID above and lazily answered the phone. Only after listening to two sentences, he immediately sat up straight. Then he stood up and immediately dialed Gao Honggang, "brother Honggang, Yu Ping took poison and committed suicide in the detention center."ˇ° Yes, yes, I''ll go back and tune the camera right away. "ˇ° Yes, the detainee will be tried immediately. "


    Zhao xiaohen said as she picked up the milk tea and went out. After walking for a while, she thought of her leather gloves. She turned and grabbed the leather gloves she threw on the bar and went out.


    Li Gui shook his head and said, "Xu Ju, it seems that in the eyes of a little fool, you are not as good as a vice Bureau."


    Xu Yunlu still leaned lazily against the bar and said, "it doesn''t matter that I''m not as good as the vice Bureau. I''m afraid that your boyfriend is not as good as other people''s brother Honggang


    "It''s not right for Xu Xiaolu to look for a fight. When the important prisoner died, you were indifferent. It''s true that Mount Tai collapsed in front of you


    "Ghost, you always say that you are a primary school culture. How can I always feel that you are ambushing?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, I always mix with you people with high diploma. That level always stays at the level of primary school. It''s not that you have to be eliminated sooner or later, although you pay for Xu Xiaolu''s diploma."


    Xu Yunlu smiles and the phone rings. As soon as he sees that it''s Ning Xiaohai, he answers it. As soon as he gets through, Ning Xiaohai roars and says, "cousin, what''s the matter? Yu Ping died in prison and committed suicide by taking poison. So many people look at him. How did he get the poison?"


    "What''s the hurry? Zhao xiaodai has been called back by his brother Honggang."


    "Who knows if Gao Honggang harbors evil intentions? What if he conceals them?"


    "I really want to see who''s so bold unless someone cuts out everything recorded in the surveillance."


    "Cousin, you are in no hurry."


    "Why do you have to rush? Don''t you jump out one by one? Sit and watch a big play. I haven''t seen any good play for many years. "


    Ning Xiaohai


    As soon as Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came into the office, assistant LAN informed them, "Xu Bureau, deputy Zhu office, inform cadres above the department level to have a meeting or an emergency meeting."


    Xu Yunlu had to straighten his clothes in the mirror and said to Ning Xiaohai, "I''ll have a meeting first. You wait here. There must be a big play to play today."


    "Well!" Ning Xiaohai is really angry. He just goes back to the capital. As soon as he comes back, the favorable situation for the police suddenly changes. Yu Ping dies. The two presidents of the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine blame Yu Ping for everything he has done. Shen Hong bites and says that he doesn''t know why the police are arresting him, while Xu Yunlu clearly doesn''t intend to push Xu Zihao out, What''s the difference between following up a dead end.


    Ning Xiaohai is waiting in the office so that his heart and lungs are almost burning. Xu Yunlu comes back. Ning Xiaohai asks: "cousin, what''s up?"


    "How about what?"


    "How did Yu Ping die?"


    "Take poison to commit suicide!"


    Ning Xiaohai blinked for a long time before he said: "do you believe it? Lao Zhu believes it? Does Zhao xiaodai believe that brother Honggang? "


    "Why not believe it?"


    "Tune the video, check it. Who contacted Yu Ping before he committed suicide? You are so anxious."


    "Your uncle really covers you up with a pair of big wings." Xu Yunlu just finished, LAN assistant called internal phone, "Xu Bureau, Ms. Wang Lehong wants to see you."


    "So fast!" Xu Yunlu said, "in half an hour, let her in."


    Xu Yunlu put down the phone, Ning Xiaohai asked: "what is she doing here?"


    "The last person to see Yu Ping was vice Bureau Wang."


    "Then catch him. There''s no suspense."


    "Vice Bureau Wang shot himself last night." With Xu Yunlu''s words, Ning Xiaohai leaned on him and said, "how great benefits and how great courage are needed."


    "He has a son and a daughter abroad. According to Lao Zhu''s information, there are tens of millions of meters of money in luxury houses and famous cars on the street. Sun Tzu and his grandchildren all go to first-class private noble schools."


    "Now that we have mastered it, we have already started to grasp it. If we are going to judge it slowly, there will be no such thing. What else will Wang Lehong do?" Ning Xiaohai''s atmosphere was bad, and he sat down on the sofa beside him. "After all the work, I went back to the capital, and so many things happened."


    Xu Yunlu gently picked his eyebrows, picked up the phone and said, "Lan Zhu, let her in."ˇ° She also took her daughter Xiao Min with herˇ° I know After a while, Wang Lehong and Xiao Min walked into the office. Xu Yunlu nodded and motioned to the chair in front of him to invite them to sit down. Wang Lehong said "thank you" and sat down. Xiao Min also sat down. Xu Yunlu said to Ning Xiaohai, "pour two ladies a cup of tea." Ningxiaohai eyes a stare, Xiaomin said: "no, we don''t, my mother and I don''t drink tea."ˇ° You have to have a drink of water. It''s not easy to come all the way. " Ning Xiaohai had to groan for two cups of water and take them under the bucket of mineral water. As soon as Wang Lehong took them, tears began to flow. Xu Yunlu said, "Ms. Wang, are youˇ° I''m to blame for all these things. Yu Ping is very flexible, decisive and capable. Of course, I know now that I''m confused by these appearances. In recent years, I''m not in good health, so I slowly transferred the big and small affairs of the club to him and introduced my precious daughter to him. I didn''t expect Yu Ping to be such a heartless person, I''ve done so many immoral things behind my back. These things are going to be attacked by the sky. How can he do it? " Wang Lehong said excitedly. Xu Yunlu held his cheek in his hand and seemed to listen very carefully. Ning Xiaohai really wanted to beat people. Wang Lehong wiped her eyes and held Xiao Min''s hand with great guilt: "Minmin, it''s all my mother''s fault. My mother is blind. How can she think that Yu Ping is a good son-in-law and almost hurt you?"ˇ° Mom, it''s all over. Don''t blame yourself any more. " Xiao Min gently pressed the corner of his eye with the hand that Wang Lehong didn''t grasp. That action really reflected Xiao Min''s various grievances and innocence. Wang Lehong didn''t let go of Xiao Min''s hand and said to Xu Yunlu, "Xu Ju, you don''t know. I''m afraid now that I think about it. Yu Ping has done so many things that people and gods are angry with each other behind my back. Fortunately, my min''er is only engaged to him, I haven''t got married yet, otherwise I didn''t push min''er into the fire pit by myself... "Xu Yunlu took out a paper towel and handed it to Xiao Min, saying," wipe your tears for Ms. Wang. Don''t you ask all your questions clearly, and then go back to the college? " Xiao Min nodded and said, "yes, but as soon as my mother mentions this, it''s just like the rest of her life. Then she must bring me to the police station to explain it to you clearly, and thank Xu Bureau for checking qiuhao." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 353

    "That''s really flattering. In today''s legal system, even the father''s debt can''t be paid by her son. Miss Xiao is only engaged to Yu Ping, so it''s even more impossible to add Yu Ping''s evil deeds to Miss Xiao. As for thanking me personally, it''s the result of the joint efforts of all police officers in the whole police station."


    When Xu Yunlu said something so tall, Ning Xiaohai''s eyes jumped several times. Xu Yunlu gave him a slanting look, and he quickly continued to fall on the sofa and pretend to be dead.


    Xiao Min used the paper towel Xu Yunlu gave her, gently pressed the corner of his eye and said: "at that time, I felt that Xu Bureau was dignified in the English corner. People like dragon and Phoenix must not be ordinary people. I didn''t expect that Xu Bureau was actually the director of the municipal police station."


    Ning Xiaohai shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. Wang Lehong asked: "min''er, do you know Xu Ju?"


    Xiao Min told Wang Lehong about the intersection with Xu Yunlu in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Wang Lehong took a look at Xu Yunlu and her daughter, sighed and patted her hand with infinite emotion.


    "At that time, director Xu should have come to our school to investigate the case and deliberately approached Liu minglan. There were fewer and fewer cadres like director Xu in Huaguo." Xiao Min gently helped her glasses and said, "Xu Yunlu didn''t answer yes or no, but said," Miss Xiao and Liu minglan seem to have a good relationship, so I didn''t find Liu minglan''s abnormal behavior? "


    "If you can see it, there will be no crime and bad people at the bottom of that day. When I heard that Liu minglan was drug addicted, drug trafficked and prostituted, I was really shocked. I was so close to her at the beginning, but now I''m afraid."


    "Fortunately, my min''er has been determined since she was a child. That Liu minglan approached my min''er with sinister intention and wanted to pull my min''er into the water." Wang Lehong snorted and said, Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "if you want to pull your min''er into the water, Yu Ping can do it. Why bother to make such a big detour and let Liu minglan do it?"


    "Naturally, Yu Ping is afraid that min''er will know his details in my house and will not associate with him."


    "Mom, please don''t mention Yu Ping." Xiao Min had to stop Wang Lehong. Wang Lehong quickly changed the topic, "min''er, you don''t know that Xu bureau is the youngest director of our municipal police department. He is very young and promising. In the future, you will have to have more contacts with such young people with positive energy,..."


    "Mom, stop talking." Xiao Min promptly stopped Wang Lehong, who saw middle-aged and old people and young single men and women with matchmaking addiction. "As the head of a bureau, Xu bureau must be very busy. Mom, let''s not disturb."


    "Good, good! Xu Ju, we won''t disturb you. "


    When Wang Lehong and Xiao Min left, Ning Xiaohai came back to life from the sofa, rolled his eyes and asked, "shouldn''t he come here to show off and demonstrate? How do you feel like I''ve come to recognize you as my son-in-law?"


    "The thing that torments your cousin most these years is that he is too handsome. He is too handsome." Xu Yunlu wiped his long hair on his forehead, which had not existed for a long time. "It''s too long for you to turn your eyes. If you don''t turn them back, you''ll look like a ghost. I''ll see who else is willing to marry you."


    Ning Xiaohai angrily kicked the tea table in front of him and said, "what''s the matter with Xiao Min? How can she be a mother and daughter with Wang Lehong?"


    "Xiao Min is the illegitimate daughter of Wang Lehong and Xiao Jincheng."


    "True or false?" Ning Xiaohai sat up straight. "She looks very independent. She doesn''t seem to be a person who can be easily manipulated by her mother. How can she recognize who her mother introduces to her?"


    "Her college entrance examination results are very good, she can go to the first-class university, but she chose the second-class Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Shit, shit, you know that."


    "So why do you have to be a valet?" Xu Yunlu lit a cigarette and took a leisurely puff. Ning Xiaohai jumped on the table and asked, "cousin, does Xiao Jincheng have many mistresses like Wang Lehong? Will they have illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters?"


    "Maybe it''s about the same!" Xu Yunlu replied casually.


    "Wow, I used to think that cousin you were the winner of life, but compared with Xiao Jincheng, you''re not a dog. He''s not like the emperor, 135, 246. Today he turns this card, tomorrow he turns that card. It''s not the same every night. He''s stable. He doesn''t have to worry about raising his old age. He''s not like cousin you. He''s being chased by lovers, Old friends still need to kidnap new friends. " Ning Xiaohai is very interested in the topic.


    "No, no, Ning Xiaohai, is there such an analogy?"


    "Damn, they are all men. Why does he live so well? However, my cousin, Xiao Jincheng, I checked back. His current wife''s background is not simple."


    "Xiao Jincheng gives us this hand, we also give him some black."


    "Cousin, what do you mean? Do you want to sacrifice your appearance to seduce his illegitimate daughter, and then go deep into Xiao''s house to be an undercover agent. When you have all the evidence of Xiao Jincheng''s crime, you''ll end his black hole."


    Xu Yunlu looked at Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai wiped his long hair, which also did not exist, and said, "cousin, have you been conquered by my sharp and witty plan?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of TV dramas, and the routine is older than the brain circuits of those old demons at home."ˇ° And cousin, Xiao Peiming, the son of Xiao Jincheng''s current wife, heard that he is an absolute playboy, and playing with women is quite abnormal. Let''s find him two beautiful little sisters with gonorrhea or HIV positive to infect him. Cousin, how about this idea? Is it conquered by my good idea again? " When Xu Yunlu was helpless, the phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Lao Zhu. Then he answered the phone and asked, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter?"ˇ° How can you disappear after the meeting? "ˇ° Why should I stay there when the meeting is over! "ˇ° You hurry up and get over here. "ˇ° No, Laozi, tell me first, what''s the matter! "ˇ° Tell me quickly what to do with those cases! "ˇ° Those cases were not all settled. The principal criminal pleaded guilty and committed suicide in prison Lao Zhu: "Lao Zhu, these cases make us very tired. Let''s have a rest first."ˇ° You don''t give me the chance to pursue. "ˇ° Lao Zhu is dead. How to pursue and who to pursue? As I said, these cases are not unsolved cases. They are full of flaws. Everyone knows who did it. It''s just to see who will do it and let everyone slow down. The police don''t just need to handle these cases. There are so many miscellaneous things. "ˇ° Listen to the tone, you must have an idea again. OK, I''ll wait to see you sing. " Xu Yunlu: "who is it? Don''t you understand me? I said we should have a rest. As soon as Xu Yunlu hung up, Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, how do we act now?"ˇ° What action, don''t you understand? Have a rest, your brother. I''ve been working so hard for a while, can''t I enjoy my familyˇ° Hurry upˇ° There''s no hurry. Let people search out Qian Zhongxin first, but I don''t think it''s useful to search out Qian Zhongxin. His online service should be vice Bureau Wang who has already been shot. "ˇ° It''s a job to find him out and close a case. "ˇ° That''s what it means As they were talking, Gao Honggang knocked on the door and pushed it in. Ning Xiaohai on the table immediately stood up and asked, "did you come in?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 354

    Gao Honggang threw a file in front of Xu Yunlu and said, "sign."


    Xu Yunlu opened the dossier, looked at it and said, "Gao Honggang, this time when you went up the mountain to report so much money to a police officer?"


    "Then you have to let people calculate that 17 people eat, drink and live in five days, the gas cost of five cars is not easy to walk on the mountain road, and the tires have been changed several times. Is it more than a few thousand yuan?"


    "No, what kind of broken cars are you. If you don''t drive up the mountain, how many tires can be broken?"


    "Iveco, the standard configuration in the Bureau. Of course, Xu thinks the configuration is too low. He can also change the shotgun for a new gun in the Bureau, just with a high-end car."


    "You''re beautiful." Xu Yunlu continued to look down, pointed to the special allowance and asked, "didn''t you just report a large amount of money last time, how did it come out again?"


    "I have a new female informant in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. Last time I didn''t apply for the special allowance, she didn''t agree to be an informant." Gao Honggang deliberately bit the word "female informant" more seriously.


    "I said that the drug abuse case in gaohonggang College of traditional Chinese medicine is not over. You still put in a female informant there. You really don''t take the national money as money."


    "On the surface, the drug abuse case in the College of traditional Chinese medicine is over. It''s quite a sensation that two highly respected principals have done such a thing that bandits have heard of. But Shen Hong and Xu Zihao don''t have no evidence because of Yu Ping''s death. There are dozens of people like Liu minglan who have committed a crime and naturally have to be sentenced. If there is no crime, should they put it back, Xiao Min, Do you want to stare? "


    Xu Yunlu holds his chin in his hand and stares at Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang suddenly asks, "Xu Ju, how do you feel that you are very sensitive to the female informant of the College of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Xu Yunlu in the heart of the gaohonggang family ancestors 18 generations all greetings, just raised his hand to sign.


    Gao Honggang took the dossier and blew Xu Yunlu''s signature with his mouth: "I didn''t expect that all the words Xu Bureau signed with the signature pen were in pen style."


    Gao Honggang collected the file and said with satisfaction, "Xu Ju, then I won''t disturb you and assistant Ning."


    When Gao Honggang left, Ning Xiaohai thought more and more that something was wrong: "cousin, what did Gao Sao Bao mean just now? How do you feel if you have a point?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Yunlu turns over his mobile phone, and his whole mind is on the mobile phone. Interrupted by Ning Xiaohai, he takes out his cigarette and lighter. Ning Xiaohai says, "how can it seem that there is something shameful about us?"


    "Did you do it?"


    "Of course not!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Provocation, this is chiguoguo''s provocation. Wait!" Ning Xiaohai said hatefully, "wait to see me clean up your follower Zhao xiaohen."


    Xu Yunlu, who was on time to light a cigarette, almost didn''t let the lighter fire burn his hand with the cigarette: what''s the brain circuit? Gao Honggang''s provocation, what do you mean by cleaning up Zhao xiaohen.


    Su Ran is really worried about her final exam. There are more beautiful little sisters in the store. Although there are many guests, she can''t afford to spare time. She simply takes out her books from her backpack and goes to a small rest room to read.


    Su Ran is looking at, hear Su Lan''s voice suddenly: "sister-in-law, how did you and big aunt come?"


    "Sulan, you didn''t do business for several months, and you made so much money."


    "No, I just want to change to a better location."


    "Yes, Rana, I have something to do with her aunt and I." Su''s mother''s mind is obviously not that Su LAN has not changed a good place, whether the milk tea shop has opened.


    As soon as Su ran heard this, she knew what her aunt had to do with her. She quickly came out and asked them to go to the small rest room.


    Although Su''s mother''s mind was on Xu Zihao, she was shocked by the changing milk tea shop. She looked at her and asked, "Ranran, is the milk tea shop making so much money?"


    "Mom, it''s because my family moved here. It''s not convenient to go to the shantytowns again."


    "Then you have to earn money to make so much trouble." Su''s mother said and turned to the main topic, "Ranran, Zihao has been taken to cooperate with the investigation for more than a week, and the whole family is very worried. What your aunt means is that we invite your uncle Heng to have a simple meal and ask you something clearly, so that the family can rest assured."


    "Mom, uncle Heng is very busy these days. I''ll give him a call and convey the meaning of my aunt to him."


    Su''s mother and aunt immediately smile, almost nodded together and said: "exactly, exactly."


    The eldest aunt added by the way: "Ranran, when you talk to him, be more tactful. We sincerely want to invite him to dinner, even if there is no Zihao thing, we also want to invite him."


    Su ran called Xu Yunlu and expressed the meaning of his aunt. When Xu Yunlu finished, Su ran hung up and said, "Mom, aunt, just now uncle Heng said that his cousin''s affairs have been found out. I can go home soon."


    My aunt even said "Amitabha" several times before she said happily, "Ranran, tell your uncle Heng that no matter what you eat at home this week, your aunt''s cooking is no worse than that of restaurants."


    Su ran said: "aunt, I just talked to Uncle Heng. He said that he should have invited everyone to have dinner and get together. It''s just that I''m too busy at this time."


    "Your uncle Heng is really nice."ˇ° Mom, sit down with your great aunt. I''ll make you and your great aunt a cup of milk tea to make me milk tea. " After a while, Su ran came in with two cups of warm milk tea and a few snacks. The three were eating snacks, drinking milk tea and chatting about their daily life when my aunt received a phone call from my uncle saying that Xu Zihao had gone home. My aunt read several "Amitabha" again, and then wanted to go home anyway. Su ran took home two boxes of snacks for Su''s mother and aunt. Qin Xing''s mother''s eyes were beating, and she couldn''t help reading in Su Lan''s ear: "I said Xiaolan, that''s your sister-in-law. Isn''t that your sister-in-law? Ranran, you can still make money with the food you give and eatˇ° Mom, all the money for running this milk tea shop is running fast. She''s not afraid of not making money. What''s the hurry with you there? " Qin Xing''s mother is still unwilling: "yes, Xiaolan, at the beginning, it''s the running money, but in the later stage, you and Qin Xing are operating day and night. If you don''t do your best, can the milk tea shop have the current scale?" Qin Xing''s mother was just talking. Qin Xing didn''t know where to come from and said angrily, "Mom, if you want to work here, you''ll be paid a cent. But you''re thinking about making trouble all day long. It''s better for you to go back and take your grandchildren."ˇ° I, I, I raised you so much, that''s how you talk to me. " Qin Xing''s mother was so angry that she would pull Qin Xing''s ear. Qin Xing was even more angry, "I''m your son, you can do whatever you want, but Su LAN is someone else''s daughter, and Su ran doesn''t even touch with you, so there''s no reason for you to choose." Qin Xing said to go behind, Qin Xing mother scolded to follow out. Su ran and Su LAN stretch their necks and look at each other. When they are far away, they turn their heads together. But they see Zhu Zhu riding Suzuki at the door. Zhu Zhu stops Suzuki and walks in angrily. Su ran looks at Suzuki for a while and asks, "beauty, since that cold, I abducted my cousin from me, I have never seen you again."ˇ° You''ve moved the shop, so I can''t find it. " Zhu Zhu threw the red leather gloves in front of Su ran and asked, "tell me, tell me."ˇ° What do I say! "ˇ° Why doesn''t your cousin answer my phone and turn it off? "ˇ° You just called him! "ˇ° I''ve been calling him for a weekˇ° Ah, you didn''t go to himˇ° Why should I go to him? It''s always so puzzling. " When Zhu Zhu said this, her eyes turned red, and then her tears began to fall. Su ran quickly pulled the tissue and handed it to her, saying, "OK, OK, do you want me to call and ask what the situation is?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 355

    Zhu Zhu looks at Su ran again and again. Su ran takes the phone and says, "do you want me to call or not?"


    Zhu Zhu suddenly turned around and began to cry again. Su ran and Su LAN looked at each other. But at this time, Zhu Zhu''s phone rang. Zhu Zhu answered the phone very unhappily: "who are you? Why do you call me at this time? I don''t want to answer the phone now, I don''t want to answer anyone''s phone."


    After that, Zhu Zhu turned off the phone, but once it was turned off, she felt something was wrong. She picked up the phone again, and the phone rang again. She answered the phone and cried: "Xu Zihao is you, where are you dead?"ˇ° Wellˇ° Wellˇ° I''m at their milk tea shop in Sura. "ˇ° But their milk tea shop has changed places. You don''t know that. "


    Zhu Zhu told Xu Zihao the address of the milk tea shop. Xu Zihao didn''t know what he had said to Zhu Zhu. Finally, Zhu Zhu wiped her eyes and turned off the phone. Seeing Su LAN and Su ran staring at her, she said with a embarrassed smile, "Zihao said to come and pick me up. I''ll go first!" Then he picked up his gloves and ran to the door happily.


    "How long will it take? Zihao''s family is a long way from here now." Su LAN grabs the raisins and eats them. Su ran climbs to the bar and says, "it''s worth it for as long as you have the power of love."


    "You young people, you can really make trouble."


    Zhu Zhu waited at the door of the milk tea shop for a long time. Su LAN and Su ran saw Xu Zihao riding an electric car. They waved to Su ran and Su LAN in the shop and left with Zhu Zhu riding on Suzuki.


    Su LAN and Su ran said: "girls in love are really annoying!"


    Qin Mo threw away two bionic snakes that frightened many people. He also climbed to the side and lifted the baby''s fat little round face with his little fat hand, saying: "what a nuisance in love


    "I can''t learn it, but I have to follow it. It''s so annoying!" Su LAN grabs Qin Mo''s face and says.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that Su LAN wanted to play with him, he immediately asked for a cow.


    Su LAN and Qin Mo fight for a while. Qin Mo thinks Su LAN has no strength and it''s not fun. Xing PA is not here, and Bai Guo is not there. He has to catch Wang Shouyi and get a cow. Then he is satisfied.


    Su ran said: "silent, I''m going to kindergarten on Monday."


    "Oh


    "Otherwise my uncle asked why you didn''t go. How would you answer?"


    "Uncle, where''s uncle?" Qin Mo has climbed up the bar when he talks. Since he came back from the mountain and had a high fever, Qin Mo is particularly interested in climbing up and down. Now he can climb up the bar with a small stool.


    "My uncle has gone to bed." Su ran wiped Qin Mo''s little face with her hands. Qin Mo nestled up to Su ran and asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "Mom is collecting money."


    "Collect money to buy milk powder silently."


    Su ran can''t help laughing. This seems to be what Su LAN likes to say to Qin Xing. Qin Mo doesn''t know how to think of it.


    "Mom, does it cost a lot of money to buy milk powder?" Qin Mo sat next to him and rubbed his head with his fat hand. Su ran laughed again. Qin Mo rubbed his head for a while and then said, "Mom, I''ll make a lot of money to buy milk powder for you, mom and grandma Zeng." Then Qin Mo reached out and pressed the keyboard.


    "Wow, it''s so nice to be silent. I don''t want to touch it." Su ran grabs Qin Mo''s little fat paw, and Qin Mo immediately says, "Mom, come here quietly, and you''ll know it in silence."


    "I''m interested in the cash register." Su ran looks at Qin Mo pressing in distress, picks up the phone on the desk and dials a call to Paulie, "Paulie, the cash register is pressed in silence."


    "Restart, pig!" As a result, Shaoxi simply answered and put on the phone.


    "You, you little sissy!" Su ran saw a guest come in, quickly shut down the machine and restart it. As soon as she looked up, it was Wang Xun. Su ran was a little surprised and said, "it''s you. Today, I don''t need to go to the cram school."


    "Sister, it''s hard to squeeze some time to see you." Wang Xun picked up Qin Mo and said, "still be quiet, be silent, let my brother have a look. Are you bothering again today?"


    "Brother, I will. I''ll come!" Qin Mo pointed to the cash register and Wang Xun asked, "by the way, I heard that you were ill a while ago."


    "Sick," Qin Mo said, wrinkling his little nose and touching his forehead, "it''s hot!"


    Wang Xun reached out his hand and touched it, saying, "it''s not hot."


    Qin Mo spread his hands and said, "OK."


    Wang Xunle: "sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s so fun."


    "Brother, snake, snake, snake!" Qin Mo pointed to the billiards room, and Wang Xun said, "OK, I''ll take you to play snake."


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, made a pearl milk tea for Wang Xun, took a yogurt for Qin Mo, and said, "silent, have fun with my brother."


    Qin Mo already has Wang Xun, and immediately abandons Su RA. He thinks Su RA hinders them from playing.


    Su ran said: "by the way, xun''er, I''m back. If you don''t want anything, when he comes over at night, you ask him, eat here at night."


    "Ah, brother is back!"


    "By the way, it''s annoying that Wang Neng and Wang Juan haven''t been home recently."


    "No, Wang Juan has a rich mother. She doesn''t care about her poor father. She doesn''t bother us any more. Wang Neng doesn''t know."ˇ° Well, mom and Uncle Wang can be quiet. "ˇ° I heard my grandmother say that the family want to get together, and we will get together after the final exam. "ˇ° Ah, look for my son. What can I do for my sister? I''ve taken a lot of lessons. I''m sure I''ll fail this time. "ˇ° Brother is not back, you let him make up for youˇ° You think he is a master of rescue. I learned Chinese medicine. By the way, how many names are you in this monthly exam? I will ask you later. "ˇ° It took a lot of effort to get 200ˇ° That''s not progress. 45ˇ° Wow, sister, in my eyes, progress is progress? I must be scolded again. What do you think I''ll come to see you for today? "ˇ° All right, all right, don''t be afraid. " Su ran patted Wang Xun, "at that time, I''ll help you plead."ˇ° Elder sister, if my brother is half as good as you, I will be half as intelligent as my brother. " Wang Xun said and suddenly cried, "sister, sister, this snake is real, my God."ˇ° Oh, I forgot to tell you, two of them are true, but there are no snake teeth. "ˇ° Sister, how to play this for him. "ˇ° Well, he''s going to play with it. "ˇ° I''m not afraid if I don''t have snake teeth. Sister, go ahead and let me be quiet and think about how to deal with my brother''s interrogation. " With a bitter face, Wang Xun opens the yogurt for Qin Mo and puts the straw into Qin Mo''s mouth. Qin Mo Zizi drinks the yogurt, and he also drinks the milk tea. Su ran looks at the freshman sitting on the carpet and drinks it very vigorously. There are two snakes twisting around in front of him. He tells Wang Xun to remember to take Qin Mo to pee, and he is happy to go. Su ran took time to read a book while collecting money. Wang Xun was very impressed: sister, this is OK! Su ran biting pen very cool back: can remember a little is a little, otherwise failed too ugly! By the way, xun''er, you have to wear school uniform from Monday to Friday. My sister bought you two pairs of shoes and two thick coats. Is the quilt thick. Wang Xun: winter is just a few days away. I''m not so coquettish. When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came in, Su ran and Wang Xun were just talking in the cashier and in the small lounge. Ning Xiaohai went into the small rest, went to the sofa and said, "son, go and get me the bottles of wine under the bar." Qin Mo, sitting on the carpet, sucked the yogurt and said, "here it is!" Wang Xun put down the milk tea and ran to the bar. Qin Mo had already climbed up the bar. When Wang Xun ran, he pointed to the place where he put the wine. Then Wang Xun took out the wine. Qin Suan immediately climbed down the bar and said, "go, go, go!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 356

    When Xu Yunlu was happy, he reached out and picked up Qin Mo, went into the small rest room, sat down on the sofa, put Qin Mo in his arms and asked, "your uncle wants to drink. What are you excited about?"


    Qin Mo touched his head and said, "Dad, wine, wine, wine!"


    Wang Xun carried the wine into the small lounge and handed it to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai took a cigarette and said, "where''s the cup?"


    Wang Xun went to fetch the cup and poured it on Ning Xiaohai. He asked, "brother Haizi, can you drink so well?"


    "Then you pay for it." Ning Xiaohai poured wine for Wang Xun. When Qin Mo saw it, he jumped in Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "brother, it''s hard to drink, it''s hard to drink! I''m not fooled


    After Wang Xun had a drink, he didn''t think it was as bad as Qin Mo said. Ning Xiaohai said, "after dinner, let''s go to the bar and get together with your ghost brother."


    "His bar is full every night. Coco and Li Li say their business is very good." Su ran, who is walking in, hears it and says, "it''s not rare for people to go and get his head together."


    "No, no, who are you going to show me? Let''s pretend to be big. Let''s go and beg." Ning Xiaohai said discontentedly. Wang Xun asked, "brother Haizi, I''m still a student. How about going to the bar?"


    Su ran shook his head, Ning Xiaohai immediately said: "what''s wrong, your uncle Heng and I used to go to bars every day when we were still in junior high school."


    "So you don''t go to school?"


    "We both play truant. If we can have a full day''s class every week, our head teacher will have to kneel down for us."


    Wang Xun blinked his eyes several times, and Xu Yunlu said, "don''t listen to your brother Haizi''s nonsense, Xun Er, and concentrate on your books. Right, don''t you need to make up lessons today?"


    "The final exam is coming."


    "It seems that the review is very successful." Xu Yunlu laughed, and Wang Xun said, "Uncle Heng, don''t make fun of me. You don''t know. The teacher is eager to teach all the three years of classes in one semester and learn new courses every day. I can''t watch it any more. I don''t know my brother is back. If I know, I won''t come."


    "Well, it''s not too late for you to know now. Go back immediately. Anyway, he''s still jet lagged Ningxiaohai immediately ruthlessly exposed, Wangxun not full of a cry, "Haizi brother!"


    Ningxiaohai some discontented said: "why do you call him uncle Heng, call me brother Haizi, this is not a complete mess, I and your uncle Heng only one year, called Uncle Hai."


    Qin Mo immediately followed: "Uncle Hai!"


    Ning Xiaohai gave Qin Mo''s little PP a slap: "I''m your cousin, always barking."


    Wang Xun quickly hugged Qin Mo and said, "it''s too much. I can''t figure out who is who in silence."


    Ning Xiaohai reaches out his hand, slips Qin Mo into Xu Yunlu''s arms, pulls Wang Xun over and says, "go, go to the bar at night. What school uniform do you wear? Uncle will take you to change your clothes."


    Su ran watched Ning Xiaohai push Wang Xun to a nearby brand store and said, "Uncle Lu, the clothes are very expensive. Xun Er is still studying."


    "You care about them. He''s a uncle. He''s been shaking in front of people for a long time. Now he just wants to buy two sets of clothes. Let''s talk about it. Ning''s people have to laugh at him." Xu Yunlu took away the chocolate in Qin Mo''s hand and said, "I don''t eat it. My teeth are damaged."


    "From my uncle."


    "Not even from my uncle." Xu Yunlu asks Su ran to bring him a glass of water. Su ran pours a cup of warm water and hands it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu feeds Qin Mo a drink. Su Ran has peeled a banana and handed it to Qin mo. Xu Yunlu breaks off a third of it and says, "it''s not good to be silent. You don''t like fruits. You have to eat some. By the way, insects, didn''t you like kiwi fruit yesterday?"


    "There are only two. My aunt and I are very busy today. We don''t have time to buy them."


    "Busy what busy, I say insects, primary and secondary to find out, ah, silent and milk tea shop, which do you busy?"


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly and said, "I should be busy studying. I haven''t had class for several days. I''m going to have the final exam soon."


    "Does that matter?"


    Li Gui came in shaking his fan. He just heard it and said, "Oh, quarrel. I just got a batch of super grade fruits. I''ll send them here."


    Su ran turned his head discontentedly, and Li Gui joked: "little lazy, silence is your uncle Lu''s heart meat. If you don''t take good care of his heart meat, what else do you need to do? It''s a matter of every minute to stop."


    "Heart flesh let a person beat face swollen, also did not see how distressed." Su ran said angrily, and then regretted, because Xu Yunlu''s face became particularly ugly. Li Gui quickly interrupted and said, "Xiaolu, I''ll go to my bar later and give my support. I have a bottle of good wine that I''ve kept for many years. Today, I give it up."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Li Gui touched Xu Yunlu and said, "don''t be so careful. You don''t know the disposition of a little lazy. It''s good enough. You don''t want people to feel sorry."


    Su ran snatched Qin Mo and ran outside with his arms. Li Gui pushed Xu Yunlu and said, "what''s the matter, Xiaolu, and go to coax the lazy boy."


    Xu Yunlu just got up and went to the bar, reached out and grabbed Qin Mo from Su Ran''s hand and said: "silently, now this weight, you can still hold it, show off what you can, and then hold it."


    Qin Mo, who had a good time, didn''t understand what was wrong. It seemed that his parents were angry. In his short life experience, of course, his parents had never been angry. So he didn''t know why. He looked at Xu Yunlu and then Su ran. Su ran wanted to get Qin Mo back. Xu Yunlu hugged him and said, "if you have any opinions, just mention them. If you take them away, it''s nothing."ˇ° Uncle Lu, you, you are unreasonable. " Su Ran''s eyes turned red when she said that. Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo on the bar, hugged Su ran and said, "well, uncle is wrong. Give uncle a chance to correct his mistake. Is it possible?"ˇ° You don''t make sense. "ˇ° Uncle is not unreasonable. He was slapped in silence. Do you think uncle doesn''t feel bad? Uncle doesn''t know how many times he has blamed himself. "ˇ° You''re lying. " Su ran rubbed his eyes for a while. Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s hand and said, "what do you rub? Your eyesight is not good."ˇ° I''m blinded, out of sight, out of mind. "ˇ° I''m addicted to nonsense, isn''t it? " As they were saying this, Xiaozheng came in with a large bag of special kiwifruit: "Master Lu, master GUI said you want kiwifruit. I picked some, but you don''t like it."ˇ° Put it here When Xiao Zheng saw that Su ran was crying, something was wrong. He quickly put the bag on the bar, and rushed to Xu Yunlu, bending over and running away. Su LAN stroked her stomach and came out. Seeing a big bag of kiwifruit, she immediately said happily, "you bought so many. Wow, this fruit is so beautiful." After her pregnancy and vomiting, she was very greedy now, and she especially liked to eat fruit. She immediately took one out, peeled it off and fed Qin Mo one, and then ate it by herself. Qin Mo immediately called "even more" after eating. Su LAN quickly peeled another one for Qin Mo, and then peeled one for himself. A big one and a small one guarded the bag. After a while, they ate several. Su LAN solved her hunger and asked, "Ranran, haven''t you finished angry with the deer yet?" Su ran was embarrassed: "I''m not angry with my uncle."ˇ° Yesterday you also like to eat it. After eating, you can get angry. " Su LAN peels one and hands it to Su RA. Su RA has to take it over and join the battle between Su LAN and Qin mo. Xu Yunlu looked at him and couldn''t help laughing. He saw that Ning Xiaohai had brought Wang Xun back. Wang Xun had been replaced by a big brand from head to toe. At this point, even the temperament of the students was much less. Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, what''s my eye like? Is Xun Er handsome?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 357

    Xu Yunlu nodded. Wang Xun said anxiously, "sister, brother Haizi must buy it. There are thousands of them. I..."


    "Well, it''s the gift Haizi bought for you, although I''ve seen it for a long time." Xu Yunlu said with a smile. Su LAN waved to Wang Xun and said, "Xun Er, come and eat the kiwifruit. I''ve never eaten such delicious kiwifruit before."


    "Sister in law, my mother says that you have the strangest appetite at this time. You don''t necessarily like what you like, and you don''t necessarily dislike what you don''t like." Wang Xun took the kiwifruit from Su LAN and said, "everyone is different. Your mother has some symptoms, but others don''t have them."


    Seeing Li Gui, Ning Xiaohai said, "old ghost, let''s go to the bar."


    "What''s the hurry? It''s only eight o''clock. You don''t know. A bar like Ben Zun that doesn''t close is not climax until twelve o''clock."


    "No, you can''t wait for Zhao xiaodai. Zhao xiaodai wants to catch bad guys with his brother Honggang. In his eyes, this bar belongs to the favorite place of bad guys. He won''t go to the bar with you."


    "He doesn''t go to bars with other people, but not with me."


    "Blow it. By the way, where''s Qin Xing, Su LAN, where''s Qin Xing? Don''t let him deliver the takeout now, just go to the bar for a drink later. "


    "He''s been there secretly several times, thinking I don''t know." Sulan has changed from kiwifruit to dried fruit and starts to eat pistachio. Qin Mo turns to pistachio as soon as he sees it, but he can''t peel it off himself, so he keeps choosing one to give it to Sulan. As a result, Sulan peels it off. Qin Mo eats it, and Su Ran has to stop: "little sister-in-law, give him less to eat. It''s too late for dinner."


    "What''s more for dinner? The old devil has to finish all the work. Let''s go quietly. Let''s go." Ning Xiaohai hugs Qin Mo and calls Wang Xun. Su ran says anxiously, "he''s a child. What''s he doing in a bar?"


    "Xiaohai is willing to go out today. She doesn''t want to be a beautiful little sister, but she is silent." Li Gui said with a smile, "by the way, Xiao Hai, all the ladies who enter the bar today can have a drink for free. As I know, many beautiful girls will come here to have a drink for free and take a baby with them. At that time, they are really not afraid to influence you who are handsome, romantic and handsome, and your hair is so wet that you can hook up with beautiful girls."


    Ning Xiaohai stopped for a moment and said, "it''s true. No, I have to change my clothes. Otherwise, even if I don''t take my baby and wear this police uniform, my beautiful little sister won''t hook up with me. It''s not bad for me."


    After that, Ning Xiaohai took Wang Xun and Qin Mo to change clothes. Li Gui shook his head and said, "if you change clothes, you can still take two children. Is that abnormal? By the way, Xiaolu, call Xiaoming and don''t look for her. He will have several girlfriends at that time. He is still in a dilemma."


    Xu Yunlu laughed and called Su Ming. Listening to Su Ming''s voice, he said, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    "Are you reading again?"


    "It''s just a rummage."


    "Ghost''s bar has only been open for a few days. He asked everyone to give him a lively atmosphere."


    "I don''t like such a noisy place."


    "Hurry up, I''ll wait for you."


    Li Gui got close to the phone and said, "Xiao Ming, don''t wear a suit. Dress up to be coquettish."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and hung up the phone, but Li Gui said happily: "it seems to see what Xiao Ming looks like when he''s dressed up. Yes, yes, little sluggard, are you and Su LAN not going to go? It''s hard not to finish. I''m going to wear this uniform. Go and change my clothes. There''s a free drink."


    "I''ll call Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu must like it." Su ran calls Zhu Zhu as soon as she finishes speaking. Su LAN peels pistachio and says with great enthusiasm, "it''s all emotional intelligence. She just makes up with Xu Zihao. They can''t be beautiful in the world. How can they join in the fun?"


    "But as soon as Zhu Zhu listens to the free drinks, she says she will be there immediately. Let''s go, auntie. Let''s go to the bar and wait for her."


    Li Gui said a card number: "it''s specially for you."


    Xu Yunlu had to exhort: "little lazy, watch Sulan, don''t let her follow crazy."


    Sulan dissatisfied: "Xu Xiaolu, what do you mean, I am Gu, or Ranran is Gu."


    "I don''t think your aunt is as steady as your niece."


    "You''re just my baby''s brother-in-law, running things all day." Su Lan said with Su ran left, Li Gui happy to red two people''s back thumbs up.


    Xu Yunlu just shook his head and said, "with this temperament, he dares to be an aunt."


    "No, what temperament does it take to be a aunt." As soon as Li Gui finished, Zhao xiaohen came in and asked curiously, "Why are there so few people?"


    Li Gui looked at the people who were almost full. He didn''t understand what this meant. Zhao xiaohen then said, "I mean, Su LAN and Su ran are not here."


    Wang Shouyi just came out and said, "we''ve all gone to the bar."


    "Lao Wang, let''s go together." Li Gui warmly called, Wang Shouyi quickly shook his head and said, "when I enter that place at my age, I think I have to suffer from high blood pressure."


    "Your name is Wang Shouyi, but not Wang conservative. Strong music can make you suffer from high blood pressure. Really, let''s go, Xiao hen. Let''s go. Why didn''t we call you brother Honggang?"ˇ° He''s in a bad mood these days. I don''t want to touch a tiger''s assˇ° It''s just when you''re in a bad mood that you need to go to a place like a bar to vent and call him. "ˇ° He''s with cousin jekyu. "ˇ° Then call them all together. " Li Gui signs up for a card seat again, and Zhao xiaohen dials Gao Honggang. After dialing, Li Gui asks, "how''s it going?"ˇ° He didn''t say whether to come or notˇ° Brother Honggang, you are so hypocritical. Let''s go, Xiaolu. If you have that old nag, you''d better forget it. As soon as you come, you''ll know how to hook up with a little sluggard. As soon as you hook up with a little sluggard, you''ll lose your sense of propriety. "ˇ° No, isn''t Ben Lu so insecure? "ˇ° I didn''t expect that the man who is so Yin-Yang and not Yang is the police. No wonder you people are always dissatisfied with the police. The police are all his size. It''s strange that people can be satisfied. " Zhao xiaohen was discontented: "no, it''s so pathetic. Why can''t the police be cousin Jieyu''s kind? The police are Xu Yunlu''s kind. It''s amazing to the common people, OK?"ˇ° Let''s go, let''s go. As soon as Xu Xiaolu is mentioned as your director, your glass heart will be broken. "ˇ° It is. You can''t see that he looks like a director. He is clearly a black boss. "ˇ° By the way, little dull, you seem to be familiar with that old man. " Hugging Zhao xiaohen''s shoulder, Li Gui walked to the bar and asked. Zhao xiaohen said, "of course, he''s familiar. He''s brother Honggang''s cousin. Although he only goes back with brother Honggang''s aunt once or twice every now and then, we can always meet him on New Year''s day. We just don''t know that he''s a policeman. However, he''s a policeman, which really scares me. Xu Yunlu was there just now, so I can''t bury him, My cousin Jieyu is even less like a policeman. " Li Gui was happy. Zhao xiaohen immediately said warily, "poor Chu, don''t tell Xu Yunlu what I said."ˇ° OK, OK, I won''t tell you! You see you come, brother immediately abandoned him Zhao xiaohen was a little satisfied and asked, "why didn''t Xu Yunlu come with you?"ˇ° He''s waiting for Su Ming. "ˇ° "Oh," said Zhao xiaohen, pulling Li Gui, "let''s go, let''s hurry up!"ˇ° Oh, I didn''t expect that Xiao dundun could not wait so much! " After Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen leave for a while, Xu Yunlu sees Su ran, Su LAN and Ning Xiaohai taking Qin Mo and Wang Xun to the bar. Qin Mo and Wang Xun still have a snack in their hand. Qin Mo is very excited and keeps calling "brother, hurry, hurry!" while eating the snack. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 358

    Coco immediately followed.


    Xu Yunlu smiles for a moment. When Su Ming comes, he says to Su Ming, "just now, the little slob called Zhu Zhu. If Zhu Zhu comes, he may come with Hao."


    Su Ming nodded and said, "I understand that brother Lu doesn''t let me ask those things in front of people."


    "Don''t ask after me. You know that when Zihao turned to be a witness, I didn''t even say Gao Honggang''s name."


    Su Ming nodded. Xu Yunlu stood up and said, "they''ve all gone. Let''s go, too."


    They went to the bar together. As soon as they entered the bar, Su Ming said, "brother Lu, this bar is really big. It''s bigger than most bars of brother GUI in Goa."


    "After all, China''s investment environment is very stable. Unlike Goa, I don''t know what''s going on tomorrow."


    The bar has been very busy, because it''s really attractive for women to have a free drink, so there are many fashionable girls dressed up. The hot girls leading the dance on stage are not as well dressed as the fashionable girls off stage.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu and Su Ming go in, maozi immediately comes over and leads them to the card seat Li Gui left for them.


    Xu Yunlu asked, "are you here today?"


    Maozi nodded and said: "the outside is in charge of Xiaoge and Baiguo today. Guige said that the bar is crowded these days. Let me take more people to stare at it."


    "Xiao Xi, they haven''t seen anyone yet."


    "Dongge and Bingge''s cars have entered the garage. Xiaoxige said that he would come after the game."


    "Go ahead and be careful. Don''t let people with ulterior motives take advantage of it."


    "Brother Lu, don''t worry. Now, people are more concentrated and easy to operate. By the way, brother Lu, little lazy, their card seat is next to them." Maozi points aside. Xu Yunlu has already seen Su ran. He nods and sees Shaodong and Hengbin come in.


    As soon as Shao Dong sat down, he said, "ghosts and ghosts are doing quite well this time."


    "No, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you."


    "I''m just pointing out one or two, ghosts are the great heroes."


    Several people are talking, Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao also came, Zhu Zhu came in and said: "what are you doing sitting, dancing, walking, walking, Su ran."


    Qin Mo immediately stood up, Zhu Zhu a look happy: "Oh, there is no small steamed bun brave, go, go, small steamed bun, aunt take you to dance."


    Qin Mo dances with Zhu Zhu happily. Su Ran is afraid of too many people, so she has to follow Qin mo.


    Finally, what Su ran didn''t expect was that renning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen were dance masters. They couldn''t enjoy dancing in the crowd, so they went to the stage to lead the dance. Zhu Zhu went to the stage and became crazy.


    Su ran quickly catches Qin Mo, who wants to run to the stage with him, but can''t even walk steadily.


    Qin mojian never agreed, but Su ran was stubborn at last, so he had to let maozi take him to the stage. As a result, Qin Mo was not afraid of the stage at all. First, he stamped his feet, clapped his hands and kicked his ass to make the beautiful men and women laugh. After Zhu Zhu taught him some dance steps, he danced with Zhu Zhu very energetically.


    Li Gui sat down in the card seat and said, "Wow, Xiaolu, you really have your genes, you really have a sense of rhythm, and you can step on ideas accurately. It''s not worse than when you first came to Vasi to dance Hula."


    Qin Mo jumped on the stage. Suddenly he thought of something. He stretched out his fat paw and called to Wang Xun, "brother, snake, snake, snake!"


    Wang Xun didn''t know that he had to take a snake to dance, but he knew that the little stubborn cow was also stubborn, so he had to choose the flower to deliver to the stage.


    This time, Qin Mo jumps harder with the snake and scares Zhu Zhu as he jumps. Zhu Zhu discovers that the snake is real and is startled. When Qin Mo sees that the snake in his hand can scare Zhu Zhu, he immediately takes the snake to hate and chases Zhu Zhu everywhere.


    Everyone under the stage was so happy that maozi had to go up and take down Qin Mo, who was sweating. Qin Mo waved the little snake in his hand. Only then did the people under the stage know that it was a real snake. They were all surprised when they were startled


    "Wow, this little guy is not afraid!"


    "The snake is real. It''s still moving."


    "Such a small child can''t be caught."


    "What about climbing on me?"


    "I''m all hairy."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Qin Mocai didn''t know what others were talking about. He was carried to the card seat by maozi. Su LAN quickly took out a small towel and put it on his back: "little darling, you sweat so much. Once you stop, don''t catch cold."


    Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen danced for several circles and got tired. Then they came down. Su Lan said, "Wow, I don''t see it. Xiaohai, you and Xiao hen are soldiers and policemen. You can go to bars like this."


    Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen meet and pinch people, because a few circles of dance, produced class feelings, Ning Xiaohai asked Zhao xiaohen drink red, white or yellow, Zhao xiaohen said yellow, he gave Zhao xiaohen poured beer, said: "Sulan, you are what the concept of the earth ah, soldiers and police are not people, usually can''t k song, dance."


    Several people are raising a bar, Su LAN suddenly pointed to the door and asked: "Xiao hen, isn''t that your brother Honggang?" Su ran sees Gao Honggang, Lao Chou and Yu ye come in. Li Gui "wow" said: "maozi, hurry to welcome, a grand welcome, early know that such a hypocritical person will come, the arrangement of two rows of beautiful women shaking flowers to welcome." Zhao xiaohen didn''t expect that the three of them went straight to the card seat where Xu Yunlu was sitting. He was a little surprised and gave a hand to Gao Honggang. After saying hello, he went crazy with Ning Xiaohai. As soon as Yu Ye sat down, he said, "Li tianchu, you''re not breaking the rules in this bar, are you?" Li Gui ha said: "vice team Yu, you are here to pull hatred, what kind of words, you see my sister who dances pole dance on stage is more conservative than the Chaomei paper on stage. If you say it, you have been laughed off by your peers." Yu Ye was stunned, and Li Gui continued: "you like to demonize and demonize some simple things. It''s hard for people to understand. Let''s not talk about modern times. In ancient times, emperors had 72 imperial wives in three palaces and six courtyards. Men with a little power and silver can also have three wives and four concubines. As the ruling class and the big parents of the family, how happy they are Chastity archway. Now, adults are educated as children in kindergartens. I''m worried when I grow up in such an environment Everyone was stunned first, and then they all laughed back and forth. Heng bin put his arm around Li Gui''s shoulder and gave Li Gui a thumbs up: "ghost''s opinion is really unique."ˇ° Are you right? If you''re right, let''s go. "ˇ° One by one, one by one, it''s necessary. " Shao Dong raised his glass, and everyone held it up for a whileˇ° In addition to what ghosts say, drugs are the same. I saw the brain tumor patients who had been given death notice in the hospital. They were afraid of morphine addiction and wanted to jump off the building. They refused to use morphine. " Su Ming sat down and put down his glass. When Xu Yunlu saw Gao Honggang and took a look at Su Ming, Shaodong immediately said, "the national conditions of each country are different, so sometimes laws and regulations are formulated according to the national conditions."ˇ° Maybe ten or twenty years later, someone will mention that you policemen are busy working hard with drug dealers every day. It''s just as funny as the topic of saving cell phones instead of buying land in those days. " Su Ming continued. Heng bin patted Su Ming and said, "today is not the new Zhang of ghost bar. Shall we all eat him and drink him? All talk. It''s not cheap. Man Shang, man Shang, ghost, take out all the good things you have here. Don''t hide them. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 359

    Li guichong waved his hand to a hostess: "go, all kinds of drinks and food will be sent to you."


    Su Ming didn''t say anything more. After two cups in office, he said something to Xu Yunlu. Then he ran to the next seat and sat down beside Xu Zihao.


    Su ran nervously looks at her brother and cousin. She finds that they have said a few words, but they don''t have a red face. Then she laughs. Su ran finally puts down her glass heart. Then she turns her head and looks at the nearby card seat. Those people also have a good talk. Su ran turns her head and sees Lao Chan. Lao Chan gives Su a hand, and Su ran smiles, Xu Yunlu looked back at her displeasantly. Su ran pursed her lips slightly, but Lao Chan said with a smile, "Xu Xiaolu, you''re really staring at the little slob."


    "What should I do? My little slob is so simple that she thinks the world is full of good people. She doesn''t know how many of those people are flies and bedbugs. There are so many people who have bad intentions. If I don''t keep an eye on them, what should I do if my little slob is fooled?"


    Yu Ye snorted and said, "I''m a big black fly with red head."


    Li Gui was so happy that he almost spurted out the wine: "red headed flies are not enough, but red headed big black flies are enough to describe Xu Xiaolu''s character."


    Because after Qin Mo''s children''s foolishness, there are no taboos. Except for Su LAN and Qin Xing, they all go crazy on the dance floor. Although Su Ming has never been to a bar, Xu Zihao often goes to these places, so Su Ming is also pulled crazy on the dance floor by Xu Zihao.


    When Shao Xi came, Qin Mo was holding a snake to scare Qin Xing. When he saw Shao Xi, he immediately gave up Qin Xing to scare Shao Xi. Shao Xi almost jumped onto the sofa: "silent, what''s in your hand!"


    "Big snake In order to cooperate with the little snake in his hand, Qin Mo made a face that he thought was terrible. Shao Xi immediately called out, "Godfather doesn''t know it''s a big snake, just throw it away."


    "No, Godfather."


    "Be obedient, good son, throw it away."


    Qin Mo takes a look at the snake in his hand, and then at Shao Xi, who is unwilling to come down from the sofa. After careful consideration, he finally puts the snake into the box, waves to Shao Xi and says, "godfather, come down!"


    Shao Xi covered his heart and jumped down from the sofa: "what''s wrong with you playing for him? I prefer to play with what the old devil likes."


    "Oh, Xiao Xi, I''m finally willing to stay at home today." Li Gui patted Shao Xi from the sofa. Shao Xi collapsed in the sofa and said, "go away, my instant noodles are finished, no one will buy them."


    Su Lan said with concern: "Xiao Xi, you can''t eat instant noodles all the time. It''s not healthy. You can see that other fat houses are as fat as pigs. What are you thin like? You''re going to catch up with the bamboo pole."


    "Sister LAN, have you ever seen such a thick bamboo pole?" Shao Xi saw that there was no snake in Qin Mo''s hand, so he took Qin Mo in his arms and asked, "don''t play with that thing in silence."


    "Why?"


    "It''s fishy and poisonous."


    "What are you playing with?"


    "Godfather teaches you to play the alien vs. the earth."


    "No, I want to play Jedi."


    "Jedi? How do you know? "


    "My cousin is playing and buying equipment."


    "Your uncle''s dish, playing games like that and relying on equipment, has been lost to the Pacific Ocean."


    "Godfather, aren''t you a dish?"


    Su Lan was happy: "your uncle is the next meal, your godfather is the garden with vegetables."


    "Godfather, I want to play with robots."


    "That''s no problem. I''m free these days. Make up a robot assembly program. You can assemble robots on the computer. All kinds of robots."


    "To assemble a robot snake man."


    Shao Xi almost did not paralyze again. When Su ran and Zhu Zhu came back, he said, "little lazy, how do I feel a little numb recently?"


    Su ran snorted and said: "because you have been using the computer for a long time and are inactive, there may be something wrong with your cervical spine."


    "What shall we do?"


    "Then you have to treat it!"


    "How to treat it!"


    "Go to the hospital to take a picture first to see if the problem is big or not. If it''s not big, it can be cured by acupuncture, roasting and cupping. I don''t know, pig!"


    Shao Xi: "what a strong revenge.


    "I won''t play with you hypocrites. I''ll play with my son." As soon as Li Gui saw that the person with the card seat over there came back, he abandoned the person with the card seat and went to the card seat on Sulan''s side. He sat down and asked, "Sulan will not be too noisy. If he can''t stand it, he will go back."


    "I know, poor ChuChu."


    Zhao xiaohen and Ning Xiaohai went crazy again two times and killed back to the card. Then Zhao xiaohen came to Gao Honggang. Because the music was too noisy, he asked aloud, "brother Honggang, you are willing to play today."


    Gao Honggang nodded, and Zhao xiaohen asked, "do you want to dance? The sound is good and the music is strong. It''s very enjoyable."


    "Play for yourself."


    "Cousin Jieyu, won''t you go either?"


    Lao Chan smiles and shakes his head. Zhao xiaohen points to Yu Ye: "you must go!" After that, he pulled Yu Ye up and pushed him to the dance floor. Although Yu Ye didn''t go to the bar very much, he would patronize from time to time because of his tasks. Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang looked at each other a lot and hated each other a lot. Then they didn''t say anything. After talking with Lao Chan, Xu Yunlu didn''t say a word. Unexpectedly, several people didn''t deal with each other in that booth, but they accompanied another crazy player to the second half of the night. They didn''t leave until three or four o''clock. The house structure of yiranju is two terraces and three households. The house type is composed of three rooms, two halls and two bathrooms, four rooms, two halls and three bathrooms, five rooms, two halls and four bathrooms. Xu Yunlu, Su ran and Qin Mo live in three rooms. They buy five rooms for Qin Xing, Su LAN and grandma. Li Gui buys the four rooms and picks them up. Li Gui, Shaoxi and Ning Xiaohai live in one room. Su Ming comes back and Su Ming lives in another room. Shaodong and Hengbin want to live on the top floor to see the scenery. It is said that they are all equipped with French windows on the top floor. The scenery is really good. Qin Mo likes it very much. Shaodong says that he will keep a set for Qin Mo and go to sleep when he doesn''t wet the bed. Qin Mo, who already knows that bed wetting is not a good thing, says that he has already stopped wetting the bed and can live now. Maozi, cocoa and Lili live downstairs. Aita and Baiguo live in the bar. Wang Shouyi lives in the milk tea shop. Although Su LAN wants to play, Qin Xing still gets her home at 12 o''clock. Su ran and coco take Qin Mo, who is sleeping in the sofa, home at 1 o''clock. Li Gui''s bar doesn''t show at night. He didn''t leave. Shaoxi didn''t know when he would leave. Out of the bar, Xu Yunlu, Wang Bin and Shaodong went to the top floor, then stopped in the corridor and asked Su Ming, "what''s the matter today?"ˇ° It''s nothing. It''s just brother GUI''s words that make me feelˇ° It''s no use talking to Gao Honggang. He''s just a policeman. "ˇ° I know, but I don''t know if it''s just said that. Brother Lu, is my words causing trouble? I will control myself in the future. "ˇ° It doesn''t matter. It''s just the past. Don''t always think about it. You see, Zihao has come out, and you don''t always lock yourself. I don''t think Yuege wants to see you like this, do you? " Su Ming nodded and said, "it''s too late. Go to bed." Xu Yunlu went into the room and saw that the light in the study was still on. When he walked over, he saw Su ran biting a pen, holding a book in one hand and a paper in the other. It was at the desk that he was fighting hard. Xu Yunlu knocked on the door of the study and said, "almost, I''m asleep."ˇ° Uncle, I''m very good at reading now. I can write it down at once. "ˇ° After drinking and dancing, I feel like reading a book. "ˇ° It''s very effective anyway. " Xu Yunlu shakes his head, goes to take a bath, changes his clothes, brings Su ran fruit, pours a glass of water, and goes to Qin Mo''s room again. The cleaned up little guy has now become a pig and his quilt has been kicked off. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 360

    Xu Yunlu covers Qin Mo''s quilt, sits by and looks at it for a while, and finally falls asleep holding Qin Mo''s fat hand.


    When Su ran saw six o''clock in her book, she was a little confused. She was afraid that Qin Mo, who was drinking too much, would wet the bed. When she put down her book and went to Qin Mo''s room, she saw that the bedside lamp was on. Qin Mo was half crawling on Xu Yunlu, and both father and son were sleeping soundly.


    Su ran shakes her head and reaches out to hold Qin Mo, but she doesn''t move. Instead, she wakes Xu Yunlu up. After understanding Su Ran''s intention, Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo to the bathroom.


    When Xu Yunlu comes out with Qin Mo in his arms, Su Ran has already mixed a bottle of milk. Qin Mo rubs his eyes, drinks and sleeps with the bottle in his arms.


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "the level is really high."


    "Last night, he went to play and didn''t eat much."


    "Well, after serving our son, let''s have a rest."


    Su ran waited for Qin Mo to finish drinking the milk and wash the milk bottle before he and Xu Yunlu went back to the room. She was a little sleepy and turned around in Xu Yunlu''s arms for several times before she finally fell asleep.


    Xu Yunlu looked at the sleeping Su ran, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to read a book."


    Su ran was woken up by Shao Xi in the morning. She rubbed her eyes to hear Shao Xi creaking in the living room: "little lazy, get up and prick me. I''ve been waiting for you all night."


    "It''s just a few o''clock, wake people up, don''t bother!" After washing and changing her home clothes, Su ran comes out and sees Shaoxi, who is still wearing cartoon pattern pajamas, sitting on the sofa in the living room. Su ran says angrily, "it''s noisy early in the morning. Are you bored?"


    "It''s early in the morning. If you don''t get up again, I''m going to take a nap."


    "Ah, it''s so late."


    "I''ve been here three times. Brother Lu said not to wake you up before 12 o''clock. I''m so angry. Are you hungry?"


    Su ran shook his head, Shaoxi said: "go, go and prick me."


    "It''s not good to stick a needle. You have to move your neck, even if you''re busy, or you''ll have to suffer." Su ran picked up the needle box and followed Shaoxi to the room where he lived. As soon as she entered the door, she asked, "where''s my brother? Has my brother got up yet?"


    "Your brother is a bird. The early bird catches the worm. He gets up early in the morning and runs with brother Lu. Then I don''t know where to fool around."


    "By the way, what about silence?"


    "To the holiday house."


    "Vacation house?"


    "The top floor." Shao Xi pointed upstairs.


    Su ran pricks Shao Xi''s needle, and then someone brings her food. She puts dishes in a bowl and goes to Su Ming''s room while eating. Su Ming''s room is the same as Shao Xi''s and theirs. They are all hardbound. Shao Xi''s room is flashy. Su Ming''s room is in that simple style, and there are books he hasn''t finished on the bedside and sofa.


    Su ran looks at Su Ming''s laptop on her desk. She goes to open Su Ming''s computer. She knows Su Ming''s screen saver password. She tries it, but it doesn''t change. She opens the screen saver.


    Su ran wanted to find out if there were any photos or Su Ming''s experience notes and so on. As a result, there were many photos, all pictures of various brain diseases, and many experience notes, but all kinds of brain surgery or treatment plans.


    Su ran didn''t dare to move. He quickly closed it. Then he heard Su Ming''s voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, brother, you scared me."


    "True or false."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Go and have lunch with grandma."


    "Where''s uncle Lu?"


    "It seems that there is something wrong in the Bureau. I ran back and left with brother Haizi."


    "It''s Saturday."


    "There are Saturdays in their business. By the way, I''ll go and hold them down."


    "I''ll go too."


    "You''re still eating. Eat now."


    "What are you doing in silence?" Su ran follows Su Ming to the top floor with her rice bowl. As soon as she enters, there are three sides full of glass. Qin mozheng and Hengbin play racing games in front of a big screen.


    Qin Mo''s main function is to make trouble, but Hengbin still patiently teaches him. Seeing Su Ming and Su ran come in, he waves to them. Su Ming says, "brother bin, hurry up. I''ll take him down for a nap."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s fun to be silent."


    Su ran also knows that Heng bin is very busy. She and Su Ming take Qin Mo downstairs and put Qin Mo to sleep. She goes to dial Shao Xi for needling. After listening to Su Ming call Wang Xun and ask him to take all the things he doesn''t understand, Wang Xun must have played tricks again. The two brothers only discuss when to start making up lessons.


    Su ran shakes her head and turns the meeting book. After all, she went to bed too late last night, so she turns for a while and falls asleep beside Qin mo.


    Su ran was woken up by Su Lan''s phone: "I said niece, sleep almost on the line, and then go to sleep, silent at night should not sleep."


    "Auntie, what time is it?"


    "It''s almost four o''clock."


    "Ah! I''ve got to wake you upˇ° Don''t come to the milk tea shop. Read books at home. Don''t you have to take an exam? Compared with Xiaoming, you are far behind. Xiaoming was not like you at that time. He had a big test and a little fun. " Su ran wants to laugh a little. Su LAN says it''s the same as it is. When Su Ming was studying, he was all in the county. He didn''t even come to the provincial capital. Su LAN saw Su Ming playing with a thousand li eye, but he said with kindness: "yes, I know that my aunt''s nephew is 1000 times better than my niece and looking for a son."ˇ° Does xun''er make up lessons with Xiao Ming? "ˇ° What about it? "ˇ° You''ll go and have a look every now and then. Don''t let Xiao Ming force you too hard. Not everyone has his aptitude. "ˇ° OK, OK, sister-in-law, I''ll call Qin Mo up first. " It took her a lot of effort to wake Qin Mo up. Then she peeled the fruit and took Qin Mo to the opposite door. When she saw Shaoxi moving her neck on the balcony as she said, Su ran nodded to the obedient patient and said, "remember, every two hours you work, get up and move your neck."ˇ° I see, Dr. Su, but you pricked me. It seems that I''m much better. "ˇ° It''s that fast, but it''s going to work if you insist. " As soon as Qin Mo saw it, he ran to move his neck with Shao Xi Xue. Shao Xi touched Qin Mo''s little round head. Su ran went into Su Ming''s room and saw Wang Xunzheng crawling on his desk to do the exercises. He heard the sound of pushing the door and looked up to see Su ran. He immediately felt like a serf to be liberated. Sitting on the sofa reading, Su Ming shook his head and said, "I''ve only done some exercises for a while, so I can''t sit still."ˇ° Brother, I''ve been working on it for almost two hours. All the questions you give me are very curious. It takes me more than half an hour to solve a problem. Let me change my mind and recite my endorsement, OKˇ° That is, brother, you and xun''er should eat some fruit, and then go on. We should combine work with rest, work with rest. " With that, Su ran quickly handed over the fruit. Before Su Ming picked up the fork, Wang Xun had already reached for a piece to eat. "Sister is the best."ˇ° Brother, a brand store opened yesterday. I bought you two shirts with 20% discount. It''s a great deal. "ˇ° Elder sister, the place where you live now is so beautiful. The security is very strict. If my brother doesn''t call them, he won''t get in. "ˇ° The upstairs and downstairs are all bought by brother bin and Xiao Xi. They want to make trouble. "ˇ° How rich they are Wang Xun sighed as he ate the fruit. Su Ming said, "so you have to work hard, you know?"ˇ° If I try harder, can I reach one percent of them? "ˇ° If you don''t work hard, you won''t even get one in ten thousand. For children from poor families, reading is sometimes the fairest way out. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 361

    "Yes, brother, I will try my best to solve all these problems today."


    Brother and sister are talking and laughing. Qin Mo runs in and climbs to the sofa. When he sees Su Ming''s book, he immediately turns it up: "book, book."


    "Silent, I don''t know the words that my uncle taught you last time. Have you forgotten them all?"


    "Don''t forget." After all, Qin Mo, who is less than three years old, is smart. He hasn''t seen Su Ming for more than a month, and no one helps him to consolidate it. So Su Ming says, "uncle, there are little cards here."


    "Little card." Qin Mo immediately leans over his head. Su Ming holds Qin Mo in his arms and picks up the card. As soon as he sees the pattern on the card, Qin Mo immediately remembers what it is. Xiao Pang''s hand points to it and reads it. Su Ming touches Qin Mo''s head and says, "I have a good memory. Can my uncle teach you Pinyin these days?"


    "Pinyin?" Qin Mo clapped his hands and said, "good, good, uncle teach!"


    Wang Xun was eating fruit while endorsing. After a while, he suddenly asked, "elder sister, why do you call me uncle and elder brother in silence?"


    "Ah Su ran was stunned for a moment before she thought that this was a very serious question, because in Wang Xun''s eyes, Qin Mo was su Lan''s son, so it was normal to call him brother, but it was abnormal for Guan Su Ming to call him uncle. Su ran didn''t know how to answer, but Su Ming said, "because I look like an uncle, you look like an elder brother!"


    "No, brother, is that what it looks like?"


    "When a child should study hard, he should study hard. Take a book and put something in it. Solve the problem quickly. When I''m busy, you can recite it."


    Wang Xun depressed to put down the book, sat down to solve the problem, Su ran secretly relieved, saw Su Ming looked at her, blushed and said: "brother, I''ll make you a pot of tea."


    Su ran sneaks out and makes a cup of tea for Su Ming and Shao Xi. She originally came to rescue Wang Xun, but in the end, Wang Xun can''t be rescued. Qin Mo sits there and learns Pinyin.


    Originally also want to read books, in the final exam before another rush of Su ran, once did not mind reading, simply went to the milk tea shop.


    When Su ran walks into the milk tea shop, she sees Su LAN talking to a fashionable woman at a small round table beside the bar. Su ran walks over to listen to the woman saying: "I said Su LAN, you see you are pregnant, and you have to work. It''s too hard."


    "Everyone has their own way of life. You think it''s hard work, but I think it''s fun. Otherwise, it''s not good for the fetus to be idle at home every day. The doctor said that the fetus is growing brain now. If you are bored at home every day and don''t communicate with people, the child''s character will be more lonely in the future."


    "Come on, Sulan, you can really put gold on your face. You used to be a flower in our school, but among the girls in our class, you married the worst. Who would have thought that you Sulan would marry a little bastard like Qin Xing."


    As soon as Su ran heard this, she just wanted to send her classmate away, but Qin Xing''s mother rushed up: "you''re Wang Dingxiang of the Wang family. The man you married is good. The street is a ragged one. Every time I receive it from my house, I see him come and go in the wind and rain, and there''s only a cousin who dresses up like a goblin and doesn''t do anything all day, I don''t think it''s easy for him. I have to find something for him. My family Qin Xing is a little bit of a jerk. Now I''m the boss of an express company. I''ve got dozens of people. What''s worse than the man you''re looking for... "


    In short, Su Lan''s female classmate let Qin Xing''s mother leave with a sad face. When Wang Dingxiang left, Qin Xing''s mother pulled Su LAN and said, "Lan Lan, don''t listen to Wang Dingxiang''s nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll go in one ear and out the other."


    "That''s to say, my star is very considerate of you. I have five sons. It''s the same as never. I''ll listen to you."


    Waiting for Qin Xing''s mother to leave, Su ran walked over. Her aunt and nephew looked at each other. Su LAN asked discontentedly, "what are you looking at?"


    "Auntie, you don''t want to abandon your little uncle, do you?"


    Su LAN looked at her newly made nails, frowned and said, "Ranran, you say that you are a little bit of a loser following Qin Xing."


    "Sister in law, don''t be stimulated by Wang Dingxiang. I think my father in law is very good. If I work so hard now, I''m sure I can earn money for my future cousin."


    "Really?"


    "Really! I''m 100 percent optimistic about my little uncle. "


    "Then we''d better not change your aunt first."


    "Auntie, that''s a good idea." Su ran said, hugging Su LAN and laughing. After laughing enough, Su ran asked, "sister-in-law, is there anything special I want to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you."


    "Rana, don''t say you don''t mention it. I feel so hungry when I mention it. It seems that I want to eat everything."


    "I''ll bring you some snacks first. By the way, you''re going to have a birth examination this week. Don''t forget."


    "Oh, you don''t know that there are so many people in the people''s hospital. Qin Xing wants to go to the people''s hospital. It''s not about having a baby. It''s like having a terminal disease. It''s not the people''s hospital." Su LAN put a snack in her mouth and said that Su ran was happy. "It''s not that my aunt loves you. It''s true."


    At present, behind the bar of this milk tea shop, in addition to the operation desk and the atrium, a special kitchen has been set up to make the kitchen. There must be a chef, because Su ran likes to work in the milk tea shop, and Xu Yunlu is willing to come to the milk tea shop to see her work. Where Xu Yunlu is, his friends like to follow him, Eating in the milk tea shop has become an essential thing. In the past, when she was in the shantytown, Su LAN and her three mothers did it. Now Su LAN is pregnant. Xu Yunlu doesn''t want her to work too hard, so he hired a chef to do it with her three mothers. Of course, Wang Shouyi would show off when she was in a good mood. Therefore, the kitchen is generally rich in fresh ingredients. Su ran heard that Su Lan was hungry, so she went to the kitchen, steamed an egg, fried sausage with peas, and shredded lettuce for Su LAN. After a bowl of rice, Su LAN happily ate it in the small rest room, and said: the dishes made by Su LAN are really delicious. How can they make the same things that you don''t make. Su ran said: "that''s right. I''ve learned from my teacher and studied it. If my sister-in-law likes to eat more, I''m going to feed my younger brother and sister into a little fat man. As they were talking and laughing, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came back. Seeing that Su Lan was eating, Xu Yunlu asked, "Su LAN, how many meals are you eating today?"ˇ° No, no, Xu Xiaolu, you seem to be very jealous of me. I''m pregnant now and I''m eating for two. " Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "I''m jealous of you. I just asked, why are you so excited?"ˇ° Deer, I ask you, if Yu Ping is dead, forget it. "ˇ° What else can we do when he''s dead? " Xu Yunlu said discontentedly, "I''m in the Bureau. That old Zhu calls all day and asks. Ning Xiaohai asks. When he comes back, you still have to ask. Do you let me have a rest?"ˇ° I see you are resting every day, and still resting. "ˇ° If a police station only solves a few cases every day, it''s really Amitabha. You see too many TV dramas and movies, and think that solving cases is the first thing for the police. "ˇ° Well, well, director Xu, what else are you doing in the bureau this Saturday? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 362

    "Well, the placement of dozens of female students is a headache."


    "If we don''t arrest the criminals."


    "Of course, those who have committed crimes should be arrested and sentenced, but most of them are forced. In a sense, they are actually the biggest victims. Can they go back to school if they are released without crime? At least we can''t go back to our current school. We can only find a way to resettle them to other schools. But 80% of the female students don''t want to read after all these things. Besides, they are addicted to drugs and have to quit drugs to resettle. I didn''t expect that in China, this kind of organization belongs to the police station. The police station is really a hodgepodge. "


    Su Lan said with a smile: "the police of the people love the people, so the police of the people have to worry about the people."


    "Now I really regret that I promised Lao Zhu. It''s all trivia all day."


    Su LAN sighed and said, "even if you do your best to put them all in place this time and give up drugs, it is estimated that once they have no means to make a living in the future, they will go back to their old business."


    Ning Xiaohai said with a sigh: "if, like some countries, the porn industry is a legal industry, there will be no worries."


    When Li Gui came in, he just heard it and said, "you Chinese people are full of troubles. If girls don''t have a way to make a living, they can only sell, but they are not allowed to do so. They also make a lot of accusations, saying that they want to protect women''s rights. Just like the chastity archway, starvation is a small matter, and dishonesty is a big one. So I think your government is arbitrary, At least we have to separate voluntary and involuntary convictions. "


    "Ghosts are always so original."


    "I''m a matter of fact person. Chinese people are too clever and have too many loopholes to exploit, especially those government officials who sometimes deliberately distort the facts and even use chicken feathers as arrows."


    "I think you speak more and more like a government official now."


    "You don''t see that I''m all gathering with those people, but with people like Xiaoming. How tall Xiaoming is."


    "How long did Xiao Ming just come back, plus the time difference, he didn''t stay in that house for two days. Even if Xiao Ming stayed for two days, have you ever lived in that house?"


    "Originally, Xiaoxi likes instant noodles, which makes people unable to live together. Recently, he even likes durian. I think he is intentional."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not that you don''t have a house. Why are you crowded together?"


    "What''s wrong with instant noodles and Durian? I think it''s very good. There are so many kinds of instant noodles in Xiaoxi. I chose a bucket for breakfast this morning. As a result, I ate one bucket each and decided to eat another." Ning Xiaohai is very satisfied with eating such delicious instant noodles.


    "At first sight, they are all inferior people who can only eat instant noodles." Li Gui snorted and asked, "by the way, my son, why didn''t I see him here to make a fuss."


    "He''s with brother and xun''er." Su ran answered.


    "Oh, come and play with that little nuisance."


    Su ran glared at Li Gui. Li Gui said discontentedly, "don''t be so stingy, little slacker. There are good things to share with you."


    "It''s silent and it''s not a toy."


    "Let people go to bring silence. Without him, they feel that there is less scenery at the bar." Li Gui said to call ginkgo. Let him bring Qin Mo to the milk tea shop.


    Su LAN shook his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu, is that still your own son?"


    Li Gui snorted and said, "Su LAN, you really think that it''s my father who wants to be a nuisance. It''s Xu Xiaolu who wants to be his son."


    Several people are happily fighting. Wang Xun and Qin Mo go into the milk tea shop one by one. Su Ran is a little surprised: "Xun Er, I''m willing to let you go."


    "That''s really beautiful. I used the excuse of silence to escape from the cage for a while."


    Qin Mo fell behind and was attracted by some insects on the ground. After a while, he rushed to the guest''s table and had to give up. He turned around and ran to the bar. When he got to the bar, he didn''t see Su ran and others. As soon as he turned around and found that they were all resting, he immediately rushed to the small lounge and called, "Dad, Dad, insects, insects!"ˇ° Mom, bugs


    Xu Yunlu held Qin Mo up and said, "a broken insect is so excited, sweating. What are you playing with your uncle today?"


    "What are you playing with? It''s nothing to play with. It''s reading. "


    "Oh, how can you play with such a big thing in silence?" Xu Yunlu took the paper towel from Ning Xiaohai and wiped it on Qin Mo, saying, "it hasn''t rained for a few days. It''s so hot. The little guy is sweating after running for a few steps."


    Qin Mo stayed in Xu Yunlu''s arms for a while. Thinking about his snakes, he earned money and went to the billiard room to play.


    Wang Xun also felt that it was not fun to be with adults. He finally got rid of Su Ming''s cage. He didn''t want to be shackled by a group of adults again, so he went to the billiards room with them.


    However, Qin Mo ran away for a while, ran back, rubbed against Su Lan''s arms, pointed to the sausages fried with Dutch beans, and Su LAN put a piece of sausages in his pocket to feed him. Then he ran back to the billiards room again with satisfaction.


    Su Lan said with a smile: "I think the happiest thing about moving a new milk tea shop is to be silent. There are more places to play, and it''s not enough for him to be busy all day."


    "Xiaolu, I haven''t played mahjong for a long time. Let''s do two laps." Li Gui suggested that Ning Xiaohai hummed as soon as he heard it, "play with things and lose heart."ˇ° Hi, hi, Ning Xiaohai, Xu Xiaolu doesn''t even give you a salary. If you stick to people''s buttocks all day long, you won''t lose heart. "ˇ° Yes, your Zhao xiaodai was very happy when he played last night. Today, it''s going to be evening, and there''s no one to see. That''s not good. "ˇ° It''s none of your business that I know if I can be a little fool in my family Li Gui said and dialed the phone of ginkgo, "let people hurry up in the rest room of the milk tea shop, set up an automatic shuffling mahjong table, and then take a pair of mahjong." After a while, Baiguo and others put it right. Su ran saw Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai happily sitting at the mahjong table, and then fooled Xu Yunlu and Su LAN into the table. Ning Xiaohai, who said that Li Gui was frustrated when playing with things, turned into a mahjong God as soon as he got on the mahjong table, and kept playing cards. Li Gui said angrily: "Xu Xiaolu, you are enough to play a rascal. I didn''t expect that Ning Xiaohai would play a rascal more than you."ˇ° No, no, you respect. It''s obviously that your own card skills are too rubbish. Less people here are poor. Monsters give you money again. Give you money. Cousin, your money. Don''t think it''s cousin who plays tricks and doesn''t give you money. Sulan, you owe it first. Let the little lazy bug help you pay at that time. " Su ran didn''t understand that she was so far away from the bar that she was shot. Looking at the posture, this group might have to rub dinner in the milk tea shop again. Su ran went to the kitchen to arrange dinner for several people. Because she didn''t know the number of people who would eat at last, Su ran usually arranged meals for several more people. In fact, it''s a pity to have the rest, but Xu Yunlu''s principle is that she would rather have the rest. Su ran looked at the ingredients, and found that there was no chicken Qin Mo liked. After burning, Qin Mo suddenly liked to eat chicken. He didn''t know whether the pheasants he ate in the mountains had a feeling. Anyway, he had to have chicken. Xu Yunlu had requirements for the chicken his son liked. First, it was fresh and free, and he didn''t eat feed. Su ran called the family that sent rice, noodles and vegetables, and asked them to send a live chicken over. By the way, she also sent some other ingredients and condiments that she didn''t think were enough. When she was in the shantytown, she once asked Qin Xingma to be responsible for buying food materials for a period of time. After moving the house and the store, the security personnel who only lived in yiranju had a huge amount of food and drink. Xu Yunlu handed over the purchasing of yiranju and the milk tea shop to Su ran. For this reason, Qin Xingma made a little fuss, but Qin Xing angrily told her that she didn''t want to do it, She went home to take her grandchildren. Qin Xingma immediately gave up. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 363

    In fact, Su ran doesn''t want to take care of these things, because it''s not easy to learn the courses of the College of traditional Chinese medicine, and the two purchasing things have to be separated. The purchase of the milk tea shop is paid by the account of the milk tea shop, while the rest is paid by Shaodong''s finance in advance at the beginning of the month. At the end of the month, it''s very troublesome.


    Su Ran is really depressed about a errand thrown by Xu Yunlu to her.


    Waiting for the live chicken and the rest of the things to arrive, Su ran finished collecting things and found that Su LAN, who was playing cards in the small lounge, was replaced by Zhao xiaohen.


    Zhao xiaohen''s reason for replacing Su LAN is very legitimate: as a pregnant woman, playing mahjong is not good for the early education of the fetus.


    So Su Lanwei left the scene.


    Su ran quickly pulled Su LAN over: "come here, pregnant women, mahjong table does not need you, cashier work needs you very much, today is the weekend, the weather is warm again, there are many people, even if you are pregnant women, revolutionary work also needs you very much."


    "Rana, do you want to go to lanke''er Meilian tomorrow?"


    "I don''t want to go, auntie. First, I''m going to have an exam. Second, I don''t want to meet Wang Juan''s mother in LAN Ke''er. Do you think her mother is stationed there? How can we count the total number of times we''ve been there with one hand, and actually we''ve met her every time?"


    "Women of her age love beauty most. Younger people think that they are still young and don''t need maintenance. Older people think that they are old and don''t need maintenance, so naturally she has to go frequently."


    Su ran knew that Su LAN didn''t like Zhang Xingli, and she didn''t like Zhang Xingli either, so she laughed: "after dinner, let''s go to the supermarket."


    "Well, go and see what delicious fruit you have. I don''t have any at home."


    After dinner, Su ran and Su LAN take Wang Xun and Qin Mo to the supermarket opposite.


    The big reward activity of Xinzhang in the supermarket is over, but there are still many people because there are still some new promotion activities, and there are many kinds of good things. Su ran asked Wang Xun, "look for son, I''ll pull you out to visit the supermarket. I won''t be angry if I know."


    "Brother said that this review so much, the rest of the back to remember, I see to do."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll carry it after shopping."


    After hearing this, Su LAN began to laugh: "xun''er, are you really confident?"


    "Sister-in-law, no, really no, I just can''t remember English words. I''m dying of anxiety. I''m afraid of the final exam. I''ll be miserable before I get the monthly exam. By the way, elder sister and elder brother say that he''s going to work in the people''s Hospital on Monday, which means that he won''t leave the provincial capital for the time being, right?"


    "Of course, unless the hospital sends him on a business trip."


    "Sister, it''s really miserable. If I lose my place this time, I guess my brother will have to hang me."


    Both Su LAN and Su ran said that there was nothing they could do about it, which made Wang Xun sigh all the way.


    When Qin Mo entered the supermarket, he was most interested in toys. No matter what Wang Xun was worried about, he took Wang Xun to the toy stall.


    Su ran and Su LAN were just browsing. When Qin Mo wanted to see toys, they naturally followed him.


    Finally, a pile of toys Qin Mo likes are put in the cart. Su ran wants to persuade Qin Mo to choose his favorite, but Su LAN says: "now Xu Xiaolu is eager to pick all the stars for him. What''s the point of buying a few toys? Buy them all, you must buy them all."


    Su ran said discontentedly: "sister-in-law, how can you be like saying something in a dialect?"


    "He''s rich. It''s obvious that he''s still an official. But I''ve knocked on him many times and he won''t marry you. Even if I''m smart, I don''t know what he wants to do."


    Su Ran''s face darkened, but Su LAN patted her and said, "I didn''t mean to answer you. I''m talking about the matter. He didn''t have to say anything except that he didn''t marry you. So we have to enjoy a lot of benefits brought by him. I''ll help you share more of these things."


    Su ran hated Su LAN one eye, then hugged Su Lan''s shoulder to smile again: "young sister-in-law, you must not be polite."


    As Qin Mo''s favorite basketball player, she ran to play basketball. Su ran saw that the children were older than Qin Mo, and quickly followed him. Wang Xun finally asked: "sister-in-law, how do I feel that uncle Heng and my sister seem to..."


    "Don''t be a child at home." Su LAN immediately put Wang Xun''s heart in the bud.


    Wang Xun will go home after dinner. Su ran gives him 200 yuan and a bag of food. Wang Xun says, "elder sister, you don''t need money. Dad says that you are all students. You don''t have any money. You always give me money every time you come. I won''t accept your money."


    "How much does Uncle Wang and his mother give you every week?" Su ran ignored him and forced the money into Wang Xun''s pocket. Wang Xun said, "150 yuan. Our school may be a bit famous. The food is good and the dishes are rich, but the price is cheap. I heard that the Education Bureau has subsidized a lot."


    "Growing up, such a big boy, even if it''s enough, I''m afraid it will be enough. Take the money and drink the milk every day!"


    "That''s much better than you and brother at that time. My parents bought a house and wanted to pay it all at once. It''s not good enough to give me 150. In our class, 30% of the students only have 100 yuan a week to live on. In this way, some of them can save 50 yuan and take it home. There was a female classmate in our grade. I heard that there was a paralyzed mother at home, who was supported by her grandmother, Each meal only costs 50 cents to make some white rice, and then she takes it back to the dormitory and eats it with chili sauce. But it doesn''t affect her grades at all. Her grades have been kept in the top five of the grade. When the school recruited her, considering her financial situation, she was given a subsidy of 500 yuan a month, which she basically saved and took back home. " Su ran thought of Su Ming at that time. He was also in a state of extreme material poverty. He was the first in the next grade examination. Su ran sighed and said, "after all, most of the students with good grades have no worries about food and clothing. In a word, you don''t have to save too much. If you are short of money, tell me that you should spend more time on your study. "ˇ° Elder sister, I know that I am quite stupid. I always dare to work hard secretly and not let others know, so as not to be laughed at by them. " Su ran slapped Wang Xun several times with a smile: "you have been a ghost elf since you were a child. It''s the spirit who refuses to use all his energy to study." Qin Mo, who was playing on one side, suddenly raised his head and said in a loud voice, "take it!"ˇ° OK, OK, OK, take it. " Wang Xun didn''t refuse any more. Xu Yunlu didn''t have much rest on Saturday and Sunday because of those female college students, but he still had to go to the Bureau on time on Monday. He felt that his Lusheng had become depressed, and as soon as he sat down in the office chair, assistant LAN called and said: Xu Bureau, Guo Jieyu, who just returned to the team, is looking for you. Xu Yunlu thought about it and said: let him in. After a while, Lao Chou in police uniform came in. Seeing Lao Chou in police uniform, Xu Yunlu thought it was dazzling. Lao Chou laughed at him, sat down in the chair opposite him and said, "ah, Xu Xiaolu, it''s you. What a coincidence!" Xu Yunlu white old noisy one eye: Ya of, really can pretend! Lao Chuan then said, "are you scared to see me?"ˇ° Did the deer grow up frightened by food? "ˇ° See me now, have you ever felt ashamed of my blind judgment? "ˇ° Shame, because you put on this skin? " Xu Yunlu supported his chin with his hand, and asked with a smile. Lao Chan nodded and said, "of course, do you think anyone can change into this skin?"ˇ° Who knows what''s under the skin? "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you''re right. What''s under the skin? It''s really thought-provoking. For example, Xu Xiaolu, the black boss who goes across Goa, the black boss who is informed by the black and white, suddenly becomes the director of the police bureau of China. I''m afraid that only you and Deputy Zhu will know what''s wrong with it. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 364

    "Boss, you mean I bribed deputy director Zhu of the police department."


    "It''s not impossible."


    "Well, we hope you can find out the evidence of my bribery to deputy director Zhu as soon as possible."


    Lao Chan stretched out his hand to shake hands with Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu didn''t move, so Lao Chan took back his hand and said, "I''ll live up to Xu''s heavy trust."


    "All right, Lao Chuan. You used to be a restaurant owner and a university lecturer, and now you''ve been the first team leader of the police station of Nandian city. Your life experience is complete."


    "Xu Xiaolu, your tone is so sour. It''s not a pleasant thing for us to be colleagues. It seems that you are a director who knows your mistakes and doesn''t want to change them. It''s not good. It''s hard to achieve anything when a director is so narrow-minded."


    "Lao Chan, since you have been lying down for so many years, you have finally got up and returned to the team. This Council hopes that you, as a new official, will make some achievements. Otherwise, you will not be believed."


    "Rest assured, I will live up to the heavy trust of Xu Bureau. I will find evidence and make achievements!"


    Xu Yunlu sent Lao Chou away. As soon as he collapsed in the leather chair, Yu yebulan''s assistant stopped him and pushed the door straight in. He was very angry and sat opposite Xu Yunlu, but he didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu had to come back from the leather chair and sat up straight. He looked at Yu yeyitong and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "At the bar the night before yesterday, Su Ming said," what does that mean? "


    "Where is Su Ming calling? Why didn''t I recognize what he said with a different purpose? "


    "You pretend, you know, my father''s duty is to arrange undercover work, but Su Ming''s words clearly still hate his father''s death. That''s my father''s fault!"


    "Yuye, are you God? Su Ming is just talking about the matter. What does it have to do with your father?"


    "Anyway, his argument is very strange, which makes people feel uneasy."


    "What do you worry about, for fear that Su Ming will slip into the abyss of crime?"


    "That''s not true. You must be staring at him. He wants to skate. You have a way not to let him skate."


    "What are you worrying about?"


    "He''s your brother-in-law. Now you''re trying to please Sura. Who knows if you''ll get revenge for Su Ming in your work?"


    "No, Yu Ye, are you crazy? You mean I want to retaliate for Su Yue''s death in those years. Get out of here. I''m really optimistic about you. If you want to be OK, go back and write the annual summary report."


    "I don''t write the annual summary report. I want to be loyal to money. You are not a narrow-minded person who can distinguish black from white."


    "I am. What can you do to me? The murderer of Yunduo has committed suicide by taking poison. Although he has not been tried, you have to put your heart back to work. Qian Zhongcheng needs to be arrested, and the annual summary report has to be written. If you can''t hand it in, I will let you know what retaliation is!"


    "Anyway, if you want to make a fool of yourself, you''ll have Vice President Gao staring at you." Then he left.


    Xu Yunlu collapsed in the leather chair again. Ning Xiaohai sighed and said, "Lao Zhu gives you these people. They are all wonderful flowers!"


    "I really want to quit. It''s good to be in vassi. I don''t know what I want to do and what I want to do. I let him stand aside every minute. It''s really good to be the director here. Like a nanny, I have to care what they think." Xu Yunlu felt out his cigarette and took a big puff. Ning Xiaohai sighed and said, "you know, in the army, the most difficult thing to do is the political commissar. The ideological work can''t keep up with that of the chief. The chief is versatile and can''t fight a beautiful war."


    "Go away, it''s the same as the truth. How can you make your uncle so stupid? If there is no political commissar in foreign countries, will the army not fight?"


    "But if there are shepherds with the army, it''s also a kind of psychological counseling workers."


    "Money loyalty, is it not available yet?"


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t want to do it? How could you care about the whereabouts of Qian Zhongxin?" Ning Xiaohai finally raised his head from his mobile phone. Xu Yunlu gave him a squint. "Do you want your brother to kick you back to your uncle?"


    "I''m afraid. Zhao xiaohen is following them. Let''s not interfere."


    "Why, I''ve been crazy with Zhao xiaohen all night, and I''m going to wear a pair of trousers with him?"


    "He is Qin er''s mother''s brother''s wife and brother. Recently, Qin er''s mother''s brother''s son''s wife has just added a pair of twins to the family. Qin er''s mother''s brother gives a reward of 50 million yuan. The favor is flourishing. It''s better to form an alliance."


    Xu Yunlu was stunned for a long time. He was so clever that he almost let Ning Xiaohai die. After a long time, he happily said: no wonder playing games depends on buying equipment.


    Su ran sharpened her knife in the face of the situation, and the knife finally lit up. In the end, she failed to pass a course. She even called it "fluke", but she found that Shankou black rock didn''t come to school a week before the exam, and she didn''t take part in the exam. However, Su ran was surprised, but she thought it was too good. It was good that Shankou black rock didn''t come for a lifetime.


    When her grades came down, Su ran was also relieved. A few female students who usually had a little intersection saw that Su ran had passed all the tests, but they all failed in the exams. They immediately yelled to let Su ran treat them. Su ran didn''t expect that she could pass all the tests. She was in a good mood and immediately agreed. When she went to the convenience store and saw Li Dandan, Su ran regretted. There were not many convenience stores inside the school, Su ran didn''t know what Li Dandan did, but she forgot that Li Dandan did the nearest convenience store to her teaching building.


    Su ran really wants to slap herself in the face. Several female students didn''t know about the war between Su ran and Li Dandan, and they all started with expensive drinks that suit their own taste. As Li Dandan handed us drinks, he broke in on the most discussed exam. He was as amiable as the eldest sister next door. Several female students were obviously familiar with Li Dandan, and told us about Su Ran''s treat. Li Dandan finished his drink and asked, "Miss Su, what would you like to drink?"ˇ° I don''t want to drink anything. How much is it? "ˇ° It''s 52 yuan in all. I''ll invite youˇ° No, Miss Li, even if you have a lot of money, you don''t have to make it like thisˇ° Miss Su, I mean it Su ran took out her mobile phone to scan wechat, and Li Dandan whispered, "Miss Su, I''m really sorry that time. You know how overbearing Shankou is. If you don''t listen to her..." "Miss Li, I''ve already paid." Su ran interrupted Li Dandan, but Li Dandan refused to give up, "Miss Su, please forgive me, I will never dare again."ˇ° You all have your drinks. Let''s go. " Su ran thinks it''s not the first time that she''s heard Li Dandan''s words. She seems to have said it to Xu Yunlu, and Su ran really doesn''t want to have any interaction with Li Dandan. The female students said goodbye to Li Dandan one after another. When they went to the convenience store, the female students began to talk: "this Li Ran is really beautiful."ˇ° It''s said that this cheap business she runs is the best. All male students like to go shopping in her shop. "ˇ° It''s said that her family is doing big business. Later, she was cheated by others and her family''s fortune declined, so she had to come out to do things. "ˇ° He said he was paying his family''s debts! He also has to raise a semi paralyzed old mother, saying that the old mother was forced by the creditors. "ˇ° What a pity. " Su ran almost turned her eyes to learn from Ning Xiaohai when she heard such comments: you can really put money on your face. What your family is doing is trafficking in drugs. If your family is shot and sentenced, how can there be any old mother to support. After su ran broke up with several female classmates, she was about to ride her little Ninja home, but she met Wang Juan. Wang Juan was stinky and beautiful when she was studying. Now she has a rich mother, which makes her stinky and beautiful. Of course, Wang Juan is not ugly, and she is really a beautiful woman. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 365

    Su ran wants to avoid Wang Juan, but in the end, her grades are not so good, but her eyesight is excellent. Wang Juan turns her mouth and says, "it seems that Harley is quite generous to you."


    Su ran didn''t understand what Wang Juan was referring to, so she said, "Wang Juan, I don''t know who you mean by Harley satyr, and what''s the meaning of being generous. If you''re OK, I''ll go."


    "Sura, you look disgusting."


    "Wang Juan, it''s disgusting that you always want to control others." With that, Su ran stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Su ran rode a little ninja and went to the milk tea shop in one breath. She was very depressed. What day is it today? She was so unlucky. She just stopped the car and the phone rang. Su ran picked up the phone and saw that it was Xu Yunlu and asked, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "How was the exam?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t fail."


    "Wow, my uncle''s bug is really wonderful. He missed so many classes and was so busy that he didn''t fail the course."


    "Uncle, it sounds like you are very happy."


    "My worms are so good. Why not be happy? By the way, in order to celebrate, my uncle will invite your grandmother''s family and your mother to have dinner in yueman West building tomorrow evening."


    "The moon is full, the West Tower is open." Su ran looked at the restaurant that had been decorated next to the supermarket, and saw that it was really open. Xu Yunlu said, "it looks very high-end."


    "Is it difficult for you to suspect that your uncle has no sincerity in inviting your family to dinner, and you want to find a worse restaurant?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just opened. We haven''t eaten it. I don''t know if it tastes good."


    "Quite selective. Uncle is eating in the private room on the second floor right now. Would you like to come and pay for it?"


    "Is uncle alone?"


    "A few friends."


    "That''s OK. I eat with my sister-in-law in the shop. Does my uncle think the food there is delicious?"


    "I have to. I can enter."


    Su ran heard that Xu Yunlu said "OK". Knowing that it would not be particularly bad, she agreed to eat in the West Building of yueman. Xu Yunlu got an accurate replyˇ° I''ll make a reservation for Xiyue''s private room first. I''ll tell my grandmother and mother about the dinner tomorrow night. "


    Su ran should hang up the phone, and then call her aunt to make an appointment for dinner tomorrow night. When she heard that Xu Yunlu wanted to treat her, she said, "how can that be done? Zihao was still helped by him. It''s reasonable for us to treat him."


    "Big aunt, uncle Heng has put forward it first. If we fight again and again, will it make people feel too hypocritical? Otherwise, we should have uncle Heng''s dinner first this time, and we''ll make an appointment next time."


    "That''s true. That''s fine."


    I said good things to my great aunt, and then I said good things to Su mu. Basically, I copied my great aunt''s words again and finally ordered the dinner.


    Su ran was relieved to hear Su LAN ask, "how does uncle Lu want to invite them to dinner?"


    "How do I know?"


    "By the way, you invited your mother''s family, which did not include Wang Juan and Wang Neng. You didn''t make it clear to your mother."


    "In my mother''s way, I''m sure I''ll let them know!"


    "It''s hard for your mother to do it. There are two treasures. If they are informed, they will not sell the account. If they are not informed, they will have a lot of choices in the future."


    "Anyway, they are coming. I welcome them. If they don''t come, I won''t be unable to eat them."


    "What''s the matter today? I ate gunpowder."


    Su LAN doesn''t know about Li Dandan. Su ran doesn''t say anything about Li Dandan. She just says that she met Wang Juan.


    "The management is really wide. If you can, you can also take care of yourself by taking a shower." Su LAN shakes his head and says that when he sees Su Ming''s car coming, Su Ming gets out of the car with a briefcase. However, when Su Ming goes to work in the people''s Hospital, Xu Yunlu configures him with a Honda of more than 300000 yuan. In an''s opinion, as long as the car is running, it''s OK, but Xu Yunlu puts forward the car, so it''s too hypocritical to refuse, So I had to drive.


    Su LAN looked at Su Ming coming down from the car with her cheek in her hand and said, "you see, Xiao Ming is like a successful man."


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing, and then said triumphantly, "that''s right, sister-in-law. Did your father take over quietly?"


    "Yes, I went more than an hour in advance. I said that I would like to see him early if I was locked up in kindergarten every day."


    "Even if you want to see my little uncle early, you don''t have to wait until kindergarten is over."


    "My aunt and your hero see a little bit, but it''s your little uncle bear who is helpless and silent."


    Su Ran is smiling and sees Qin Xing riding on a Gu and Qin Mo with a small bag on his back. Su Ming, who gets out of the car, stands there waiting for a while. When Qin Xing stops the car, he picks Qin Mo up.


    Qin Mo happily embraces Su Ming''s neck and happily shares with him what interesting things have happened in the kindergarten today.


    Su Ming takes Qin Mo into the milk tea shop. Qin Mo sticks to him for a while before he turns to Su LAN and Su ran.


    Su ran takes down Qin Mo''s small bag and asks Su Ming, "isn''t the Dean surnamed Zeng bothering you?"ˇ° I''m afraid he has no time to embarrass me. "ˇ° What''s the matter? "ˇ° They are checking him, saying that he has been taking kickbacks from two pharmaceutical companies in recent years, and yesterday he used his power to coerce young nurses to have sex with him. "ˇ° Why is there such rubbish everywhere? " Su LAN kisses Qin Mo''s little face and says with emotion. Su ran said "is" while secretly relieved, with her brother''s temperament, that surnamed Zeng''s vice yard was embarrassed several times, it was estimated that it would explode. Seeing that Su LAN still wanted to kiss Qin Mo, Su Ming couldn''t help saying, "almost. Even if you''re healthy, it''s not healthy." Sulan took Qin Mo''s favorite ham sausage and handed it to Qin Mo, saying, "my son doesn''t mind. What do you mind, uncle! Is that right, silent Qin Mo took a bite of ham sausage and said, "I don''t mind!"ˇ° My son is so good. " Su LAN kisses again. Su Ming has to put down his briefcase and take Qin Mo to wash his face and hands. Then he says that he will go back to change his clothes and Qin Mo will follow him. Su Ming takes Qin Mo to the next elevator. Su ran just said: "Oh, I just called my mother and forgot to ask if xun''er did well in the exam. If she didn''t do well in the exam, we should discuss a countermeasure first."ˇ° Xiao Ming is just like the class enemy. He is strict with xun''er for the sake of being good to xun''er. When you see Wang Neng''s appearance, it''s because no one cares. "ˇ° To be honest, I haven''t seen Wang Neng for a long time, and I don''t know who he''s mixed with! "ˇ° Don''t worry about that. Come on, come on. This is the new year''s gift Xiao Ming asked me to prepare for you. Let''s see if there''s anything more to prepare. Xiao Ming said that when you finish the exam, I''ll pay you a new year''s visit. " Su ran took a look at something. She had deep feelings for Mr. Song and his mother. She added something to make the ceremony heavier. Su LAN shook her head and asked, "I heard that Mr. Song is now the most powerful candidate for the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine."ˇ° There are several vice presidents, but he is the youngest and has the most solid professional knowledge. "ˇ° However, if this happens to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, its reputation will stink, and its eyes will stare at it. So it''s not easy for anyone to be the dean. "ˇ° That''s true. Mr. Song is a typical person who works hard in his major. It''s very worrying if he should be the principal. "ˇ° Don''t worry about itˇ° What''s more, Mr. Song is not the same as my brother. Mr. Song is very gentle. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 366

    "But you know what a smiling tiger is. I can''t say that Mr. Song is a smiling tiger. That''s because he has no chance. Once he has the chance, hum!"


    Su ran said with a smile: "anyway, I have finished the exam, so I have to relax."


    "Let''s make faces."


    "OK, OK. I''ll accompany you to the United States after dinner. How can pregnant women be much more beautiful than usual?"


    "Because I want your younger brother or sister to be more beautiful than you."


    Su ran: "does the beauty and ugliness of a baby have something to do with whether a mother stinks when she is pregnant?


    The next day, Xu Yunlu invited Su LAN and Qin Xing. Anyway, they were very familiar.


    Su ran and Su LAN went to yueman west restaurant to order in advance. The drinks in the restaurant are expensive. This is common sense. Su ran wants to bring drinks outside. Xu Yunlu said that Su LAN is now a national treasure panda, so don''t mess around. Just take it directly from the restaurant. Friends can offer a lot of discounts.


    Don''t bring drinks. That''s nothing.


    Su LAN and Su ran take Qin Mo to the Xiyue big private room ordered by Xu Yunlu. They quickly order the food and wine, sit there eating snacks and drinking tea, and watch the number of cars under the restaurant gradually increase.


    Su''s mother, Wang''s uncle and Wang Xun arrived first. Last time Wang''s father and Su''s mother were hospitalized, Su LAN and Qin Xing always gave them meals. So the two families were very familiar. Su''s mother also bought fruit. Wang''s father brought cigarettes and wine. As soon as they sat down, Su LAN and Su LAN talked about the Heart Sutra of pregnant women. Wang''s father and Qin Xing went outside to smoke.


    Then the second uncle and the second aunt take Zixuan. Wang Xun has a playmate. But before playing with Zixuan, he secretly tells Su ran that he hears that Su''s mother has called Wang Juan and Wang Neng to inform them to come to dinner. However, he doesn''t hear how they came back.


    Then there are Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai. The big uncle and the big aunt go into the private room with their grandmother''s feet. Su ran asks, "where''s the cousin, big aunt?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute, mysterious!" Uncle said while quickly came forward to hold Xu Yunlu''s hand several times.


    Xu Yunlu shook hands with his great uncle, and then he gave his grandmother, great uncle and great aunt up to the top. If they were grateful to Xu Yunlu, they would let Xu Yunlu sit on the top. Everyone was pushing. Su Ming pushed the door in and said, "grandma, great uncle and great aunt, Zihao has brought a distinguished guest today!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then it was quiet. Su Ming gave way and said, "Zihao, hurry up!"


    So everyone saw Xu Zihao come in with Zhu Zhu.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Zihao would take Zhu Zhu to see his parents so soon, but Zhu Zhu was very happy to come with him to see his parents, and his family was in perfect condition. It was obvious that both of them had considered each other carefully and recognized each other. This was really good. Su ran was happy to shout: "Zhu Zhu!" But after calling, he quickly covered his mouth.


    Xu Yunlu looked at them. They were progressing so fast that he didn''t expect that Xu Zihao had just been released from the detention center. Even if he was acquitted, normal people would think twice. It can be seen that Zhu Zhu was so sincere to Xu Zihao that he couldn''t be more sincere. In this case, how can he explain to Lao Zhu? Lao Zhu repeatedly asked him to protect Zhu Zhu, You have to report Zhu Zhu''s important every move to him. Zhu Zhu has approved Xu Zihao. How important that must be. This girl really wants to marry herself off!


    The eldest aunt saw that the girl Xu Zihao took was a good-looking girl. She stood with Xu Zihao, and her eyes were red. She immediately stood up and wanted to pull Zhuzhu. However, the eldest uncle pulled her and said, "wait for Zihao to finish speaking!"


    Xu Zihao glanced at the people in the private room. Zixuan couldn''t wait: "brother, speak quickly!"


    "Grandma, Dad, mom, she is Zhu Zhu, me, my girlfriend."


    Although everyone expected this, the audience was still quiet as soon as Xu Zihao finished speaking. For a long time, Wang Xun took the lead in slapping: "welcome, everyone, welcome!"


    Xu Zixuan also responded by clapping. Qin Mo, who was sitting beside Wang Xun and playing attentively, already knew what clapping was all about in the kindergarten. He quickly put down the snake in his hand and clapped his fat hand. He also coordinately called: "welcome, welcome, warm welcome!"


    Su LAN likes to pull Qin Mo''s small face and say: "Oh, look at our silent happiness. Come on, come on, move in and make room for them."


    Waiting for Zhu Zhu to sit down, Su ran grabbed Zhu Zhu''s hand and said, "OK, Zhu Zhu is really powerful. It''s hot to cover this stone so soon."


    "That''s a must." Zhu Zhu said triumphantly. Zixuan immediately came over and said, "sister, you are so beautiful. I like you to be my sister-in-law."


    Zhu Zhu, who was so accustomed to the old age, had a rare face, and Su Lai also joked with her, "sister, you are beautiful. I love you to be my cousin."


    "Sura, you crazy girl, I don''t want to tear your mouth."


    All kinds of excitement and happiness in the room had not yet been digested. The door of the private room was opened again, and everyone saw Wang Neng come in.


    On this occasion, even though Su ran hated Wang Neng for harming Qin Mo, she knew that it must be Su''s mother who informed Qin Mo, so she still wanted to help Su''s mother to protect her. She said, "Wang Neng, you''re here. Sit next to xun''er!"


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Wang Neng, he immediately clenched his fist. Wang Neng was in a hurry and didn''t stop. Then he pulled in a woman. After Wang Neng stood firm, he found that there were two tables full of people in the private room. But the woman had let him pull in. Wang Neng had to say, "this splash, my girlfriend." Splash splash this name has been the whole house to shock to live, and then look at the woman called splash splash, but also shock the chin almost fell off. Splash painted a very delicate make-up, but no matter how delicate it is, people can see at a glance that he is at least ten years older than Wang Neng, and his behavior is frivolous. When he enters the room, his eyes look around, and he is not a man of duty. The whole room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop on the floor. Su LAN looked for a while, then said to Su ran in a low voice: "this splash, my sister-in-law always felt that she had seen it before?"ˇ° Maybe it''s because of make-up. It''s all the same after painting. "ˇ° No, I don''t think I''ve seen it anywhere. Ah, I''ve been a fool for three years. My pregnancy is not only a fool, but also a poor memory. " Wang''s father''s blood pressure soared as soon as he saw Wang Neng bringing such a woman. He was about to stand up when he clenched his fist. Su''s mother pulled him tightly and said in a low voice, "Wei Guo, don''t be impulsive. A fight won''t work. Moreover, he can''t bear to face so many people."ˇ° Do you think that woman is serious? "ˇ° After dinner, we''ll go back and reason with him slowly. You beat him and forced him to the girl instead. " Wang''s father could only give up and said with a smile to his grandmother and uncle, "I''m really making you laugh." Qin Xing patted Wang''s father and said, "it''s all a family. Just as Wang Neng is a child, it''s hard for anyone to be honest with him." The eldest uncle also said for Wang Fu: "in a few years, he will be older. If you think he has such a jumping temperament, he can''t jump up."ˇ° He has grown up, but compared with Zihao in your family, that''s really... "Wang Neng didn''t like to hear that and looked at his father with hatred. Ning Xiaohai touched Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu glanced at Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai whispered, "why do you want to invite him?" Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Su Ming was so angry that he didn''t even want to see it. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 367

    Wang Neng himself should feel that he has found Bai Fumei, completely ignoring the eyes of the public, and very proud to bring the splash to Su ran, saying: "Su ran, you go inside and give us a place."


    "Look for son to let two such big positions, how, still not enough you two sit." Su ran looked at Wang Neng discontentedly, and Wang Neng said, "Wang Xun is a little fart child. What do you know? I don''t even have a speaker to sit with him. Do you have such a way of hospitality? Do you know how much it costs to splash this outfit? "


    Su ran didn''t take the turn, and Wang Neng, who had no delay in his one-man show, said with disdain, "tens of thousands of dollars. If it''s dirty, Wang Xun will pay for it or you will pay for it!"


    "Ah, since it''s so expensive, you can not wear such good clothes at the party first. Let''s have a good time and drink. What should we do?"


    "Sulan, can you not open your mouth? When you open your mouth, it''s all hatred!"


    Xu Yunlu ordered Xiyue private room, which is one of several large private rooms in yueman West building. He can put down three big tables, but Xu Yunlu didn''t think there were so many people, so he asked to withdraw one.


    Grandma, uncle and wife, second uncle and wife, Su Mu and Wang Fu, together with Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai, have a big table. It''s very loose. Su Ran''s table is also very loose. With Zhu Zhu, Wang Neng and Hua splash, Su Ran''s table is crowded. Ning Xiaohai says, "Qin Xing, you want to drink wine. Don''t guard your wife, and Su Ming. Zihao wants to accompany his girlfriend, You hide there and join in the fun. Come here and drink with grandma. "


    Qin Xing and Su Ming can only give up their position.


    Wang can take care of the splash of flowers, and quickly splashes flowers onto Su Lai''s side to sit down. Su Lai immediately smells a strong perfume that he does not particularly love.


    Splash splashes to Su ran and smiles. Su Ran has to smile back. Qin Mo climbs to the table from Su LAN and sits in front of Su ran. He looks at splash and asks, "I don''t know you."


    Su ran said: "silence, don''t be impolite."


    Wang Neng pushed Qin Mo away and said, "little fart, just stay here. How old are you? There are more people you don''t know."


    "I know you. You are a bad man!" Qin Mo looks at Wang Neng. Wang Neng pushes Qin Mo again and says, "be careful with your eyes. If you have such a little bit, you will have revenge."


    Splash is a person who has been in many occasions, in front of so many people, and it is obvious that everyone''s eyes are not the eyes of the same kind, but she didn''t see it. She quickly grabbed the candy from the table and handed it to Qin Mo, saying, "whose child are you, so cute, what''s your name?"


    Qin Mo watched the splash warily, touched his head with his fat hand and said, "no, dad said that eating too much sugar will damage his teeth!"


    Ning Xiaohai saw Xu Yunlu''s mouth gently turned up.


    Wang Neng was not happy when he saw that Qin Mo didn''t eat the splashed sugar: "Hey, Su, Su ran, you are so rude."


    Su ran said to Wang Neng through the splash: "Wang Neng, you can do it almost."


    "Sura, why do you sound so sour?"


    Su LAN listened to "Puchi" a smile, knock a melon seed, said: "Wang Neng, you are really good at sticking gold on your face."


    Wang Neng looked at Su LAN through the splashing flowers and asked, "I said Su Ran''s sister-in-law. What do you mean by that?"


    "You talk about why Sura is jealous of you. If you bring a splash, Sura will be jealous."


    "I said that Su Ran''s sister-in-law, splash is more beautiful than Su ran, and Su Ran is a wild girl, not feminine at all. Su Ran''s sister-in-law, you want to protect Su ran, I know, I can understand, but you can''t confuse black and white and say that Su Ran is better than splash."


    Wang Xun turned his mouth, and Su LAN slapped Wang Neng across Su ran and Hua Splash: "you call me Su ran her sister-in-law again, don''t smoke!"


    "It''s not su ran. Her sister-in-law is Su LAN."


    Zhu Zhu was confused: "Zihao, is this also a member of grandma''s family?"


    For a moment, Xu Zihao didn''t know how to explain, so he had to whisper, "I''ll tell you later."


    Su Ming sat beside Xu Yunlu, but he didn''t smile. Xu Yunlu patted him and said, "it''s OK."


    "Mom must have called him and he came."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that Xu Zihao didn''t tell Zhu Zhu, he climbed up to Zhu Zhu from the table and told her in a loud voice, "he''s a villain, a big villain!"


    Zhu Zhu danced with Qin Mo, and was chased away by Qin Mo with a snake. There was a deep class feeling. He held Qin Mo in his arms and asked, "he''s a big villain, little steamed bun!"


    "The greatest villain!" Qin Mo said with great certainty that Wang Neng was dissatisfied, "Qin Xing, take care of your son, talk nonsense again, be careful I smoke him!"


    "You smoke to try, that time didn''t kill you, I regret more than half a year!" Qin Xing doesn''t want to mention what Wang Neng did at the beginning. He almost killed Qin Mo, but Qin Xing is still looking for trouble, so his tone is not friendly at all.


    Wang Xun put his hand on his head and said, "Wang Neng, if you don''t come to the family party in the future, you can annoy people to death."


    "You''re a picky eater. Your surname is Wang. You really think your surname is Su!" Wang Neng stood up and gave Wang Xun the back of his head. Wang Xun was so cold that he pulled hard and called out, "Wang Neng, what''s your nerve today?" Su LAN quickly rubbed Wang Xun''s head and said, "when has he been normal?" Wang Xun was so angry that Su LAN kneaded and blew at the back of Wang Xun''s head and said, "you know, just ignore him. I said Wang Neng, xun''er is your brother. As for your hard work, now xun''er is a top student in No.1 middle school, and you are jealous."ˇ° Wang Xun is the only one. He studies so hard that he has to use several pieces of white paper to solve math problems. I haven''t seen Su Ming use any straw paper. Wang Xun''s memory is very poor. I''ve written down all the things I''ve memorized dozens of times, and he''s still stumbling. " Wang Neng is not convinced with Wang Xun, the number one scholar in Su Lan''s mouth, but highly praises Su Ming, who has always hated and feared himˇ° Wang Neng, by the way, have you finished your vocational school? " Afraid that Wang Xun would be hit, Su LAN pointed to Wang Neng and continued to rub the back of his head. Wang Neng felt the smoke and said, "is it interesting to study in vocational school? It''s not stupid to go on with the boring thing. "ˇ° It''s boring. You don''t want to read it. How can you do this? Oh, Wang Neng, there are old and small people in this room. You smoke in the room. "ˇ° Forget, forget, always with friends, forget this room when old and weak, sick and disabled Wang Neng''s Yande still had some. He quickly put out the cigarette and picked it up again. "Su ran, who''s treating today? Do you want everyone to drink the northwest wind? Why didn''t you serve a single dish?" Su ran had been waiting for Su Ming and Xu Zihao. Unexpectedly, Wang Neng came with a splash. This splash is not a good woman. It must not be a good match. Su ran was angry with Wang Neng, but the appearance of splash made her so relieved. In this way, Wang Neng should not pester herself as before. It''s really good, A happy heart, tone is very calm to say: "that does not wait for you?" Su Lan''s eyes jumped, but Wang Neng couldn''t easily cheat her: "wait for me? Is it possible? I''m satisfied that you didn''t kill me with a brick! Wait for you to meet. Is your boyfriend coming? Su ran, you won''t change boyfriends again. I heard Wang Juan say that you are very good at finding boyfriends. You change several times a year. "ˇ° Wang Juan is a dog who can''t spit out ivory. " Su Ran''s peaceful heart was upset by Wang Neng, but Wang Neng obviously felt that he had found a beautiful girlfriend and didn''t care that Su ran scolded Wang Juan. He also asked curiously, "yes, is Su ran and Wang Juan in love? A while ago, I saw her shopping with a man. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 368

    "True or false, what does that man look like?" As soon as Su ran saw that Wang Neng really didn''t pester herself, she became peaceful again. Originally, she was the same age as Wang Juan and Wang Neng, and grew up together. Because her family was poor, Wang Juan and Wang Neng were beaten by Wang''s father. Wang Neng, in particular, was the boy who was the least sensible and was beaten the most. She was the most sensible and was slapped by Su''s mother. Among the five children, Su Ming was the only one, Wang''s father and Su''s mother have never touched a finger. They have hated each other. But for more than ten years, they have never been more affectionate than other children. So Su ran hates Wang Juan''s strong temperament since she was a child. But when there is no conflict of interest, it''s still different. When Wang Neng says that she goes shopping with a man, she immediately gives birth to a girl''s boundless gossip heart.


    "I didn''t see clearly either. You know, if I had to keep my eyes on her, she would have to go to her mother to sue me."


    "Why her mother, isn''t it your mother?"


    "I don''t have such a mother!" Wang Neng said unhappily, and Su ran was puzzled. "Since you don''t recognize her as a mother, what are you afraid that Wang Juan will sue you for! You can''t spend her pocket money while you don''t admit it''s your mother! "


    "Su ran said a word of conscience, she early left me and Wang Juan, more than ten years of indifference, now spend her money, what should not?" Wang Neng was even more dissatisfied when he picked up the chopsticks. "Su ran, the food is starving to death!"


    "Go, grandma and uncle. They didn''t say a word. Why do you say so much?" Su ran looked at the time. Wang Juan, who likes to pick faults most, should not come, so she said to the waiter, "serve, serve, everyone is here!"


    Several waiters are very eye-catching, see Wang Neng is a pick, quickly prepared cold dishes, brine platter end up.


    My uncle wanted to express his gratitude to Xu Yunlu on behalf of his family. Wang Neng had quickly put a chopstick of brine in huasplash''s bowl, and then pulled most of the brine into his bowl to let huasplash eat quickly. It seems that he can show up today and is ready to eat and drink with huasplash.


    Wang Neng''s action stifled his uncle''s opening remarks.


    Originally, Xu Yunlu invited his family to have a cheap meal, but he didn''t like his uncle''s solemn thanks. When he saw him, he put some easy to swallow bittern into Grandma''s chopsticks and said, "grandma, the bittern in this family tastes good. Let''s make it up."


    So the big uncle very depressed to end have not had time to speak.


    "Good boy, what nonsense, we don''t know how to thank you!"


    "Grandma, it''s all family talk."


    The big aunt quickly said: "he Heng uncle, what to say today..." before she finished her words, Hua splash pushed Wang Neng with her hand and said angrily, "so many people, you should pay attention to it!"


    "I''ve told you that they''re all empty and cruel. What do you come to the restaurant for? It''s just for eating. Then you just put on a pile of dishes, which can kill people. We don''t want to learn from their empty heads."


    Su LAN snorted and quickly put a section of stewed chicken leg into a bowl. He handed it to Qin Mo, who reached out to grab the brine platter, and said, "Wang Neng, you''re right. You haven''t had enough for several days."


    "Su LAN, you can ye now in the underworld and the white way are walking horizontally, a few days did not eat enough food, joke big bar."


    "Blow it, you''re right. You haven''t said whether Wang Juan''s boyfriend is handsome or not." Su LAN is afraid that Qin Mo will be stuck by the chopped bone. She grabs the chicken leg and picks out the bone. When she comes back from the mountain, Qin Mo eats it with relish.


    "I don''t think I''m particularly handsome. Anyway, I''m far behind me. I wear glasses and I''m just like a student in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. I''m not very handsome and I have a strong sense of superiority." When Wang Neng spoke, he found that the brine was really delicious, so he simply pulled all the remaining brine into himself and splash bowl with chopsticks.


    Everyone at the table looked at each other. Wang Xun angrily put his chopsticks. Zixuan pulled Wang Xun''s clothes for a while. Qin Mo concentrated on what he had in his hand. He found that Wang Neng had pulled away all the stewed chicken he liked. He immediately pointed to Wang Neng with Xiao Pang: "no, no, take it back!"


    Ning Xiaohai just wants to reach out to the waiter. The waiter has already selected Qin Mo''s favorite chicken leg, cut it into a plate and sent it to Qin mo. Zhu Zhu helps Qin Mo pick up the plate. Qin Mo still looks at Wang Neng angrily. Zhu touches Qin Mo''s head and helps him pick out the chicken bone. Su ran pats Qin Mo across the person and says, "don''t do this!"


    Wang Neng said, "it''s impolite. It''s time to teach a lesson."


    Wang Xun rolled his eyes. Xu Zihao had to say something and asked, "how can the person you are talking about sound like Shen Hong?"


    "It''s true or not. If it''s Shen Hong, forget it, Wang Neng. You should persuade Wang Juan." When Su ran heard that Wang Juan''s boyfriend was Shen Hong, she thought that she should be advised because of all kinds of feelings of hatred in her childhood.


    "It''s easy to say. I can persuade her. Since she was a child, she thought I was incompetent and always looked at me. If I dare to persuade her to think it''s good, it''s not the same as poking a hornet''s nest. She can read me from the beginning of the year to the end of the year! I think she''ll have to fall down! "


    "That''s your sister. You can watch it."ˇ° The big deal is to be dumped by others, and then look for life and death. Apart from crying, bickering and hanging, can you still create any new tricks? The worst thing is that if she can''t get married, I''ll support her! "ˇ° Wang Neng, I can''t see that you are quite male chauvinist and chivalrous to your sister! "ˇ° Su Ran''s sister-in-law, I''m the same to Su ran. They''re all my sisters. They all treat each other equally! "ˇ° You can''t spit out ivory from your dog''s mouthˇ° Well, after su ran was abandoned, I didn''t say a word when she was hanged. When she finished hanging, I would collect her body. Su ran and her sister-in-law, you should be satisfied! "ˇ° Wang Neng, you are tired of living, aren''t you? "ˇ° By the way, Su Ran''s sister-in-law, look at your memory. If you have Su Ming, I won''t take Su Ming''s job. Su Ming is such a big champion. If you can''t finish it well, you can still write dozens of poems, songs and so on. Hey, what''s the name of this dish? It''s OK. " Zhu Zhu has learned a truth after a brine platter. When Wang Neng is on the table, all he can do is speed. He can only take advantage of the dishes just coming up, and before Wang Neng has time to start, he can put some dishes in Qin Mo''s small bowl. Qin Mo is not very picky, and he eats very well, which makes Zhu Zhu feel very successful. Su ran said: "Zhu Zhu, give me silence. You can eat it yourself."ˇ° Oh, I''ve never brought any steamed buns. Don''t mention those steamed buns. As soon as I reached out my hand, people turned their buttocks away. It''s not like this little steamed bun. It''s so sticky to me that I asked me to bring him vegetables. I''ll take it for a while! " Su ran: "another one who treats silence as a toy. After a few dishes, Wang Neng filled himself half full, and finally recovered. He said, "Su ran, I tell you, last time you missed a chance to get rich. This time, another good thing happened to me." Su ran snorted in disbelief. Wang Neng saw Hua splash to go to the bathroom to mend her make-up, so he came up to Su ran and said, "I know a capable person this time, call the wind and call the rain!"ˇ° Wang Neng, just blow it. " Su ran saw that Qin Mo had too many stewed chicken legs. He was afraid that he would eat too much salty. Of course, Zhu Zhu had mixed other dishes. He had already shifted his goal. Su ran liked the brine very much, so she took a chicken leg and chewed it. She didn''t believe it and went back to Wang Neng. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 369

    Wang Neng snorted. He was about to say it again, but he saw the flowers splashing out. He immediately stopped and returned to his position.


    After all, it was the first time that I saw Su Ran''s family. At the beginning, I didn''t dare to be so presumptuous. My eyes were only on this table. I was sure that it was an ordinary family gathering together. Of course, those who could come to such a place were richer than ordinary families, which was better than those who were not. Wang Neng brought her here for free, So when I came out of the bathroom, I was not polite. I should eat and drink. I should drink the red, yellow and white ones, as well as Wang Xun''s and Zixuan''s drinks, and even Qin Mo''s yogurt.


    Su LAN shook his head and whispered to Su ran, "I''m sure they haven''t had enough for at least two days."


    "Ah, sister-in-law, Wang Neng doesn''t know who he''s mixing with all day long. Now she brings such a splash back. How can Wang Juan recognize Shen Hong?"


    "Isn''t Shen Hong the number one suspect in the campus drug abuse case?"


    "That''s it! Uncle Wang will not be able to sleep again tonight. "


    "His daughter and son are a real pain."


    The food in yueman West building is really good. The food ordered by Su Ran is very rich. Even if Wang Neng grabs the food, everyone is still satisfied with it. After three rounds of wine, everyone''s position is also disordered. Wang Neng and Xu Zihao are pulled out of the private room by his uncle and aunt. Su ran grabs Zhu Zhu immediately: "tell me honestly, how did you unfreeze this iceberg."


    "Well, this time, the iceberg took the initiative. I turned off the phone for a week and didn''t answer my phone. When I suddenly appeared, I told me that everything I saw and heard was false. He was not a rich man. I asked him to forgive him."


    Su ran and Su LAN grabbed a handful of melon seeds and ate them with relish: "then, tell me, hurry up!"


    "Am I such a material person? I can immediately say that I can forgive you, but I want to see the most real side of you. He said that tonight, my family is going to have a party. If you want, you can take me to see the most real side of him. It''s obviously the rhythm of meeting parents. I''m afraid I can''t, but I want to see you, so I didn''t expect to see you as soon as I arrived."


    "That''s it!"


    "That''s not true!"


    "It''s too simple. There are no engagement rings, flowers, kneeling and so on!"


    Zhu Zhu: "is this really my aunt and cousin?


    Wang Neng is not sensible, but he has a keen sense. Of course, he can feel Wang''s father''s dissatisfaction with him. He doesn''t know how much he hates him after a meal, so he wants to run away when he has enough to eat and drink. But Hua splash says that it''s hard to get together with his family and should be cherished. Although no one admits that Hua splash is a family member, it doesn''t prevent Hua splash from getting close to Wang Xun and Zixuan, Zixuan was a girl. She was a few years younger than Wang Xun. She was strict with her family. For the sake of politeness, she had to deal with it.


    Splash immediately found out the most easily conquered place of this family, which was the second uncle''s family, so she quickly transferred from Zixuan to the second aunt.


    After listening to the story of Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao, Su ran and Su LAN turn their heads and see Xu Yunlu''s eyes always splashing on him intentionally or unconsciously.


    Su Ran is a little depressed. To be honest, Shankou and Li Dandan are beautiful women, and they are both young and energetic. Even if they have two kinds of beauty, they are not as good as Shankou and Li Dandan, and they are much older. This is Xu Yunlu''s meaning.


    Splash was not a simple woman. Everyone thought she was not a good woman, but she was really a good woman. She used to be good at dealing with all kinds of men, so she caught Xu Yunlu''s eyes.


    After huasplashi and Wang Neng had enough to eat and drink, they knew all the people around them. Although Xu Yunlu didn''t speak much, the tone of the elders who spoke to him during the dinner was very polite, and they were even trying to please him. So he should be a man with a little power or money.


    So splashing the second aunt''s voice became more and more angry. She stroked her chest and wiped her forehead, which was very exaggerated and artificial.


    Grandma looked at the splash in disgust.


    Ning Xiaohai and Su Ming sit next to Xu Yunlu. At first they don''t notice, but naturally they notice. Su Ming is depressed, and Su Ran is there. Xu Yunlu stares at this woman. What do you mean? He just wants to open his mouth. Ning Xiaohai opens his mouth first and asks in a low voice: "cousin, your taste is so heavy, just like Wang Neng. Do you like this kind of old woman?"


    "Very old?" With a smile, Xu Yunlu felt for the cigarette, but after looking at the old one on the table and the small ones on the other table, he put the cigarette down again.


    Ning Xiaohai is confused: "is he very young?"


    Second aunt and splash splash really have nothing in common, just out of politeness. Well, splash thinks that she is familiar with the people at this table. She takes the wine in the glass and says, "Oh, you are all elders. I''d like to propose a toast to the elders."


    Wang''s father was very upset for a long time. He had been pulled by Su''s mother, but now he couldn''t bear it any more. However, he heard the splash of flowers holding the wine glass, and then he asked angrily, "you young talents, don''t you look like the elders?"


    Ning Xiaohai just wanted to say: I''m your grandfather. Uncle and aunt came back. As soon as aunt came back, she went straight to Xu Yunlu and said, "Uncle Heng, you really, how, why don''t you give us this chance." Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "if you''ve agreed, you''re welcome." Wang Neng was angry when he saw that splash was aimed at Xu Yunlu. He pointed to Xu Yunlu and reached out to drag splash out of the private room. Then everyone heard splash quarrel with Wang Neng. This accident made everyone a little at a loss. When the noise outside was far away, someone took his eyes at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu gently picks his eyebrows. Just as he wants to ask grandma if she has eaten well, someone knocks on the door. Then the waiter opens the door. This time, Xiao Peiming and some of his followers come in. Su Ran is a little surprised. Xiao Peiming comes in and says, "Xu Ju, I heard that you are eating here. We''ve come here to offer you a drink."ˇ° Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid your toast is not so good! " Ningxiaohai very unhappy to top back, did not expect Xiao Peiming''s valet suddenly out of a person pointed to ningxiaohai, "ningxiaohai, how are you here?" When Ning Xiaohai saw that it was Zhang Feiping, he almost fainted. Zhang Feiping immediately understood, pointed to Ning Xiaohai and said: "are you trying to fix me?"ˇ° Zhang Feiping, I can''t understand you. " Ning Xiaohai turned his head and whispered to Xu Yunlu, "Damn, how did he mix with them?"ˇ° It must be you son of a bitch. You''d rather not have a good thing at home. " Zhang Feiping was so angry that he said, "I just said how can I be so cunning this time. It turns out that you''re the one who''s doing it."ˇ° No, Zhang Feiping, just scold me. Why should we all scold the Ning family? "ˇ° And your brother, who is usually dignified, secretly has a stomach of bad water, and goes to poke feiran in the big aunt''s place. Don''t think we don''t know. What''s the matter with the poke? Does the big aunt believe it? She still doesn''t believe it. " Ning Xiaohai''s atmosphere is bad: "you say I''ll say me, you say my brother again, you try!" Originally, Xiao Peiming wanted to meet Xu Yunlu. Of course, it was a bit dry. He never dreamed that Zhang Feiping, who was not successful in the rich circle, and Ning Xiaohai, who was not well-known in the circle, seemed to have a deep affinity. They despised Zhang Feiping very much. The reason why they brought Zhang Feiping to all kinds of activities was that they took Zhang Feiping with them, It''s just that Zhang Feiping''s family really has several powerful horns. It''s just that Zhang Feiping can''t get close to her. The great aunt in Zhang''s mouth is the one that everyone''s parents want to cling to but can''t cling to. But Ning Xiaohai''s brother can go to complain. That''s not the general relationship. He grabbed Zhang Feiping and said, "Feiping, what''s the matter? Don''t worry about it, Make it clear. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 370

    Zhang Feiping shook off Xiao Peiming''s hand and said, "what''s wrong with your brother? How did your brother become a member of the vice hall? It''s just that he fawned on his aunt and aunt. Your brother fawned on him. Every time he fawned on us, he would do harm to our family."


    "You''re bullshit, you go to flatter your aunts and aunts, and let your uncle show you! Zhang Feiping, if you don''t make it clear today, let''s go to my aunt and uncle. " As soon as Ning Xiaohai reaches out his hand, he catches Zhang Feiping like a chicken.


    Zhang Feiping immediately went crazy: "Ning Xiaohai, you dare to touch my hair today, you..."


    Xu Yunlu had to stop: "Xiaohai, what are you doing to put Feiping down?"


    Xiao Peiming also said: "it''s just something to say. We all play together at ordinary times. As for it."


    Ning Xiaohai just released his hand and threw Zhang Feiping on the chair. Zhang Feiping immediately took out the phone and said, "I''m going to sue you now. Ning Xiaohai, you wait!"


    Ning Xiaohai kicked a chair and said, "don''t you sue your milk? Don''t you cry, make trouble and hang yourself to find other families to make trouble?"


    Hearing the sound of maozi and ginkgo pushing the door in, Xu Yunlu waved his hand and said, "it''s none of your business!"


    Maozi and ginkgo went back.


    Xiao Peiming stopped Zhang Feiping and asked people to persuade him to go out. Then he said to Xu Yunlu, "Xu Ju, I''m so sorry. I just came to offer a toast. I didn''t expect to cause such a thing. I''ll make an apology on behalf of Zhang Feiping. I''ll punish myself for three cups first."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Xiao Peiming and said, "don''t worry about Xiao. It''s Zhang Feiping''s and Xiao Hai''s family. If you punish him for drinking, how can you solve it?"


    "At least I brought Zhang Feiping." Xiao Peiming punished himself for three drinks anyway. Then he took a look at Zhu Zhu and left with him. When Xiao Peiming and his party left, Ning Xiaohai snorted and said angrily, "Zhang Feiping''s family is like this. They don''t discipline themselves at all, but when something happens, it''s up to me and my brother. Then he comes out to make trouble and go to his aunt, Once I wanted to talk to my sister-in-law, but my grandfather got angry, so they didn''t dare


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "don''t mention this trick. At last, your grandfather and your aunt must take money to calm down."


    "You still smile. Zhang Feiping''s family are really bored. My grandfather didn''t want to take care of it, but my aunt was always cruel..." Ning Xiaohai hummed in a low voice.


    "Your grandfather can''t be cruel either. They just have one sister, and they will fill one family with two."


    "In any case, I think that when my aunt''s family can''t make a turnover, she will come here. Once she is filled, she will go to the party again. Sometimes I look down on feiran. However, compared with their brothers, feiran is more than 1000 times better than them." Ning xiaohaiqi hummed and poured a glass of wine and said, "cousin, you treat today. It''s really embarrassing to make such a fuss."


    "Waste what words, these are also family members, won''t blame you!"


    Ning Xiaohai suddenly laughs and looks at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu doesn''t understand. Ning Xiaohai whispers: "you didn''t give the name of the little lazy bug, just say it''s a family member. You let these family members not be confused."


    "Go away, you can''t go down the steps, can you?"


    "Rare!" When Ning Xiaohai was talking, the phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID, frowned and said, "it''s my brother. That son of a bitch should have complained. I have to deal with it."


    Ning xiaohaibin answered the phone and left the room: "brother, what''s the matter, ah, ah, I don''t know, how can I know what''s wrong with Zhang Feiping..."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and asked grandma if she had eaten well and whether she wanted to open a table for mahjong. Grandma said that she had eaten well and didn''t need to open mahjong, so everyone packed up and left the private room.


    Outside, Ning Xiaohai just finished answering the phone. Seeing Xu Yunlu coming out, he said, "cousin, I have to go back. Zhang Feiping is on his way back to the capital."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "if you go back or not, there will be two results. The final result is not that your grandfather and your aunt take money to calm down."


    "It can''t be too much for them, at least it can''t be filled too much, or you can go back with me and share more, and my brother and I will have less pressure."


    "Go away!"


    "By the way, cousin, I saw Xu Zihao and Wang Lehong talking there for a long time." With that, Ning Xiaohai quickly left.


    Su LAN just saw Xu Zihao talking to a woman at the corner and said to Su ran, "what''s Zihao doing?"


    Xu Yunlu said to Su Ming, "go and call Zihao over."


    Su Ming hands Qin Mo to Su ran and walks over. Su ran glances at Zhu Zhu and asks nervously, "uncle, who is that woman?"


    "Xiao Min''s mother."


    "Oh Su ran was relieved, "Xiao Min, her mother looks so young."


    "What do you think?"


    "By the way, uncle, if you don''t say that they have installed a bug on brother Zihao, what brother Zihao has done now has been listened to by them... They won''t..."


    "When we arrested the two principals of your school, we destroyed the eavesdropping darkroom under a villa of vice president Shen. It''s very advanced, but when Gao Honggang went to the Police College of traditional Chinese medicine, someone should have leaked the secret, and all the people in the darkroom ran away. Now we''re investigating whether they leaked the secret artificially, or whether they installed an eavesdropping device in the police station, and the eavesdropping device carried by Zihao. Xiaoxi has been shielded, It''s just that they didn''t take it down so they wouldn''t find out. " Su ran was a little relieved, but said, "now that he''s in love with Zhu Zhu, they know if it''s possible..." "they estimated that Xu Zihao had arranged for Zhu Zhu to be dragged into the water, not against Zhu Zhu, but her father. But Xu Zihao didn''t follow all the time, so they had such twists and turns with Zhu Zhu."ˇ° Oh Su ran knew that the reason why Xu Zihao always let Zhu Zhu shed tears was not that Xu Zihao didn''t like Zhu Zhu, but that Xu Zihao wanted to protect Zhu Zhu and prevent them from succeedingˇ° Ah, it''s him Zhu ran covered her mouth with her hand for fear that her voice would be too loud. Su Ming quickly called Xu Zihao back. Wang Lehong looked at him. Xu Yunlu waved her hand to Wang Lehong. Wang Lehong held her glasses and said, "Xu Ju, it''s you. It''s a coincidence that my friends and I are dining here, and you are also dining here. I''ll check out with you."ˇ° No, Mr. Wang, I have a friend to help me settle the bill. "ˇ° Oh, it''s still a lot of things. "ˇ° Mr. Wang, how can I listen to your words? "ˇ° Xu Ju, it''s true that people say that you officials are just like Bigan and have more sense of mind than ordinary people. It''s true that you have something to say when you say something so ordinary that you can''t be ordinary any more. By the way, do you know Zihao? " Wang Lehong points to Xu Zihao, who was called by Su Ming. Xu Yunlu takes a look at Xu Zihao and then turns to Wang Lehong, "he is a relative of a friend of mine. He just had dinner together."ˇ° So coincidentally, Zihao is my adopted son. "ˇ° It''s really a coincidence. What''s more, Mr. Xiao and his friends were dining here just now. "ˇ° Who is Mr. Xiao? " Wang Lehong helped her glasses. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao is the son of the richest man in the province, Mr. Xiao Jincheng. Mr. Wang doesn''t know him."ˇ° The richest man knows, but it''s not easy for us to get to know him! "ˇ° Oh, Mr. Wang is such an exquisite person. Mr. Xiao can''t get to know him easily. OK, Mr. Wang, you''re busy. I have something else to do here, so I''ll go first. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 371

    "Have a chance to have dinner together, Xu Ju."


    "Well, there''s a chance." Xu Yunlu takes Su ran downstairs and sees Wang Neng and Hua splash, who are still quarreling just now, at the service desk asking for packing wine and vegetables. It seems that Hua splash has healed Wang Neng''s hurt heart.


    Wang Neng saw Xu Yunlu and Su ran, glanced at Xu Yunlu and said, "Su ran, they said it''s your treat. I have another guest there, so I''ll take two bags by the way."


    "Wang Neng, you have gone too far!"


    "Su ran, what are you talking about? It''s just two bags. Are you so mean?"


    Hengbin just came by, and the packing waiter quickly said, "Mr. Heng, what he wants is more high-end dishes in the store."


    Heng bin looks at Xu Yunlu. Su Ran is even more angry: "I don''t care about the two bags he hits. I''ll pay for the rest."


    Hengbin nodded to the waiter and said, "do as Miss Su said."


    The waiter said to Su ran, "Miss Su, your bill has been checked out."


    Su ran, who is taking out his wallet to get the card, is stunned for a moment, and then turns to Xu Yunlu: "is it the big young master Xiao?"


    Xu Yunlu pours at Hengbin nu. Su ran realizes that the restaurant is owned by them, so he takes back his wallet. Just as he wants to say "thank you", Wang Neng calls out: "Su ran, you can''t be so mean."


    Wang''s father once again wanted to scold Wang Neng, but Su''s mother once again held him back: "Wei Guo, go back to say, go back to say."


    "Do you think he can go back?"


    "If you talk about him in front of so many people, can it work? Call him to go home for dinner this week, and then talk to him."


    When Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran didn''t give Wang Neng face, Wang Neng couldn''t hold his face in front of the splash. He laughed and hooked his hand to Wang Neng. Wang Neng looked at Xu Yunlu suspiciously and said, "you can''t see anything good. If you have a fart, you can let it go."


    "Wang Neng, if you tell me who this bag is for, I''m not sure I can persuade Sura to pay for it."


    "For friends, of course."


    "Not like a normal friend."


    "Of course it''s not an ordinary friend. My friend has seen the world. He''s in the police station..." before Wang Neng finished speaking, Hua splashed and coughed twice. Wang Neng stopped quickly. "I don''t want to talk to you so much. Anyway, it will break people''s glasses at that time. If you buy it or not, I''ll say a good word for you at that time. I''m not sure you can find a good way out. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "since you are such a good friend, you should make a good acquaintance. The two bags are too shabby, plus two dishes."


    "True or false." Wang Neng didn''t expect to be recognized by Xu Yunlu. With a proud and contemptuous smile on his face, he said to the waiter, "do you hear me, add two more dishes."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu make a look at Hengbin, and Hengbin ordered people to make four bags.


    This made Wang Neng feel more dignified and even more arrogant in front of splash. He took the dishes from the waiter and left with splash.


    Of course, when huasplash left, he took advantage of Wang Neng''s inattention to kiss Xu Yunlu. When Su LAN saw Xu Yunlu smiling, she was so angry that she patted Xu Yunlu: "Xu Xiaolu, what are you doing tonight?"


    Qin Xing also said: "Xu Xiaolu, you are really a little too much tonight. Even I can''t watch it any more."


    After seeing that they had left, Hengbin asked, "what''s the secret of this, Xiaolu? I saw your look and gave him four dishes of poor quality, including shredded potatoes with green peppers, garlic heart, fried bean sprouts and cold mixed pig ears Speaking of this, Hengbin wanted to laugh, but Xu Yunlu laughed. Hengbin said, "but the food is filled with ingredients, and maozi sent someone to follow."


    "It''s fine." Xu Yunlu asked Su RA to take Bangmo to the door and wait for him before he said to the ear pulse, "how about maozi?"


    "It''s a little far from here. In the demolition area in the north, now they turn into an alley."


    "You can inform Zhao xiaohen."


    "Brother Lu, give Zhao xiaohen such great credit again!"


    "Well."


    "Brother Lu, why don''t you leave the credit to yourself?"


    "There''s no need. You ask people to make sure that Zhao xiaohen has caught the man before leaving. Now the man is like a bird in shock, but he still doesn''t believe that Wang can boast and boast. If it''s really a good dish, I''m afraid it will make him alert, so I ask you to change the ordinary dish and add some ingredients. When you see that it''s an ordinary dish, the man didn''t believe Wang can boast, He thinks that who teases Wang Neng with the worst food, at least in a short time, he thinks it''s not dangerous. In a word, don''t let that person run away again. "


    "All right, brother deer!"


    After Xu Yunlu''s command, Hengbin asked, "who, by coincidence, threw himself into the net?"


    "A fugitive."


    "Do I know him? Does it have anything to do with us? "


    "You don''t know, and it has nothing special to do with us."


    Hengbin is not particularly interested. After Xu Yunlu and Hengbin say a few words, they arrive at the door of the restaurant. It''s raining. Su Ming and Qin Xing are busy asking for a taxi to take grandma and others away.


    Zhu Zhu didn''t play well. She wanted to go to the milk tea shop with Xu Zihao, but her aunt wanted to take Zhu Zhu home anyway, so there was a tug in front of the restaurant, and soon there were only Su LAN, Qin Xing, Su Ming and Su ran holding Qin mo. Su lancai angrily asked: "Xu Xiaolu, you haven''t explained what happened tonight?"ˇ° Sulan, you''re still a policeman. That''s true. " Xu Yunlu shook his head, Su LAN suddenly said, "yes, Xiaolu, why do I think that splash is very familiar? Is there something wrong with my eyes?"ˇ° I think it''s familiar. It should be your eyes. This splash photo is just a black-and-white photo you showed me. " Su Lan "ah" said: "she is Hua Xueyu!" Xu Yunlu nodded: "Qian Zhongcheng suddenly escaped, and then just like the world evaporated, his relatives and friends were monitored by the police, but there was no news. Finally, the camera recorded his place, which was the demolition site in the north, which had been in the demolition planning for a long time, just because the funds were not in place, the original householder had moved away, and the house was empty, It has become a paradise for many outsiders and vagrants, and gradually formed a public security problem area, which is more difficult to manage than the shantytowns in the south. Qian Zhongcheng chose to hide there for no reason, but Zhao xiaohen searched there more than once, but there was no trace. He is a lonely family, so he can''t help eating and drinking, I guess he must have met an acquaintance he hasn''t seen for many years, who is not among Qian''s loyal relatives and friends recognized by the police. " Su LAN nodded and said, "Hua Xueyu was Qian Zhongcheng''s friend with Zhu Liang at that time. Qian Zhongcheng should have met her on the way to escape and hid in her. She came out to solve all his life problems."ˇ° Wang Neng and Su ran boasted that he knew a friend who could call the wind and the rain. In Wang Neng''s eyes, he was really able to call the wind and the rain in terms of money''s loyalty. However, at that time, I couldn''t get special permission. But when Wang Neng left, he packed up, wanted to buy high-grade wine and vegetables, and mentioned the police station, so I thought that 89 would never leave, Most of the influential friends he made are Qian Zhongcheng. "ˇ° God, Wang Neng is too small. Even such a good thing can happen to him. "ˇ° Because these people are appreciated and accepted by Wang Neng, they are capable people in his eyes, so he can always meet such good things. "ˇ° Oh, Wang Neng, I hope he didn''t know it. Otherwise, this time, he really answered the old saying, "if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 372

    "It''s estimated that 90% of them don''t know about it. Wang Neng is timid. He can play the edge ball and pretend to be strong on the outside but strong in the middle. If it''s a real crime, he may not have the guts. Hua Xueyu, after all, is old and has limited financial resources. She doesn''t know how to get to know Wang Neng. Wang Neng likes to brag. She thinks Wang Neng is very capable. "


    "It''s reasonable that she''s such a romantic woman. She''s experienced a lot of things. How can she be fooled by such a little scum as Wang Neng?"


    "That''s because she is struggling to support herself. Besides, she is at the end of her tether to support a man like Qian Zhongxin. Even if Wang Neng cheated her, she also chose to believe it and cheat Wang Neng with money loyalty so as to catch Wang Neng." Xu Yunlu has a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Yes, they have not had enough for a long time just now."


    "She cheated Wang Neng with her money. Naturally, Wang Neng had to use her rich family to promote herself. At the same time, her sister-in-law called to inform Wang Neng that there was a party at home. When Wang Neng saw the opportunity to show off, she brought her splash."


    Su Ming was also angry. After hearing this, because of his misunderstanding of Xu Yunlu, he thought about how Xu Yunlu could be. He was a little embarrassed. He took Qin Mo from Su ran and said, "the three of them can write a book, which is called the world of liars."


    Su Lan said with a smile: "but Xiaolu, with the appearance of Hua Xueyu and Wang Neng''s hiding, you can conclude that Qian Zhongzhi is hiding in Hua Xueyu. If it is, you are a God."


    Xu Yunlu avoids Qin Mo and the lady to light a cigarette. Without speaking, Su LAN exaggerates: "I really want to know the result. Are you a God or a ghost?"


    It''s a real pleasure for the family to get together. After dinner, they chat for a long time, interspersed with the performances of Wang Neng and splash, and the bullshit of Ning Xiaohai and Zhang Feiping. In short, it''s a little late now. It''s too early for Qin Mo''s normal bedtime. So Su Ming takes Qin Mo over. Qin Mo rubs his eyes and puts his head on his shoulder, Su Ming then wrapped Qin Mo in his coat.


    Su LAN took out Qin Mo''s small pile cap and put it on, saying, "Rana, don''t give him a bath when you go back. Anyway, it''s not hot. Just wash him tomorrow."


    Su ran said yes.


    "Oh, it seems that the temperature has dropped a lot in this rain."


    Although we live in the opposite, but because of the rain, Hengbin arranged a car to take a few people back to yiranju.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Xu Yunlu''s ears rang. After Xu Yunlu got through, he heard maozi say, "brother Lu, God, it''s Qian Zhongcheng. Zhao xiaohen has caught him."


    "There must be an insider in the Bureau. You arrange someone to help Zhao xiaohen keep an eye on him."


    "Well, all three of them should have eaten the dishes arranged by brother bin. Zhao xiaohen carried them out."


    "Whether it''s carried or handcuffed, just hold it." Xu Yunlu closed his ears, and Su LAN made a gesture of OK. Su Lan said, "Xiao Lu, I''m going to treat you as an idol. It''s necessary."


    "Don''t treat me as an idol. You should give birth to the baby and go back to economic investigation."


    "By the way, fawn, the chief executive talked to me."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "As a public official in the state administrative organ, I took the lead in violating the family planning policy to have a second child. In addition to being fined, I had to be dismissed from public office."


    "Let''s wait for the chief executive to punish you." When Xu Yunlu heard about it, he waved his hand disapprovingly. Su Ming snorted, "many policies in China are either left or right. Now it''s a fine to ban the birth of a second child. I''m afraid we will have to ask everyone to have a second child within ten years."


    Qin Xing said: "we are not one of the most populous countries in the world. No matter how much we have, resources are not enough. How can we ask for a second child?"


    "The aging of population is now the most troublesome thing for advanced countries in the world. The social problems of advanced countries are our future problems."


    Sulan leaned weakly on Sura''s shoulder and said, "niece, you hear me. What''s your uncle Lu''s attitude?"


    "Auntie, uncle Lu will certainly find a way." Su ran quickly comforted her dear sister-in-law. Su Ming looked at Qin Mo in his arms and said, "I''m really asleep. I can''t do this anymore. It''s time to grow up in silence."


    "Not often, occasionally."


    "By the way, there were so many things to do tonight that I forgot to ask xun''er how was his exam this time?" Su Ming felt that the discussion with Qin Xing on the issue of population aging was tantamount to casting pearls before swine, so he ended the dialogue.


    "Brother, as soon as xun''er finished the exam, you will let him rest for two days."


    "Xiao Ming, you need to be relaxed. The string will break if it is strained."


    "I say that Su LAN and ran ran are all women like you. They are quiet and small. They are used to each other. When they are old enough to find their son, they have to be used to it. If they are used to it again, you will support them in the future."


    "Is Xiaoming that serious?"


    "Anyway, there is a Wang Neng, a lesson from the past."


    "I don''t know how many times stronger xun''er is than Wang Nengqiang. It seems that there is no comparability. After a while, you say no!"


    Su ran quickly nodded and said: "brother, my sister-in-law is right. Xun''er is not smart, but he has been working hard. But Wang Neng is not smart, and he has never worked hard."ˇ° At that time, I asked Wang Neng how he was doing in vocational high school. It seemed that he didn''t even study in vocational high school. This time, he was tied up with the fugitive Qian Zhongxin. Even if he didn''t get wet this time, what would he do in the future? Would he just spend his whole life in this way? " Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "Wang Neng himself is not responsible. On the contrary, you are more worried than him. It''s really not too early for the emperor and eunuch. Go home quickly and don''t freeze your silence." Su Lan said: "tomorrow I will sleep until noon, Ranran. Don''t wake me up before noon tomorrow."ˇ° Well, the second child is the biggest. I won''t wake you up. " Su ran and Su LAN laugh together. Everyone lives on the same floor. When they talk and laugh, Su Ming listens to their conversation and shakes his head. When Su ran opens the code lock with her fingerprint, she goes in with Qin Mo in her arms. Su Ming puts Qin Mo on the bed. The little guy''s fat hand around his neck is still not willing to let go. Su ran takes Qin Mo''s hand and says, "today I''m playing so well. It''s smelly if I don''t take a bath." Then he smelled Qin Mo''s fat hand and said, "it''s all brine." Su Ming shook his head and saw Xu yunluyi watching by the door. He went to the door and said, "if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to sleep."ˇ° What do you want from meˇ° You shouldn''t have told me about that tonight. "ˇ° My family is my family. I''m my family. If you have anything to tell me, go to sleep. "ˇ° Brother Lu, your water is so deep! "ˇ° You''re not going to work tomorrow. "ˇ° I really don''t have to go to work tomorrow. I worked a night shift for you a few days ago. "ˇ° If you don''t go to work, get out of here Xu Yunlu takes off his fur coat and throws it on the sofa. Su Ming has to leave. Su ran wrung a towel with hot water to clean Qin Mo''s face, wiped his hands clean, and put it on his nose to smell it. He said with disgust: "it''s still stinky." Su ran wiped it again, afraid of waking Qin Mo up, so she had to stop. As soon as she turned around, she was hugged by Xu Yunlu. Su ran was startled and asked, "uncle, what are you doing?"ˇ° What do you say uncle is going to do Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and holds Su ran up. "During this period of time, you have to take an exam to test your uncle. Now that you have finished the exam, you can''t compensate your uncle."ˇ° Uncle, I said, "what? I''ve got your water and uncle. Let the little lazy pig sleep stinking. Uncle wants to sleep with you." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 373

    "Uncle, it''s so late."


    "It has nothing to do with sooner or later."


    "Uncle is going to work tomorrow."


    "If you agree, my uncle won''t sleep all night, and he won''t be delayed for work tomorrow."


    "Uncle, they were so full just now that they were full."


    "Uncle, feel it and see what it looks like." Xu Yunlu took Su ran into the bathroom with him. Su ran really worked hard to stay away from her major. She read every night at two or three o''clock, got up at six o''clock in the morning, and had to deal with a big family dinner tonight. She was really tired. However, Xu Yunlu was in high spirits. She just added Qian Zhongcheng, a fugitive, and her spirits were even higher, So Sura gave up all kinds of unwillingness.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu arrived at the Bureau, the phone rang. As soon as he saw it was Lao Zhu, he answered and asked, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter?"


    "I heard I caught money last night."


    "Gao Honggang has told you all about it. Do you still need to use the tone of doubt?"


    "Gao Honggang said he didn''t find it."


    "Didn''t Zhao xiaohen catch people?"


    "You think I''m a pig." After Lao Zhu said this, Xu Yunlu was happy. "Lao Zhu, you said it yourself."


    "As far as Zhao xiaohen is concerned, I still don''t know him. Let''s talk about how we found him."


    Xu Yunlu had to tell us about the process. Lao Zhu said with great interest: "Xiaolu is good. I used you correctly. It''s hard for ordinary people to think so carefully."


    "Lao Zhu, this year''s final report, you''ve done your duty. The murder of Zhu Liang, the drug abuse on campus and the corpse of a woman in the reservoir have been solved. A huge drug nest village has been found in the mountain. Qian Zhongcheng has been brought to justice. In solving these cases, Guan Shanzi, a fugitive wanted for more than ten years, has been arrested. Lao Zhu, don''t be too good this year! "


    Lao Zhu was so happy that he burst out laughing: "I know it''s all thanks to you, Xu Xiaolu. I remember you."


    "That''s not necessary."


    "What is that?"


    "Lao Zhu, I said that I appreciate your coming, but you don''t believe it. If you didn''t live in Kun Province in those years, you believed me unconditionally and did a few things as I said, I would have died many times."


    "Nonsense, you are going to carry out the task. We should have supported you unconditionally and trusted you. If it wasn''t for those greedy people''s misdeeds, do you need to say that? Listen, I don''t need your gratitude."


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Lao Zhu suddenly asks, "by the way, Xiao Lu, you ate in yueman West building yesterday. Zhu Zhu told me that she also ate in yueman West building. Did you see her?"


    "I think I saw it!"


    "What do you mean like, won''t you keep an eye on her for me?"


    "I can''t stare at her 24 hours. As long as she is safe and safe, she should finish the task you gave her."


    "Xiaolu, don''t you know what I think?"


    "Is she with the boys?"


    "You know, it''s a detour."


    "That boy, I don''t know whether you like it or not, but now your family should be miserable."


    "I said that family is not important, the key is character. Last time you said a little bit, it didn''t make me feel flustered. When you asked Zhu Zhu, the smelly girl was too tight lipped to say anything. She also said that if I dare to manage, she would cut off the relationship between father and daughter."


    "Lao Zhu, the boy Zhuzhu likes is Xu Zihao."


    "Ah, the boy from the student union of the College of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "I''ve been detained with Shen Hong for more than ten days. I''ll take you to see it."


    "You didn''t tell me at that time, how could I pay attention."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "Lao Zhu, you are an old professional policeman. Do you still have face blindness?"


    "He''s good-looking and energetic, but you''re sure he didn''t go along with them."


    "Your daughter behaves normally at home."


    "Don''t mention it. The girl is 18 years old. She hides in the room and cries once every few days, and laughs again every few days."


    "Because they want to take advantage of Xu Zihao to hold your daughter, and then pull you into the water, Xu Zihao is estimated to be tired of fighting with them."


    "So the young man has a good character. He won''t bully my daughter."


    "I''m afraid to draw a conclusion on how good my character is, but from this point of view, he certainly didn''t want to harm your daughter. As for bullying, you don''t know how many people can bully your daughter."


    Lao Zhu said, "I have to investigate."


    "The leader''s speech is the same."


    "Deer, I''ll buy you a drink when we''re done."


    "Well, I don''t know how much I can drink. I always invite people to drink." Xu Yunlu shook his head and hung up.


    Su ran almost woke up with a start, stroked her weak waist and got up. Then she remembered that she had taken the winter vacation. She fell down again. She thought that last night when she was leaning on Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu was endless. She couldn''t help complaining about Xu Yunlu.


    After lying down for a while, Su ran suddenly realized that Qin Mo didn''t drink much last night. He spent the whole night fooling around with Xu Yunlu and forgot to ask him to get up to pee. What can he do when he wets his bed. Su ran props up again, only to find Qin Mo on one side, face down, buttocks facing the sky, sleeping very sweet, just because the bed is big, she is still thinking about what happened last night, but she didn''t find it. It should have been taken by Xu Yunlu when he left in the morning. Su Ran is relieved and lies down again. She has winter vacation, and Qin Mo has winter vacation too. Then the mother and son can fall down boldly and get up whenever they want. Su ran felt more and more wrong when she lay down. She reached for her mobile phone and turned it off. She turned it on and saw that it was eleven o''clock. Su ran let out a cry and quickly took a picture of Qin Mo''s little PP: "pig, Xiao Mo, get up, go to sleep at noon, and don''t sleep at night." Su RA wakes Qin Mo up and dislikes the bittern pig Xiao Mo all night. Su RA takes him to the bathroom and cleans up. It was already twelve o''clock when mother and son dressed up and went out. When Su ran saw that it was finally noon, she went to the opposite door to wake up the pregnant woman. Grandma Su said that Su LAN had already gone to the milk tea shop. After moving to Yiran house, Xu Yunlu arranged for a nurse and a nanny to take care of grandma su. Both Su LAN and Su Ran''s care became a kind of help. Qin Mo played with grandma Su for a while. Su ran took a look at grandma Su''s food and daily necessities. She was very satisfied with the arrangement. She said that Su Ming was on duty at night the other day, Today, I will come to have lunch with her later. I think that I should give Shao Xi a course of treatment in winter vacation. Su ran thinks that she should make an agreement with Shaoxi about the time of treatment, and comes to the next room. As soon as Su ran was about to knock on the door, she found that the door was not locked, so she opened the door and walked in. As soon as she entered, she heard Su Ming Calling: "Mom, you should not inform Wang Juan and Wang Neng about this kind of party in the future. One can pretend and the other can do, which makes the whole family uncomfortable."ˇ° I know, but you should also consider the feelings of your family. The stupid thing Wang Neng did last year almost killed silence. "ˇ° I know it''s hard for you to do it, but you have to think about Sulan''s feelings as wellˇ° Sulan didn''t say anything, I just talked about the matter Su Ran''s eyes moisten. Only Su Ming knows her best in the world. Wang Neng almost killed Qin Mo, and the worst thing is her. However, because Xu Yunlu didn''t mention the marriage, she didn''t dare to tell Su Mu about Qin mo. she was afraid that Su Mu would be difficult to do in the Wang family. She was not willing to do anything and had to keep up with Wang Neng. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 374

    Because Su Ming can''t tell Su Mu about Qin Mo, he can''t explain why Su Mu Tong is to blame for knowing that Wang Neng came. So after hanging up, he angrily throws the phone on the sofa.


    Su Ming throws the phone and turns around to see Su ran. Su ran says, "brother, why don''t you lock the door?"


    "If you lock the door, you don''t have to open it. Anyway, outsiders can''t get in here. It doesn''t matter whether you lock it or not."


    Su ran understood that several big men think highly of themselves, and they are not willing to open the door, so they don''t lock the door at all, so she shook her head and said, "I''m afraid you big men are too lazy to go out of the height, and no one in the world can match you."


    Su Ming then said, "what does this have to do with laziness? During my boarding years at school, as long as I share the dormitory with others, the door of the dormitory has never been locked. Therefore, for men, not locking the door is a common phenomenon, not a special phenomenon. They don''t just come to discuss with me whether to lock the door. What can I do for them?"


    "I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for Xiao Xi. I discussed with him about the treatment of cervical vertebra." Su ran said triumphantly that she didn''t come here to eavesdrop.


    "He didn''t go to bed until seven or eight in the morning. When I went out for a morning run, he seemed to be still hot milk."


    "My God, his work and rest time is really good. It''s like sleeping in the daytime and coming out at night."


    "The work and rest time of those who are engaged in their business is chaotic. They stay up all night. It''s too normal to eat a few meals at a time, so it''s not surprising that they have cervical spondylosis, stomach disease and eye disease."


    "I went to Shaoxi''s site to have a sneak look. It''s not only poly, but also dozens of people."


    "I think your uncle Lu should have moved the server here."


    "Oh, that needs a lot of people. By the way, brother, if you don''t accompany grandma to lunch, I''ll be busy."


    "What are you up to."


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Uncle Lu must let me take charge of the purchasing work of yiranju and the milk tea shop. The milk tea shop is OK, but yiranju is in trouble. Originally, it costs a lot and there are many bills. At the end of the month, I have to check with Dongge''s financial department. Once I finish the exam, I have to sort out the bills and go to settle the accounts tomorrow."


    "That''s nothing."


    "But when people have to go to school, they spend 80% or 90% of their energy on study. How can they still have time to check their accounts?" Su ran looked at his Xueba brother and said a little depressed, "you think everyone is like you, and you can do two subjects easily."


    "Do you want your brother to help you?"


    "No, it''s not particularly difficult. I''ve done it in Yulong Snow Mountain, but Yulong Snow Mountain has a small amount every day. It''s like here. It''s so big a stack of bills every day. It should have been right last week. I didn''t finish the exam. Dongdong brother''s financial sister took special care of me and agreed that I should check this week." Sura is obviously satisfied with this financial elder sister.


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "it''s so difficult to be a cashier. Don''t say it''s Su Ming''s sister in front of my classmates."


    "Brother!" Su ran knew that Su Ming was making fun of her. She called out and asked, "brother, is it a good job for people''s hospital?"


    "The hospital doesn''t take care of those things, such as seeing a doctor, surgery and treatment. When it comes to difficult and miscellaneous diseases, it holds meetings and drags the skin."


    "Brother, do you like people''s hospital?"


    "It''s OK. The brain surgery here is very weak and challenging."


    "Brother, my sister-in-law and I are very optimistic about you."


    "Don''t wear a hat on me. How can you feel that you have a bad heart?"


    "How about your classmate Cheng Zhiyue? Did you get any surprise?"


    Su Ming flicked Su Ran''s forehead with his finger and said, "hurry up and do a good job in your little cashier''s shopping. You don''t have to worry about your brother''s business. There''s Cheng Zhiyue. It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Su ran just followed Su Ming out of the room and went to grandma su. After talking with her for a while, she took Qin Mo to the milk tea shop.


    Su LAN saw Su ran shaking his head and asked, "get up, two pigs."


    "Silence is not a pig!" Qin Mo quickly climbs to the table beside Su LAN. Su LAN immediately hugs and kisses her. Then she grabs Qin Mo''s little nose and says, "I''m up now. It''s not a pig. What is it?"


    "Silence is a big snake!"


    "Oh, what a big snake."


    Su ran said: "sister-in-law, I''ll go to sort out the documents, and I''ll go to Dongge company to settle the account later."


    "OK, OK. Let''s have lunch. It''s not so urgent for a while." With Qin Mo, Su LAN doesn''t care about Su RA.


    Su ran turned on the computer as soon as she could. No matter how busy she was at ordinary times, she still used the computer to record every day''s bills, so she spent a little time matching the bills and money on both sides.


    After lunch, Su ran gets in touch with Miss Guan, whom she connected with last time. She says that the company has officially moved to the opposite office building.


    Su ran found a big bag, packed the documents, carried a computer, a big bag, and carried a backpack to the opposite office building.


    Shaodong''s office building has not been officially registered. Except for the top floors, he left them for his own family. The rest are ready to be rented out. The investment promotion office is on the first floor, which looks very busy.


    Su ran arrived at the top floor. The top floor is mainly Shaodong''s office and financial room. It seems that Shaodong''s office has several large rooms and a small golf course. It is estimated that they are mainly used to practice in their spare time. Several sets of golf clubs have been put. However, from the abbreviations on the bag, Su ran suspects that they are Xu Yunlu and Li Gui. The financial office is also very large, with many divisions. I feel that the main two parts are domestic and foreign. However, there is no sign. The domestic side is divided into several parts according to districts, while the foreign side should be divided into parts according to continents. There are two or three people busy in each part. It seems that Shaodong has a big move to do. Shao Dong''s chief financial officer is a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, and a Chinese woman in her forties. She looks ordinary, but she looks very capable. The foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes even has a law mark that makes people feel awed. Su ran quickly found Miss Guan, who was connected with her. Miss Guan should have been in the workplace for several years. She seems to be mainly responsible for the company''s accounts. Therefore, her office area is relatively biased. She doesn''t have the momentum under the leadership of two directors, and she doesn''t look tall. Because Su ran prepared the documents and computer data very well, Miss Guan directly led her computer account into the system, then changed some small places, and then checked the documents, and soon they matched the accounts. After checking the accounts, Miss Guan applied for a new reserve fund for Su ran, and then took her to the cashier''s room and said, "Miss Su, you did a good job this time, But can you give me the account and documents on the last day of each month in the future? "ˇ° Miss Guan, I have a special situation this time. I will try my best to finish it later. " Su ran from Miss Guan''s attitude and tone, feel Shaodong should not tell Miss Guan, his relationship with them, this let Su ran happy. Miss Guan sighed and said, "if the account is settled late, aunt Jing will scold my supervisor, which is very ugly." Su ran knew that Aunt Jing in Miss Guan''s mouth was the 40 year old financial director of China. She put out her tongue and said, "Miss Guan is my fault." Miss Guan handed the receipt to the cashier. The cashier frowned and asked, "why?"ˇ° Take the money, because the amount is large, so please type the money into the private account on the listˇ° Why is there no signature? "ˇ° Oh, my supervisor said that the situation of Yi Ran Ju is quite special. They all apply first and then sign. "ˇ° Why don''t I know about that? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 375

    "Then you can ask director Jing."


    Su ran took a look at the cashier. She should be one or two years older than herself. She just came out of school and dressed up in a fashionable fashion. She didn''t look like Miss Guan. The staff in the Department who didn''t have any momentum could match her.


    The cashier glanced at Miss Guan and Su ran, then picked up the phone. Miss Guan whispered to Su ran, "the new comer knows more about the two languages than everyone else. He is as good as Empress Dowager Cixi."


    Su ran covered her mouth and asked with a smile: "where was Sister Li before?"


    "I said that they had been with the big boss for a long time. They trusted him very much. I went to see what happened."


    "Oh." Su ran nodded. The cashier finally finished her call. She put the phone down and said, "OK, I know about this. I''ll put the money into this account at that time."


    Miss Guan said: "Miss Song, the reason why Yi Ran Ju goes through the process of getting money without signing is that Yi Ran Ju is in a hurry to use money."


    "Miss Guan, are you a cashier or am I a cashier? Even if you are in a hurry to use money, you still have to have money in the account. Do you know whether there is money in the account or not? You know or I know."


    "No, Miss Song, you mean if you don''t have any money in the account, you won''t fight."


    "No money on the account, how to fight!"


    "Song..." as soon as Miss Guan was out of breath, she came up. As soon as she was about to lose her temper, Su ran pulled her and asked, "Miss Song, one million, there is no account?"


    "Oh, a million, sounds like a small amount to you?"


    "No, Miss Song, it must be a huge sum of money for me personally, but for such a big company, I don''t know how many millions of daily expenses it costs."


    "In a word, there is not so much money in the account now. When you have money, you will fight naturally."


    "Then I have to know when I can receive the money. People ask for money when they do business. I can''t go back without knowing."


    "Little girl, do you know how much money such a big company spends every month? You spend so much money every month in such a small place. It''s almost the same as our company. Are you crazy?"


    Su ran


    "Miss Song, if the money is not up to standard, it is also the upper level of the company to audit..." before Su ran finished, Miss Song immediately interrupted Su ran, "little girl, the cashier also has the right to audit. If you find the non-standard expenses, you have the right to report to the superior. Just now I have reported to the superior. He said that he would check it, and it''s over, You''ll know me


    "Then you have to give me some time, or you won''t have to turn around." Su Ran is also a little weak. In her opinion, Yiran lives in Xu Yunlu, Li Gui, Shaodong and all kinds of relatives. Of course, she lives in many places. It''s a bit too much to spend so much in a month.


    "Said to wait for the supervisor to review, review will be arranged."


    "I said Miss Song, since the money is stipulated to be paid directly without signature, the proof is very important. If you don''t pay, you should be responsible for any consequences." Miss Guan said angrily and motioned to Su ran to follow her.


    Su ran asked as she walked: "Miss Guan, who arranged the money at the beginning, let''s just go to the director of the arrangement."


    "My boss said it was directly dictated by Mr. Shao, and I didn''t encounter any obstacles when I went to apply, so I didn''t take it seriously."


    "Isn''t your boss Miss Song''s boss?"


    "How can it be that my boss is the worst financial person in the whole company, and she is often absent from the company. But miss song is said to be a relative of deputy director Song. She just called the deputy director Song, who is fighting for power with aunt Jing. She doesn''t pay attention to my boss."


    "Well, Miss Guan, don''t worry. We''ll give Miss Song some time."


    "Your balance is less than 20000 yuan. Is it enough to last a little time?" Obviously, Miss Guan has been in the company for some time. Knowing some of them, Su ran said, "as long as the project doesn''t need money, it won''t cost too much."


    "Miss Su, what is yiranju doing?"


    "I don''t see any business. Most of the money is spent on maintenance. But I''ll pay the maintenance staff next month. Maybe the money will be more. Besides, I''m only responsible for the money. I don''t ask much about anything else."


    "That''s true. I heard that yunhang Shitou is very mysterious. It seems that it has a dark background. It started from Goa, but soon after it started, it took up a place in the financial industry. Willon is one of the experts. Her part is mainly in charge of financial investment. Aunt Jing is in charge of all kinds of industrial investment. It''s said that in the future, it will be from yunhang Shitou, To become the headquarters of yunhang multinational corporation, there will be several major companies, such as yunhang real estate, yunhang energy, yunhang industry and yunhang medicine. Some people are saying that we may be tortured by Aunt Jing in the future. It''s really a miserable thing. Who leaves the company before 12 o''clock every night under aunt Jing''s staff can do more tricks, Fortunately, salary and benefits are really the best in the industry, so we just do our own things well, and don''t worry about what we shouldn''t do. "


    Su ran learned that Shaodong''s company was called yunhang. Miss Guan then said, "just because the World Investment Corporation and multinational corporation are going to be separated, the deputy director Song was newly invited to cooperate with aunt Jing in these jobs, and the working relationship is still straightening out. In the past, Sister Li, the cashier, heard that she was going to go to willon. Sister Li is very good and has a lot of experience, But it''s really nice to us young people. " Su ran nodded to show her understanding. She made an appointment with Miss Guan that if she didn''t receive any money in two days, she would come back to song. If she didn''t solve the problem, she would go to miss Guan''s supervisor to complain. After paying the bill, Su ran went back to the milk tea shop in a relaxed and happy way, although she was not happy with Miss Song. Back at the milk tea shop, Su ran sorted out the receipts of the milk tea shop. Xu Yunlu said that the accounts of the milk tea shop should be made by herself. Su ran wanted to find Miss Guan to make the accounts on her behalf. Now she thinks that Miss Guan is a good person. She can learn to make some simple accounts from her. Anyway, she is not sure when she can use them. Su LAN saw that Su ran was busy when she came back, so she took Qin Mo and asked, "excuse me, such a beautiful little sister, what are you doing today?"ˇ° Sister in law, I think Miss Guan is very nice. I want to learn how to make accounts with her in the future. I want to make accounts for the milk tea shop. "ˇ° Oh, my dear little niece, what kind of stimulation did you get today? I''m so motivated. "ˇ° Dear sister-in-law, is your little niece motivated? And when did your little niece stop making progress? " Qin Mo hasn''t seen Su ran for a long time. When Su ran comes back, he just pinches his little face and goes away. Qin Mo feels that he is too neglected. He is brought by Su LAN. He immediately reaches out his little fat paw to make trouble. Su ran grabs Qin Mo''s little fat paw and says, "if you dare to make trouble in silence, mom will beat this annoying little hand." Qin Mo still knows that some mischief can''t be overdone. For example, when Su ran studies, for example, Su LAN hugs him now, and for example, she makes grandma Zeng and grandma Zeng unhappy. If it''s overdone, Su ran will still clean up little pp. seeing that Su Ran''s tone is serious, she finally lets go to the bar to play with coco and Li Li, while coco and Li Li don''t pay attention, He touched a bottle of wine that Xu Yunlu and Li Gui put behind the bar and used it as an obstacle for his snake to crawl. So when Li Gui walked into the milk tea shop, he saw Qin Mo''s two little snakes and Qin Mo''s fat hands crawling and touching on his bottle of wine, which was a little difficult to come by. Just as Li Gui was about to call, Ning Xiaohai came in, and said, "Oh, my dear nephew is creative." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 376

    "Well, it''s said that you didn''t go back to Beijing last night to fight a lawsuit? Why is God here all of a sudden? "


    "Does it take a long time to go to court?" Ning Xiaohai went to the sofa beside the bar and said, "coco, pour a glass of wine."


    Coco looks out at Ning Xiaohai and says, "Haige, why do you have a bar? You don''t drink in Guige''s bar, you drink in milk tea shop."


    "It''s a new fashion."


    "New fashion?"


    "Yes, have you ever seen a drinker in a milk tea shop before?"


    Coco shook his head and said, "that''s why I suggest Haige go to the bar."


    "Just because we should not, but for, new fashions are created in this way."


    Coco and Li Li are amused by Ning Xiaohai''s nonsense. They quickly take out the wine that several people haven''t finished and pour a cup for Ning Xiaohai and Li Gui.


    Ning Xiaohai said "cheers" and drank all the wine in the cup. Li Gui also took a sip. Then he looked at his bottle of wine which was poisoned by Qin Mo''s tea. Qin Mo, who was playing hard, suddenly felt that he was being watched. He raised his head and saw Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai. He immediately stood up on the bar, stamped his feet and cried: "uncle, hug! Hug


    Ning Xiaohai had to put down his cup, went over to Qin Mo and asked, "silently, do you want to be my uncle?"


    Qin Mo blinked an eye, some don''t understand, Ning Xiaohai immediately dissatisfied: "a day and a night didn''t see uncle, unexpectedly don''t want to."


    Qin Mo still can''t make sense of it. Isn''t he often can''t see Ning Xiaohai for a longer time than one day and one night? What can I think of if he doesn''t see Ning Xiaohai that day and one night?


    "This baby is so cute." Seeing Qin Mo''s small expression, Ning Xiaohai laughs, but he hears Li Gui''s voice, "deer, you''re back. Your son is your son. He put his snake on the bottle of dry red."


    "Put the snake on that bottle of dry red. What''s the matter?"


    "That''s snake and that''s wine. Can these two mix?"


    "No, ghost, you Zun are afraid of drinking the wine that the snake has climbed over the bottle. Tell me, do you want to be in the snake world in the future?"


    "Xiaolu, you''ve got to protect your son. No one can match you."


    "Just know." Xu Yunlu went to the bar, felt out the wine, poured a cup, drank a mouthful, put down the cup, Ning Xiaohai was very hurt, "cousin, I said cousin."


    Xu Yunlu takes a look at him, Ning Xiaohai is even more injured: "cousin, such a handsome, romantic, no one can compare Ning Xiaohai standing in front of you, you actually don''t feel it."


    "How should I feel?"


    "I''m back in the capital, and I''m back. You don''t feel it?"


    "You have the energy, the time and the money to fight back and forth between the capital and southern Yunnan one day and one night. Is it a Guinness record?"


    "Shouldn''t you care about the outcome of my return to Beijing?"


    "If I don''t ask, you won''t say it."


    "Cousin, that Zhang Feiping is disgusting. I tried my best to put up with it, but I didn''t confess you."


    "I have something you can confess."


    "Cousin, you sent Zhang Feiping to detoxification, but you forgot?"


    "If you didn''t take advantage of Zhao xiaohen to get people back, would I have a chance to send Zhang Feiping to the rehabilitation center?"


    Ning Xiaohai opened his eyes: "cousin, this is still you, so no shoulder."


    "Well, the result of this uproar is more or less than before."


    Ning Xiaohai curled his mouth: "almost!"


    "So I said, you go back and don''t go back is the same result. She needs someone to fill in, and her brothers and sisters can''t fill in. So you younger generation create such a good opportunity for their older generation. Brothers and sisters can take the opportunity to scold this disheartening sister and maintain the dignity of brothers and sisters; If you don''t get what you want, you let out your dissatisfaction with life. " Xu Yunlu spread his hand and said, "it''s complete."


    Qin Mo also learned from Xu Yunlu: "it''s full."


    Seeing this, Xu Yunlu smiles, hugs Qin Mo and asks, "what''s full?"


    Qin Mo patted his belly and said, "it''s full."


    "Oh, my stomach is full before I have dinner."


    Li Gui took over and said: "silent, let Godfather see what''s full in his belly, is it all..."


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu pushes Li Gui away.


    "Are you all not hungry or eating?" Sulan called impatiently, "I''m hungry."


    "I''m hungry!" Qin Mo immediately patted his belly and said, "son, are you full or empty?" Then Li Gui took Qin Mo to the rest room and said, "would you like to ask Xiao Ming and Qin Xing to come and eat together?"


    "Xiao Ming is on his way here. Qin Xing has finished eating." Sulan sat down discontentedly, "come on, hurry up! What are you still talking about


    Su ran had to let go of what she was doing. Just as she wanted to go to the small rest room, the phone rang. Su ran saw that it was Su''s mother, so she answered it. She only heard Su''s mother say, "Ran Ran, my mother asked you something."ˇ° Mom, what''s the matter? "ˇ° That day, my mother called Wang Neng and Wang Juan. That''s what happened, but I didn''t expect him to come. "ˇ° Mom, it''s OK. "ˇ° But Ma, listen to your brother, it seems that your sister-in-law is very angry. "ˇ° Mom, no, I''m not very angry. "ˇ° Ranran, you help your mother to tell your sister-in-law that Wang Neng and Wang Juan are your uncle Wang''s children. Mother can''t ignore your uncle Wang''s mood, so... "Mom, it''s really OK. My sister-in-law doesn''t blame you." Su ran thought of Wang Neng''s appearance and let Xu Yunlu catch Qian Zhongcheng. Fortunately, Su''s mother informed Wang Neng and Wang Neng bumped into him. Otherwise, Qian Zhongcheng could not be caught in a short time. Although it had little influence on Xu Yunlu if he could not catch Qian Zhongcheng, it was always a pending case. In the end, it was better to catch Qian Zhongcheng, Su''s mother told Wang nenglai how much she should have done. But Su ran was afraid to tell Su''s mother that he told Wang Neng to come and let Wang Neng run into the muzzle of the gun. He had already been arrested by the police. She had to comfort Su''s mother gently until she completely calmed Su''s uneasy heart, which might offend her son, and then hung up. When Su ran hung up, Su Ming came over and asked, "Mom, did you call?"ˇ° Wellˇ° Don''t tell mom that Wang Neng''s arrest has something to do with your uncle Lu. I think she''s determined to live a good life with your uncle Wang now, so she won''t say it in a second. "ˇ° Brother, of course I know that. " Su ran sighed and said, "brother, don''t say that. Shouldn''t mom have a good life with Uncle Wang?"ˇ° I didn''t say that. You, sometimes, are too honest to be honest any more... "" I didn''t, brother. "ˇ° Then tell me why you are not honest. " Su ran: "Su LAN has finished washing Qin Mo''s hands and yells again in the small lounge:" Su ran, Su Ming, what''s the matter with you? You want to starve your aunts and sisters. " Qin Mo followed: "I want to starve my brother!" Li Gui was so happy that he burst out laughing. Su ran quickly grabbed Su Ming and said, "brother, hurry up. My sister-in-law is the same as starving to reincarnate. I just saw that she was still eating." Su ran and Su Ming sit down. As soon as they get their jobs, Su Ran''s phone rings again. As soon as Su ran sees that it''s su Mu again, she''s a little puzzled. She puts down her job and answers the phone. Then Su Mu asks, "Ran Ran, Qi Li just said that Wang Neng had an accident and was arrested by the police. What''s the matter? Please help her to ask Uncle Heng." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 377

    Su ran thought that Wang could be arrested, but it would take ten days and a half months for her family to know. Unexpectedly, Qi Li told her so quickly that she had to pretend that she didn''t know: "Mom, has Wang Neng done anything special?"


    "Oh, if only mom knew. Your aunt said that Zihao had an accident, but she didn''t believe it. But Wang Neng is too hard to say. Look at the woman he brought last night. It''s like something good. Is it the woman who has something to do with him?"


    "Well, Ma, I''ll ask." Su ran hung up and sighed, "how can I get back? How annoying Wang Neng is


    "Whatever it is, I''ll go back." Su Ming snorted and said, "if you don''t want to go back, I''ll go back and forth. How old are you? You should be so used to it."


    Su ran pouts his lips discontentedly at Su Ming. Xu Yunlu reaches for her head and says, "it''s OK. You can go back any way you want. Uncle will take care of it for you, but with Wang Neng''s temperament, this time it''s a chance to give him a lift."


    "Uncle means to shut him down."


    "Qian Zhongcheng doesn''t have much contact with him, but he should have a high evaluation of himself, so he certainly doesn''t think that there is something wrong with him. First of all, he will suspect that Wang Neng and huasplash betrayed him. Of course, Wang Neng doesn''t trust him, so he will bite Wang Neng."


    "Wang Neng can''t get away from it for a while."


    "Let him have prison food for a while. It seems that prison food is not particularly delicious. I''m not sure Wang can think that prison food is not so delicious. From then on, Uncle Wang won''t have to worry about it."


    Su ran nodded happily and said that this method could be tried.


    Su Ming shook his head, handed a bowl of rice to Su ran and said, "eat it, eat some and come back, or you''ll think you''re dealing with her."


    "Brother, don''t treat mom like this. It''s not easy for mom. By the way, you''re in the people''s Hospital, and you''re just prescribing some medicine for mom. I''m going to finish the two medicines I gave her." Su ran was also a little hungry. After taking the bowl, she ate it and said, "this dish must be made by Uncle Wang. Uncle Wang''s dish is delicious."


    Su Ran is afraid that Su''s mother is waiting. After only two or three bites, she runs to one side to call back. When Su LAN sees her, she hugs Qin Mo and says, "mom told you something very important."


    Qin Mo, who is eating delicious food, looks at Su LAN curiously. Su LAN says, "do you remember the bad guy who appeared yesterday?"


    "Bad guy." Qin Mo subconsciously bit the small chopsticks and nodded. Su LAN pulled the chopsticks down to Qin Mo, picked two shrimps with the public chopsticks and said, "no matter what he told you, he''s not allowed to go with him. Do you hear me?"


    Qin Mo nodded, and Su Lan said, "besides, the big villain and the villains he brought will not eat for you."


    "No!" Qin Mo nodded his head very cooperatively, and Su Lan was satisfied. "OK, mom, I''ll tell you what I think. Let''s have dinner!"


    Qin Mo is happy to eat again, and Su ran comes back after calling. However, she saves the links that Wang Neng came to eat and Xu Yunlu saw through. The rest tells Su mu the truth. As for whether Wang Neng knows that the fugitive is a fugitive and whether he has participated in their criminal activities, she naturally ambushes him, saying that uncle Heng is not very clear, because someone else has caught him.


    Su ran put down her mobile phone and grabbed shrimps with Qin mo. Qin Mo didn''t use chopsticks very well. In a hurry, she almost started eating and said, "Mom, this one is silent."


    Su LAN patted Su ran: "you''re still young. You''re fighting for food in silence." Then he picked up the chopsticks and put all the shrimps in Qin Mo''s bowl.


    Su ran: "compared with xiaobaozi, my aunt really didn''t kiss me.


    Su LAN finished, but also very dissatisfied to say: "there is a doctor at home is boring, eat a meal must also prepare a few pairs of chopsticks, the trouble is dead."


    After hearing this, Su Ming said, "silence and you are both protected animals. Using chopsticks is to protect your health. If not, you will be the first to win."


    Su Ming just finished, Su ran sneezed, Su Ming looked at Su ran and asked: "what''s the matter, you want to answer, right?"


    "Who thinks about me when they eat?" Then Su ran sneezed again. Su Ming shook his head and said, "I''m a doctor, and I''m superstitious about this."


    Xu Yunlu took out a paper towel and handed it to Su ran, asking, "is it because I''ve been working too hard, sleeping so late every day, and I have to peel off my skin as soon as I finish the exam?"


    Su Lan said: "silent tonight to bring me, don''t put silent infection."


    "Sister-in-law, if you sneeze twice, you will catch a cold." Su ran said discontentedly.


    But the cold is not because of Su Ran''s obstinacy, so it doesn''t come. Su ran had a cold after all, and had a low fever that night.


    Qin Mo directly insulates Su LAN. Su Lan also insulates herself from Su RA. Then she asks Su Ming to see if there are any abnormal conditions sooner or later, and then reports them to her one by one.


    Su Ming has nothing to say from the bottom of his heart about his aunt and nephew.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that all the big cases had been solved, except for writing the annual summary report and examining Qian Zhongcheng, they were all trivial matters. Moreover, Xu Yunlu thought that Qian Zhongcheng was no longer of great value, so he let Qin Xiaohai stand up in the office and hide at home with the sick Su ran on the pretext of taking care of her.


    Fortunately, it was a holiday. Su ran took the medicine prescribed by Su Ming and slept in bed for two days. Although she still had no strength, she had no symptoms such as fever and soreness, but she still had a headache and stuffy nose. Su ran pushed Xu Yunlu, who was playing games beside her, and asked: "Uncle Lu, why don''t you go to work?"ˇ° If you are ill, uncle will be in the mood to work. Well, if you are ill, speak less. If you want to take a bath, uncle will give you water and bubble with hot water. "ˇ° It''s all you. " As soon as Su ran thought of being tossed by Xu Yunlu that night, she didn''t sleep all night, and her nose was even more stuffy. "It''s all your fault."ˇ° How can this be the credit of my uncle''s one night? It must be that during that period of time, you always sleep later than cattle and get up earlier than chickens. You are not allowed to do this in the future. If you take your own body instead of your own body, you can take the final exam. What''s the big deal? It''s just a make-up exam. " Xu Yunlu embraces Su ran in his arms. Su ran discontentedly climbed on Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle, people have a cold. It''s contagious."ˇ° It''s better to infect your uncle. Some people say that if you pass the disease on to others, your own disease will be better. You just pass the disease on to your uncle, and your uncle will take care of it for you. "ˇ° I''m better now, so I don''t want to give it to my uncle. "ˇ° Uncle''s insect is good, this is reluctant to give up uncle When they are bored, Su Ran''s phone rings. Su ran thinks it''s su LAN who calls to care about her life and death. When she answers the phone, she says: "don''t worry, she''s still alive." But miss Guan''s voice came from the phone: "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you?"ˇ° Oh, Miss Guan, I''m sorry. I thought it was my sister-in-lawˇ° It''s OK, it''s OK. I just want to ask, "does that song want to give you money?"ˇ° Oh, I don''t know by SMS. I''ve been sick these two days, but I forgot one of them. " Su ran pats her head and makes an appointment with Miss Guan to go to ask for Miss Song tomorrow. Then she hangs up. Xu Yunlu asked curiously: "the tone just now sounds very aggressive. How can we find someone to fight?"ˇ° Dongdongge, the cashier of yunhang group company, said that there is no money in the account and I can''t spend a million yuan. Of course, I have to go to the cashier to discuss. Otherwise, maozi has already said hello, saying that ghost brother wants 30000 yuan these days, and Bingge wants 20000 yuan. I can''t get it out. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 378

    "Can''t even pay a million dollars?" Xu Yunlu gently pick eyebrows, thoughtfully asked, Su ran nodded and said, "and I docking that Miss Guan, seems to be in charge of these trivial things, her boss is not here, and can''t find how much money on the account."


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he gave Su ran a kiss on the forehead and said, "Oh, this poor little thing. I''ll go to ask Dongdong directly."


    "I don''t want to. If anything happens, I''ll have to play brother Dongdong''s sign. How can I show the power of my little sluggard?"


    "Oh, my insect is still a powerful one. Let my uncle see how powerful this insect is."


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran linger for a while. When his phone rings, Xu Yunlu reaches out and turns on the phone. Seeing that it''s Lao Zhu, he answers and asks, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you go to work for two days?"


    "I''m sick and I''ve caught a cold. It''s too hard and tiring to go to work these days."


    Su ran: "uncle, when he tells a lie, he really has no dead ends, no obstacles at all.


    "When you are sick, you are Xu Xiaolu, who is too strong to be a leopard. If you get a gunshot wound or a knife wound, I still believe that if you are sick, you can coax the ghost away."


    "Lao Zhu doesn''t bring anything like this to work for you. He won''t even be allowed to get sick. If he doesn''t finish his work, why don''t he take advantage of the time when he''s sick? Can he still take advantage of the time when he''s so busy that he doesn''t touch the stool?"


    "Come to the hall, and I''ll discuss with you about next year''s work."


    "Lao Zhu, even if you want to look forward to a better next year, you have to summarize the work before the new year and look forward to it."


    "Hurry, no!"


    "Lao Zhu, if you don''t bring such a case, can I come to the hall to discuss with you how many cases will happen next year and how many cases can be solved? Damn, that case will happen after our discussion, right! If you want to ask about your daughter, just call


    "I''ll count to one or two..."


    "Three, well, I''m convinced. I''m going to the hall." Xu Yunlu turned off the phone and lovingly hugged Su ran for several kisses before saying, "it''s a wonderful time to sleep with insects. Dead Zhu, I curse you for not being able to fight your daughter."


    Su ran, who was sick, was reluctant to leave. Xu Yunlu gave her a few kisses and said, "it doesn''t matter about Yi Ran Ju and milk tea shop. Don''t be too tired. It''s the most important thing. Do you hear me?"


    Su ran nodded and got up to take Xu Yunlu''s police uniform. When Xu Yunlu changed her clothes, she called maozi and asked maozi to prepare the car.


    After changing his clothes, Xu Yunlu grinned and chirped for a while. He said bitterly, "Lao Zhu, an old man, doesn''t understand the normal needs of men and women. People have been lying on him for such a long time. It''s not easy for him to stay up until he''s in a good condition. He asked people to go to the hall and look forward to next year. Is there any humanitarian spirit?"


    With these words, Xu Yunlu finally went out.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu came out of yiranju, the phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was Ning Xiaohai, he asked, "don''t tell me that the police station has something to do with me."


    "Cousin, don''t bring such, you big chief, don''t stay in the police station all day long, put me a person who has no establishment here."


    "Hey, I''m asking you to stand up to that. I''m not dead skinned. If I don''t give you something to do, you won''t come back."


    "Cousin, are you talking about human language? I''m not sure. Where are you? Hi, I''ll go too. Are you in the milk tea shop?"


    "I don''t care about you." Xu Yunlu slightly skimmed his mouth. Maozi even saw him smile inadvertently. Then he hung up the phone and got into the car.


    Su ran, waiting for Xu Yunlu to leave, goes back to bed and holds the quilt. It''s good to have a holiday. It''s terrible to think that there will be no winter or summer vacation in the future.


    Su ran thinks wildly. The cold medicine makes her fall asleep again soon. It''s the phone that wakes her up. Su ran picks up the phone and sees that it''s Su''s mother calling. She knows that Su''s mother is mainly asking about Wang Neng at this time, so she answers. Sure enough, Su''s mother goes straight to the theme: "did you ask about Wang Neng?"


    "Mom, the man with him is a fugitive, who can come out in a short time. I heard that the fugitive is now biting and saying that Wang Neng knows his identity. If that''s the case, it will be more troublesome."


    "You said Wang Neng, how can he make friends with such people?"


    "Mom, Wang Neng has been arrested this time. If he is framed again, it''s not a bad thing to say for sure. He always feels that we are all harming him. After this time, let him see who is really harming him."


    "If that''s true, that''s good. Uncle Wang can''t sleep well these days."


    "Wang Neng is still Zhang Xingli''s son. Zhang Xingli doesn''t care at all."


    "I''m also asking about it, but she has two stinky money. She usually blows a lot. I don''t think she can find any way out."


    "Mom, this kind of thing is urgent, especially this kind of situation, will increase the difficulty of police investigation."


    "Well, you said that when you grew up together, you and ming''er didn''t have so many things to worry about."ˇ° Mom, let Wang Neng suffer and have a long memory. "ˇ° I wish I could, otherwise it would be too much. " Su ran comforted Su''s mother for a while, then hung up the phone, fell back on the bed, and also worried about Su''s mother. After a while, the phone rang again. Su ran saw that it was su LAN who finally called, so she lazily answered: "sister-in-law, your niece still has breath, don''t worry!"ˇ° It''s gone. " Su LAN is almost roaring to say this sentence, Su ran was startled, cold medicine still more dizzy, want to sleep, almost with the fastest speed of his life from the bed up, "how possible, uncle Lu said here the safety measures are in place."ˇ° Anyway, I haven''t seen silence for a while. I''ve looked around with Qin Xing, but I haven''t seen him. I''ve looked for all the places I like to stay in silence. Is it Wang Neng again? "ˇ° It''s impossible. Wang Neng is still closed. "ˇ° Yes, it should be impossible. Two days ago, I told you not to go with a bad guy or eat something from a bad guy. Is that Wang Juan? She''s the one who can''t see you best. "ˇ° Since our milk tea shop moved to Xuefu Road, Wang Juan has never been here, and she doesn''t know her in silence. If she wants to be silent, the movement will not be too small, so it can''t be her. "ˇ° Who would that be? "ˇ° I''m not a very familiar person. I don''t think it''s easy to take them away. Don''t worry. Maybe it''s brother GuiGui and brother Haizi. They took them to play. I''ll find uncle Lu first Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu are pulling casual skin: "so Lao Zhu is your daughter, you don''t have to worry, who can bully her."ˇ° If she doesn''t want to, others can''t bully her. But if she wants to, she can''t bully others to death. No, I have to find a way to test that Xu Zihao. You have the most ideas. You can help me find a way. "ˇ° Come on, Lao Zhu, the slave girl, it''s true that you don''t want your daughter to marry. With so many excuses, the girl you raised doesn''t know her temperament. Xu Zihao bullied her. I don''t think Xu Zihao will be bullied to death by her... "Before Xu Yunlu finished speaking, the phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was su ran, he answered it. After answering the phone, his face became cold, Lao Zhu asked, "what''s the matter, little deer? What''s the matter?"ˇ° There''s something going on at home. I have to go back and come back to you some other day to sum up the past and look forward to the future. " Then Xu Yunlu left in a hurry. Lao Zhu: "to sum up the past and look forward to the future, didn''t we discuss the test of Xu Zihao? When Xu Yunlu returned to the milk tea shop, Qin Mo still couldn''t find him. Li Gui and Heng bin came, and Xu Yunlu asked, "what about Ning Xiaohai?" Li Gui was a little puzzled and asked: "isn''t Ning Xiaohai your follower in general?"ˇ° He didn''t follow me today. I asked him to work for me at the police station. Has he been here? " "Sulan said:" show a face, ask you in, I said no, he leftˇ° "Where were you then?"ˇ° Qin Xing just came and said, "I''ll take you to eat chicken wings."ˇ° And then what? "ˇ° Qin Xing received a phone call saying that there was something urgent to deal with at the company. He would come back later and take him to eat silently. He quietly went to the small lounge where he put the snake. A group of tourists and college students came to the shop, and some of them asked me where coco and Li Li had fun. I was busy dealing with them, but I was still not at ease. Qin Mo played alone and dealt with them for a while, I went to the small rest room and didn''t find it. I thought Qin Xing had taken him to eat chicken wings. " Sulan angrily scratched her hair, "there are two people entangled with me, said there are still some unclear, I..."ˇ° Let Shaoxi check the monitoring immediately. " Xu Yunlu orders and dials Ning Xiaohai''s phone. After dialing twice, he turns it off. Xu Yunlu hums and throws his mobile phone in the sofa. Hengbin said: "I have informed Shaoxi to check." Xu Yunlu didn''t return to Hengbin, but his ears rang. Shao Xi''s voice said, "I was carried away by Ning Xiaohai from the rest room of the milk tea shop at ten o''clock. After I went out, I said hello to several security guards on the way. Everyone knew it was your cousin, so no one stopped me. At ten o''clock, I got on a Bentley and went to the direction of the military airport, I can only find out that it is close to the periphery of the military airport. The Bentley arrived at the military airport at 11 o''clock, especially close to the military airport and the military airport. It can''t be found in a special way. If there is no delay after entering, it should be on the plane now. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 379

    "Ning Xiaohai! You''re a dog that can''t be fed Xu Yunlu scolded, patted the sofa and said, "if you have the ability, don''t come back."


    Su Lan was anxious: "deer, it doesn''t matter if Ning Xiaohai can''t come back, but he can''t come back in silence."


    Su ran felt that Su LAN had just said what she thought and nodded.


    "I know." Xu Yunlu waved his hand and said, "go ahead and let me be quiet."


    "Xiaolu, why are you still quiet? Let people go to find silence." Su LAN is the most urgent. After all, she lost her silence in her hands. When it comes to looking for someone, her eyes immediately fall on Heng bin and others. All these people seem to be very useful people. They usually eat and drink, but now they don''t have to. They don''t have to eat for nothing.


    Wang Bin patted Xu Yunlu and comforted him: "if it''s just the old people who want to have a look, it''s reasonable."


    "These old demons are so bad." Xu Yunlu said hatefully, "ah, it''s really hard to guard against thieves."


    Heng bin looked at Xu Yunlu and asked hesitantly, "Xiao Lu, you sound angry or not."


    "Of course, I''m angry. There''s a traitor around me. I can''t be angry."


    Heng Bin took a look at Li Gui and said with a skeptical attitude, "there are still a lot of things on my side. I''ll go first."


    Li Gui blinks an eye: a few meaning, dry son has not found, what do you have to compare to find dry son still busy!


    But Heng bin left without hesitation and went to help him.


    Su Ran is a little relieved to hear that Qin Mo is taken away by Ning Xiaohai. According to the theory, Ning Xiaohai is unlikely to harm Qin Mo, but Ning Xiaohai takes him away. It''s worrying whether there will be no return.


    Su LAN didn''t expect that Heng bin had left. She said to Su ran bitterly, "I''ll let him not go with Wang Neng or eat Wang Neng''s food. After that, I''ll teach him that everyone''s food is not allowed to eat, and everyone is not allowed to follow him!"


    Su Ran is suffering cerebellum, did not answer this words, because also don''t know how to answer.


    Su LAN and Su ran saw Xu Yunlu walking back and forth in the milk tea shop for dozens of times, and finally picked up the phone. Just as they were about to dial it out, they heard Qin Mo''s happy voice: "La La La, I''m a newspaper expert..."


    Everyone was startled, and then they all looked at the door of the milk tea shop. Ning Xiaohai appeared at the door with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo had another green snake in his hand.


    Su ran ran over and almost snatched Qin Mo from Ning Xiaohai.


    Ningxiaohai very puzzled asked: "little lazy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sulan also immediately rushed up to Ning Xiaohai for a while, for pregnant women, Ning Xiaohai only holding Qin Mo to hide.


    Qin Mo, who was singing happily, also looked confused


    Xu Yunlu stares at Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai makes him stare a little hairy: "cousin, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. It''s terrible!"


    "Where have you taken silence?"


    "Where can I take the snake?" he said, "those old snakes are no fun. If you want a new one to play with, I''ll catch them for him."


    "You can''t feed the dog!" Xu Yunlu punches, Ning Xiaohai quickly defends his head and retorts, "you haven''t given me any salary, have you fed me?"


    "Say, where have you taken silence?"


    "Where can I take it? If it wasn''t for the two old female demons'' coercion, inducement and pressing step by step, would I fall into disrespect?"


    "Tell me what''s good for you."


    "It''s very generous to allow me to run errands. One of the female demons said that as long as you take it home, you can get the real estate certificate," Ning Xiaohai said with two hands, "it''s all his."


    "Bullshit, even if the female devil had more money left, she would not have such vulgar behavior!" Xu Yunlu lit a cigarette and said, "besides, is my son short of this?"


    "Cousin, I know your son is not short of, but I am short of it. You can take out two copies to reward me as an errand man. Those real estate certificates are the ones with high gold content."


    "Go away, who are you going to run errands for? I haven''t settled with you yet, you picky thing."


    "Cousin, why do I think I take people away so easily? Do you mean to let me take your son to eat those old demons on purpose?"


    "No, Ning Xiaohai, you are a traitor, and you want others to set up chastity memorial archway for you, don''t you?"


    "No, cousin, I always feel like I''ve been played by you and the old demons."


    Qin Mo is very depressed: you adults are noisy, silent Newsboy still want to sing.


    The more Ning Xiaohai thought about it, the more wrong he was. He snorted and immediately turned back: "cousin, you don''t know how shameless the old demons are. They want to bring them back to the capital. Of course, I refuse without hesitation. Don''t even think about it."


    "Go away! You think that way, you can wash the mark of your traitor and spy, brand it, brand it on your forehead. "


    "Cousin, you don''t know how ugly the silent Newsboy''s singing is. It''s really a comparison with your singing of Peking Opera. The old devil of my aunt''s grandfather was recorded and said that he would listen to it when he had nothing to do. It''s very interesting. It''s very sad to hear this."


    "Go away!"


    "It''s almost over if you''re so mean, and the four old demons haven''t offended you. They''re so pitiful that they went to the military airport to have a look at the little things."


    "Go away, what do you know!"


    "I really don''t understand what game you are playing with the old demons."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense." Xu Yunlu angrily picked up his cigarette and asked, "by the way, how is Qian Zhongcheng doing these days?"


    "As you arranged, Guo Jieyu was asked to go to the trial. I watched the surveillance video all the time, but I didn''t see anything unusual about Qian Zhongcheng seeing Guo Jieyu. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can watch the video several times. Qian Zhongcheng, as you expected, put everything on the dead leader Wang, and then talked about the relationship between huasplash and Wang Neng, But everyone can tell that huasplash and Wang Neng have a lot of friendship with him and know his identity, but he doesn''t tell them what identity they know, whether they are the first detachment leader or the fugitive. "


    Xu Yunlu turned his mouth disdainfully. Ning Xiaohai pushed away Li Gui: "what are you doing here? Your Zhao xiaodai has made great achievements again. Do you know that? Hurry to celebrate with him."


    Li Gui said with a smile, "I don''t need him to make any great contributions. Besides, every time he makes contributions, you don''t think that''s the right thing to do, and you won''t give him credit. So where can I get credit for it?"


    Ning Xiaohai laughed: "ghost, I have a little appreciate you respect this character."


    Li Gui snorted and asked, "Xiaolu, what are you going to do for the festival?"


    Ning Xiaohai immediately answered and asked, "by the way, cousin, it''s going to be the Spring Festival. You don''t plan to go back to the capital to pay New Year''s respects to some old demons."


    Xu Yunlu bited the cigarette and said: "some old demons are too bad to demonstrate to me. They still want me to give them new year''s greetings and dream."


    Ning Xiaohai was confused: "what are you playing with?"


    Over there, Su ran hugs Qin Mo tightly. Qin Mo sees that Xu Yunlu and them are not quarreling. He can sing. As a result, he is held by Su ran again. Qin Mo kicks his legs depressed. Su LAN understands that it should be Ning Xiaohai who takes Qin Mo to see his parents. After a few punches, Qin Mo quickly says, "what are you doing in silence, Your cold isn''t over yet. Put it down, put it down. "


    Su ran had to put Qin Mo down. Qin Mo could sing happily at last. Su ran scolded Su LAN in a low voice and said, "Qin Mo is a man who loves to move. It took you so long to find that he has disappeared."


    "It''s not right to think about it now. At that time, there were so many guests, and two handsome guys kept asking me about things here and there. Now it must be arranged by the demons in xiaolukou. It''s not that xiaolukou said they were bad, it''s really bad."


    "Sister-in-law, you still want to be a policeman. Why don''t you have any vigilance? Fortunately, nothing happened."


    "It''s said that your sister-in-law hasn''t been a policeman for many years, and she''s been pregnant for three years. This can''t be treated carelessly. No matter what you said, I didn''t take it seriously. However, my family is very lucky. Don''t say it''s not fierce. Even if it''s fierce, it will turn into good luck."


    Now Qin Mo, with his new snake, has happily climbed up to the bar. With two fat legs on the bar, he goes to touch Li Gui''s baby wine to play.


    Li Gui covered his face with his hand and said, "what''s the matter, Xu Xiaolu? How did your son fall in love with my wine recently, but I put some empty wine bottles in it this time..." before Li Gui finished speaking, Qin Mo had already found out the wine. When he looked at his strength, everyone could see that it was not empty wine bottles.


    Coco pointed to the wine and shrugged helplessly at Li Gui.


    Li Gui said discontentedly, "Xu Xiaolu, your son has become a master. No, you can''t cheat him with so many empty wine bottles."


    "Ghost, you are insulting my son''s intelligence. Is it difficult to distinguish between an empty bottle and a bottle with wine?"


    Li Gui and Xu Yunlu are bickering. Zhao xiaohen rides a motorcycle to the door of the milk tea shop. When he stops the car, he almost jumps in. Seeing Li Gui, he immediately says, "poor Chu, you''re here. It just saves me from looking for you."


    "I''m very happy to hear that. How can something good happen?"


    "I caught Qian Zhongcheng."


    "That''s it?" Li Gui is very disappointed.


    "Pathetic, I believe you now."


    "I have more words. Which one do you believe?"


    "You said that there are a group of chivalrous and righteous City supermans who catch the bad guys and don''t know how they fall in love with me. They all let me pick up the fruits of victory."


    Li Gui smiles. Zhao xiaohen goes to the bar and says, "Su ran, milk tea with coconut."


    "You''re back to your original taste." Su ran said as she went to the bar to make milk tea for Zhao xiaohen, and Zhao xiaohen said, "a lot of things, change, or the original good."


    Su ran quickly mixed the milk tea and handed it to Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen took a big sip of the milk tea and suddenly found that Su ran had a cold: "Su ran, you are sick."


    "This is really strange. If people eat grains, they will not get sick." Su ran Weng said angrily that Zhao xiaohen was very angry. "If you have a cold, you should stay in bed. Of course, in a small broken shop like yours, you can''t have a rest because you don''t have enough hands. That''s normal. But you have some common sense. At least you shouldn''t directly face the guests and make milk tea for them. You have to infect them every minute."ˇ° If you don''t hold on to the loyalty of one money, I can''t leave you in this small and broken shop. For fear of being infected, please go to a tall shop. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 380

    "Sura, you''ve eaten gunpowder today!"


    "You just took the powder."


    "I wanted to tell you a piece of good news, but the tone and attitude made people not feel at all."


    "You can tell me any good news."


    "Don''t you hate that Wang Neng the most? I tell you, he was caught with Qian Zhongcheng. Tell me, how can I help you out?"


    Su ran was curious for a moment: "Zhao xiaohen, you can''t make a move out of it?"


    "I said, Sura, can you speak? Which eye of yours sees who we dare to beat, and forces who to make blind moves."


    "Well, you''re not going to make a move. How can you help me out?"


    "Why do you have to fight? There are not many ways to deal with people. I''ll teach you a move. I''ll put people forward and pretend to interrogate them. Even if I do, I''ll treat them as if they didn''t, and then I''ll try them over and over again. I''ll try them for a few days and nights. If I don''t give them any sleep, you can see if they dare to be honest. I''ll call you ancestor when I see you in the future."


    Su Ran is happy: "Zhao xiaohen, this move can have."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to clean up that boy. Don''t say, he''s very slippery. He''s like a loach. He can''t skate in autumn. His IQ is too high."


    "Well, you''ve been checking for some time. Does Wang Neng know that Qian Zhongcheng is a fugitive?"


    "Whether he knows it or not, he''ll clean up first."


    "What''s the difference between this and Qu dachengzhao?"


    "I said Su ran, you can be really annoying, pretend what little Bailian, do you want to take the opportunity to clean up that Wang Neng, don''t forget your son..." Zhao xiaohen originally pointed to Su Ran''s hand, and then turned to Su LAN, "it''s your aunt''s son, didn''t you almost let him be killed? When you report a case, you always cry. "


    "Clean up, clean up, of course, but don''t let you make mistakes."


    "I won''t make any mistakes, so in the glorious police force, I can really judge advanced."


    "Zhao xiaohen, I think it has something to do with the number of bad people you have caught. You have caught so many bad people recently, and the police station doesn''t comment on your advanced. It''s really hard to say."


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s a big deal." Zhao xiaohen took a sip of milk tea discontentedly, and Su ran asked, "Yo, Zhao xiaohen, since I know you, when you mention catching bad guys, it''s like beating chicken blood. What''s wrong with the tone?"


    "No matter how many bad people I catch, it''s useless. My brother Honggang doesn''t believe I can catch them."


    Xu Yunlu meets Li Gui: "a statue is very strange today."


    "No wonder."


    "I want to stick the whole world on it. I''ve been here for so long, but I don''t have any response. What do you mean?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, I''m thinking, Xiao Dai Dai is the only child in my family. Should I take him on a road of no return?"


    "Oh, it''s not easy for you to have such a high level."


    "If not for me, do you think he would get married and have children like normal people and live a normal life?"


    "Ghost, what you imagine is not impossible. There is another possibility that he finds that what he likes is not a woman. It may be more painful. Not only does he suffer, but the woman will also become a victim."


    "But at least he can leave a son and a half for the Zhao family."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "now it''s time for men and women to get married. More and more couples are doing DINK."


    "I''m a man who has died many times. I want to have a good time when I live. But he''s different. He''s a policeman or a good policeman who wants to catch bad people."


    Xu Yunlu patted Li Gui: "I''ll give you a drink for the rare idea of being tall."


    Li Gui took a look at the wine Qin Mo used as a toy, and Xu Yunlu was happy: "can''t you not drink that bottle? How can you just stare at it?"


    Xu Yunlu is laughing at Li Gui. His ear pulse rings. When he opens it, maozi''s voice comes: "brother Lu, that mountain pass has brought people to the milk tea shop. Do you want to stop it?"


    "Don''t let her come." When Xu Yunlu finished, Li Gui was happy. "People say that the prodigal son does not change his money when he turns back, but the prodigal son really wants to turn back. How can he get rid of the people and things he used to provoke so easily?"


    "Go away, ghost, you can''t finish worrying about your own affairs, and you have the heart to make fun of others." Xu Yunlu stood up and went to the milk tea shop.


    Sulan just saw it and asked, "he won''t stay for dinner?"


    Li Gui raised his hand, looked at his watch and said, "Sulan, are you full of food now? What time is it? You think of dinner again."


    Su Lan said, "it''s almost four o''clock. It''s not long before dinner."


    Several people here are busy bickering. When Qin Mo plays, he throws the bottle of wine and "bang", which scares everyone. Then when he sees that Qin Mo has already played at the bar, Ning Xiaohai quickly goes up and hugs Qin Mo: "how did he play at the side?"


    As soon as Su LAN saw it, he rushed over and pulled Qin Mo out of Ning Xiaohai''s arms: "you''d better stay away from him."


    Ning Xiaohai: "I''m not firm and become a third class citizen?


    Xu Yunlu quickly walked to the place where maozi and Shankou black rock collided. He heard the stopped Shankou black rock say angrily: "get out, you all get out. Where is Xu Xiaolu? Tell him to get out for my mother."


    As soon as maozi was about to speak, Xu Yunlu went over and pulled maozi aside. Heiyan saw Xu Yunlu humming and said, "you are finally willing to come out."


    "Pass, it''s interesting."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I didn''t expect you to be so heartless!" As soon as Yamaguchi saw Xu Yunlu, he burst into tears and said, "for the sake of such a yellow haired girl, you even want to black my Yamaguchi business."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at maozi, and when maozi waved his hand, all the people under him immediately disappeared. He only retreated a few meters away for fear that the mountain pass might be in trouble and hurt Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu said, "Yanzi, I''ve told you many times. We are in the past."


    "You broke up with me on purpose at that time."


    "Yanzi, you are a free and easy girl. You abandoned me at that time, right?"


    "You did it on purpose, as I said. You did it on purpose." Yamaguchi Heiyan said and jumped on Xu Yunlu, "Xiaolu, let''s make up. As long as you make up with me, I don''t care what little slob or Li Dandan you have outside, OK or not."


    "Yanzi, find a man and marry him."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, I tell you, you see those men, all are fake, I grow so big, really only you a man, I those are deliberately angry with you."


    "Yanzi has found a good man to marry."


    "No, I''ll marry you. You promised. All the businesses of our Shankou family are yours."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Yanzi, I don''t need it."


    "Then why did you seduce me?"


    "When did I seduce you, it was you..."


    "I don''t believe in the coincidence that you provoked me."


    "OK, OK, OK. I''m the one who provoked you. You can say whatever you want, as long as you''re comfortable."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I don''t understand many things."


    "If you marry someone and live in peace, many things are not."


    "Xu Xiaolu, how can you fall in love with a weak chicken like Su ran? If you screw her once, she won''t get sick for several days."


    "Yanzi, I have something else to do. You are welcome to come here to play, shop, eat, spa and beauty, but don''t make trouble here."


    "Except for Sura, what happened to me? You have no conscience. Have I ever had anything?"


    "Yanzi, although you helped me, I don''t need it, but I appreciate your help every time."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you can really put gold on your face. You don''t need it. That is to say, you''d rather die than need my help. But I don''t want you to die. Although you are always angry with me, I still don''t want you to die. As soon as I hear that you have something to do, I immediately run here. Xu Xiaolu, for you, I can spell out the whole Shankou family. Believe it or not."


    "Yanzi, I don''t need you to spell out the whole Yamaguchi family for me."


    "Xiaolu, I''ve saved you so many times. You can''t treat me too much."


    "If you don''t have any conspiracy, you should eat as many as you like, not to mention one meal."


    "Xiaolu, there is no conspiracy. I just want to have a meal with you."


    "Yes


    "Well, at the moment, I''m quite full and I don''t want to eat. When I want to eat, please invite me."


    "Then release your hand."


    Yamaguchi Heiyan released his hand and said, "I''m very thirsty now. I want to go to the milk tea shop to have a cup of milk tea. It''s always OK."


    "I said, as long as you don''t make trouble." Xu Yunlu took a look at Yamaguchi Heiyan, who immediately raised his hand and said, "I swear, no trouble, just want to drink milk tea."


    "Also, go to the milk tea shop to drink milk tea, but I must be present."


    "Well, you''re not here. I don''t want to go yet."


    When Su ran saw Xu Yunlu go out, she felt a little uneasy. She always felt that she had something to do with her. However, she couldn''t tell why she had such an idea. Zhao xiaohen was very disappointed because Li Gui didn''t stick to him like he used to. They just chatted at the bar.


    Then Su ran saw the black rock pass into the milk tea shop, followed by Xu Yunlu, followed by several of the black rock pass.


    Su ran pursed her lips as soon as she saw her.


    Heiyan looked at the milk tea shop, nodded and said, "Xu Xiaolu, this is a good environment."


    Li Gui saw black rock pass into the milk tea shop, red Xu Yunlu gently pick eyebrows, that means to ask: Deer residue, this is a few meaning?


    Xu Yunlu ignored him, went to the bar and said to coco, "give Miss Yamaguchi a cup of milk tea. Miss Yamaguchi, what flavor do you want?"


    Heiyan immediately leaned up, took Xu Yunlu and said, "Xiaolu, don''t you know what people like?"ˇ° Drink or not Xu Yunlu said coldlyˇ° Original, with pearls! " Black rock in Shankou immediately released his hand. Li Gui laughed and asked, "Shankou, why are you suffering? It''s not too much to find someone who is 100 times better than Xu Xiaolu because of your value and appearance. What do you want to do with a hot face on his cold ass? "ˇ° It''s a hundred times better than Xu Xiaolu. I don''t like it Qin Mo saw the pass. At first, he didn''t believe it. Then he pointed with his fat hand, "you are a bad man." Su Ran''s eyes were red, and she held Qin Mo in her arms. She saw the man bitten by a snake in the group behind the mountain pass, and her hand was on her body. It seemed that her arm had been saved. The man saw Su ran and bent slightly at her. Yamaguchi Heiyan didn''t care. Qin Mo said she was a bad person. She took the milk tea from coco and looked at the milk tea shop as she sucked it. "Hey, Xu Xiaolu, this picture is so old-fashioned. It''s not like your style."ˇ° Wow, this small table is unique, but the color is not good. It''s too dark. "..." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 381

    Li Gui stood up with wine and cigarette in his mouth, went to the bar and asked in a low voice, "Xu Xiaolu, are you two reconciled?"


    "I don''t blame you for your inability to spit out ivory, but could you please keep your mouth shut?"


    "That''s a few meanings. Yamaguchi Heiyan agreed to let go."


    Xu Yunlu said for a while, "it''s better to let her come to the light than to let her come to the dark."


    "Is the light better than the dark?"


    "You said


    "That''s also true. Last time, she still had some ideas for you and didn''t give her a hard hand. If it really made her feel disillusioned, she didn''t know what to do."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Li Gui took a sip of wine and said, "after all, she has saved you twice. Although you have a back hand, you can see how much love the little girl has for you."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "this little girl is a little girl from Shankou family. How do you know that she came to rescue me? Do you know that I have a back hand?"


    "Well, I can''t match you for playing conspiracy. But she appears in this milk tea shop from time to time. You have to consider whether the little lazy can stand it. That worm can''t really play with your conspiracy."


    "Anyway, I can''t explain it to the little sluggard, so I won''t explain it."


    "I''m sure you''re not going to be a little lazy."


    "What if she turns over? I''d rather she turns over with me. Well, I don''t want her to be surprised by the black rock in Shankou."


    "That is, at least for the moment, Yamaguchi Heiyan still dare not break the law, but if she is pressed, her character will be ignored."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Li Gui said, "what else are you worried about?"


    Xu Yunlu still didn''t speak. Li Gui sighed and said, "this man, once he''s concerned, he''ll be tied up. He''ll come and go as naked as he used to be, and he''ll be happy as he wants."


    Xu Yunlu said: "recently, we should pay more attention to Su Ming."


    "Don''t worry, I still expect Xiao Ming to practice in the hospital and take over this neck again."


    "The Shankou family is not so famous."


    "That is, this mountain pass girl''s uncle competes with others for territory, but if she can''t, the whole girl with AIDS will go to deal with others and lack old virtue."


    "If it''s such a trick, we can see it at a glance. Xiao Ming is the most likely to have emotional problems at his age."


    "You''re afraid that if you find a girl who likes Xiaoming in this pass, you''ll ruin Xiaoming for the rest of his life."


    "If Xiaoming doesn''t put in, he will be very serious. He is different from us."


    "Yes, little slob is the thorn in the eye of Shankou now, and silence is the first thing that doesn''t like Shankou. But if you look at it closely, it''s not easy to start. You should start with the person who doesn''t like the eye most and the person who doesn''t like the eye most. This person can only be Xiaoming. In addition to being a brother, he is also a brother with so many auras, which is not only the hope of the Su family, We all think he is a rare talent. "


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said: "some of them are ideological things. When they don''t happen, others will think that they are whimsical. It''s just that a family like Yamaguchi, even if they are playing havoc in Heiyan, won''t easily pay a great price to deal with a person who doesn''t have much weight."


    "That''s true. It took Lao Duo a lot of energy to find a beautiful girl with excellent color and art, and then spent a lot of money to package and train her. Then she sent her to hook up with Qin Xing and talk with him about art, philosophy, advanced mathematics, particles, mountains and rivers, and spring and snow. Qin Xing also had to understand that it was unnecessary to tell an old cow to chew peony, but it was used to deal with Su Ming, At least the most dazzling one that destroyed the Su family. "


    Xu Yunlu took the cigarette in his mouth and patted Li Gui with his hand: "Ya, it''s hidden. He even knows high numbers and particles."


    Li Gui sighed: "well, I hate that I''ve been hiding all these years. Otherwise, Yamaguchi must have used these moves to deal with me long ago. I don''t know if it''s time for me to ask for abuse."


    "Well, the wounds are all healed, and the waves are starting to rise again."


    "Xiaolu, do you really have no feeling for Shankou?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Li Gui, and Li Gui said, "if you really have no idea, I have a way."


    "Well, do you have a way to get on the stage?"


    "I also need to work hard to find someone who is more handsome than you. I want him to seduce Shankou. Dongdong and Binbin are not good. Shankou is too familiar. Seducing is just like seducing the right hand with the left hand. I don''t call." Li Gui suddenly patted his thigh and said, "by the way, Xiaoming is the most ready-made one. It''s suitable for both men and women. Its facial features are as delicate as those drawn by strokes. It''s totally superior to Xu Xiaolu. Women like his ascetic appearance most. We''d better do the opposite instead of waiting for Shankou to send someone to kill him, First put out the pass... "The more Li Gui said, the more excited he was. He really wanted to salivate. Seeing that Xu Yunlu hated him with his eyes, Li Gui could only put away his good idea." otherwise, he could use Ning Xiaohai. Although his facial features were not as delicate as Xiaoming, his military temperament covered up his congenital defects. "


    Ning Xiaohai, who is ignored as a traitor and spy, hears that Li Gui mentions his name. He rushes over and asks, "I hear you mention my name, and I think of mine?"


    Li Gui reaches out his hand and pushes Ning Xiaohai away, saying: "go, your suspicion of being a traitor and spy has not been washed clean. It''s cool to stay."


    "Pathetic, who is that woman? What''s the matter? I have an affair with my cousin."


    "Ask your cousin." Li Gui pushed Ning Xiaohai away. "I''m not very familiar with you. Stay away, stay away, especially stay away from my son."


    Qin Mo, the son of Li guikou, is staring at the mountain pass black rock, which looks like his own home. He is very angry.


    However, the men of Heiyan in Shankou didn''t want to get close to Qin mo. the boy now has a small green snake in his hand. It doesn''t look like good stubble. If he takes a bite, he can''t die even if he has some antivenom. But according to the man who was bitten by the snake, it really hurts, not the taste.


    Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well. It''s not a legend.


    Heiyan turned around and went back to the bar and said, "Xu Xiaolu, this milk tea shop is not very good."


    "What should a milk tea shop do?" Xu Yunlu lights a cigarette. Heiyan in Shankou takes a cigarette out of Xu Yunlu''s cigarette box and lights it up and says, "it''s not like your handwriting. It''s tasteless."


    Li Gui was very hurt: "Hey, Yamaguchi, if you want to hit people, you have to figure out how to hit them again. This milk tea shop is designed and arranged by myself. How can you not taste it?"


    "No wonder it''s just like you. You''re so mean and mean. You''re a concubine."


    "Damn it, Miss Yamaguchi, every minute is going to be the end of the fight."


    Ning Xiaohai came to him and asked, "that poor woman, does my cousin like it or not? Which one does he like?"


    "Your cousin fraternity." Li Gui stretched out his hand to pull Ning Xiaohai apart, and said to Shankou, "Shankou, before, I still appreciated you a little. I''m not like those small women. Don''t be shy and have a short family. Now, if you look at what you''ve become, I think you''re going to lose yourself. It''s really a bit of concubine style."


    Black rock of mountain pass angrily put the milk tea and said: "I said Li Gui, it''s none of your business. I want you to appreciate it. You and Xu Xiaolu always wear the same pair of trousers. I don''t know about you


    "Shankou, if you want to be yourself, you should play with this deer and find other deer to play with. It''s not a waste of your life to play with dozens of deer all your life."


    "Li Gui, you really want to fight!"


    Xu Yunlu took off his cigarette and asked, "have you drunk the milk tea? Can we go now


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, they just took a sip of milk tea."


    "Shall I keep you here for dinner?" Xu Yunlu stares at the mountain pass black rock, the mountain pass black rock two hands one paralysis said, "is also not not may!"


    Li Gui said: "heiyanniu, I''ll take you to the bar. There are hundreds of male models and beauties in the bar. When you play, forget all your worries and worries."


    "You''re still worried and worried. You''re a male model. It''s all cowboys. But it''s been a long time since you went to a nightclub to drink. You''ll treat me!"


    "No, Miss Yamaguchi, I''m a bar, not a nightclub. I''ve been kind to you for a long time. I advise you to be kind and wash up and go ashore."


    "Just you, Li Gui, will be good. If you say it, people in the industry have to laugh. Where is the bar? Don''t you want to treat? Hurry up!"


    "OK, OK, OK, you''re not Yamamoto girl, you''re Yamamoto uncle. I''ll treat you. Don''t say you drink today, you just want to play all the cowboys in the bar. I''ll invite you to the end."


    "Let''s go, ghost. Look at your nightclub. I''d like to see if it''s better than Xu Xiaolu''s milk tea shop."


    "It''s not a nightclub, it''s a bar." Li Gui corrected again and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed, Shankou girl."


    Li Gui and Shankou left noisily. Zhao xiaohen slammed the unfinished milk tea on the bar, took the gloves and left angrily.


    Everyone was stunned by this change. After a while, Heng Bin said to Xu Yunlu, "Xiao Xi is staring at you. Are you going to change your strategy and tactics?"


    "Watch first." Xu Yunlu then goes to Qin Mo, the only one who is not attracted by Zhao xiaohen''s behavior, but has been pursing his lips and staring at the disappearing direction of black rock in the pass. Qin Mo sees Xu Yunlu, points to the direction discontentedly and says, "Dad, they are bad guys."


    "Dad knows." Xu Yunlu picked up Qin Mo and asked, "I didn''t take a nap at noon. Aren''t I sleepy?"


    Qin Mo immediately put his little head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Su ran said angrily, "what time is it? You still let him sleep in silence. At night, does he still sleep?"


    "Come on, I''m sleepy. Take him back to sleep for a while."


    "I''m not going!" Su ran only felt that her nose was even more blocked. Xu Yunlu held Qin Mo in one hand and pulled Su ran in the other hand. He said, "it''s your business to make children angry, but I won''t coax them."


    Su LAN pushed Su ran and said in a low voice, "how can I ask clearly?" Xu Yunlu stopped and said to Sulan, "Sulan, after eating so many plums, don''t you have any feelings?" Su LAN snorted and said: "plum is plum, emotion is emotion, the two cannot be confused." Ning Xiaohai quickly put in a foot and asked: "cousin, what can I do?"ˇ° What, what do you do? "ˇ° What am I going to do next? "ˇ° Continue to work as an assistant for me in the Bureau, and then continue to judge money. "ˇ° You''ve just heard that Zhao xiaohen is holding the money. I''m not famous. I can only hide and watch the surveillance. If Zhao xiaohen plays Yin, turn off the camera, I can''t see anything. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 382

    "Then you start your brain that hasn''t been moved for a long time and think about how to replace Zhao xiaohen."


    "Ah, cousin, the task is too arduous."


    "If you can''t do such a little thing, your cousin, I suggest you go back to those demons and run errands." With that, Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran through ningxiaohai with high spirits. When Qin Mo pulls his head, he still tells ningxiaohai, "uncle, snake, new snake!"


    Back in the room, as soon as the door closes, Su ran immediately shakes Xu Yunlu''s hand away. Xu Yunlu sees Qin Mo''s mouth on his body open and close. He doesn''t know whether he is singing as a newsboy or counting ducks. In short, he is asleep and the song continues to sing.


    Xu Yunlu kisses Qin Mo''s little face, takes the snake away and says to Su ran, "give me a towel and I''ll wipe my face and hands silently."


    "You haven''t even said what happened to black rock in Shankou?"


    "What''s the matter with black rock in Shankou? What''s the conflict with asking you to wring a hot towel?"


    "Uncle Lu, you are bullying the little sluggard again."


    "I''ve bullied a lot of people. I haven''t bullied you, little lazy. Hot towel. Hurry up!" Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo into his room. Su ran twisted a hot towel and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu wiped Qin Mo''s face and hands, and the little guy fell asleep. Xu Yunlu gently picked his eyebrow and said, "little pig, it''s really a little pig."


    "He doesn''t sleep at night." Su ran was very angry. Xu Yunlu threw down the towel and said, "if you don''t sleep, you won''t sleep. Anyway, you have winter vacation. Just play together. When you want to sleep, you can sleep together."


    "Uncle, you are so overbearing!" Su Ran has been hugged by Xu Yunlu, and they are close to each other. Su ran can smell the taste of wine in Xu Yunlu''s mouth. Xu Yunlu smokes and drinks frequently, but in fact he is very moderate. He doesn''t smoke much and drink much every time. Maybe because of the good wine, the taste of wine is very fragrant, "uncle''s bullying is not good."


    "What''s the matter with that black rock in the pass?"


    "She said she wanted to have a cup of milk tea. That''s it. What else can I do?"


    "Uncle, she kidnapped me."


    "And you, uncle knows."


    "My uncle knew that and asked her to come to the milk tea shop."


    "Chongchong, the Yamaguchi family is a very powerful family. According to its development trend, the possibility of being destroyed is relatively small, and the obvious and hidden bad things of the Yamaguchi family are not ambiguous... Forget it, I won''t tell you about them. In a word, uncle won''t harm you."


    "Uncle said half a word and left half a word."


    "Something''s wrong. Uncle is trapped in it because he hasn''t met you yet. If he meets insects earlier, uncle won''t be trapped in anything." Xu Yunlu then gently kisses Su Ran''s forehead. When she kisses Su Ran''s lips, Su ran thinks: the matter of black rock in Shankou has not been explained clearly!


    But listen to the voice of Xu Yunlu murmuring in the ear: small insects, and uncle to some fresh.


    When Xu Yunlu heard the phone ring, he frowned unhappily, let go of Su ran in his arms, and took the phone to see that it was Lao Zhu. After looking at the time, it was past six o''clock, and it was off duty time. He was even more unhappy. He asked, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What happened to your family? You didn''t look very well just now."


    "It''s all right."


    "If it''s OK, come to the Hall tomorrow, and we''ll continue to discuss the work we haven''t finished today." Lao Zhu finished and hung up the phone. Xu Yunlu leaned on the phone, threw the phone aside and looked at Su ran in his arms. He couldn''t help laughing. It''s hard not to be true. It''s as weak as black rock in Yamaguchi said. It took ten and a half days to get sick. Just now, after such a little toss, the little girl broke up again.


    Xu Yunlu reaches for the cigarette and just wants to let Su ran go to the balcony. Su Ran''s phone rings and Su ran cries out unhappily. Xu Yunlu picks up Su Ran''s phone. Seeing that it''s from Su LAN, she answers it. Su LAN sends out a barrage of questions: "what''s the matter with you? Are you finished arguing with Xu Xiaolu?"


    "Sulan, you passed."


    "Xu Xiaolu? Why it is you? What''s the matter with Rana? Let Rana answer the phone. "


    "I ate the little sluggard."


    "Have you bullied my family?"


    Su ran, after all, is an adult. Even if she has a cold, she wakes up when she hears Xu Yunlu and Su LAN talking. Xu Yunlu hands her the phone and says, "Su Lan''s, she''s worried that I''ll eat you."


    Su ran pats Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu grabs her hand. If it''s not for Su Lan''s supervision phone, Xu Yunlu really wants to eat Su ran again.


    Su ran answered the phone, Su LAN asked: "make up?"


    "Ignore you, auntie."


    "Hurry up, it''s time for dinner. Your aunt and your sister-in-law are hungry."


    "OK, pregnant woman is the biggest. I''ll wake up the pig."


    "No, you and Xu Xiaolu are busy making up, so they just put the silent pig to sleep. Are you still parents?"


    "Ignore you, sister-in-law!" Su ran hung up, Xu Yunlu holding her hand in one hand, holding a mobile phone on the Internet in the other hand, Su ran immediately commanded, "uncle, go and call the silent pig."


    "Children sleep better." Xu Yunlu stays by Su Ran''s side and continues to surf the Internet. Su Ran is about to enlarge her moves, but she hears the doorknob ring. She quickly climbs out of bed and opens the door. When she sees Qin Mo, she rubs her eyes and wants to open the door. She''s not big enough and can''t use her strength well, so it''s hard to open.


    As soon as Su ran opened the door, Qin Mo ran into the room rubbing his eyes, quickly climbed into bed, put his head on Xu Yunlu and continued to sleep.


    Xu Yunlu was happy to touch Qin Mo''s head. Su ran said with a fork: "this means to change the bed and pillow. By the way, I didn''t give you a pee before going to bed. Don''t wet the bed."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu threw his mobile phone aside, reached out and hugged Qin Mo in his arms and said, "pig, let''s pee."


    "Pee." Qin Mo refused to open his eyes. Xu Yunlu took away his hand and asked, "why, Sulan didn''t sleep for you last night. After sleeping for two hours, I still can''t wake up."


    "Don''t wake up!" Qin Mo put his little head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu was very happy and said, "silently, if you don''t sleep, dad will catch you a new snake."


    Qin Mo''s little head stood up: "where is it?"


    "God, is it true or not?" Xu Yunlu simply changed his hand and put Qin Mo on his shoulder. Qin Mo was more happy, "Dad, I want to swing high."


    "You''ll have to pee and then swing up."


    Father and son came out of the bathroom. After playing for a while, Sulan''s call came back: "Rana, when can I come? Your brother is back from work."


    "Also said, brother to take cold medicine, eat, sleep can''t wake up, tomorrow, I take Chinese medicine, don''t take western medicine." Su ran hung up and said, "come quietly, my mother will change clothes. If I don''t go, my mother will have to jump out of the phone and eat us."


    Qin Mo makes a terrible move. Sura has taken out his little clothes and changed his pajamas for him.


    Xu Yunlu paralyzed on the bed and said: "Oh, what kind of food to eat, but not hungry, it''s better to ask someone to send it over, and we''ll eat it at home."


    "Auntie, it''s all done. Change your clothes quickly."


    Qin Mo climbed into bed, climbed onto Xu Yunlu and said, "Dad, change your clothes. Hurry up."


    Because of Xu Yunlu, the whole family went to the milk tea shop at 6:30. Sulan was sitting in the small lounge with chopsticks. Su Ming was laughing. When he saw a family of three, he said, "no one sneezed. Sulan read them one by one."


    Su ran walked into the small lounge and said, "if you are hungry, you should eat first. Why do you have to wait for us? By the way, my aunt?"


    "Busy." Su Ming said, Li Gui came in, "I''m not late."


    Su LAN then said, "if you want to come to dinner in the future, you should report it first."


    "Su LAN, I said that you are pregnant and pregnant. Besides eating, you are stupid." Li Gui just said, Ning Xiaohai also came in, Su LAN saw immediately dissatisfied said, "you dare to come."


    Ning Xiaohai immediately pushed Li Gui away and said, "cousin, you are still in charge, you are still in charge."


    "I don''t care."


    "If Sulan wants to say that, I will..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to be a traitor!"


    "It''s against you." Li Gui gave Ning Xiaohai a slap and said, "you should try. I will kill you every minute."


    Qin Mo picked up his small bowl and handed it to Su LAN. Su LAN filled him with rice, so he sat down and ate. Su LAN snorted and said, "you''re not as good as others. You don''t talk when you eat."


    As soon as Qin Mo praised himself, he quickly put his little hand on his back. After that, he realized that he was not in kindergarten. He quickly took down his little hand and said, "I will starve your brother and sister later."


    Everyone was happy. Ning Xiaohai touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "I''ve learned all of Su Lan''s words."


    Li Gui winked at Xu Yunlu and said: let me send him away.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t have any expression, and Li Gui was depressed. He said with his mouth: I beat someone and sent him away. I''ll kneel down and thank you!


    Ning Xiaohai said, "by the way, little sluggard, I''ll go to the office to see your uncle Wang talking to Yu Ye."


    Su LAN immediately asked warily, "he won''t go to Yu Ye to inquire about Wang Neng."


    "Wang Neng is his own son. It''s normal for him to ask for information."


    "In that case, he asked my sister-in-law to call her all day." Su Lan said discontentedly, and Su ran said, "sister-in-law, one more person, one more way. Uncle Wang must think so."


    "You are so kind-hearted. You forget how Wang Neng bullied you and almost hurt you."


    "Then you can''t ask my mother to divorce Uncle Wang."


    Li Gui then said: "it''s nothing. Your uncle Lu doesn''t want to do it. It''s just Xiao Ming, the people''s hospital. Is it fun?"


    "I''ve only been there for more than a month."


    "You can have a good time there. Dongdong is so busy there that you have to go and help him. He has mentioned it to my brother n times."


    "I''m a doctor. What can I do for Dongge?"ˇ° The approval documents for pharmaceutical factories and laboratories are coming down. You have to keep an eye on them from building factories and laboratories. "ˇ° I study medicine. "ˇ° It''s better for you to know more about the relevant principles than for others to know nothing about them. In the past two days, I''ll take time to meet him. Now he''s eating, drinking and Lasa are all on the opposite floor. When you go, give him a call. In case you go and he''s not in, go to his empire that hasn''t been built. " Everyone was happy. Su ran took a piece of pork belly and asked: "brother Dongdong''s office is so big, but it''s strange that there are several big offices empty. Brother GuiGui, what''s the mystery?"ˇ° You Dongge may think that it seems that there are more directors and shareholders, and it''s good for others. "ˇ° Brother ghost, aren''t you shareholders? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 383

    "When I have time, I really have to ask you, brother Dongdong, what are you doing and whether you have made me one of the shareholders." Li Gui shook his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu, Dongdong is really short of manpower. He actually told me such a thing. I don''t know that I''m not interested in his business."


    "Then what are you doing with him?" When Xu Yunlu saw Qin Mo, he was interested in the bowl of fried chicken with mushrooms in front of him. He put some melon dishes in front of Qin Mo, and Qin Mo immediately called out. Xu Yunlu said, "silently, that bowl of chicken belongs to you, but you have to eat some vegetables."


    "No, Dad." Qin Mo wanted to find support, but he couldn''t find it after turning his eyes around. He was very aggrieved and pulled it to Sulan''s arms. Sulan held him in his arms and said, "in a quiet little body, you need all kinds of nutrition. In the past, you were not picky about food, so you can see that silence is loved by people. If you are picky about food, for example, you don''t eat the nutrition your little nose needs, How does small nose not grow to do


    Qin Mo quickly reaches out to cover her little nose. Su LAN gives examples one by one. Anyway, in the end, Qin Mo knows that being picky about food may not have eyes, nose, mouth, hair, size... So he quickly eats everything.


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "Su LAN, when you say these words, you have to have some scientific basis, OK?"


    "The goal is to make people not be picky and eat anything. If they do it silently, there will be more basis than any science."


    Xu Yunlu just asked: "ghost, you haven''t said you''re not interested. What did you do there?"


    "Isn''t it Xiao Xi? He worries that Dongdong won''t find his sister-in-law all day long. He asks me to inquire about whether Dongdong has any beautiful and sexy female secretaries or intelligent and intimate female assistants. As a result, when I go, there are several secretarial assistants, and many of them are always in meetings, except for the men, If I don''t mistake my gender, I''m either too old or I really can''t see it. I''ll vomit when I turn off the light. " Li Gui shook his head and said, "it''s really a long way for Xiaoxi to find her sister-in-law."


    Xu Yunlu also shook his head with a smile and said, "let Xiaoxi eat less instant noodles, and Dongdong doesn''t care about him."


    "It doesn''t matter. In our living room, boxes of milk from Australia and all kinds of porridge from China are almost gone. If you don''t see that Xiaoming and Xiaohai have gained weight, you can go back and have nothing to do. Just grab a can to eat and drink."


    In the suite where Su Ming and Su ran lived, they saw boxes of milk and porridge on one wall of the living room, but it was not as exaggerated as Li Gui said. There were plenty of places under the big living room.


    Ning Xiaohai said: "I think Xiaoxi''s instant noodles are delicious."


    Li Gui pointed to Ning Xiaohai and said, "Xu Xiaolu, look, your brother is the one who is dedicated to demolishing your brother."


    "To tell you the truth, it has nothing to do with dismantling the platform."


    Qin Mo suddenly put away his small job and said, "I want to eat instant noodles."


    Sulan angrily pointed to Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai, then hugged Qin Mo and said: "silently, that thing is not nutritious."


    Qin Mo thought for a moment and said, "Mom, I''d like to grow fewer ears."


    Everyone responded that they were all happy. Ning Xiaohai touched Qin Mo''s little round head and said, "in order to eat instant noodles, he even gave up his ears."


    Li Gui then asked Su ran, "little lazy, if you''re full after eating so much in silence."


    Su ran nodded and said, "I usually eat so much."


    Li Gui hugged Qin Mo and said, "go, godfather, take you to eat instant noodles."


    "Would that be a little less ear?" Qin Mo touched his ear and asked. Li Gui took his little fat hand away and said, "no, my son just ate enough nutrition. Now instant noodles is more nutrition. It won''t grow any less."


    Qin Mocai excitedly "Oh Oh" up, but also put two fat hands on his ears, said he had two big ears, Ning Xiaohai said: "you are not afraid to grow into Pinocchio."


    Su Ming had to correct it and said, "Pinocchio is lying. His nose is getting longer."


    "The nose and ears are all five features." Ning Xiaohai unscrupulously twisted the two together.


    Su Ming shakes his head. Su LAN pushes him angrily. Su Ming says, "now you have a better memory. Don''t teach me in the future."


    "I don''t believe that when you grow up, other people don''t teach you. It doesn''t affect your success. It''s true."


    "Sulan, you are too shortsighted. Don''t you want to be better than me?"


    "Well, you are so excellent. Why am I so short-sighted?"


    Su ran quickly broke in and said, "brother, you brought me cold medicine. If you don''t say you don''t feel sleepy, it''s just like sleeping bag."


    "You are lack of sleep, you have a cold, you feel sick, you have no spirit, it has nothing to do with medicine, OK?"


    "Brother, you are so cool now."


    "Su Ming used to have a big temper, but now he''s even hotter." Su LAN snorted and said that Qin Xing had just come back, and everyone gave Qin Xing another place. Except Su LAN, everyone was full, and they praised Su LAN one after another to let her eat the nth meal.


    Xu Yunlu calls Li Gui and tells him not to let Qin Mo play too late, so he takes Su RA back.


    Su ran made an appointment with Miss Guan the next day, so after Xu yunluyun left for a short time, she also cleaned up and went straight to yunhang building, which was not famous two days ago and now has a big print.


    Miss Guan had to go to the tax office early in the morning, so when Su ran arrived at yunhang building, Miss Guan just got off the bus.


    They went in together. Although it was the climax of going to work, yunhang building just began to hire. Naturally, more than a dozen elevators were not particularly crowded. As soon as they got to the elevator, many people said hello: "good morning, Mr. Shao!"ˇ° Good morning, Mr. Shao


    Su ran and miss Guan turn their heads and see Shao Dong and several senior managers. They don''t know whether they are coming back from the outside inspection or from the building inspection. They are walking towards the elevator. Anyway, they are all dressed up and look very powerful.


    There are a lot of elevators, and they are not crowded. There is no need for everyone to be polite to Shaodong. Su ran and miss Guan are standing in the innermost elevator, so they don''t hinder Shaodong''s pace.


    Shao Dong stops in front of an elevator, and the people behind him also stop. Shao Dong suddenly turns to Su ran, waves his hand to Su ran and asks, "little sluggard, come here to do business!"


    Su ran had to nod to Shaodong. Well, Miss Guan was a little surprised and asked in a low voice, "do you know Mr. Shao?"


    "I''ve met several times." Su ran whispered back, just as Shaodong''s elevator arrived first, Shaodong asked, "little lazy, let''s go together!"


    "No, Mr. Shao, Miss Guan and I will wait for this one."


    "In a moment, when you''re done, come to my office."


    Su ran doesn''t know what Shaodong is looking for. Among Xu Yunlu''s friends, she has the least communication with Shaodong, so she has to nod.


    So before Su ran and miss Guan''s elevator arrived, no one in yunhang building didn''t know that Su Ran''s relationship with Shaodong seemed unusual, even a little unusual, and all kinds of speculation surged.


    So, before Su ran and miss Guan went to the cashier''s room to fight, Su ran sent a message on her mobile phone. She took out her mobile phone and saw that a million had arrived.


    Su ran breathed a sigh and said to miss Guan, "we don''t have to go to that Miss Song. The money is coming."


    "You said that you knew Mr. Shao, and I''m afraid she had to come to get the bill in person. I said that Yiran residence is so special. Mr. Shao said hello in person. How can you let a student with no qualification background take a part-time job? You can''t be Mr. Shao''s girlfriend."


    "Guan Guan, don''t talk nonsense." Su ran and miss Guan are already familiar, and they know Miss Guan''s big name is Guan Meng, so they nickname it Guan Guan.


    Two people are chatting, a woman who seems to be the elite of the workplace came up and asked: "are you Miss Su ransu?"


    Su ran nodded, and the woman said, "Mr. Shao, please."


    Su ran had to say goodbye to Guan Meng and went to Shaodong''s office. All the way, she could feel the woman looking at herself. Su ran felt uncomfortable. When she got to the office, the woman made a gesture of invitation and turned back to her desk to get busy.


    Su ran opened the door and went in. The office was very big. Shao Dong didn''t see it, but saw Shao Xi sitting in the sofa with his hand on the platform. Hearing the sound, he looked up and saw that Su ran was a little strange: "how did you come to Yunxing?"


    "Xiao Xi, what are you doing here?"


    "If he wants to set up a company to play, I have to stay up for half a month to do these things for him. I just want to let him do these things. It''s a waste of my life." When Shaoxi finished, he said to his ear, "Paulie, are you finished there?"ˇ° OK, OK, you hurry up. I''ll finish the test. "


    This is the first time that Su ran sees Shao Xi at work. Maybe because of work and rest, Shao Xi in her impression is always in a state of poor energy, either going to sleep or just waking up.


    I don''t know which link there is a problem with Paulie. Shaoxi didn''t pass the test, so he scolded Paulie. After that, Shaoxi asked Paulie to do it again. Only when he thought that Su ran was still there, he asked, "you haven''t said what are you doing here?"


    "Your brother told me to come."


    "He told you to come? What are you doing here? He''s in a meeting. He''ll go to the airport after the meeting. Maybe he won''t be in China this week. "


    "Ah Su ran pursed his lips discontentedly. "What did he ask me to do? He didn''t want to help me with Liwei. I don''t need it."


    "Help you Liwei, why?"


    "Nothing. You''re busy. I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, I''ll go back with you. Most of them are finished. Let Paulie finish the rest."


    "If you don''t stare at such a big project, brother Dongdong can rest assured."


    "It''s not even a project. It''s blasphemous. It''s all for my brother''s sake. I''ll give him a trip myself."


    "Brother Dongdong is using you as a match


    "It''s not my strong point to stab me. Paulie is better than me." Shao Xi grabs an orange on the tea table and asks Su ran if she wants it or not. Su Ran is afraid that peeling the orange skin is too smelly. She makes those who are dressed very elitist and look at the elitist smell it bad, so she shakes her head. Shao Xi peels the orange in her hand and says, "let''s go, little sluggard." Su ran followed Shao Xi to leave Shaodong''s office, came out to see several other offices, and curiously asked: "who will be working from then on?"ˇ° Who else can there be but a few of them? However, I don''t think brother Lu will come any more. It''s not allowed in China. Li Gui may come to show off once or twice, but this kind of environment is obviously different from him. Only brother bin may come. The smaller office that is being renovated over there should be prepared for Su Ming. My brother appreciates Su Ming and praises him as if that was his brother. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 384

    Su ran couldn''t laugh or cry at this.


    Shao Xi said bitterly: "he didn''t praise me so much. When he mentioned me, he said: Xiao Xi, if we can''t make trouble, we can''t make trouble. We are all good! Shit, do I look like a troublemaker? "


    Su ran thought: you really don''t look like a troublemaker, but when you get into trouble, it''s a big thing. For example, if you steal the top secret from someone else''s military database, or steal someone else''s military satellite, ordinary people can''t plug that hole.


    Looking at Su Ran''s expression, Shao Xi put a piece of orange in his mouth and said with dissatisfaction: "little lazy, you doubt what I said."


    Su ran shook her head and said, "no, I didn''t."


    "Little sluggard, you didn''t learn as well as brother Lu. The bad thing is that you learned more and more. When you were in Vasi, you saw how simple you were. You stuck to flowers all day, and then you worried that you would not be able to go to university and have to repeat your studies."


    "I want to stick with Huahua now, but I can''t find Huahua. I don''t know that the ghost brother''s big project has been completed, that is, the place where Huahua lives has not been completed yet."


    "He Zun wants to raise the flowers in yiranju, but brother Lu doesn''t agree. They have to have a tug of war every day."


    "In case Huahua sneaks out and scares people, what to do? I really can''t agree."


    "It''s OK. It''s enough to take two floors for Huahua. It''s better to put Huahua on the top floor or in the garage at night. Sometimes it''s much better than monitoring. I just don''t like that thing and I don''t want to help him with his ideas." When Shaoxi saw the small golf course, he said, "let''s go and hit two."


    "I will not."


    "Hey, brother Lu didn''t teach you."


    "If you don''t have a good cervical spine, you can fight more."


    "This one can only practice hands. That one''s got a bag in his head." Shao xibian said that he found his golf club bag, took out the club from it and waved it in his hand. "He can think of such a big place. I''d like to see that one come to practice several times. However, this kind of toy course is suitable for you who can''t or beginners."


    "If the ghost brother is designed for Dongdong brother, let him teach his girlfriend or something."


    "Don''t say, it can be." Shao Xi pointed to one of the golf bags and said, "this set belongs to brother Lu. He plays golf very well. He chooses the practical club, and the body of the club is very light; This set is that one. It''s very bad. I like women''s style. Cherry wood bag, 24K gold, 150000 meter gold. My God, it''s extremely expensive. It''s five times more expensive than Lugo''s bag. But the goal is definitely not more than one fifth of Lugo''s


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing, and Shaoxi was dissatisfied: "little lazy, I found that you always doubted what I said."


    "Xiao Xi, I always think that ghost brother is not as bad as you said."


    "You''ve never seen him do much." Shao Xi waved his club again. Su ran was curious and asked, "how much is your club?"


    "I don''t like these. They''re cheap."


    "Of course, it''s cheap. The wooden pole in your hand is more than 100000 meters of gold. It''s not only covered with 24K gold, but also embedded with diamonds. For those who only buy expensive but don''t buy right, they think that expensive is the best. If you hold it in your hand, you''ll score more goals than others, pig!"


    As soon as Su ran hears that the pole in her hand is so expensive, she is scared to put it back into Shao Xi''s hand. She turns her head and sees that Li Gui doesn''t take it. She looks at Shao Xi and reveals Shao Xi.


    Su ran pretended not to hear, quickly asked: "ghost brother, how do you come here, is looking for Dongdong brother."


    "I feel itchy when I get up today. I look for the source everywhere. It doesn''t take much effort. I finally find the source."


    Shao Xi was exposed, his face is not red, heart does not jump back to the ball bag, said: "do not know how to collect, don''t talk nonsense, don''t think that buy a stick must be to use it to play, here in addition to brother Lu buy a stick is to play, you are all fake play, OK, a look is menopause is advanced, lazy, ignore him, let''s go."


    Su ran made a face at Li Gui and said, "brother ghost, we''re gone!"


    "Little sluggard, don''t be spoiled by Xiao Xi. He stays in the virtual world too long. People are empty."


    "Ghost brother, if you''re OK, let''s go back to the milk tea shop together." Su ran thinks it''s better not to abandon Li Gui, because his dress and Yunxing''s style really don''t match.


    Li Gui shook his head and said, "I''m waiting for Dongdong. I''m going to take him to the airport."


    "Wow, brother GuiGui escorts me personally."


    "What can I do? Who let me throw a lot of money to him? His life is much more important than your ghost brother."


    Su ran heard Xu Yunlu and Shaodong say that they only let everyone invest 30% of the money to play. When Xu Yunlu said this, he was not afraid of risks. Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu was not interested in this kind of investment, so Su ran didn''t believe Li Gui''s exaggerated expression. She had to say goodbye to Li Gui again, and then followed the impatient Shaoxi to leave the boss''s office.


    Outside the big office, Su ran said to Shaoxi, "Xiao Xi, wait for me."


    Su ran went to Guan Meng''s desk, and miss Guan quickly stood up and asked, "Miss Su, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, Miss Guan, thank you."


    "Thank you. I didn''t help you this time." Guan Meng looked at Shao Xi who was waiting for Su ran and asked in a low voice, "Miss Su, is that handsome guy your boyfriend? I think he has been here all this time, even more than our manager Shao."


    "No, no!" Su ran just wanted to answer, Shaoxi impatiently looked at the watch and called, "little lazy, hurry up, how can you learn the same as Li Gui?"


    Su ran didn''t see Li Gui. He had to say goodbye to Guan Meng. She ran to Shao Xi and said, "let''s go. You''re in such a hurry. What do you want to do when you go back?"


    "A lot of people are waiting for me."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Playing games, of course."


    "Ah, in such a hurry."


    "Of course, I''m the anchor. A pile of powder is waiting to hit my rocket head. Come on, come on, it''s time."


    "Xiao Xi, I admire you so much. You are still the anchor. Which game is the anchor?"


    Shao Xi sneered and said: "my brother said it''s called playing with things and losing heart. By the way, since you worship me, you should find a sister-in-law for my brother."


    "No, I admire you. What does it have to do with finding your sister-in-law?"


    "Let my brother fall in love quickly, there will be no time for me to play and lose heart, otherwise more than a dozen phone calls a day, either asking me to eat and drink Lhasa, or asking me whether I sleep or not, I will be bored to death by him."


    Su ran was more happy. Shaoxi asked in distress, "is it hard for my brother to find a girlfriend?"


    "How could it be?"


    "Then why did I ask him about finding a girlfriend? He said it was more difficult than having a baby."


    "That''s because brother Dongdong''s demands are too high. Ordinary girls don''t like him at all."


    "How long do I have to keep him in charge?" Shao xihen put the orange into his mouth one by one.


    When they were about to get to the elevator, Su ran heard Jiao Didi''s voice calling her: "Miss Su, Miss Su!"


    When Su ran called herself, she turned her head and saw that it was Miss Song, the cashier. She asked curiously, "Miss Song, are you calling me?"


    "Yes Miss song was originally beautiful. When she was dressed carefully, she was more like the person in the picture. Before the fragrance arrived, she handed over a bill in her slender jade hand. Su ran saw that the fingernail of the well maintained jade hand was painted with a beautiful orchid pattern. It was really beautiful, completely in line with the image of a large company''s pink collar and gold collar: "Miss Su, the money is transferred to you, You have to sign this payment document


    "Transferred account, not have water bill." Su ran said while grounding the bill. Looking at the contents above, Miss Song said more gently, "this is the financial system of the company."


    When Su ran took out her pen, she found that Miss Song''s eyes glanced at Shao Xi. She also looked at Shao Xi. Shao Xi was chewing oranges impatiently, as if those oranges were delaying him to be an anchor.


    Just as the elevator door opened, Su ran saw Su Ming come in. Shao Xi waved his hand to Su Ming and said, "he''s leaving soon. How did you come?"


    "We made an appointment to go to the airport."


    "It''s too time-saving."


    "I can''t help it. How precious Mr. Shao''s time is."


    "Yes, which of you stole my instant noodles, you, Ning Xiaohai or that one?"


    Su Ming was stunned by the boring question. Before he could answer it, Li Gui stretched out his head from Shaodong''s office and said, "Xiao Ming, hurry up, Shao is busy. People are going to start."


    Su Ming left Shao Xi behind and walked over. Shao Xi was even more angry: "none of you answered me. Who stole my instant noodles and lost a bag every day


    As soon as Su ran saw the people in the big and small offices, she quickly signed the receipt, grabbed Shao Xi and said, "Xiao Xi, just a bag of instant noodles. Don''t be so loud."


    Shao Xi snorted and said, "it''s better not to be that one."


    "Ghost brother just don''t eat instant noodles, say instant noodles have no nutrition, eat neck pain." Su ran quickly pressed the elevator and pulled Shao Xi into the elevator. Shao Xi asked angrily, "little lazy, do you know who stole my instant noodles?"


    "A bag of instant noodles is not worth much money. Don''t be so stingy and steal words." Su ran pressed the key to close the door and then pressed the key on the first floor.


    "I can smell the smell of water from Su Ming. I can''t just get off the operating table."


    "You''re talking nonsense. I didn''t smell it."


    "By the way, little sluggard, I heard that Zun and my brother talk on the phone last night, saying that you are poor. You can''t get money when you go to yunhang. He and his brothers are running out of food. Is that true?"


    "It must be false. Besides, guiguige''s bar doesn''t pay money in Yiran house. "


    "The brothers in the statue refer to the security guards."


    "Maozi said that the security guard will only be sent from Yiran JuFa next month. I don''t know where it used to be. However, they are all able to spend money. Last month, GuiGui paid a maintenance fee of more than 200000 yuan. I don''t know where it has been repaired. Moreover, GuiGui, Bingge and maozi can''t provide invoices and the documents are not clear. Miss Guan has to separate these, The money will be paid to me first. They will pay me when the bills on my side have passed. "


    "That Miss Guan didn''t embarrass you."ˇ° She never embarrasses me. Anyway, if there is an invoice, she will keep it in the company''s expense account. If there is no invoice, she will leave it to her boss. "ˇ° You don''t have to worry about what they do with it. Anyway, if you don''t take the public account, it''s OK. We all think that the private account should be put directly to you. We need to find you directly to save a lot of things. Brother Lu said that you are still studying. Don''t let too many chores divide your heart. Is that a very difficult thing? How much can you divide your heart, Have you been reading this book for too long? Why did you read it a few years ago and still read it a few years later? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 385

    "I just got into university a few years ago, OK?" Su Ran is so depressed that she shouldn''t go to university for four or five years. Everyone thinks that she has been studying for a long time.


    "My God, studying is really a matter of destroying people''s perseverance. Why do you all enjoy it?"


    Su ran: "do you think everyone has your talent?"!!!


    As they speak, they leave yunhang building and return to the milk tea shop. Shaoxi is anxious to be his anchor and leaves with milk tea.


    Qin Mo was thrown into the milk tea shop by Su ran early in the morning. When she saw Su ran coming back, she naturally had to pester her for a while and make out with her for a while before she went to play.


    Su Ran is afraid of another Ning Xiaohai, so he is only allowed to play under his nose. Seeing Qin Mo playing obediently on the nearby sofa, Su ran can''t help but walk over, touch Qin Mo''s head, and kiss Qin Mo again. Then she sees Su LAN eating Guandong cooking and looking at the leaflet in her hands. Su ran goes over and hugs her chest and asks, "dear aunt, What are you looking at so attentively that you can''t even see your dear niece when she comes back? "


    Su LAN waved the leaflet in her hand and said, "you can see that a yoga session costs only 88 yuan. There are also yoga in the air and all kinds of gifts. It won''t be too rowing."


    "No, sister-in-law, are you crazy? You are pregnant now."


    "Really, I''m not looking at it now. I''m looking at it after I gave birth to your sister-in-law. I can eat so much now. I don''t know what I''ll look like when I get fat. After a while, you have to go with your sister-in-law."


    "OK, OK, sister-in-law, we''ll go together then. Now don''t bother to study it." Su ran took away the leaflet and ate a large plate of fruit with Su LAN. Su Lan was satisfied. Then she grabbed Qin Mo and fed him a large glass of juice.


    Qin Mo finished the drink with depression, but saw Xu Yunlu come in and immediately jumped on him.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu reached out his hand, he lifted Qin Mo up and held him in his arms. He went to the bar and asked, "silently, how can I have a bitter face and eat bitter gourd?"


    Qin Mo immediately wrinkled his little nose, and Su ran said, "my sister-in-law fed him a glass of juice, and his face stinks."


    "Children don''t like to eat such things." Xu Yunlu said and pulled Qin Mo''s little nose. Qin Mo rubbed his head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Su ran asked, "you don''t go to work again?"


    "It''s the 10th of December, and there''s nothing special. Can''t you stay there and wait for Gao Honggang to take turns to come to politics class?"


    Su ran chuckled, and Xu Yunlu said, "you tell your sister-in-law that Wang Neng will definitely have a prison dinner for the Chinese new year, so that they don''t have to work hard. Wang Neng will go with friends in the middle of March without any accident."


    "How does uncle know that I want to ask?"


    "How many roundworms are there in your stomach? Your uncle doesn''t know yet." Xu Yunlu is tired of pulling Su Ran''s face. Qin Mo touches his head and learns, "Ascaris lumbricoides."


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he picked Qin Mo up and asked, "do you know what Ascaris lumbricoides is?"


    "It''s a bug." Qin Mo nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms and replied that Xu Yunlu was more happy. "My family is very smart."


    "Dad, I want to ride a horse."


    Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo on his shoulder and asked Su ran, "did you go to cloud today? Did you get the money? "


    Su ran pursed her lips gently, and Xu Yunlu didn''t understand: "can''t she not get the money yet?"


    "Uncle Lu, people have said that they can solve it. What do you want brother Dong to do?"


    "Some things don''t need to waste so much time. It''s better to go home and have a rest."


    "Uncle, life lies in sports, you know?"


    "Yes, uncle. I''ll help you exercise in the evening."


    As soon as Su ran heard the words, there was something in them, and she angrily punched Xu Yunlu several times.


    Qin Mo couldn''t tell whether Su ran was really beating or not. She felt that Su ran didn''t seem to be angry again. She looked down at Xu Yunlu''s face and saw that Xu Yunlu was smiling. She knew that he was really angry. She immediately kicked up her two short legs happily. Xu Yunlu quickly grabbed Qin Mo''s legs. Su ran was also worried: "be quiet, sit so high, be careful."


    Qin Mo sat on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and played for a while, then he asked for some conventional playing methods, such as throwing high, flying and so on. Finally, he was satisfied. Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo on the bar and asked, "silently, who invented these playing methods?"


    Su ran said: "if there is anyone else, my aunt dotes on him. He can do whatever he wants."


    Xu Yunlu wiped the sweat on Qin Mo''s head and said, "there are so many people doting on him. How nice, isn''t it, silently."


    Qin Mo happily reached under the bar, took out a magic cube from the place where Xu Yunlu put the wine, handed it to Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle."


    Xu Yunlu took the Rubik''s cube and laughed: "silently, Dad, I''ll draw for you, OK?"


    "Good!" Qin Mo immediately claps his little hand. Xu Yunlu asks coco to get some paper and a pen for him. Then he takes the pen and slowly draws on the paper. Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu''s best skill is to draw turtles, or unsuccessful cartoon characters with round head and small neck. She wants to see them, but Xu Yunlu blocks them from her. Qin Mo sees them, Also quickly put out two little fat hands to help Xu Yunlu block.


    Su ran snorted and said that he would not show it to me. I didn''t want to see it, so I helped coco and Li Li.


    Su ran listened to Qin Mo and asked, "Dad, what are you drawing?"ˇ° Dad, is this a face? "ˇ° Is this hair, dadˇ° Wow, Dad, are you going to draw eyes? "


    Xu Yunlu complacently said: "Dad is going to make the finishing point."


    Su Ming may have told Qin mo the idiom story of finishing touch, so Qin Mo immediately asked, "will it fly away?"


    "Oh, I still know the story of making the finishing point, isn''t it good?" Xu Yunlu hugged Qin Mo and said, "Dad painted people. He can''t fly, but with a little eyes, people can live immediately."


    "Really, Dad, draw, draw!"


    Xu Yunlu put his arms around Qin Mo and continued his masterpiece. At last, he stopped writing, but Qin Mo cried out: "Dad, no life, no life!"


    "Take it up and look at it all!"


    Everyone was tickled by Xu Yunlu. Qin Mo raised the painting and suddenly exclaimed excitedly, "Mom!"


    Su ran quickly came to ask: "silent, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad painted a beautiful mother!" Qin Mo continued to shout. When Su ran saw the painting, it was neither a turtle nor a cartoon character with a round head and a small thin neck. It was actually a sketch of her with a horsetail. What surprised her most was that it was very similar. She didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to have this level. Qin Mo then said disappointedly, "Dad, I''m not alive."


    Xu Yunlu pointed to Su ran and said, "nonsense, it''s not vivid."


    As soon as Qin Mo listens to it, he pours on Su ran and cries out happily: "Mom."


    Su ran took the painting and looked at it for a while. She felt breath in her ears. She turned her head and saw that Xu Yunlu was blowing her hair in her ears. Seeing Su ran turned her head, she asked, "do you look like it?"


    "I''m not so pretty."


    "Nonsense, uncle thinks his level can''t draw your beauty and playfulness."


    "My uncle is cheating again."


    "Uncle only likes to coax you, little sluggard."


    "Uncle, you''re dead." Su ran leaned her head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and beat Xu Yunlu''s chest a few times. Xu Yunlu was happy. "Uncle, if you draw a portrait, it will be necrotic. What kind of divine logic is that?"


    "I''ll leave you alone. I''m going to be busy!" Su ran raised her head, put the portrait up first, and then went. Qin Mo said that she would go to turn it out while painting. Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo to her side and said, "Dad will draw something more interesting for you."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard that there was something more interesting, he gave up looking for Su Ran''s portrait. After a while, Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu and drew a snake. He cried happily, "it''s a snake. My father drew a snake. My father drew a big snake. He drew a big snake."


    Su LAN shook his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu, it seems that you are all good at picking up girls and sons. My Ranran is not your opponent."


    "Eat your pregnant meal." Xu Yunlu smiles. After a while, all kinds of snake paintings are on the bar. Not only Xu Yunlu''s paintings are very realistic, but also Qin Mo''s graffiti. Qin Mo''s favorite masterpiece from a pile of snakes is a big snake full of paper.


    Su LAN looked left and right, and saw that it was a circle full of paper painted by Qin mo. there were two points at the beginning of the circle, which was a small arrow. It had nothing to do with snakes, but it didn''t prevent Qin Mo from calling the things on the paper the biggest snake.


    As soon as everyone had fun, Qin Mo dazzled people everywhere with his big snake. The milk tea shop was really happy.


    Both Su LAN and Qin Mo have the habit of taking a nap. After lunch, Xu Yunlu goes back to the police station, and Su RA takes pregnant women and children back to rest.


    After a nap, Su ran treated Shao Xi, and then returned to the milk tea shop with her pregnant woman and children. When she arrived at the milk tea shop, someone actually sent a gift. She said that it was from old lady Xu in the capital to thank Su Ming and Su ran for their help.


    Su ran was shocked. The present was a set of jewelry. Su Ming was a watch. There were not many things, but it was a good thing of great value. With the wealth of the old man, it was not strange to send such a thing, but it was strange that there was a limited edition children''s electric car in the gift.


    Su ran didn''t dare to accept such a valuable gift, but the giver put it down and left.


    If we count all the closest friends of the Su family, Xu family and Xu Yunlu, we can only find one child, Qin mo.


    Su ran goes out and doesn''t catch up with the giver. When she comes back, Qin Mo climbs into the electric car with both hands and feet. At first, Su ran thinks Qin Mo is just enjoying himself in the car. Qin Mo is not a little guy who tampers with other people''s things without being asked by adults, so she doesn''t take it seriously. She calls Su Ming and tells him that he is driving, I''ll talk about it later.


    Su ran put off the phone. Qin Mo, who had never played with an electric car, actually started the electric car. He knocked over a chair and hit the bar. A big piece of paint was knocked off the bar and the valuable electric car was dented.


    Su ran was startled and yelled: silent, you can''t drive, don''t drive!


    Qin Mo was hit and stunned for a while. After listening to Su Ran''s words, he snorted and was very unconvinced. Two little fat hands grabbed the steering wheel and turned around the car. Then he bypassed the tables and chairs in the milk tea shop. In order to prove that he was good at driving, Qin Mo ran away and took out a snake to scare people everywhere in the milk tea shop, The car simply encouraged Qin Mo''s social temperament of frightening people with snakes. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 386

    Fortunately, it rained during this period, and there were not many customers in the shop. Qin Mo touched many chairs and tables, but didn''t scare a few customers.


    At first, Su ran was afraid that Qin Mo would knock him down. She was so confused when she saw that Qin Mo was driving smoothly: her son was too talented. He had never driven an electric car, so he would drive an electric car that looked like a real car. Besides, the car was given by old lady Xu. It''s a bit unclear. Neither Su Ming nor myself have figured out how to deal with it. The car has been damaged by Qin mo.


    Think of here, Su ran urgent, quickly up to stop the play hi turn over of Qin Mo, training a pass: "silent, this is who sent all don''t know, you opened up!"


    Seeing Su Ran''s serious expression, Qin Mo finally didn''t dare to complain. He was a little dejected and struggled to grab the snake to climb down from the car. He turned and looked at the car. After a while, his eyes lit up and vomited three words: grandma.


    As soon as Su ran saw the car, there was more than one place that was damaged. In addition to the most cruel place at the bar, there were several pieces that were rubbed and scraped. He bought a new one and returned it to old lady Xu. It didn''t seem like that. So he grabbed Qin Mo, slapped him on the ass with some strength and scolded: "Mom didn''t say that things without the consent of adults are not allowed to move."


    Qin Mo was stunned. He knew the car very well. When he drove it, it was very spacious around. There were not so many tables and chairs. There were airplanes flying outside. There were several old people watching him drive. They were either boasting or happy, but no one had ever taught him.


    The more Qin Mo thought about it, the more frustrated he was. As soon as he threw the snake away, he wiped his eyes and began to cry.


    Qin Xing''s mother just saw Qin Mo crying. When she arrived at the new place, she refused to buy the dishes. Her salary was only 500 yuan more than that of shanpao''s mother and Gulu''s mother. She was depressed all the time. When she saw her, she immediately said in a strange voice, "you spent money to open this shop. It''s unfair. It''s just because you opened the shop and invited us to work, We should have beaten you in silence. "


    Su ran choked: "Granny Qin, I just took two silent shots, which is as serious as you said."


    "Yo, yo, yo, is my wife blind? My eldest grandson was beaten wrong."


    It happens that Qin Xing takes time to look at Su LAN and sees Qin Mo crying. Qin Mo is his sweetheart. As soon as his mother says that Qin Mo has been beaten by Su ran, his heart immediately pulls up.


    Qin Xing immediately snatched Qin Mo from Su RA: "RA RA, are you crazy?"


    "Little uncle, you don''t know what happened. Before you know why someone sent something, he drove it and damaged several places."


    "That''s because you didn''t know what to do with the little guy. If it''s broken, you''ll have to pay for it. You''ve grown so big without crying like this. You really can do it!" With that, Qin Xing takes Qin Mo to the back kitchen to find Su LAN.


    Qin Xing''s mother also went to the back kitchen with anger.


    Su ran: "there are too many parents. It''s not good for children''s growth!


    Su Ran is a little worried and goes to the kitchen behind him. After a while, Qin Xing and Su LAN have coaxed Qin Mo well. Qin Xing is worried that Qin Mo will be beaten, so he takes Qin Mo to his express company.


    Su ran didn''t really want to beat Qin mo. even though she used a little bit of energy, she went back to the milk tea shop and wanted to talk to Xu Yunlu about whether Qin Mo, who is a 3000 year old girl, would be taken astray. As a result, Xu Yunlu had already come back and had tea with Su Ming, who should have just arrived at the milk tea shop.


    Su ran went to the door of the small lounge and heard Su Ming''s voice: "brother Lu, I don''t need you to take care of me like this."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu drinking tea and was about to turn over his mobile phone. After hearing this, she stopped and asked, "how can I take care of you?"


    "Dongge actually said that he would give me a million yuan a year before I left school. I didn''t study economics..."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "that''s why I gave you a million, which is the lowest."


    "But I can''t compare with Dongge and Bingge."


    "Since you have studied law, the company doesn''t plan to find a legal adviser. If there are any legal problems, I''ll find you. Don''t tell me that they will exploit you. In addition, in yunhang, in a sense, you represent me. You don''t need to make a fuss about what kind of treatment you have and accept it safely. "


    "That''s what I know. That''s why I''m upset."


    "Why not? In my impression, you are not so insecure. "


    "Brother Dong, they paid me such a high salary. It should have been brother Lu."


    "Again, I''m not in the position. No matter how high my salary is, it''s nothing to do with me. Dongdong and abin, our relationship over the past ten years is also very trustworthy. But Dongdong wants to be a big company. It''s not our strong point to be such a big company. It''s inevitable that there will be loopholes in various systems. Dongdong is busy, abin has a lot of things to do, and there are few people who are greedy. So it''s very important for you to be in the company. If you find something out of line or unusual, you can''t handle it, Must be "then I am still a doctor in the people''s Hospital, how to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m upset, too."


    "Well, you work ten days a month in the hospital, and the other 20 days work for Dongdong."


    "Can the hospital agree?"


    "I''ll find someone to accommodate me. At your present level, I''m afraid that some experts in the people''s hospital may not be like you, but you''re too young. If you don''t want to find someone to hype you up, you''ll be fired as an expert directly, so that you don''t have to work for ten days."


    "Brother Lu, forget it. I''d better practice more." Su Ming shakes his head quickly, but Su ran hears that Su Ming is still very satisfied with this kind of working time. Xu Yunlu goes on to say, "as for the pharmaceutical factory and laboratory, you can practice your hand. People''s Hospital, you can also practice your hand, and you can accumulate more contacts. It''s estimated that the slob can do this, and most of them will go to graduate school for another three years. When she gets her master''s degree, I plan to open a hospital, At that time, you should also be able to practice 7788, and the dean will have to do it by you, and you should have your own ideas to match the staff. "


    "Brother Lu wants to open a hospital?"


    "Well, I think it''s more suitable for you to open a hospital than a company. You study medicine, lazy boy studies medicine, and Zihao also studies medicine. I really don''t want to waste such a good resource. Besides, I''ve finished Lao Zhu''s work and I''m not working in the police station. At least the hospital has a security position for me."


    Thinking about Xu Yunlu''s appearance as a security guard, Su ran almost didn''t laugh. Su Ming also tut said: "brother Lu, you are talking nonsense!"


    "It''s nonsense. You say that I can''t be a security guard for you with my ability."


    "I don''t want to listen to your bullshit, but let Zihao be my assistant at that time. In this way, I won''t lose my major and feel more at ease." Su Ming is very satisfied with this arrangement. Su ran just wants to go away. Xu Yunlu points to her and says, "I''ve been eavesdropping on her for so long, and I don''t pour my uncle a glass of wine to quench my thirst."


    "Uncle, you need to drink less wine."


    "I heard that my uncle was going to be a security guard. I''m so bold. I''ll take care of my uncle and hurry."


    Su ran poured wine for Xu Yunlu and walked back to the small lounge. Su Ming was asking, "why is brother Lu so determined to run a pharmaceutical factory and a laboratory?"


    "The main function of this laboratory is to analyze all the drug ingredients on the market."


    "Ah, brother Lu, it''s against the law."


    "I''ve applied for approval. To put it in a positive light, I''m contributing to my country."


    "If brother Lu wants very accurate data, the experimental equipment and various materials are not a small number. Brother Lu really has his own purpose?"


    "To be exact, I want to give Lao Zhu an explanation. This old man is very nice. He is very congenial to me. He is also devoted to the great cause of drug control. I will help him. As for running a pharmaceutical factory, the main purpose is to cover up the laboratory so that others will not doubt it. It''s good to know, but the pharmaceutical factory can''t exist in name only. It must be in normal production, Otherwise, all fools know what I''m doing, so it''s up to you to look for pharmacists and chemical experts. The confidentiality agreement, especially the confidentiality agreement of the main person in charge, I''ll find someone to talk to them. "


    "Brother Lu, is it worth it?"


    "Xiaoming, sometimes people do things that are not rational. Anyway, it''s not necessary to have too much pressure to play." Xu Yunlu said and took a look at Su ran. Su ran quickly took the wine in.


    Xu Yunlu took a sip of the wine and said, "by the way, you''d better pay homage to Lao Ling for the new year. His mentor for many years has always valued you so much that he doesn''t really want to help you, so you have to have some heart."


    "No, it''s just..."


    "I''m afraid Ling Hui will pester you? Ling Hua should also be a well-educated girl. Although she is willful, why don''t you like Ling Hua? It''s just that she''s too headstrong and her parents love her too much. "


    "Also, I don''t like it. I just feel that she is more like my sister and the same as ELA when I am together often."


    "People who read a lot are hypocritical. If they don''t like it, they just don''t like it. Can you really treat her as a little lazy? But sometimes it''s hard to say about feelings. The other party is very good, and they don''t like it."


    "Brother Lu and Professor Ling are very familiar?"


    "The relationship between the two families is OK." Xu Yunlu suddenly looked at Su ran, "you seem to have something on your mind?"


    "Yes, it''s a gift sent by Mrs. Xu to thank my brother and me for saving my life."


    "She''s very polite. The doctor''s parents don''t care for her. If it''s someone else, we''ll be the same." Su Ming is also a little upset.


    "She gave us a gift, which is already very expensive. She also gave us an electric car silently. Before I could respond, I drove the car silently and damaged it in several places. At that time, we will return the gift. Is the car going to buy a new one, but it doesn''t look like it can be bought in a supermarket. What should we do?"


    Now Su Ming can''t figure it out. Old lady Xu gave him and Su ran a gift. He did the operation and Su ran took care of them. It''s fair to say that she just gave Qin Mo a gift. What does that mean.


    Xu Yunlu said: "there is no reason to return the gift from the old man. It''s not to hit her in the face."


    "But gifts are very valuable at first sight." Su ran quickly hands the jewelry and watch to Xu Yunlu, and points to the electric car that was damaged by Qin mo. Xu Yunlu takes a look and shakes his head and says, "it''s just a valuable, ordinary gift. Keep it for yourself to play with." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 387

    "But brother Lu, this seems to be a little unreasonable."


    "That''s it


    "You two are really brothers and sisters. You can play with them when you say so." Xu Yunlu hands the jewelry to Su ran and the watch to Su Ming, and rushes out to the front of the door. As soon as they turn their heads, they see Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao coming.


    Zhu Zhu wants to go to the bar to play, but Su ran refuses. Naturally, he takes Su Ming with him.


    When Su LAN saw Xu Yunlu playing with his mobile phone in the lounge, he asked, "are you here for dinner, or are you going to the bar?"


    "Everything in the bar is deceitful. I''ll eat it here." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he saw a man wearing a mask, sunglasses and scarf, who covered himself tightly, coming towards the milk tea shop.


    The dress made Xu Yunlu''s eyes jump. The man only stepped into the milk tea shop, stopped and looked around.


    Xu Yunlu''s ear pulse rings. He opens it and hears maozi''s voice: "there''s a man who looks very strange. He turns around outside for a while, and suddenly goes to the milk tea shop. Brother Lu, the security guard has come. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t care."


    Maozi was relieved. Xu Yunlu saw that the man finally stopped at the door. If he wanted to enter, Su LAN asked curiously, "what does this man want to do? It doesn''t look like a good man. Should I call security?"


    "No!" Xu Yunlu said and waved to the man. As soon as he saw him, he quickly came over and sat down opposite Xu Yunlu. Then he took off his mask and asked, "Xiaolu, can my daughter recognize me in my dress?"


    "I don''t know if your daughter can recognize you, but I recognize you at a glance."


    "Do you recognize me dressed like this? No, you''re professional. It''s different. "


    "Lao Zhu, how about you?"


    "Why not? My daughter said that I would interfere with her life again, and she broke up with me. But I heard her on the phone that she wanted to come to the bar with Xu Zihao. Can I rest assured?"


    "Lao Zhu, you won''t listen to your daughter''s phone."


    "It''s too much to worry about. You''re going to the bar with me."


    "Lao Zhu, please don''t worry. I have a good bottle of wine here. We are here to have a good drink and wait for them."


    "I command you to hurry."


    Su Lan''s eyes almost fell out. Xu Yunlu had to give up dinner and take Lao Zhu to the bar.


    As soon as he entered the bar, Lao Zhu was dissatisfied with the dim and flickering lights of the platform: "it''s a mess."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Lao Zhu, you can''t tell the good from the bad without comparison. You should go to the nightclub bar of Goa and T country to have a look. Only then can you know that this shop is not too refreshing."


    "Xiaolu, I think you''re a very good young man. It''s the undercover agent who has changed your three concepts. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s going to go bad."


    "Lao Zhu, you don''t have to be afraid. If I go bad, I will take off my skin and give it back to you immediately."


    "You dare to change! It''s changed. I''m not asking you to take off your skin. I''m picking your skin. "


    "How cruel


    The light in the bar was dim or flickering. Lao Zhu was dazzled and asked discontentedly, "Xiaolu, where is my daughter?"


    "I''m not a thousand mile eye in such a big place."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know the owner of this bar."


    "Yes, he doesn''t know you''re looking for your daughter. He''ll be watching you all the time."


    "In my opinion, where is the bar? It''s a nightclub. The girls on the stage wear too few clothes. How can they all dress like men?"


    "Those were men."


    "It looks like a woman. It can''t be a human demon in T country."


    "Lao Zhu, you are here to pull hatred. When the younger sisters hear you say that, their idols will fight against you every minute."


    "How do girls like this now? Niang Pao, my family''s Zhu Zhu is spoiled by them."


    Xu Yunlu shivered: "just your daughter..."


    When Xu Yunlu spoke, the deafening music began to ring. Lao Zhu saw that everyone was jumping off the stage. He suddenly took off his sunglasses and asked, "isn''t that Zhao xiaohen, Xiaolu? I''m not wrong! "


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw it, Zhao xiaohen was the leader of the dance on the stage. Today, Zhao xiaohen was dressed very well, and he was very beautiful. He was much more eye-catching than those performing ladies on the stage. Lao Zhu''s eyes almost didn''t fall out: "it''s lawless. Does he forget what he does?"


    "Lao Zhu, it''s other people''s spare time. No one has any rules on what to do. It''s not allowed to be crazy in their spare time."


    "Can you be so crazy, Lao Gao''s family knows that their children are here like this, can you allow it?" Old Zhu Zheng said, but saw a man in Leopard Print Shirt and sequined breeches jump up on the stage, as if to dance with Zhao xiaohen, but Zhao xiaohen ignored him and flashed to one side. The man ran after him. He didn''t know what to say to Zhao xiaohen, so Zhao xiaohen stopped hiding from him. The man snapped his fingers and said loudly, "change the music!"


    Music switch, this time''s music is not just that particularly chaotic music.


    "Seeing off guests at the end of Xunyang River, maple leaf and silver grass blooming in autumn..."


    At the beginning, he didn''t feel anything. When he arrived at the time of "moving the boat, inviting me to meet you, adding wine, returning to the lamp, reopening the banquet, calling out, holding the Pipa and half covering my face...", he also jumped up from the stage. When Zhao xiaohen sang the female voice, "the big string is as noisy as the rain, Small strings cut like whispers... ", singing, dancing and shaking their heads on and off the stage are all crazy.


    Lao Zhu couldn''t help shouting again: "Xiaolu, in a place like this, you should let the security team pay more attention to it." Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "Lao Zhu, good leaders and good supervisors can''t be too rigid. They don''t have to keep up with the trend, but they must understand that young people want to keep up with the trend!"


    Su ran didn''t expect that Li Gui would live on and off the stage, singing well and dancing better. As soon as he came on stage, Zhao xiaohen, who was originally a leading figure, was taken away by him. Su ran heard Zhu Zhu dancing around him and read the narrator with Zhao xiaohen: "I said that I was a woman in Beijing, and I lived under the toad mausoleum..." she still yelled at her, "I didn''t expect that this bar has such a master, It''s a good meeting. It''s lighting people up. I''d like to go up if I didn''t look at their feelings and feelings. "


    After listening for a long time, Lao Zhu said to Xu Yunlu, "isn''t this Bai Juyi''s Pipa line?"


    Xu Yunlu didn''t deny it, but Lao Zhu said angrily: "Pipa Xing has been ruined like this by them!" As soon as his words came down, as soon as Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen finished singing the ending sentence of "green shirt is wet," Zhu Zhu ran onto the stage and chased them down.


    When the music switched back to the intense music, Lao Zhu saw that it was his daughter who ran up to the stage and pushed her to the stage. Xu Yunlu quickly pulled him back and asked, "Lao Zhu, what are you doing?"


    "What''s this like? I have to take her home."


    "Lao Zhu, you really want Zhu Zhu to break up with you. Have you ever thought about it? She broke up with you. Who will provide for you?"


    Lao Zhu angrily patted the decorative pillars around him, then stared at Zhu Zhu on the stage and watched Zhu Zhu dance happily on the stage. After a while, he said to Xu Yunlu, "my daughter''s dance is pretty good."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "that''s right. The owner of this bar wants to dig her to lead the dance."


    "That won''t do!" Lao Zhu was in a hurry. "It''s just a matter of mind to come here to dance and earn money. Listen, Xu Xiaolu, as long as the boss dares to mention it again, you''ll seal the bar."


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t laugh or cry. He saw Zhu Zhu jump two times. He was tired and jumped off the bar. Xu Zihao immediately handed over the drink with a straw in it. Xu Yunlu nodded to see old Zhu and said, "this boy still has some eyesight!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    "My daughter is so simple that I can''t relax."


    Xu Yunlu had nothing to say. He took Lao Zhu to a usual card and ordered two fruit plates, a few snacks and two cocktails. He didn''t know how hard he had spent to get rid of Lao Zhu who was dissatisfied with the bar.


    Xu Qulu went back to the milk tea shop and saw that Qin Mo had come back. When he saw him, he immediately grabbed the snake and got up. He ran to Sulan''s arms and nestled up. He heard Xu Yunlu call him and turned to see Xu Yunlu for a long time. Xu Yunlu held him up and asked, "silent, what''s the matter?"


    Su Lan said: "in the afternoon, Mrs. Xu sent an electric car. She drove it without her permission, and ran ran smashed the car. Ran slapped him two times. Qin Xing saw that he was crying so sad that she took it out to play. She didn''t see you when she came back. She didn''t eat, so she didn''t laugh all the time."


    Qin Mo pursed his little mouth again, and his eyes were red. But he didn''t explain clearly and called out: "grandma."


    Xu Yunlu quickly took Qin Mo to his arms and said, "dad knows, dad tells mom."


    "Mom." Qin Mo choked twice. Without seeing Su ran, Xu Yunlu said, "I''m going with aunt Zhu Zhu."


    "Aunt pearl." Qin Mo waves the snake in his hand. He can remember aunt Zhu clearly. He is most afraid of his snake.


    "Did you have dinner?" Sulan asked


    "I ate with Lao Zhu."


    "Are they still playing


    "Young people have a lot of energy and need to vent." Xu Yunlu opens his back, Qin Mo and Su Lan light a cigarette.


    "You speak as if you were seven and eighty-one." Su LAN asked Qin Mo if she was hungry. Qin Mo nodded. She fried an egg and rice for Qin mo. she was afraid that Xu Yunlu would not have enough. She also served two dishes of snacks.


    Qin Mo, who is in a completely good mood, is pulled by Su LAN to wash his hands. He takes the meal seriously, and from time to time he reaches for a snack to eat with him. However, he does not forget Xu Yunlu, and from time to time he gives him a piece.


    No matter where Xu Yunlu is, there are always a lot of people around him. Su LAN seldom sees this kind of quiet Xu Yunlu who has a snack with Qin Mo for a while. I don''t know if this is the real Xu Yunlu, or Xu Yunlu prefers this kind of time.


    Qin Mo goes to bed at ten o''clock, so after dinner and snacks, she begins to rub her eyes. Su LAN sees Xu Yunlu carrying Qin Mo to the small lounge, turns off the headlight and leaves only one small light. Sulan went to the small lounge and whispered, "take me back to sleep."ˇ° The little sluggard is sure to come back hereˇ° Then call her and call her backˇ° Why do you ask her to come back? The little sluggard should have friends to have a good time together. You can go back earlier without waiting for Qin Xing, so that grandma won''t wait too long. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 388

    "Then you can put silence on the sofa. You don''t have to hold it so hard."


    "That''s more weight. It''s the same as nothing."


    "Then I''ll go back!"


    "Slow down yourself."


    "I know, nephew son-in-law, it seems that he is ready to perform a bitter drama to cheat my simple niece." Su Lan said to put on a scarf, Xu Yunlu is not particularly at ease, or called a female security to accompany Su LAN home.


    When Su LAN left, Xu Yunlu lay down, put Qin Mo''s head on his chest, put his body on his body, and covered it with his fur coat.


    It''s totally different from being alone in the woods with mosquito poison, in the mountain nests with ice and snow, in the hot sand pits; It''s not even the same as feeling on a big, soft bed.


    In those days, I had today and no tomorrow. Even if I closed my eyes, I was bitten to death by poison and buried in ice and snow; Even in the face of bear, wolf, tiger and leopard with bare hands, he has no fear, because he has nothing to worry about.


    At that time, he could stay up for a few days and nights, or sleep for a few days and nights with several women after the task was finished. Whether he was alone or surrounded by a group of people, he felt like he was walking alone in the dark.


    The little guy in his arms gasped, with the smell of milk and fried rice, soft and warm.


    Feel those dark nights, those lonely, are gradually away.


    It''s amazing to be concerned.


    Xu Yunlu reaches out to touch Qin Mo''s face. It may itch Qin mo. Qin Mo waves his fat hand impatiently. Xu Yunlu grabs the fat hand and kisses it. Maybe because of the need of the task, he has to stay in a bad and dirty environment that ordinary people can''t imagine. So he has a habit of cleanliness in real life, which is still a little serious, But the smell of fried rice with eggs on Xiao Pang''s hand didn''t make him disgusted. He was not willing to let go of that little hand, took out his mobile phone with the other hand, and slowly turned it over.


    When Su ran and Zhu Zhu came out of the bar, it was already past twelve o''clock. Zhu Zhu was quite dissatisfied. He said that it was not easy to stay up until the winter vacation, and it was not too much to play all night. However, Su Ming was afraid that Su ran could not stay up, and Xu Zihao didn''t want Zhu to play too late, so Zhu had to leave the bar because the two men were always disappointed.


    Su ran actually thought about it several times. After all, Qin Mo, who was slapped and cried by her, didn''t follow. It''s just Zhu Zhu''s fun and didn''t let her go.


    Su ran, Su Ming, Xu Zihao and Zhu Zhu parted hands at the door of the bar and went to the milk tea shop. Su Ming could not help complaining: "I see you are also a little lunatic. When you get mad, do you forget to be silent?"


    "I''m not." Brother and sister two side fight mouth, while speeding up the pace to the milk tea shop.


    Coco said: "brother Lu has been waiting for a long time."


    "Why is he still here?" Su ran ran to the small lounge and saw Xu Yunlu holding Qin Mo''s hand in one hand. Xiao Pang''s hand was turning over with his mobile phone in the other hand. He asked, "uncle, why don''t you go back to sleep quietly?"


    "Because my uncle guessed that you would definitely go back to the milk tea shop, so I''ll wait for you here." Xu Yunlu put down his mobile phone and looked up at Su ran, who was a little panting.


    "How hard it is."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "Sleep in silence?"


    "He can''t stay up so late."


    "He, did he cry?"


    "How can I treat my husband as a waste? How about having a good time tonight?"


    "Happy, Zhu Zhu also taught me how to dance. Zhu Zhu''s dance is wonderful." As soon as Su ran heard that Qin Mo didn''t cry, she was very happy. Her face turned red with excitement.


    "I can play with Zhuzhu. Let''s go. Where''s my brother?"


    "Waiting for us outside."


    Two people out of the small lounge, which has Su Ming''s shadow, Su ran against Xu Yunlu acridine said: "brother may not wait to go back first."


    "Let''s go now."


    "Uncle has to work tomorrow. It''s too late."


    "Uncle the next day, even if you want to carry a knife to chop people, you can stay up all night."


    "Uncle is talking nonsense again."


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Su ran takes his arm, opens his fur coat, takes a look at Qin Mo, who is sleeping soundly, and says, "I''m finished. I can''t give Xiao stinky a bath today."


    "How nice it is to save one thing and work less. What a good sleep, little fellow


    "That stinks!" Su ran gave Qin Mo a kiss and said, "by the way, uncle, ghost brother and officer Zhao seem to have made up."


    "It''s not difficult for that one."


    "They are so romantic. They sing and dance together, which makes the atmosphere of the dance floor very warm."


    "Is that hard?"


    "It''s hard, of course."


    "Do you want to be so romantic with your uncle?"


    Su ran quickly shook her head and said, "I can''t sing or dance."


    "Uncle taught you."


    "Uncle will?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. It has nothing to do with whether you dare to make a fool of yourself. Your little face..." Xu Yunlu shook his head. "One person is definitely uncertain, but there are conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "What do you say?" Xu Yunlu said that he saw Su ran react and hit him several fists angrily. He put his hand around Su ran and said, "don''t freeze. Let''s go. While it''s not too late, Xiao stinky has gone to bed again. Let''s try some new tricks."


    "No, uncle, that night..."


    "What''s the matter? I''ve just done it. It has nothing to do with whether I''ve done it or not that night. My uncle always wants to be a little lazy. In order to take care of the little lazy, he has been very patient


    Su ran wakes up naturally the next day. When she wakes up, she finds that Xu Yunlu hasn''t gone and is playing with her mobile phone.


    Su ran was a little afraid of Xu Yunlu''s energy. Last night, he didn''t know how he was so interested. He tossed until more than three o''clock. When Su ran was exhausted and let go, Xu Yunlu didn''t seem to be asleep. Now he was awake. It seems that he should have been awake for more than a while.


    Su ran moved, Xu Yunlu put her hand on the back immediately felt, a hand to Su ran arms asked: "little lazy, wake up."


    Xu Yunlu usually likes to wear white T, light color casual pants at home. Su ran touches Xu Yunlu''s strong chest muscle and finds that he and he are actually skin to skin, so he is not calm: "uncle, this... This... I want to get up."


    "Why do you get up so early? Let uncle hold you for a while."


    "Well, let Rana wear a pajama."


    "I don''t know what pajamas to wear. People sleep healthily."


    "My uncle is healthy, but I don''t want any more."


    "Well, uncle thinks that from now on, we have to live a quality and healthy life, starting from sleeping every night."


    "Uncle, you''re dead." Su ran patted Xu Yunlu a few times, Xu Yunlu just laughed, hugged Su ran for a while and said, "well, uncle doesn''t tease you. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Why are you so shy? Come on, uncle takes you to take a bath, so that you don''t wear it or take it off."


    Su Ran is a little timid, and Xu Yunlu bath together this kind of thing, Xu Yunlu basic not honest time, so she is very reluctant.


    Xu Yunlu smiles and takes Su ran into the bathroom.


    This time, Xu Yunlu was rarely honest. After several runs, he went out.


    Su ran almost kneels. When he comes out with a bath towel, he has put on a new white T-shirt, casual pants, and holds Qin Mo over. When Su ran comes out, he helps her dry her hair, and then takes her back to bed.


    Su Ran''s mind naturally came to Qin mo. after watching Qin Mo for a while, she picked up her mobile phone, which was turned off. She leaned against Xu Yunlu and turned on her mobile phone. It was almost ten o''clock. Ah, she asked: "uncle, you don''t have to go to work today?"


    "I don''t have to go to work this Saturday."


    "Ah, on Saturday, people on holiday don''t know what day it is." Su ran also depends on Xu Yunlu to see what Xu Yunlu is looking at. Seeing that Xu Yunlu is reading the news, she thinks it''s boring. Xu Yunlu patted her on the back and said, "I didn''t eat anything seriously last night. I went to eat breakfast."


    Su RA wakes Qin Mo up. Qin Mo is just a little Lai for a while, and soon reconciles with Su RA. After taking a bath, she has breakfast for lunch. Su RA''s phone rings. She sees that it''s Su Ming calling, and quickly answers the question: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "In a moment, we''ll pay respects to Mr. Song and his mother."


    "All right."


    "The gifts are all in the milk tea shop, and I''ll wait for you in the milk tea shop."


    Sura answered, and finally finished the breakfast which was very close to lunch.


    A family of three changed their clothes and went to the milk tea shop. Unexpectedly, the milk tea shop was very busy. In addition to Shao Xi, a rare guest, Ning Xiaohai, Li Gui and Su Ming were all here.


    Out of curiosity, Su ran asked Xu Yunlu in a low voice: "according to Xiao Xi''s own information, he is a game anchor."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and asked, "why, is there any problem?"


    "According to Xiao Xi''s own report, he is quite popular as an anchor."


    "Don''t be angry. Dongdong and abin smash his tens of thousands of small rockets every now and then. Ghosts sometimes use their names to smash them. They smash them like this, too."


    "It''s so hot." Su ran thinks it''s so easy for rich people to make money. Xu Yunlu grabs her small face and says, "of course, in addition to being smashed, he is also a high master of the game. He is also a good anchor. At least he swindles ghosts who don''t play games to register. Although he has played for several years, he is still a chicken, but it also proves that Xiao Xi is a genius."


    "Uncle, do you think Xiao Xi will meet that kind of master? If he can''t play other people, he will come to Yin and make a program to blackmail other people''s games, so he becomes the king who can''t win."


    Xu Yunlu looked at Su Ran''s little complacency and couldn''t help laughing: "little sluggard, a game master like Xiao Xi, you are insulting him by saying that. Sometimes the master is very lonely. Suddenly there is a match, and you have to cherish each other."


    Su ran covered her mouth and said with a smile: "uncle is talking about himself."ˇ° Little sluggard, uncle didn''t cheat you. Many Game Masters themselves are the developers and planners of this game. Xiaoxi''s team also develops the game. The one he plays is developed by themselves, but uncle has been in Goa for many years. The Internet speed can''t be flattered. There is no Internet at all in many places. It''s a torture to play the game. " Thinking about the place in Vasi, Sura nodded with great approval. Then Xu Yunlu said pitifully, "at the beginning, I really didn''t get used to it. I feel like I''m almost out of touch." Su RA doesn''t believe it. Xu Yunlu is a person with an advanced lifestyle. If he is out of touch, he can only say that he is out of touch with games or the Internet. In the shop, Shao Xi is very angry, sucking yogurt and asking him why instant noodles are less every day. Who are Ning Xiaohai, Li Gui and Su Ming eating them. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 389

    Su Ming doesn''t speak. Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai refuse to admit it. When Shaoxi sees Xu Yunlu, he immediately finds the master: "aren''t you a policeman? Come to solve the case. Which of the three suspects ate my instant noodles?"


    No matter who stole Shaoxi''s instant noodles, Qin Mocai ran to Su Ming and called "Uncle".


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Shaoxi, you have so many instant noodles. Will you put them aside when they are overdue? Do you really remember how many bags you have?"


    "Of course, I remember that there are only three bags in one box. When I open one box, how many bags are left. Can''t I remember clearly?" Shao Xi thinks that Xu Yunlu''s IQ is rising from now on.


    Xu Yunlu said: "after that, what you lose every day is not a bag of instant noodles. I''m afraid it''s a box."


    "Please don''t insult Ma Nong''s memory. Can I count clear bags as not clear boxes?"


    "If you lose it, throw it away. It''s better for others to share it with you." Xu Yunlu languidly slumped on the sofa, Li Gui hey a, disgusted to push away Xu Yunlu, "how do you feel is made to the death of the dead."


    Xu Yunlu ignored Li Gui. As soon as Su ran blushed, Li Gui said: "it seems that yesterday''s bitter love play was very effective. I was sleeping in kidney deficiency by little lazy people!"


    "No, brother Lu, aren''t you the people''s police to protect people''s property? Isn''t instant noodles people''s property?" Shao Xi sucks the yoghurt and goes after the instant noodles. Su Ming is teaching Qin Mo to remember yesterday''s Pinyin. Qin Mo sits on Su Ming''s lap and follows him carefully.


    Shao XI A: "won''t you, little lazy, you don''t seem to have finished your study. Is this little one going to start studying?"


    Qin Mo turned his head discontentedly and said, "you adults are noisy!"


    Su Ming takes Qin Mo to another small lounge.


    Shaoxi was completely shocked: "too personality!"


    Li Gui took a picture of Shao Xi and said, "look how hard you''ve been looking for it. If you ask me, I''ll help you break the case."


    "Hum, I''ve lost all my instant noodles. I don''t ask you to solve the case."


    Li Gui also snorted and ignored it. He turned to provoke Xu Yunlu: "little deer, what''s the good taste of kidney deficiency? Take it out and share it."


    As soon as Su ran heard that Li Gui was talking nonsense again, she turned around and wanted to leave. However, she saw Zhu Zhu riding on Suzuki. She put the car in and ran into the small lounge several times and called, "you Zun, you sang well and danced well last night."


    Li Gui shook his head and said, "my name is" catch the duck on the shelf ". It''s more than ten blocks worse than Xiaolu''s nightclub in Wasi."


    "Ah, who is the fawn?" When Zhu Zhu finds out that Xiaolu is Su Ran''s boyfriend Xu Heng, she grabs a saint fruit and asks, "is it true or false?"


    "I can''t cheat you a little girl. At that time, as soon as Xu Xiaolu came to the stage, all the little girls under the stage could faint. After he finished singing and dancing, all the little girls had to line up several streets at night to sleep."


    Zhu Zhu almost fainted with a smile, hugged Su ran and said, "Wow, Su ran, your boyfriend is so fierce."


    "Don''t listen to your nonsense." Su Ran is half depressed. If Li Gui doesn''t open his mouth, it''s all color.


    "No, no, little sluggard, I''m not talking nonsense. OK, little deer, tell the truth to little sluggard."


    "Go away!"


    Zhu Zhu asked curiously, "you Zun, why did Xiaolu go to Wasi nightclub at that time?"


    "At that time, he didn''t have a little slacker. He was so poor that he had to wear the same pair of trousers. He didn''t have any special skills. If he didn''t go to the nightclub to sell singing and dancing, we would drink everything."


    "Isn''t he a policeman or a leader?"


    "I don''t know what his fortune is now, but at that time he was not. He had to live in an abandoned shed. Except for the rain, there were many mosquitoes, mice, bedbugs and cockroaches. Of course, mosquitoes, mice, bedbugs and cockroaches were the standard of our living environment at that time. It was as miserable as it was. Later, the deer went out to sing and dance, and life improved a little."


    "Then why are fawns sold, not you?"


    Ning Xiaohai almost fainted with laughter. Shaoxi grabbed an apple discontentedly and said, "pig, can you tell me all about it? It''s too easy to have ambiguity."


    "I was dying at that time. I couldn''t sell it even if I wanted to."


    Su ran felt that the days that Li Gui said must be the days when he was seriously injured in his neck, so Li Gui suddenly stopped talking and changed the topic: "pig beauty, do you want to play again at night?"


    "Do you want to go with that little fool?"


    "He''s on duty during the day and should be able to come and play at night."


    "It''s annoying to be a policeman. I have to be on duty or something."


    "It''s not the same with doctors."


    Li Gui and Zhu Zhu immediately fell in love with each other. Su ran finally had a chance to ask: "Zhu Zhu, my cousin, why didn''t you come with me?"


    "He''s going to work on holidays, but he''s busy on Saturdays and Sundays."


    "Where does he play?"


    "Where is his teacher, Mr. Song?"


    "That''s good, Mr. Song. They are very kind to people, and they can learn a lot."


    "That''s what he heard from you, so he took the initiative to find Mr. Song. Mr. Song immediately agreed and went as soon as he had a holiday."


    "That''s great. You can have lunch here. In the afternoon, my brother and I are going to pay New Year''s greetings to Mr. Song. Would you like to go there together?"


    "I''ve made an appointment with him. I''ll see you at the bar in the evening. I''ll be with you in the afternoon."


    "Then you can go shopping with my sister-in-law."


    "Well, I haven''t been shopping for a long time."


    After lunch, Su ran gives Shao Xi treatment. Seeing that Su LAN and Zhu Zhu go shopping, she goes to the supermarket and buys some things. Then she and Su Ming go to Mr. Song''s home.


    The door was opened by song''s teacher''s mother. When she saw Su ran, she was surprised: "it''s Ranran, ouch, and Su Ming."


    "Mother, my brother and I are here to pay homage to you and the teacher."


    "Good, Ranran is the best. Come in quickly."


    When Su ran and Su Ming enter the living room, they hear the old noisy voice: "Mom, there are guests."


    After a while, they saw the old man with an apron and a leek in his hand came out. When they saw Su ran, they said, "little lazy, you have a good mouth. We are making dumplings."


    "Wow, boss, I didn''t expect you to make dumplings."


    "I''m only responsible for some auxiliary work, and the main work is done by Uncle song and my mother."


    Su ran was happy and immediately said, "I''ll fight too. Where''s brother Shichao?"


    "He said he wanted to buy some bottles of wine. He should be back soon." As they were talking, they heard the door open. Sure enough, they saw song Shichao coming back with a few bottles of wine. When they saw Su ran and Su Ming, they were really surprised and happy. Soon they turned into Su ran to fight against song Shimu and Lao Dou. Su Ming accompanied song Shichao and song Shichao.


    A happy family scene was broken by two impatient doorbells.


    Song Shichao was a little puzzled and asked: who will come to my home at this time?


    Song Shichao got up and opened the door. Everyone was surprised because it was Xu Yunlu who came in.


    Xu Yunlu took out a bunch of lilies from behind and handed them to song Shimu, saying, "I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    Song Shi''s mother didn''t know Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu was a handsome, well-educated person with flowers. She didn''t resent it. She just looked at Xu Yunlu with her eyes because she didn''t know him.


    Song Shichao didn''t like Xu Yunlu. Mr. Song and Xu Yunlu met twice, but they never said a word. So at last, the old man came out with an apron and flour on his hand to meet Xu Yunlu. He said, "rare guest, distinguished guest, Xu Xiaolu, are you looking for me?"


    Xu Yunlu handed the flowers to song Shimu, patted Lao Chou lovingly and said, "Lao Chou, you think too much. How can I come to you? Do I love my work so much?"


    When song''s mother heard Lao Chou calling Xu Yunlu, she thought that she was looking for Lao Chou. Of course, she should be a colleague or friend of Lao Chou''s age, so she accepted the flowers.


    "Xu Xiaolu, you have something to say. You mean that you and I have no other friendship except work. In Nadong, do all the wine really feed the deer?"


    "Don''t forget, it''s a drink together." Xu Yunlu takes back his hand and looks at the Song family. Su Ming looks at Xu Yunlu. Rao Shi is smart and doesn''t understand. Su ran out of the kitchen and is surprised to see Xu Yunlu. "Uncle Lu, how are you here?"


    Xu Yunlu turned his head and looked at Su ran, who was also wearing an apron and full of flour. He said, "I often hear you say that Mr. Song and his mother have never had a chance to visit. Today, when I have time, I come to visit you. I didn''t expect that you and Xiao Ming are also here."


    Su Ming and Su ran were almost petrified. When they left the milk tea shop, Xu Yunlu was in the milk tea shop and knew exactly what they were going to do.


    Su ran was full of wonder. Since she wanted to come and have a look, why didn''t she come with her and Su Ming? Lao Chan was happy: "Xu Xiaolu, your tone seems to care about the younger generation of little lazybones. I''m afraid our family will pit her, but I still don''t know her."


    "Lao Chuan, the longest thing you are good at is to sow dissension. For eight years, I''ve spent so much money on Yulong Snow Mountain. I''ve never eaten a dish you cooked. Today I know you can make dumplings. I''m not welcome to pay for it." Xu Yunlu''s tone was full of provocation.


    "It''s true. If you spend eight years in Yulong Snow Mountain, I''ll be a lecturer in University. I think Yulong Snow Mountain is just for you to eat. Besides, we don''t really welcome you. We are happy when you don''t come. You''re very uncomfortable, just like a grain of sand in your eyes, I don''t know what it''s like. " The old man replied with a gun in his hand. Xu Yunlu shook his head without shame and said, "I don''t know because I haven''t seen sand in my eyes."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you are so cheeky. OK, all the visitors are guests. I''ll make a poisonous dumpling to kill you."


    "Go ahead!"


    "Yu''er, don''t be so rude." Song Shi''s mother had to make a voice to stop Lao Chuan.


    "It''s worthy of being a teacher''s mother. I''m sorry, you should learn from her." Xu Yunlu smiles at his teacher''s mother, who also smiles back and makes a gesture to ask him to sit down. Then he politely sits down opposite Mr. Song and compliments the house, "Mr. Song, this room is beautifully decorated and tasteful." Mr. Song said with a polite smile, "it''s all due to my wife. She likes interior design." But Lao Chan said, "Uncle song, don''t listen to his nonsense. He is a rich man. I bet he can''t tell whether oil painting or ink painting is on the wall."ˇ° Lao Chan, if you are the host, you can make dumplings as soon as possible. We are all guests. We are waiting to eat, little lazy. Don''t make trouble at home. " Su ran "ah" a, old noisy a listen, take off the apron, pick up the mobile phone shaking his head said: "Xu Xiaolu, where you are a villain, self righteous, impolite, originally we all happily want to do it by ourselves, make a dumpling, let you to stir up a little mood, I still call take out." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 390

    "No, old man."


    Song said: "yu''er, the dumplings are more than half wrapped."


    "If it''s wrapped, we''ll cook it. If it''s not wrapped, we''ll wrap it by ourselves tomorrow." Lao Chuan quickly ordered take out.


    I don''t know why. Since Xu Yunlu came into the house, Lao Chuan''s aura has changed. He didn''t have much sense of existence at home, and suddenly made his mother and teacher song obey his arrangement.


    Soon a table of express with four plates of dumplings made by oneself was placed on the table.


    "Don''t you know your name yet?" asked Mrs. song


    "Mother song, my name is Xu Yunlu."


    "Then you don''t mind such a treat." Song Shimu felt that such a thing was not in line with her hospitality. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "it''s very good, song Shimu."


    "Then let''s sit down and eat."


    Soon everyone sat down around the table. Song Shichao took a look at Xu Yunlu with hatred. The original good atmosphere was really reversed because of his appearance.


    Su Ran is very embarrassed. She and Su Ming are here to pay a new year''s visit to Song Shi''s mother. Xu Yunlu''s sudden visit shows that they are too impolite.


    So as soon as she sat down, Su ran immediately picked up her glass and said, "teacher, madam, today we are here to pay New Year''s greetings to you, so I have to respect you for this first glass of wine."


    Song Shichao shook his head and said, "forget it. You don''t know how to drink. If you want to be a hero, you can eat a la carte and respect me again. Besides, if you don''t respect me, my parents can''t like you any more."


    Song Shi''s mother also said: "that is, first eat vegetables, eat vegetables, and then we drink slowly. Ranran is not an outsider, so he is not angry."


    Su ran didn''t expect that her passionate opening speech was defeated by song Shichao''s two light words. When she saw Xu Yunlu''s mouth slightly tilted, she sat down depressed.


    Then everyone began to move his chopsticks. After eating two dumplings, Mr. Song praised them and said, "Xiao Ming, I invite Lao Ling to attend an academic exchange meeting. You can join me then."


    "Me?" Su Ming nodded and said, "well, it''s just in what name am I, a staff member of the College of traditional Chinese medicine or an assistant of Professor Ling?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is the friendship between you and Lao Ling for five or six years. It shouldn''t be like this."


    Su Ming nodded and said, "Mr. Song, I know. We all listen to your arrangement."


    "I heard from Lao Ling that Mr. and Mrs. Xu also asked about you."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xu are the most cultured people I have ever met. That''s just the duty of being a doctor. They are so polite. A few days ago, they arranged for someone to send a gift. I don''t know what to give back."


    "I listen to Lao Ling''s meaning, old lady Xu still miss you and ran ran."


    Su Ming was a little puzzled: "old lady Xu should not have been ill only once in her life. Does she care so much about doctors?"


    "You are a life-saving doctor in a sense this time."


    "Professor Ling gave me the chance."


    "I always wonder why Lao Ling didn''t hold the knife himself for such an important operation, but let one of his students hold the knife."


    "Professor Ling should test my medical skills." Su Ming''s answer was obviously avoiding the importance of it. Mr. Song laughed, shook his head and said, "you don''t know the relationship between Lao Ling''s family and Xu''s family. Lao Ling''s grandparents are the private doctors of Xu''s family. This kind of major operation related to the old lady''s life is absolutely impossible for him to test his students."


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "I don''t know what Professor Ling thought at that time."


    Lao Chan and Xu Yunlu are next to each other. Mrs. song thinks they are co-workers, so she arranges them in this way.


    Seeing that Xu Yunlu sipped his wine, he also lifted his glass and shook it gently. He asked in a low voice, "Xu Xiaolu, you don''t feel uncomfortable. You don''t think you have no topic with us. If you feel particularly uncomfortable, you can come forward and leave first. I''ll help you explain."


    "Don''t forget, you always get along with them, I am occasionally, you don''t feel uncomfortable, don''t think there is no topic, how can I feel there? So I''m not going to leave first. "


    "Xu Xiaolu, you are a dead duck with a hard mouth!"


    "Don''t forget, old man, I''m your boss now."


    "Ah, what a big official. Come on, give me a chance to give my subordinate a toast to the boss."


    "You won''t poison the wine. I heard that one of URI''s senior assistants was poisoned by drinking with one of NATO''s subordinates."


    "Ah, there is such a thing. Who is URI and who is NATO?"


    "Old man, you''re such a playwright."


    "Compared with Xu Xiaolu, you''re such a good actor. I''m ashamed. Who would have thought that a boss could take an important position when he changed his body? You know, China is famous all over the world now. It''s the most forbidden and the most ruthless."


    "No, you can really make it up. I''m not contaminated with poison. What''s the relationship with big cancer? I do legal business in Goa or in China. How did you invent that boss?"


    "So I say you''re a good actor."


    Su Ming would hate Xu Yunlu a moment later when he saw song Shichao. He was puzzled and asked, "Shichao, do you know brother Lu?"


    "He''s my rival."


    Su Ming said, "Oh." once he really wanted song Shichao to be his brother-in-law. Having such a brother-in-law, he must be very happy to get along with him, but Su ran didn''t accept it. In Su Ming''s eyes, Xu Yunlu is not a very grounded species, and it''s more than a Galaxy away from them.


    Lao Chan and others turned their attention away from him and Xu Yunlu, and asked in a low voice, "Xu Xiaolu, why haven''t I seen Honggang for several days? What bad things did you tell him to do?"


    "Want to know?" Xu Yunlu asked with his wine in his hand. He had been dealing with Xu Yunlu for so many years. Of course, he knew that Xu Yunlu would not tell him honestly, so he looked at Xu Yunlu. Sure enough, Xu Yunlu''s words were, "if you want to know, ask your cousin Honggang."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I often wonder how a man like you died in the end."


    "Lao Chan, don''t worry about it. Don''t worry. I''m sure my children and grandchildren are all here and I''ll die."


    "Why don''t you say that if you want to become immortal, you are immortal."


    "I smell sour."


    "Sour fart."


    "I know that if I do too many bad things, I will end up in hell. I''m totally jealous of the perfect ending of others."


    "Don''t worry, fawn. I can see your end."


    Because of Xu Yunlu''s intervention, although Su ran and Mr. Song''s husband and wife tried their best to maintain it, the meal was also very uncomfortable.


    After dinner, because of Xu Yunlu, Su ran and Su Ming can''t stay any longer. When they see Xu Yunlu, Mr. Song and Mrs. song leave first, they get up and leave. Mrs. song has already prepared a large package of gifts for the brothers and sisters.


    So Su Ming shook his head with a big bag of things and said, "teacher, I thought it would be easier to go back, but I didn''t expect it would be heavier."


    "I made all the food by myself, and the little clothes and shoes for your sister-in-law tomorrow. The bottle of Huoluo essential oil was prepared by myself, and it would be better if I applied some on Grandma''s massage."


    "Thank you very much, madam."


    "I didn''t say thank you for sending things. If Xiao Ming does this again, it''s hypocrisy. In those days, you didn''t give my family Shichao lessons. I didn''t thank you."


    As soon as song Shichao heard it, he called out: "Mom, it''s not a good habit to always expose people''s shortcomings."


    "Oh, look at my memory. When you and Shichao helped each other and loved each other, I liked it. I thought Xiaoming was a good boy."


    Su Ming and Su ran both laughed and said goodbye to Mr. Song''s family again. The brother and sister took things downstairs. They saw Xu Yunlu, who came down first, holding a cigarette in one hand and his tweed coat in the other. When they saw them coming out, they asked, "it''s over at last."


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly and said, "Uncle Lu, why did you come to Mr. Song''s house all of a sudden?"


    "Why not?"


    "Before, you didn''t say hello first, which caught me and my brother by surprise."


    As soon as Su Ming saw this posture, he had to argue for a while, and then he took things to the car first. Xu Yunlu said, "as soon as you leave, I think that the sinister guy Lao Zao has a holiday. Now he likes to go home. How can uncle rest assured?"


    "Uncle Lu, you always say that about other people''s boss. The boss is not like that."


    Xu Yunlu immediately sneered and said, "it''s uncle''s fault."


    "Uncle, you''re so upset. You just made something out of nothing." Su Ran is so angry that he punches Xu Yunlu several times. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pulls Su ran to his arms. Su Ming has put things away, closes the trunk and asks, "are you going together, or brother Lu? Did you drive here?"


    "I have a car. You go first." When Xu Yunlu finished, Su Ming got on the car and drove away. Xu Yunlu put his thin coat on Su ran, and Su ran asked, "uncle, where''s the car? Let''s go."


    "I came by Harley."


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu''s shirt with a pattern on the collar and sleeve. She was very smart and good-looking, but was it not reliable to ride a motorcycle that day? She said, "uncle, aren''t you cold?"


    "Uncle cold or not, for a while all depends on the little lazy love uncle." Xu Yunlu has taken off his helmet and handed it to Su ran. Then he rides on Harley. Su ran puts on his helmet and sits in the back. He hugs Xu Yunlu tightly and covers Xu Yunlu with his coat and himself.


    Xu Yunlu reached out and patted Su ran and said, "no, just cover yourself up and don''t freeze!"


    Xu Yunlu returns to the milk tea shop on his motorcycle. Su LAN shakes her head and says, "Xiaolu, if you want to do it, you can do it yourself. Ranran''s cold just happens. Don''t do it again."


    "It''s OK. I''ve caught a cold with little lazy. I''ll catch a cold with her."


    "Damn, people who don''t know think you''re making a vow."


    Su ran jumps off the motorcycle, stomps on her frozen feet, and quickly puts her coat on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu walks into the milk tea shop with her coat. Qin Mo is climbing on the sofa beside the bar, making handicrafts with plasticine. Zhu Zhu is cleaning up the spoils from shopping with Su LAN. When she sees Xu Yunlu, she asks, "little deer, How does my dad seem to know what I did at the bar? "ˇ° How do I know? "ˇ° Zhu Zhu, what good things did you and my sister-in-law buy? " Sulan immediately gathered around, picked up a silk scarf and said, "this color is good, good match your skin color."ˇ° I bought one with LAN Xiaogu. " Zhu Zhu immediately tied it to Su ran to see the effect. Qin Mo, who was ignored, was dissatisfied. He rubbed the dough together and called out: "Mom!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 391

    Su ran had to put down her silk scarf and care: "silently, what did you eat tonight?"


    "Fish, chicken, corn and vegetables."


    "Wow, it''s nice to eat vegetables."


    Qin Mo immediately groaned two times, and Zhu Zhu was happy: "little steamed stuffed bun, you really have a personality."


    Qin Mo grunts twice again. When Su ran sees that Su Ming has put a big bag of things on the small table, she brings it to Zhu Zhu to clean up with him. By the way, she puts two bags of food for Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao. As soon as Zhu Zhu wants to be polite, Su ran stops her with her eyes, and then asks, "where''s my brother?"


    "I left my things here. I should go back and have a rest."


    Su ran suspects that it is more likely to go back to read books. Sometimes she is quite depressed. Su Ming likes reading books very much, but her eyesight has always been very good. She doesn''t like reading books at all, but she is short-sighted. When she thinks of reading books, Su ran thinks that Wang Xun hasn''t come over during this period of time, so she quickly calls Wang Xun: "what are you doing, Xun er?"


    "Do your homework."


    "Do you have much homework?"


    "So much that you doubt life."


    "How did you do in the exam this time, I didn''t say anything about it."


    "Sister, this is the battle of Waterloo."


    "When are you not going to Waterloo?"


    "Ah."


    "It''s wrong. You''ve been Waterloo all the time."


    "Sister, you are so bad. Who did you learn from?"


    "Come over for dinner tomorrow. I''ll make you your favorite saliva chicken."


    On hearing this, Qin Mo immediately got up, occupied Su Ran''s arms and said, "I want to eat, too."


    "It tastes so strong that I''m afraid I can''t eat it."


    "To eat!"


    "OK, eat, and then eat with my brother."


    "Brother!" Qin Mo called to the phone, "come here."


    "Oh, I heard the deep miss in my silent words, which moved my brother to tears."


    "I''ve agreed to come for dinner tomorrow." Su ran and Wang Xun put down the phone and Xu Zihao came. When Zhu Zhu asked Xu Zihao, he just had something to eat at the song''s clinic and immediately asked Su ran to fry an egg and rice for Xu Zihao.


    Xu Zihao said he would come by himself.


    So after a while, we saw that Xu Zihao fried a large plate of fried rice with eggs. After Qin Mo separated a small bowl, he ate it with Zhu Zhu.


    Ning Xiaohai, who came in, saw it and said: "is there such a show of love? How much do you have to take care of whether other people will have needle eyes?"


    Zhu Zhu while swallowing fried rice with eggs and receiving back: "others want to see long needle eye, that''s deserved!"


    Qin Mo raised his small rice bowl and said, "it''s deserved!"


    Ning Xiaohai picked up Qin Mo and asked, "Uncle deserves it."


    "Uncle." Qin Mo grabs a mouthful of rice. Ning Xiaohai holds Qin Mo and sits down and says, "in silence, my uncle is greedy. It''s so fragrant."


    As soon as Qin Mo listens to it, he gives it to Ning Xiaohai generously. Ning Xiaohai says, "well, uncle, thank you first, but it''s not healthy."


    Then Li Gui, who came in, chuckled: "Ning Xiaohai, you are so funny."


    "You respect, it''s not funny at all." Ning Xiaohai took that mouthful of fried rice with Qin Mo''s spoon and said, "don''t you just laugh at this." With that, Ning Xiaohai gives Qin Mo a new spoon, but Qin Mo likes the one he used to use. Ning Xiaohai coaxes him for a while, and Qin Mo finally uses the new spoon.


    Li Gui patted Ning Xiaohai and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Not even a joke. "


    "What can I do for you?" Ning Xiaohai pushes Li Gui''s hand away. Li guichong points at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and spreads his hand to show that he has just seen Ning Xiaohai.


    Qin Mo''s fried rice with eggs was very delicious. He finished it soon. He looked at Xu Zihao and Zhu Zhu with his small rice bowl. Zhu Zhu said: "little steamed stuffed bun, I haven''t had enough. Let my uncle fry it for you."


    Su ran said: "Zhu Zhu, don''t give him any more. It''s the second dinner."


    Zhu Zhu pulled Qin Mo''s little face and said, "Oh, little bun, you want to grow up in a high rhythm."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that he was not allowed to eat, he pursed his lips and held up a small bowl and spoon. Zhu Zhu gave Qin Mo a kiss on the face and said, "it''s better for a steamed bun to grow tall."


    Su ran pushed Zhu Zhu and said, "if you like children so much, it''s better to have one by yourself."


    Zhu Zhu hummed several times and said, "what do you mean, you want to help your cousin raise a marriage."


    "If I can help my cousin get married, you have to marry me."


    "Why do you mention it? Your cousin doesn''t mention it himself."


    "I think I''m a bystander. If I want my cousin to mention it, I''m sure he can only mention it after he wants to work."


    "Why?"


    "He must want to save some money for marriage. Isn''t that normal thinking?"


    "You mean I''m not normal."


    Su ran hesitated and said, "I think uncle Lu is the least like normal people. You can only take the second place."


    "Sura, you are tired of living." Zhu Zhu put down her plate and chopsticks, picked Qin Mo up and said, "little bun, shall we go dancing?"


    "Good!" Qin Mo immediately hands the small bowl and spoon to Su ran. Su ran takes the bowl and puts away the bowl chopsticks that Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao have finished eating. Zhu Zhu looks at it and quickly puts down some of them. Qin Mo takes them to the back kitchen with Su ran. Zhu Zhu says as she walks, "Su ran, I see your sister-in-law bought some clothes for you, but they don''t fit well."


    "My sister-in-law said that children are growing, so we should buy bigger clothes."


    "I said that the clothes she bought for him just now were too big, but she said that they were not big. Xiaobaozi is so cute that we can''t let this kind of clothes that don''t fit completely destroy his appearance."


    "You have a high face value. You can hold it if you wear one or two sizes bigger."


    "You can really put gold on your sister-in-law''s face."


    Just as Qin Xing came, Su LAN felt a little sleepy and left with Qin Xing.


    Qin Mo suddenly saw the electric car next to the small lounge, climbed on Ning Xiaohai, pointed to the electric car, and cried twice. Ning Xiaohai said, "why is the car that grandma bought here?"


    Qin Mo finds out that Su RA is not there. He feels that he has not explained why Su RA beat him. He pouts his lips in disappointment. He has to give up Ning Xiaohai, who has not explained to him. He climbs onto Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu smiles and scrapes Qin Mo''s nose with his fingers.


    Qin Mo nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms, and Xu Yunlu asked, "Xiao Hai, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    Xu Yunlu curled his mouth, Li Gui pushed Ning Xiaohai: "Master Lu is very busy, love to say not to say."


    Ning Xiaohai said reluctantly: "my brother failed to pass the nomination of deputy hall this time."


    Xu Yunlu was a little surprised: "isn''t this something that has been fixed on the board?"


    Ning Xiaohai shook his head, Xu Yunlu asked: "did you ask your uncle and your mother-in-law?"


    "My grandfather didn''t allow me to ask, for fear that I might make trouble?"


    "It''s just a matter of asking. What does it have to do with making trouble?"


    "Anyway, when my father told me about it, my grandfather heard me. I heard him yell at my father on the phone."


    "Oh." Xu Yunlu felt very puzzled. It was said that there was an old devil in his family. It was impossible for this kind of thing to be true inside. The old devil couldn''t live. Seeing Ning Xiaohai looking at him, Xu Yunlu immediately said, "don''t expect me to ask the old devil for you."


    "Cousin, what are you talking about?"


    "It must be the official answer to ask him: young people, more exercise is good."


    Ning Xiaohai looks up at the sky angrily. Xu Yunlu points at Ning Xiaohai with his fingers. Ning Xiaohai sits down beside Xu Yunlu discontentedly. Xu Yunlu says, "isn''t old Lu confused? You worry about something blindly."


    "I know." Ning Xiaohai suddenly thought of something and asked: "cousin, how can I feel that I haven''t seen Gao Honggang for several days?"


    "Why, do you miss him?"


    "Who thinks of him? I''m just afraid that he doesn''t know what kind of sorcery he can do. Before he disappears, he leaves a lot of homework. I have to keep an eye on Qian Zhongcheng''s trial for this plan and that summary."


    "No, what does his homework have to do with you? You''re not in this system."


    "Fortunately, I''m not, but I''m not. Can''t I make a complaint for assistant LAN?"


    Xu Yunlu cut a, the phone rang, he picked up the phone to look at the phone number, sat straight, Leng for a long time, the bell has been ringing, Li Gui touched him, said: "answer the phone, you make what stupid."


    Xu Yunlu just opened the phone and heard the other party say, "Master Lu, where are you going to meet me?"


    After a while, Xu Yunlu said, "where are you now, grandfather?"


    "On the street."


    While receiving the phone, Xu Yunlu stood up and walked out. When he walked out of the milk tea shop, he saw an old man sitting on a bench at the end of the milk tea shop. On this day, at this time, there are not many people sitting on the bench watching the scenery.


    Normally, an old man sitting on a quiet street in such weather and time should have been a very desolate picture of no country for the old. But behind the bench where the old man was sitting, a man in a black windbreaker, sunglasses and his own friends were standing at a distance, which changed the desolation, It''s an enigmatic scene of Jiang Ziya sitting in Diaoyutai.


    The other side is Jiang Ziya. It''s obvious that Xu Yunlu is the fish he wants to catch.


    When Xu Yunlu saw the scene, he went to the bench with great self-knowledge, looked at the old man and asked, "how do you sit here?"


    "I don''t sit here. Where do I sit? Mr. deer


    "Come in and talk." Xu Yunlu reached for the old man and said, "it''s freezing. Grandma can''t scratch my skin."


    "You will be afraid."


    "My grandfather said that." Xu Yunlu said to the man in black windbreaker, "brother Zhan, get warm in the shop." Then he helped the old man into the milk tea shop. Ning Xiaohai, who came after him, saw him and called: "it''s my aunt''s grandfather!" Then Ning Xiaohai clapped his horse happily, "you are finally annoyed by your cousin. Hey, brother yunzhan is really frost resistant. He doesn''t wear so few clothes and doesn''t go into the shop." Xu Yunlu stares at Ning Xiaohai: "if you don''t open your mouth, no one will think you are dead." The old man looked at the milk tea shop and nodded. Xu Yunlu helped him to the big office he had never used. The old man sat down and asked, "this place is better than my grandfather''s?"ˇ° Grandfather, there is nothing comparable in what you said. Is it interesting for you to pull it together Ning Xiaohai has asked COCO for a bag of good tea. He brews it at the same speed as God. He carries it into the big office and pours tea for the old man. He says, "grandfather, there is no good tea here. You can make do with it." Xu Yunlu stares at Ning Xiaohai. Su ran and Zhu Zhu put down their bowls and chopsticks and went back to the milk tea shop. Su LAN quickly told Su ran: "it seems that Xiaolu''s grandfather has come." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 392

    "Ah


    Standing on one side, Xu Zihao said in a low voice, "I feel a little familiar. I look like Mr. Xu Wenshan."


    "Mr. Xu." Su ran felt vaguely what was going on, but she didn''t dare to face up to it. So when Xu Zihao said it, she was surprised. Xu Zihao nodded and said, "although Mr. Xu doesn''t like to be in the limelight, he has a big reputation. He has seen his old man''s photos in financial magazines."


    In the big office, after Ning Xiaohai delivered the tea, Xu Yunlu and his grandfather fell into silence. After a long time, Xu Wenshan asked: "for so many years, your grandmother and I want to ask you the question most, that is, why do you want to do this? In the past ten years, every time you think of leaving without a sound, it''s like a needle in our heart."


    "Grandpa, if you ask again, I''ll go back to vassi."


    Ning Xiaohai called out: "cousin! You''re mad at granddad! "


    But Xu Wenshan said, "well, my grandfather doesn''t ask."


    Xu Yunlu was relieved and asked, "Grandpa, did you have dinner?"


    "Your grandmother and I gave you a silent car. Does he like it?"


    "I like it. As soon as I see it, I ride around and crash it." When Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he saw Xu Wenshan staring at him, so he turned his face and said, "don''t be like this, Grandpa. I know you and grandma are very open-minded, but the old devil Lu Feng is not as open-minded as you."


    "If it''s true, how can he tell me that he wants to stay with you for a few days?"


    "Ah, the old devil said that." Xu Yunlu nodded with satisfaction and began to strategize. "Well, I''ll try my best to welcome you, but there are conditions."


    "What kind of conditions!"


    "Low key, low-key. Don''t tell his subordinates here. If you do, don''t stay here."


    Xu Wenshan shook his head with a smile. Xu Yunlu said, "also, Grandpa, you and grandma will live together for a few days. I miss my grandma very much."


    Xu Wenshan snorted: "you mean it, my grandfather and grandma give me a car. Don''t you know what we want?"


    "I have said that grandma and grandfather are the most open-minded and intimate."


    "From childhood to childhood, if you like, that mouth can make you sweet to death. It''s not as good as you like. If you open your mouth and let people live one more second, you will feel suffering."


    "Grandfather, is there such exaggeration? However, I don''t welcome Lu Lianqing, who is ahead of me."


    "That''s your father."


    "When he and Gao Yi got married, they were not married." Xu Yunlu said with disapproval. Xu Wenshan tut said, "when he married Gao Yi, didn''t he ask for your advice? Did he get your consent to get married?"


    "I agree. Is there any necessary connection with whether he is a relative or not?"


    "Deer, can we be broad-minded?"


    "No


    "Lu''er, anyway, their first child was a son. You didn''t agree. They didn''t want it. There was Yu Qin in the back. It was a girl who wanted it. That''s all. Your father..."


    "Grandfather, I know what I have done since my mother left is unreasonable and wrong, but if you say that again, you''d better go back to the capital."


    "Xiaolu, you don''t want to see those people who make you remember your life can run away and hide far away. But your grandfather and grandmother are left in the capital, and there''s no place to escape or hide. As soon as you leave, your grandfather and grandmother want to eat fast and pray for Buddha more than once. Let''s forget the rest of their lives."


    "Grandfather." Xu Yunlu knelt down in front of Xu Wenshan and said, "your grandson is unfilial, you hit me!"


    "If I don''t beat you, you are my heart and my grandmother''s flesh. When I was young, I didn''t want to touch a finger of you. Your grandmother said that even if you act recklessly, as long as you are by our side, it''s OK. How can I beat you?"


    "Grandfather, you beat me. I beg you to beat me, beat me, and kill my unfilial grandson."


    As soon as Ning Xiaohai saw it, it became a tug of war and a tug of war. He quickly left the big office, picked up Qin Mo who was drawing the snake and walked to the big office, saying, "silent, my grandfather is here. Do you remember my grandfather?"


    "Great grandfather!" Qin Mo obviously remembers that he was carried into the office by Ning Xiaohai. As soon as he put it down, he saw where the old man was sitting. He immediately ran over with the snake he drew. Xu Wenshan, who was fighting with Xu Yunlu, was attacked by a small shell. Xu Wenshan saw that it was Qin Mo and turned to Qin Mo, "it''s silence."


    "Grandma, this is the big snake I drew."


    "Silence is so powerful." Xu Wenshan held up the painting and learned from Xu Yunlu that Qin Mo was a snake painter. The snake he was painting was not a big snake in the circle he showed to Su LAN two days ago. It was really a small snake. Qin Mo also explained, "grandma, this is my little green, and there are little flowers and little red in silence."


    Xu Yunlu gives Ning Xiaohai a thumbs up, and then stands up. He exits the office with Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai asks, "what should I do?"


    "What can I do? Take it." Xu Yunlu said to Li Gui, "let people clean up the 27th, 28th and 29th floors."


    Li Gui said: "it''s all installed, ready-made."


    "The 28th floor should be cleaned up."


    "Of the three houses on the 28th floor, bingo had put two small ones into one suite at the beginning, so there were only two. You haven''t seen them. Bingo''s money is luxury. He said that sooner or later you might use them. I''ve never lived in such a high-grade house in my whole life. No, I haven''t seen them."


    "Luxury is not necessary. Just clean it up." Xu Yunlu said and waved to Su ran. Su ran came over a little worried and asked, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go and meet my grandfather." Xu Yunlu took Su ran into the big office, went to Xu Wenshan and said, "grandfather, this is a little lazy."


    Su ran looked at Xu Wenshan, calmed down and politely called him: "Mr. Xu!"


    Xu Wenshan let go of Qin Mo in his arms and said unhappily, "I''ve received all the gifts. I''m still Mr. Xu!"


    Su ran pauses for a moment, Xu Yunlu says: "call grandfather."


    "Granny, granny."


    Xu Wenshan hummed and said, "the deer hid you and tucked you in. If you don''t take them home to show us, I have to come and see for myself."


    "Grandfather, what are you talking about? Fortunately, the little sluggard is your granddaughter-in-law. If it''s an outsider, it''s all a joke."


    "This little girl, I look good, clean, good character, very good, your grandmother also like it." When Xu Wenshan saw that Su ran had several branches, he changed his name to his grandfather. It was totally polite. After a pause, he said, "you young people, you have to do something by yourself." Xu Wenshan obviously has Qin Mo and has little patience with his grandson Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu: "I''m out of favor so soon!


    "Grandpa, I''ll arrange a place for you with the little sluggard." Seeing Xu Wenshan nodding, Xu Yunlu pulls Su ran out of the office.


    Go outside, Su ran just whispered: "Uncle Lu, you talk nonsense."


    "I''m talking nonsense."


    "I''m not my granddaughter-in-law, I, I,"


    Xu Yunlu stopped, pulled Su ran very domineering and said, "you have to talk nonsense again. Uncle will let you pay for it tonight. What is the death of Jing Jin."


    "Uncle, you are so overbearing."


    "I''m so overbearing. Now it''s too late to go back. Believe it or not, my uncle will take you, but I won''t give you any credit." Xu Yunlu said, Su ran did not speak, just pulled out his hand from Xu Yunlu.


    "Well, uncle is wrong." Xu Yunlu grabs Su Ran''s hand back, and Su ran pulls it out again.


    Li Gui shook his head and said, "Xiaolu, although the girls are young, we can''t ignore their small temper."


    Su ran back to the bar, Li Gui pushed Xu Yunlu: "deer, look at you, there is such a grandfather, tell me, brothers, who believe it, you go to Wasi to eat those sufferings, suffer those sins, you are insane. What''s more, you have more thoughts than nine birds. Even we can''t figure it out. Don''t embarrass the little girl! "


    Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone rings. He takes out his mobile phone, looks at the video of the 28th floor room sent by abin, and asks him about his satisfaction. Xu Yunlu looks at it, returns an "OK", and goes to the door and asks, "brother Zhan, which secretary is accompanying me this time?"


    "Wang Gang!"


    "Let Lao Wang arrange the car. My grandfather is going to have a rest."


    The man in black named yunzhan made an "OK" gesture, and Xu Yunlu went back to the main office and said to Xu Wenshan, "grandfather, I''ve found a place to live. Please go to the place where you live first and have a rest."


    "The little sluggard, that little girl, is honest at first sight. Don''t bully too much. If you are serious, you should take it seriously."


    "Grandfather, I know."


    "I''m sure I didn''t think you were given face just now."


    "Grandfather, you are going to be a traitor. By the way, the secretary you brought this time doesn''t have Zhang Feiping''s father."


    "Only Wang Gang."


    "Lao Wang, let''s make up for it. All the things I sent you were put there for him to take care of." When Xu Yunlu saw the word "Xiao Wang" on Xu Wenshan''s mobile phone, he jumped out a few words and said that it had arrived, so he said, "old man, let''s drive." Xu Yunlu took Qin Mo down first, and then helped Xu Wenshan up.


    Xu Wenshan snorted with satisfaction: "it''s just different to have a grandson waiting on you."


    "Oh, don''t be sour, old man." With a smile, Xu Yunlu and Wang Gang come in. Xu Yunlu has transferred the location to his grandfather''s mobile phone, and then transferred the location to Wang Gang with his grandfather''s mobile phone. While talking with Wang Gang about reunion, he accompanied Xu Wenshan out of the office.


    Later, Xu Wenshan took Qin Mo to the first silver charm Rolls Royce. Xu Yunlu searched his eyes, but he didn''t see Su ran. After Wang Gang, yunzhan and several entourage got on the two cars behind, he got on the fourth car with Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai.


    Ning Xiaohai got on the bus and asked, "it seems that the little lazy is really angry with you."ˇ° No name, no share. It''s embarrassing to go there. " Li Gui shakes his head, opens his ears and orders AI TA and others to step up their guard. Ning xiaohaidun says after a while, "cousin, you really have to think about this matter. Even if grandfather Lu, grandmother Lu, grandfather Lu and aunt Lu are forced to give in by you, and recognize little lazy, can she adapt herself?"ˇ° No, why does she have to adapt, why does she adapt to others, not others adapt to her. "ˇ° Cousin, you have always been very good, so others have to adapt to you, but the little lazy is not as good as you. I''ll see how others adapt to her. "ˇ° Ning Xiaohai, I mean you, you''ve been with them for too long. There''s a whole hierarchy. "ˇ° Anyway, I think the little sluggard should have been scared. We should break the theory of hierarchy, but in fact, it''s not right if the door is not in charge. In reality, there is a gap that can''t be crossed. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 393

    "Don''t say that in front of the little sluggard."


    "Did I say that in front of her?"


    Before entering the bar, Su ran heard Zhu Zhu, coco and Li Li say, "Wow, it''s so showy. It seems that the car is a silver charm. I''ve never seen it in the album. I think it''s a legend. I didn''t expect to see the real God today."


    Coco nodded and said: "brother Lu''s car is not as good as Mr. Xu''s secretary''s car. I think it''s tens of millions of cars. It''s so luxurious."


    "Mr. Xu is Xiaolu''s grandfather. It can''t be true." Zhu Zhu shook his head and said, "you see, the ghost of Li Gui immediately abandoned us all. It''s really snobbish to follow people''s buttocks."


    Zhu Zhu then saw Su ran go to the bar and asked, "Su Ran is scared by other people''s real Hao. Is her leg soft?"


    "No way."


    "But, Miss Sura, Xu Xiaolu, I''ve always been less optimistic about you. You can''t live in town. Now he still has such a grandfather. I advise you to be more pragmatic and just knock on a large sum of money to live your happy life. It''s just that Mr. Xu seems to like to be silent, but he took it away. Let your aunt give it to them. Your aunt doesn''t have to worry about the future of silence. Your aunt''s hard-earned life is not enough for others to maintain the car once. "


    "Can the future be measured only by money? Then why do you like my cousin instead of Xiao Peiming? "


    "There is a difference between love and future."


    "Isn''t love the biggest future for women?"


    Zhu Zhu got stuck for a while, and then said, "Sura, what you said is that you really look down on modern women. Are we destined to be attached to their men? In addition, I mean for boys, their platform is higher, and their future achievements will certainly be more than a little higher. Sometimes there is a big difference between the mother''s requirements for her son and the woman''s requirements for her lover. "


    "Aren''t you going to dance?" Su ran really doesn''t want to discuss this topic.


    "That ghost has gone to flatter me. It''s said that Xiao dundun is coming, but I haven''t seen him at this meeting. Now, you can''t be in the mood to go to the bar with me. Zihao says he wants to chat with Su Ming for a while, so I''m not very interested. I''d better go back to my old man as soon as possible."


    When Xu Zihao came out of the back kitchen, Zhu Zhu said that he didn''t want to play. Xu Zihao said, "if not, I''ll go with you first and then go to find Su Ming."


    "It''s too late. You have to work in the clinic tomorrow. I''ll go back myself."


    "Well, I''ll take you back in your car, ride you back, and ride you back tomorrow." Xu Zihao said goodbye to Su ran, and then walked to Suzuki with Zhu Zhu. After a while, Xu Zihao ran away on Suzuki.


    Coco came out and saw Xu Zihao and Zhu Zhu who had left. He said enviously, "Ranran, your brothers are all well. Your cousin just went to wash the dishes and chopsticks they had eaten. When he saw that there were still some dishes and chopsticks in the back kitchen, he washed them by the way. He completely dried them and put them in the disinfection cabinet to eliminate the poison. Uncle Wang is still in the back kitchen at the moment. He can boast vigorously."


    "That''s it!" Su ran complacently said that sometimes she really envies Zhu Zhu, a girl who dares to love and hate, and lives very freely. Of course, this has something to do with her family background. When she thinks about her family background, Su Ran is a bit eclipsed.


    Su Ming said that for people like them, survival skills are essential. The more survival skills they master, the more they can master their own destiny.


    Because of the rain and cold, there are not many customers in the milk tea shop. Usually, there are Xu Yunlu and they are still busy. Now even Xu Yunlu and they are not here. It''s even colder.


    Su ran, who wanted to have more survival skills, took out the book she hadn''t turned after the exam and began to read it. She thought that when the holidays were not busy, she should go to learn more practical and useful things from Mrs. song.


    As soon as Su ran read the book, he saw that it was almost 12 o''clock. Coco and Li Li yawned and were ready to close. Su ran packed the book and said goodbye to the two people and went to yiranju.


    Su ran opens the door and walks into the room. The room''s heating surrounds her and warms her frozen face, legs and feet. Xu Yunlu is a luxury. He lives in a place that keeps normal temperature all the year round. People are not allowed to turn off the lights, turn off the air conditioner or air exchanger when they leave the room. In rainy days, they have to turn on the dehumidifier, More than one third of the windows must be open. In short, when you come home from outside, you should enjoy the most comfortable environment immediately.


    In the past, Su ran thought that Xu Yunlu might have suffered too much in Goa, so he had to make up for everything when he came back to the world. Now he knows that this is his life style from childhood to adulthood.


    Su ran took off her coat and shoes to liberate her feet. When Xu Yunlu was around, she liked to wear skirts and high-heeled shoes. She pursed her lips, rubbed her feet for a while, and took out her slippers. She didn''t see Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo''s slippers, but the shoes they put out in the morning were all put in the shoe cabinet.


    Su ran was a little puzzled, but the temperature was low at night. After walking a long way in her skirt, her legs were frozen. When she was reading in the milk tea shop, she kept climbing on the bar and half stood. Because of the high heels and the pain in her feet, she stood up for a while and then walked to Qin Mo''s bedroom with a little hesitation. The bedroom was empty, and Qin Mo''s bedroom was on, When she pushes the door open, she sees Xu Yunlu, who has changed her home clothes, half lying and half leaning on Qin Mo''s bed to play with her mobile phone. Qin Mo in her pajamas crawls on Xu Yunlu and sleeps like a pig. Xu Yunlu is surrounded by a pile of literacy cards. It is obvious that Qin Mo and Xu Yunlu are playing with literacy cards before going to bed.


    Su ran felt like a dream. When Xu Yunlu heard the noise, he looked up at Su ran and asked, "Why are there so many customers in the milk tea shop so late?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "That''s strange. This is my home. I''m not here. Where should I be?"


    "Won''t you stay with your grandfather?"


    "Is he going to sleep with me?"


    "Oh." Su ran can''t tell what state of mind it is. She comes out of Qin Mo''s room, pours herself a cup of hot water, and just sits down in the sofa with Xu Yunlu. She sits down beside her, picks up the apple in the fruit plate, peels it, cuts it into pieces in a small fruit plate, and hands it to Su ran.


    Su ran doesn''t particularly like crisp apples, so the apples in the fruit plate are noodles. They''re not big, they''re not very domestic, and they taste very good. Su ran hesitated to put down the cup, took it in his hand, and put a piece of fruit in his mouth. Xu Yunlu said, "do you know what kind of apples I like to eat?"


    Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu continued: "I don''t like this kind of fruit, but why is the fruit tray full of this kind of apple?"


    "Because Rana likes it."


    "Just know, because the little lazy likes it, so uncle can accept everything he doesn''t like but the little lazy likes."


    "Uncle, I,"


    "Uncle takes the little slob as a part of his body. Uncle doesn''t have to guess what the little slob is thinking." Xu Yunlu interrupts Su Ran''s words, "the little sluggard should also regard his uncle as a part of his body. The little sluggard should know what his uncle is thinking."


    "But uncle, Rana is not as smart as you. I can''t guess what you are thinking."


    "It''s not as stupid as a pig." Xu Yunlu angrily grabbed Su ran, "do you know why my uncle is here and doesn''t go home?"


    Su ran shook his head. Xu Yunlu became more angry. He flicked Su Ran''s forehead with his finger and said, "uncle, see if you can beat smarter."


    "Uncle, can you tell Rana directly?"


    "Little sluggard, if you can promise uncle, uncle will give you fame. If you don''t, you must be one with uncle."


    "Uncle, I don''t know. You are overbearing."


    "It''s all said, and it''s too late to know. I''m not good at all today. My uncle has to punish the little sluggard, so I''ll let the little sluggard kill my uncle tonight." When Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he was beaten several times by Su ran. After su ran had enough, Xu Yunlu said, "these two days, my grandparents and grandmothers will come. In other people''s eyes, they don''t care what their family situation and position are. In our eyes, they are grandparents and grandmothers. I go to work every day. I''m busy, but I don''t have time to wait on them. You have to go instead of me. "


    "Uncle, will they look down on ELA?"


    "Little bug, you want to live with your uncle for a lifetime, not with them. They like you and everyone is happy. If they don''t like you, you can also dislike them, but you have to do your best for your uncle. Don''t go too far."


    "Uncle, do you really want to spend a lifetime with ELA?"


    "That''s true. Anyway, my uncle doesn''t intend to give you any fame, but he wants to occupy you for a lifetime. That''s also a lifetime." Xu Yunlu said with pride to kiss Su ran for a while, "uncle, give you water, small face are frozen white, bubble to chill."


    "I don''t want you to let go of water." Su ran grumbled discontentedly. Xu Yunlu turned around and said, "say it again."


    "Just don''t do it."


    "Take a shower together and save water." Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand to hold Su ran up and walks into the bathroom.


    After that, Xu Yunlu didn''t do anything too much. He just took Su ran out of the bathroom, dried her hair, and asked, "why did you linger so long in the room?"


    "It''s a little cold out there. It''s a little cold in the legs."


    "This day, don''t wear a skirt. The legs of insects are good. My uncle likes to wear pants. Do you hear me?"


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu could see her carefully. Her face turned red, but Xu Yunlu held her leg, rubbed it for a long time, and then fell asleep.


    But this day had a great influence on Su ran. She couldn''t sleep. She knew that Xu Yunlu was awake and didn''t dare to move. But the people who couldn''t sleep kept her still. Su ran didn''t have the will of steel, so she finally turned over. She turned her back to Xu Yunlu, turned her back to Xu Yunlu, and met Xu Yunlu''s cheek, The stubble pricked her face. Su ran couldn''t help reaching out and touching it. Xu Yunlu didn''t move all the time, so Su ran touched it for a while and couldn''t help biting Xu Yunlu''s chin.


    Su ran doesn''t have the will of steel, but Xu Yunlu does. So Su ran moves around. He keeps breathing evenly and shows that he respects the privacy of some little girls. Unexpectedly, the little girl bites him unconsciously, which makes Xu Yunlu''s sleepiness disappear. It''s not only gone, but also excited, But Su ran took a bite and whispered: "uncle, you know what, you are the worst, the worst, the worst!"


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 394

    After muttering, Su ran took another bite from Xu Yunlu''s chin. It was as if she had solved her hatred. She put one hand on Xu Yunlu''s neck and one foot on Xu Yunlu''s body. After a while, her hands and feet softened and her breathing became longer.


    Xu Yunlu: "I didn''t expect that my little insects would be so cute! Just don''t sleep when you''re done!


    Su ran tossed for a long time and finally fell asleep. Naturally, Xu Yunlu was reluctant to wake up, so he had to stretch out his hand and hold it tightly. After relying on all kinds of YY, he spent the rest of the night.


    Xu Yunlu came to the 28th floor, walked into the house he had prepared for his grandfather, and saw Xu Wenshan sitting on the sofa by the window reading a newspaper.


    Xu Yunlu quickly adjusted, became energetic and went over to ask: "grandfather, how was it? Did you get used to it last night?"


    "Not bad." Xu Wenshan put down the newspaper, looked at Xu Yunlu and said, "in the past ten years when you left, my grandfather always wondered if he was too strict with you."


    "It''s nothing." Xu Yunlu took the coffee from the table and said, "I''m very busy now, Grandpa."


    After a sip of coffee, Xu Wenshan said, "well, I must be very busy."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, put his arm around Xu Wenshan''s shoulder and said, "grandfather, grandson, I''m very busy, so I''m going to let your grandson''s daughter-in-law take care of you. You have to promise me, but don''t embarrass her. Anyway, you''d better like it or not, and your grandson will decide it."


    "You are still young."


    "Grandson, is it big?"


    "What about people?"


    "Do you think she could sleep well with so many things yesterday? She didn''t fall asleep until dawn. I haven''t asked her for advice. Do you want to wait on your old man?"


    "Deer, is it a little too much to bully my grandfather?"


    "Which grandfather is not used to bully his grandchildren? You don''t understand this common sense, grandfather."


    "Would you like to talk to my grandfather about what I have done in the past ten years?"


    "Grandfather, grandson, I''d better read you the newspaper."


    Xu Wenshan laughed, pointed to the stack of newspapers on the coffee table and said, "OK, read all the advertisements. Don''t let them pass."


    "Grandpa, it''s too much. In this way, I''ll go and call the pig to play with you, OK?"


    "This one can have."


    "However, today is the weekend. He will be called to study early by Xiao Ming in the morning."


    As Xu Wenshan was about to speak, Wang Gang took Su Ming and said, "old Xu, Su Ming is here."


    "Oh, Xiao Ming, come on."


    Su Ming steps forward and says hello. Xu Wenshan signals Su ran to sit down and talk. Su Ming sits down. Xu Wenshan nods and says, "Xiao Ming, we haven''t seen each other for half a year."


    "Yes, Mr. Xu."


    "Didn''t you stay in Beijing after graduation?"


    "Yes, my family are all in southern Yunnan, so I went back to southern Yunnan in a hurry. I didn''t go to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Xu."


    "Well, don''t tell me such empty words."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "Grandpa, Xiaoming doesn''t mean that. He thinks you and grandma are too high to make friends."


    Su Ming took a look at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu waved to Su Ming and said, "Xiao Ming, you have something to do in the hospital today. You have a lesson in silence. Go to the hospital as soon as possible. Come back to have dinner with your grandfather in the evening and talk about the past."


    If Xu Wenshan is just the husband of a patient, no matter how powerful he is, rich and powerful, Su Ming can take it lightly. But now Xu Wenshan is Xu Yunlu''s grandfather, and Su ran and Xu Yunlu have already had Qin mo before they are officially married. Su Ming, who is very traditional in nature, can''t accept it, so he is very tied up, I don''t know how to deal with Xu Wenshan at all, but he has to come here to meet Xu Wenshan because of his feelings and reason. Xu Yunlu''s words make him feel relieved, so he politely said goodbye to Xu Wenshan and left.


    Xu Wenshan pointed to Su Ming, who left, and said, "lu''er, this is much more stable than you."


    "That''s the lazy boy''s brother. Naturally, he''s a good one." Xu Yunlu took a look at Su Ming''s back and said, "grandfather, I don''t want to come with you. I want to ask what''s going on in the vice Hall of elder brother Zhengchuan. Isn''t it ready?"


    "You don''t care about your official career. How can you care about Zhengchuan?"


    "Grandfather, can it be the same? I''m mixing up. Brother Zhengchuan is doing his career."


    "According to your grandfather, the Department he wants to go to now is not particularly suitable for him. I want him to have more experience. I''ll talk about it in two years."


    "I knew that would be the case." Xu Yunlu nodded and asked, "this department that Zhengchuan can become the deputy department is not an important department now. At the age of brother Zhengchuan, even if it is not an important department, it is very eye-catching to mention the deputy department. Grandpa doesn''t want him to be too sharp."


    "It''s also a kind of protection. Zhengchuan is the most promising and the most appropriate one in your generation."


    "That is, brother Zhengchuan is a child of an individual family. Don''t they know what grandfather means?"


    "Your uncle knows, but your uncle and aunt should not know. You know those two can''t be supported on the wall. Your uncle would rather discuss something with Zhengchuan than talk to them."


    "There are always some people and things at home that are quite troublesome." Xu Yunlu said, Xu Wenshan''s phone rang, he picked up a look, said, "your grandmother''s phone."


    "My grandfather answered. If Zhang feiran is not with her, she and I will look down on the frequency."


    "Do you know Zhang feiran?"


    "Grandpa, hurry up and tell Grandma not to cry. If you cry, you won''t see it."


    "You are such a bully."


    "The evaluation of the old man is in place. The grandson has two bottles of good wine. How about two drinks with his grandfather in the evening?"


    "You can have this, but don''t let your grandmother know. What about noon?"


    "At noon, I told you to let the pig play with you, and the little sluggard will wait on you. Are you satisfied?"


    Xu Wenshan answered the phone, said a few words, then opened the video, Xu Yunlu just called out: "grandma", the old man over there began to cry, Xu Yunlu discontentedly touched Xu Wenshan and said, "grandma, don''t cry, grandson is very busy, you spend all your time crying, we don''t have much time to talk."


    The old man on the other side cried and scolded Xu Yunlu for a few words. Xu Yunlu finally talked the old man into a smile after persuading him. Xu Yunlu immediately made an appointment to come over and by the way gave the old man a decree: "when the time is set, you can tell your grandparents that I will pick him up that day."


    "You are really the little ancestor and little overlord of our family."


    "That''s right. You don''t have to doubt it."


    "You are a little ancestor and a little overlord. We can''t be ungracious no matter how much we are used to you. I told my grandparents that I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. This is the most basic courtesy."


    "Grandma ~ ~"


    "Good boy."


    "I don''t know if Lu Lianqing will be with his grandfather. I don''t want to talk to him."


    "That''s your father, dear."


    Xu Yunlu and Mrs. Xu talked for a while, then hung up the phone, and then said to Xu Wenshan, "grandfather, it''s all you. It''s so torture."


    "That''s right. My grandfather is used to you."


    Xu Yunlu had to smile: "grandfather, you and grandma are the best. In the future, lu''er will be filial to you."


    "Well said, if we are left aside for more than ten years, this kind of filial piety will be avoided."


    "Grandpa, you don''t know. I regretted it as soon as I arrived in Vasi. I miss you and grandma very much. I wanted to run home several times."


    "Well, does grandfather believe you?" Xu Wenshan hummed twice. Xu Yunlu put his arm around Xu Wenshan''s shoulder and said, "but I just admit defeat when I run home. Later, Lu Lianqing doesn''t look down on me more. People fight for breath and Buddha fight for incense. My grandfather doesn''t often teach my grandson that."


    "No, grandson, did your grandfather teach you to use it for your family? And when did your father lose sight of you? "


    "Grandfather, that kind of ideological thing doesn''t need to be spoken out with one look. We all understand each other."


    "Do you mean that your father can appreciate your achievements now?"


    "Grandma, I know you don''t like it either. You''re so contemptuous of your grandson. You''re fighting every minute."


    Xu Yunlu accompanies Xu Wenshan to talk for a while, then calls Su ran and asks her to bring Qin Mo up.


    Su ran took Qin Mo to the 28th floor. The man named yunzhan took her and Qin Mo into the room. He heard Xu Yunlu on the phone. He said: "Lao Lu, don''t fight on the phone. I''ve already agreed with grandma. At that time, you and grandma will take grandma''s downwind fan to come here and fight again."


    The other side scolded Xu Yunlu several "you son of a bitch", Xu Yunlu said: "when you come here, keep a low profile. Don''t be like my grandfather. Yinmei dares to drive around the world, and doesn''t pay attention to the influence at all."ˇ° You just pay attention to the influence and play chess with youˇ° It''s nothing. Lao Lu, are you too closed? Do you think there are any young people who can play chess and are willing to play chess with their middle-aged uncle? "ˇ° Of course, Lao Lu, you are a middle-aged uncle at most. "ˇ° No, I don''t think grandma wants youˇ° Well, just a little thought. "


    The tone of Xu Yunlu''s words made Su ran imagine how lawless and overbearing he was at home.


    Seeing Su ran and Qin Mo coming in, Xu Yunlu beckons to them, then shamelessly talks nonsense to each other and hangs up.


    Qin Mo took Su ran to see Xu Wenshan and called "great grandfather".


    "Come here, little one." Xu Wenshan beckons to Qin Mo, and Qin Mo pulls Su RA to Xu Wenshan. Su RA also calls, "grandfather."


    "Well behaved, sit down. Don''t be too restrained. You and grandfather met half a year ago, and they are not strangers."


    Su ran nodded and asked, "is grandma recovering well?"


    "Not bad. Thanks to you and Xiao Ming, grandma has been thinking of you."


    "It''s nothing to a doctor." Su ran in Xu Wenshan again, sat down, Xu Wenshan asked, "still studying?"ˇ° I''m a senior Su ran nodded, "I want to study medicine for five years."ˇ° Chinese medicine is very good, your grandmother and I have a headache, like to eat Chinese medicine Xu Wenshan pulls Qin Mo over and asks, "how old is the little guy?" As soon as Qin Mo saw that it was his turn to talk, he immediately raised his fat hand and said, "I''m almost three years old. My father says it''s a big baby. I''m in kindergarten." Xu Yunlu was happy and Xu Wenshan was happy. He rubbed Qin Mo''s head and said, "it''s the same as when you were a child." With that, Xu Wenshan rubbed Qin Mo''s head and said, "the little sluggard teaches and raises the baby well, but he is very thin." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 395

    "Well, grandfather, you don''t know how hard it is to take care of your baby. I''m busy, and I can''t help little lazy."


    "Grandpa, you are busy with your mouth." Xu Wenshan finished, Xu Yunlu phone rang, Xu Yunlu took out the phone to see, discontented and said, "grandfather, it''s you, it''s you, you see, the Bureau has something to look for me, really."


    "This is really a poor monster. If I don''t tell you, the Bureau won''t look for you."


    "I''ve got to go, little sluggard. You''ll accompany my grandfather in silence. My grandfather likes to be quiet and has the habit of taking a lunch break."


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu took Su ran to the door and whispered, "don''t be too nervous. Look at that little face. It''s pale."


    "Rana doesn''t want his uncle to leave."


    "The ugly daughter-in-law wants to see her father-in-law after all. She''s not afraid. She can''t pass the political trial. Your uncle will occupy you all your life." Xu Yunlu abandons Su ran decisively.


    Su ran stomped several times and went back to the room. Xu Wenshan and Qin Mo had become good friends. When Xu Wenshan wanted to read a book, Qin Mo helped him turn it over.


    In the morning, Su ran helped Xu Wenshan and Qin Mo clean up their desks. Xu Wenshan had been in contact with him before. He was a well-educated and mild tempered old man, and he was not particularly difficult to contact. Although Su ran changed from a nurse to a prospective granddaughter-in-law, the old man was still like that, because it took a lot of time to read a book. When he was tired, he would ask Su ran to read it to him, He held Qin Mo and listened obediently.


    During this period of time, the old man''s mobile phone received two calls, one of which was a man''s voice. From the old man''s voice, Su ran heard something like the call from Lu Lianqing that Xu Yunlu said; Another phone call is from a woman. It seems that she is a little bit in charge of things. The old people don''t like it very much.


    The rest of the calls were answered by Wang Gang, and then to the elderly.


    At noon, Xu Yunlu arranged for the chef to come to cook. The ingredients were all ready and brought by the chef. Xu Wenshan had a light meal and was not extravagant. Su ran helped the chef to cook lunch, including steamed grouper, chicken stewed with mushrooms, crystal powder, fried vegetables, two snacks, shrimp dumplings, chicken wings wrapped with rice, and a bird''s nest porridge, So we made an extra course of fried duck with ginger.


    When Su ran saw the dish, it should be arranged by Xu Yunlu. She likes spicy food.


    As a result, Qin Mo was particularly fond of chicken wings. He ate two and a half of them, Xu Wenshan ate only half of them, and his grandparents and grandchildren ate one of them, which was very harmonious.


    After lunch, Xu Wenshan takes an hour''s lunch break. Su ran takes Qin Mo to take a nap. In the afternoon, Qin Mo goes to Xu Wenshan with his comic book, Rubik''s cube, catapult and snake. He is very generous to share all his treasures with Xu Wenshan.


    Knowing that Su Ran''s English is weak, Xu Wenshan also pointed out Su ran. Xu Wenshan is a very knowledgeable person and knows a lot about traditional Chinese medicine. He also discussed with Su ran how to translate some herbs into English with great interest.


    However, the afternoon should be the time for the elderly to deal with business affairs. Wang Gang has chosen many telephones. The elderly always use the telephone to remote control, and Wang Gang also sorts out a stack of documents and pictures from time to time.


    Su ran asked Wang Gang, is not secret what, on the side to help Wang Gang together to sort out a variety of files for the elderly.


    While playing with Qin Mo, Xu Wenshan disposes of the phones and files.


    In a word, when Xu Yunlu came back in the evening, he saw Qin Mo occupying the big desk, crawling there and painting seriously; Su ran and Xu Wenshan are sitting in the sofa, talking and laughing, one is sorting out information, the other is drinking coffee; Wang Gang stood behind Su ran and raised a few points from time to time.


    A very warm and harmonious scene.


    Xu Yunlu was so excited that he put the bag away and cruelly broke the scene: "I''m back."


    Everyone just looked up at him, only Wang Gang nodded and said: "Heng Shao is back."


    Xu Yunlu took off his overcoat, sat down beside Xu Wenshan and said, "it seems that the ability to adapt to the new environment is as strong as before, Grandpa."


    "I can get off work on time. It seems that hengshao is not as busy as you said."


    "Grandfather, people don''t think about you."


    "Well, what about Xiaohai?"


    "Park downstairs." While Xu Yunlu was talking, Ning Xiaohai came in and said to Xu Wenshan, "grandfather Gu, my father called to say that Zhang Feiping is here. I don''t know where to call. I heard that you are here. He said that he would come to see you."


    Xu Yunlu frowned discontentedly and said, "who else can there be?"


    "My aunt seems to have told Zhang feiran."


    "It''s all younger generation. I won''t miss a piece of meat when I see him. Let him come to dinner together. By the way, there''s Xiaoming." Xu Wenshan was in a good mood and was especially kind to his grandson, who had never been willing to comment before.


    Xu Yunlu calls Su Ming.


    Su Ming and Zhang Feiping arrived almost at the same time.


    In the evening, Xu Yunlu arranges for two chefs. When Su Ming and Zhang Feiping arrive, the chef has already begun to arrange meals. Su ran puts away the finished files and goes to help.


    Zhang Feiping doesn''t know Su Ming, and he hasn''t seen Su Ming at all kinds of parties before, so he, who was half a step slower than Su Ming, rushed into the room in front of Su Ming, and when he entered the room, he called out sweetly, "Hello, aunt!"


    Ning Xiaohai curled his mouth. Xu Wenshan nodded and said, "it''s not even."


    "Auntie, why do you want to come to Nandian all of a sudden?" Zhang Feiping secretly looks at the people in the room. Except for Wang Gang and Ning Xiaohai, he doesn''t know anyone else. But Xu Wenshan is not interested in him. After being his grandson for nearly 30 years, he hasn''t seen a real person several times. This time, he agrees to see him. Zhang Feiping is a little nervous.


    "It''s not fun. Come and deal with something."


    "In fact, the environment here is good. It''s really good to invest in tourism." In order to show that Zhang Feiping is not the second son in the dark, it is necessary for him to express his views.


    Ning Xiaohai turned his mouth again. Xu Yunlu supported his forehead with his hand. Xu Wenshan said, "everyone is here. Let''s have dinner."


    Xu Yunlu picked up Xu Wenshan and went to the dining table.


    After Xu Wenshan sat down, he rushed to Qin Mo, who was concentrating on painting. He waved and called, "I''m eating in silence."


    "Granddad, just a little bit more."


    "Finish the painting."


    Qin Mo puts down his brush and runs to Xu Wenshan. Xu Wenshan points to the position next to him. With the help of Su ran, Qin Mo sits in the chair. Because it''s too short, Su ran puts a low stool in the chair for him. In this way, Qin Mo sits higher than the table. He likes this sitting method very much.


    Xu Wenshan asks Su ran to sit next to Qin Mo and take care of Qin mo.


    Su ran sits down according to the words. Ning xiaohaiyan quickly grabs the position on the other side of Xu Wenshan. Xu Wenshan originally wanted to say a few words to Su Ming. When the position is occupied by Ning Xiaohai, he points to the position beside Ning Xiaohai and signals Su Ming to sit down.


    Zhang Feiping''s eyes keep jumping. He has heard more than once that Xu Wenshan looks approachable, but he is very critical of people in his heart. On the surface, he can talk and laugh with you, but those who are not recognized by him can never get any benefits from him. Zhang Feiping never gets any benefits.


    Xu Yunlu sits down on the other side of Su ran and greets Wang Gang and Yun Zhan to sit next to him. Now there is only one seat left on the seat. Yun Zhan smiles. Instead of sitting, he goes to Xu Wenshan to wait on Xu Wenshan. Zhang Feiping quickly sits in the middle of Wang Gang and Su Ming, and then looks at Xu Yunlu very hostile.


    Xu Yunlu directly ignored Zhang Feiping.


    Compared with Chinese food, dinner is too rich, and a table of dishes can be used. Xu Wenshan said, "you are all young people. Don''t be polite when you come to me." After that, he sandwiched the dishes in front of him, and everyone moved their chopsticks. Zhang Feiping saw that more than half of the people didn''t know him, and it seemed that no one was going to introduce him. It was a bit embarrassing, but it wasn''t a matter to be able to sit at Xu Wenshan''s dinner. Even Xiao Peiming''s grandchildren didn''t dare to look him in the eye.


    Xu Yunlu waved to the waiter. The man quickly brought the wine over. Xu Yunlu got up and poured the wine for Xu Wenshan. He put the bottle in front of ningxiaohai and said, "Grandpa, try it. It''s better than last time. No, the first batch of wine I brewed myself has been buried underground for several years, but I''ll have some dishes first."


    Zhang Feiping was shocked when he heard the name. He took a look at Xu Yunlu. He seemed a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met him.


    Ning Xiaohai poured the wine for Su Ming and Wang Gang, then went back to his position and poured it on himself, saying, "cousin, this is the original liquor. If it''s not mixed, it won''t be too strong."


    "It''s delicious to drink like this, Grandpa. Try it. Don''t say it''s not delicious!"


    "The bully." Xu Wenshan sipped the wine, and Xu Yunlu immediately said, "good, Grandpa."


    "No choice, no answer."


    Ning Xiaohai is happy, also drank a mouthful, frowned and said: "cousin, how a little sour."


    "Nonsense


    "Your grape must have gone bad."


    Zhang Feiping could hardly bear it. Wang Gang stood up and picked up the bottle from Ning Xiaohai and said, "Hai Shao, the wine is not finished." Finish saying to Zhang Feiping pour up, also pour up to Su ran.


    Qin Mo didn''t agree. He pointed to the glass in front of him and called, "Uncle Wang."


    Xu Wenshan held the little man''s hand to the cup and said, "little man, don''t drink."


    Su ran quickly pours a glass of juice for Qin mo. Qin Mo thinks that the treatment is different. Other people are all white. Why is he yellow? However, painting is very hard. He is a little hungry and quickly turns his eyes from the juice to the plate of chicken in front of him.


    Su ran uses a small bowl to pick a few pieces of chicken for Qin Mo, and Qin Mo eats them. Su ran put some chopsticks to Xu Wenshan, who was far away from him. He could not reach the dishes. Xu Wenshan pointed to Su Ran''s bowl and said, "eat more for yourself."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Xu Wenshan said a few words to Su Ming across Ning Xiaohai. At this moment, there are many people, and Zhang Feiping, who is obviously unpopular. Su Ming, without the embarrassment in the morning, also went back to Xu Wenshan across Ning Xiaohai.


    An old man and a young man, across from Ning Xiaohai, soon talked speculatively and made Ning Xiaohai feel depressed. At last, the strong man gave up the position and moved a chair between Xu Yunlu and Wang Gang. Then she joined the hot chat very quickly. Sura was responsible for bringing the old man''s vegetables and eating for herself, although she was as reserved as she could, But in the end, it seems that she and Qin Mo are very attentive to the food on the table. As soon as yunzhan saw that someone was waiting on Xu Wenshan, he quietly retreated to the outside. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 396

    So on a table, except for Zhang Feiping, everyone formed a group, said, eat, eat, very lively.


    Qin Mo eats seriously, so he is soon full. Children have their own world. They are not interested in what adults say on the table, so they get off the table and play with their own little flowers.


    After taking care of the old and the young, Su ran ate well. She was afraid that she would not be polite to leave the table. She sat listening to Xu Wenshan and Su Ming talking. Occasionally, she added a cup of hot tea to Xu Wenshan. She turned her head and saw that Ning Xiaohai and Wang gang were talking freely over there. Xu Yunlu was a listener just like her.


    All the guests and guests enjoyed a meal. Of course, except for Zhang Feiping, Wang Gang poured him a glass of wine from the beginning to the end. Because he was finally invited, he did not dare to eat and drink too much and did not deal with Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai talked about Wang Gang again, so he was hungry and didn''t even say a word.


    Xu Wenshan''s work and rest are very regular. Xu Yunlu raised his hand to look at the time and began to drive people out. Wang Gang saw that it was all saved. He asked him to remind the old people that with Xu Yunlu''s grandson, he would save a lot of things.


    Zhang Feiping left bitterly. Ning Xiaohai left with Su Ming.


    Xu Yunlu asks Su ran to take Qin Mo back first. When they say goodbye to Xu Wenshan, Xu Wenshan and Qin Mo linger for a while before they really say goodbye.


    When they all left, Xu Yunlu said to the old man, "grandfather, you didn''t always have to walk after dinner, but it''s a bit cold outside. The roof is a sky garden. Let''s walk around there."


    Xu Wenshan nodded. Xu Yunlu took Xu Wenshan''s coat and accompanied him to the top garden.


    The garden is divided into two parts, one part of which is indoor. Considering the cold weather, Xu Yunlu accompanied Xu Wenshan to walk around the indoor garden, and then sat down in a corner of the garden. Xu Yunlu poured tea for Xu Wenshan and said, "Grandpa, if you want to stay with grandma for more time this time, the air quality here is much better than that in Beijing."


    Looking at the carefully managed indoor and outdoor gardens, Xu Wenshan nodded and said, "I''ll stay with your grandma next time. Don''t let your grandparents worry."


    "What kind of heart, they still have a Lu Lianqing, Lu Lianqing also gave birth to a Lu Yuqin, how are not afraid of your heart."


    "Deer, the bigger you are, the narrower you are."


    "Grandfather, I''ve always been so narrow that I don''t want to talk about it. Anyway, when grandma comes, she lives here and is not allowed to go back to the capital."


    "This little bully, how about telling my grandfather about these years?"


    "I''m sure grandma will ask me when she comes. I''ll see my mood and say it together."


    "Lu''er, I want to tell you something."


    Xu Yunlu took a sip of tea: "you say, grandfather."


    "Your grandmother and I wrote a will. The will was put in the safe of the villa you lived in in Nanquan Xiaozhu. You know the place and code of the safe."


    "Grandfather, what''s your hurry about this kind of thing."


    "My grandfather and my grandmother are over 80 years old. It''s not urgent to make a will at this age. However, my grandfather means that the real estate at home and abroad will be transferred to your name first. When you''re not busy, clean it up. If you don''t like it and can''t manage it, you can sell it directly."


    "Why is anyone watching so closely?"


    "I''m old, and my memory is not as good as before. Your grandmother has been thinking about your mother. After this major operation, I think her energy is not as good as before."


    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. If grandma has such a big operation, young people will have to recover for two or three years. What''s more, at Grandma''s age, the medicine is so advanced, and there are so many people who live for a hundred years. If grandma can buy comfort with money, it''s not a consolation. Just let her buy it with money."


    Xu Wenshan laughed, and Xu Yunlu also laughed: "grandfather, I understand what you mean. Those who get benefits may not have that kind heart. If they don''t get it right, the more they get, the more evil will they have."


    "You have always been a clever child, like your mother. As for my grandfather, I really don''t want you to be a policeman. I want you to go back to my grandfather. My grandfather will take you for a few years. "


    "Grandfather, it''s really not suitable for me to be a policeman in the place I''ve been staying and dealing with all these years, and I''m not used to it. I just want to help my confidant Lao Zhu do a few things and give up when he''s in love with him. However, I''m used to being wild. If you let me sit in the office like you, I can''t do it."


    "Do you really think Lao Zhu has been helping you all these years? Do you think he can hold these people down? "


    Xu Yunlu laughed for a while, and Xu Wenshan said, "your mother''s name is Xu Yun, your nickname is Xiao Lu, and your name is Xu Yunlu in Wasi. You really treat your grandfather, your father and your grandfather as fools."


    "Grandfather, when he got the name at that time, his grandson didn''t expect to be able to keep pace with NATO and Akbar in the end."


    "The tone seems very proud. Master Lu is very famous."


    "I''m not proud of that, but my grandfather and grandson only intend to return the love to Lao Zhu. Who let me contact with him? Is that rich businessman who often helps me in Goa a bosom friend of my grandfather?"


    Xu Wenshan didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu sighed and said, "grandfather, when I was selected to go to Wasi, I was really bored with that kind of muddled life. When my head was hot, I concealed my life experience and agreed. Stepping on the right and wrong land in Wasi was just like stepping on the door of life and death. I don''t know if I did it right. There was too much evil and blood there, I''ve been soaked in evil and blood. Can I go back? I don''t want to involve my family


    "My grandfather really wants to see what kind of people can stop you from going back to this head. My grandfather and I will escort you. You don''t have to turn back, but turn around. My grandfather wants to see how hard it can be."


    "Where I go is to draw a line with those auras."


    "I don''t think you want to draw a line with aura. You want to draw a line with us to prove that you are very capable. Xiaolu, my grandfather invited so many people to cultivate you, but I didn''t think you were ignorant. "


    "Grandfather," Xu Yunlu quickly changed the topic, "your age is just the time to shine and get hot, but you can''t let your life go away. Your grandson will escort you. If there are Xiao Xiaozhi people who want to do something wrong, your grandson will crush them with one hand."


    "Xiaolu, my grandfather and my grandmother are serious businessmen, and they don''t violate the national laws and regulations, so my grandfather hopes you can do the same, and don''t use any excuse that you can''t turn around."


    "I know that when I was a child, my grandfather often told my grandchildren," there must be a celebration in a good family; A family with accumulated evils will bring disaster. "My grandchildren all remember, but my grandchildren are not interested in doing business. They do it in Goa because they have to complete their tasks and need their identity. Otherwise, they are just a little gangster who can get something valuable and want to get valuable information. Most of the time, they rely on money to pave the way. So, Grandpa, What we do is a combination of contradictions. "


    Xu Wenshan didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu continued: "if you don''t have the status and money to follow the rules, you can''t get anything valuable. If you don''t follow the rules with the status and money, you may violate the national laws and regulations."


    "In the past, Xiao Zhu has applied for immunity for you. Don''t play the edge ball in the future, so as not to be caught by some people with ulterior motives. We Xu family don''t need it. What kind of task you want to complete and how much money you lack, just tell Grandpa, or Grandpa will set up a special fund for you."


    "Grandpa, are you crazy?"


    "Xiaolu, my grandfather has donated a lot of money to charities over the years, and I hope the primary school has also run a lot of them. For such harmful things, my grandfather should give some money, and it doesn''t matter. My grandfather only hopes that you don''t make mistakes in such trifles as money."


    "Grandfather, no, you can ask people to check whether I spend and earn in China in a regular way. If I want to spend your money, I will go to Goa." Xu Yunlu was very depressed. "Grandfather, we don''t talk about this anymore. Are you worried about your grandmother''s family?"


    "I think your uncle has been bothering your aunt."


    "But my grandmother only has such a sister, and she is still happy with it. But this sister is greedy and bullies our family."


    "We''re just your mother."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "my uncle has two sons and one daughter. There are five grandchildren, and there is a very promising elder brother Zhengchuan; Aunts, grandmothers, three sons and two daughters, and those three sons and two daughters are all unruly, and the grandchildren are not very clear, because except for those in Ming Dynasty, they all have illegitimate children. They are really flourishing. But grandfather, you have a great grandson now, and my uncle has only one great grandson? "


    Xu Wenshan was happy: "my grandfather hopes to have more great grandchildren."


    "Grandfather, grandson will work hard."


    "In fact, my grandfather really thought that Lu Yuqin was a son, so he changed your surname to Xu with Lao Lu tiaoming."


    "Whether it''s my son or not, I''ve changed my name to Xu Heng."


    "But the Hukou book is still called Lu Yuheng. It''s still in Lu''s family." Xu Wenshan was a little reluctant to say that Xu Yunlu was happy, and his voice was raised to fight against him. "Grandfather, he also said that his grandson was narrow-minded." Then he took a look at the time, "ah, it''s past ten o''clock without saying much for a while. You have to rest, Grandpa. When grandma knows, she must scold me."


    Xu Yunlu helped Xu Wenshan stand up. Xu Wenshan waved his hand and asked, "by the way, would you like to ask Honggang to come here for a snack?"


    "Grandfather, save it. You don''t have to worry about people like me at all."


    "That child''s family is still sensible. The family''s festival gifts are sent by Hongshan. Mid Autumn Festival greetings, Spring Festival greetings, Honggang meeting coming, and Hongshan not pulling every year."


    "It''s called a new year''s greeting from the weasel to the chicken."


    Xu Wenshan points his finger at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu quickly corrects his slip of tongue: "it''s called scheming. Gao Honggang is a scheming bitch. Don''t be fooled, Grandpa."


    "After half a day''s class, I''m still not broad-minded."


    "Granddad, grandson is wrong."


    "Correct when you know your mistake."


    "Forget it, I won''t change this time."


    "Even if your grandfather doesn''t invite him, your grandfather will not miss the gift."


    "Grandfather is the old devil, grandfather is the grandfather, grandfather, late, go to bed." Xu Yunlu reached out to help Xu Wenshan to have a rest. Xu Wenshan sighed and said, "my grandfather doesn''t want you to be a policeman or a soldier. You don''t like to do business. If you don''t do it, you don''t do it. It''s OK to be a bodyguard for my grandfather and be a companion with yunzhan."


    "It''s a good idea. You can consider it for your grandson. Bodyguard is his favorite occupation and his goal." Xu Yunlu finished and got a finger from Xu Wenshan.


    After waiting for Xu Wenshan to go to bed, Xu Yunlu leaves a small night light and closes the bedroom door. Xu Yunlu stands in the living room of Nuo University for a while. In fact, he has lost his daughter, and his grandfather is much more shocked than his grandmother. His family has been isolated for several generations, and he has only one daughter. He has taught him with all his feelings, Not like Grandma and brother and sister. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 397

    When his mother was gone, his grandmother could break down and hide in his room all night crying and not going out. But his grandfather couldn''t. He had a big Kingdom waiting for him, and he didn''t even have time to grieve. At that time, Xu Yunlu was still young, but he felt more than once that his grandfather wanted to end his big Kingdom and take his grandmother and him to hide in the mountains, So my grandfather bought all the Nanquan cottages that my mother lived in and transformed them into a villa. After the villa was changed, it was still called Nanquan cottage, but not Nanquan villa. My mother was quiet and didn''t like the noise of the city. After I had him, I lived in Nanquan cottage all the time. The villa that my mother and he lived in was changed into the study of the main villa by my grandfather, That''s my favorite place to stay.


    Of course, my grandfather was not a shortsighted man. He didn''t relax his discipline on Xu Yunlu because of the loss of his beloved daughter. No matter he was still in the great pain of losing his mother, he invited famous teachers from all over the country to cultivate him qualitatively and quantitatively. At that time, Xu Yunlu was still busy fighting against Lu Lianqing. During the day, he went to school either fighting or sleeping, or playing truant or provoking teachers, All in all, I''m very upset.


    Xu Wenshan doesn''t care about Xu Yunlu''s obstinacy in the daytime, but at night, Xu Wenshan confines him to Nanquan Xiaozhu to learn all kinds of skills. So what Ning Xiaohai says is that he takes the first place in the grade without any difficulty. Of course, his talent is much higher than Ning Xiaohai''s. otherwise, even if his grandfather invites famous teachers all over the world, it''s useless, At the beginning, he was forced to study by his grandfather, but once, after Lu Lianqing was told by the headmaster that he was disappointed, the headmaster called him and told him that he was the first in the grade examination. Lu Lianqing''s surprised expression made Xu Yunlu find the joy of life, that is, all kinds of Qi Lu Lianqing, and then unexpectedly took the first examination to shock Lu Lianqing.


    During the day, he was still a headmaster. He wanted to faint when he mentioned it. The teachers were busy asking for the dismissal of the second generation ancestor and the black sheep of his family. But at night, he was a good student who worked hard. He learned everything except playing the piano and singing. His memory was amazing. Junior high school had finished the course of senior high school, High school has wiped out his favorite university courses; He challenged himself with horse riding, fencing, swimming and Taekwondo again and again. He won one award after another. He opened up an underground wine cellar of my grandfather, which specially put certificates, trophies and all kinds of prizes.


    In order to get angry with Lu Lianqing, Xu Yunlu tried to degenerate behind his grandfather''s back and played black boxing. At the age of 14 or 15, he joined the underground car racing club. When he won the money, he took Ning Xiaohai to play truant and do bad things; After the drunken dream, he took the muddled Ning Xiaohai to indulge, and everything was ready. The most beautiful little sister in the industry found it, but he just had a foot in the door. Ning Xiaohai dragged his boxer underwear and ran away, causing more harm. This was the most unsuccessful thing Xu Yunlu thought he had done before the age of 16.


    Xu Yunlu found himself tossing about for a while, which had no real influence on Lu Lianqing''s life. He should get married and be promoted. He was very proud.


    When Xu Yunlu was bored, the old demon Lu in his family set up an intensive training camp for special forces in the army. He didn''t know why it was called secret service. Xu Yunlu directly withdrew from the famous junior class that Lu Lianqing was proud of. It was difficult for him to enter the top 500 in school. Ning Xiaohai, who mentioned that studying was more difficult than dying his father and mother, entered the training camp in less than two years, Xu Yunlu completely abandoned Ning Xiaohai, the most loyal and adoring little follower, and disappeared from the training camp.


    Looking back on the past and Lu Lianqing against a variety of Xu Yunlu''s eyes a little sour.


    Out of Xu Wenshan''s room, Xu Yunlu lights a cigarette. At the door of his house, he puts out the cigarette and throws it away. Then he opens the door. Qin Mo has gone to bed, and Su Ran is still reading in his study.


    Xu Yunlu went to the study and knocked on the door which was not closed. Su ran raised her head and saw him. She stood up and asked, "uncle, is grandfather asleep?"


    "I''m tired all day, and I can''t read any books."


    "I''m not too tired. My grandfather is very nice."


    "Well, help your uncle be filial to your grandfather."


    "I will." Su ran and Xu Wenshan contacted for a day, and when they were a little confident, Xu Yunlu laughed and said, "my grandmother will come here. There must be a lot of people around her. They won''t offend you. You don''t have to pay attention to them. If there''s one who has a problem, my uncle will kill him immediately, and my grandmother is also a lively person. When you are with her, you can talk less, Uncle and grandfather are your strong backing. "


    Su ran was happy and nodded. Xu Yunlu gave her a kiss. As soon as he reached into her clothes, Su ran was startled. Xu Yunlu touched some of her le bones, frowned and said, "insects are really thin."


    "My uncle wants to be bad." Su ran anxiously pulls Xu Yunlu''s hand. Her strength is nothing but shaking the tree. Xu Yunlu smiles and says, "worm, uncle, there''s something special wrong this morning."


    "Where?"


    "Is chin, how to feel quite painful, uncle sleepwalking out of the door last night, was bitten by the dog?"


    Su ran blushed and soon realized that Xu Yunlu didn''t fall asleep and knew everything. He buried his head in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu laughed, hugged Su ran and said, "I know that the little bug is tired all day today. My uncle will touch and hug him and promise not to do anything bad. I''ll see the little pig in a moment."


    The next day, as soon as Qin Mo wakes up, he pulls Su ran straight to Xu Wenshan''s room. As soon as he enters the door, he coolly shouts, "grandma, take you to play in silence!"


    "Take my grandfather to play in silence."


    "Granddad, there are many interesting toys to share with you."


    After all, it''s the end of the year, which is also a rare leisure time in Xu Wenshan''s year. Su ran waited on him to change his clothes, but he followed Qin Mo out of the door in high spirits.


    Qin Mo took Xu Wenshan to the table room of the milk tea shop and showed Xu Wenshan all his toys.


    There are several small sofas in the billiards room. The grandparents and grandchildren are in the same sofa. Su RA makes Xu Wenshan tea and brings it in. Qin Mo is introducing all the members of his snake team to Xu Wenshan.


    Qin Mo is playing with real snakes. Last night, Xu Wenshan was a little surprised. At this moment, he saw that there was more than one real snake and watched Qin Mo play with great interest.


    Although Su ran and Xu Wenshan didn''t have much contact, they found that he was a quiet person, so when they came out, they asked Xu Wenshan''s permission and brought him two books.


    Su ran put the tea, took out the book and put it on Xu Wenshan''s small table. She told Qin Mo not to make too much noise, so she withdrew.


    Su LAN pulled Su ran nervously and asked in a low voice: "is Xiaolu his grandfather?"


    Su ran nodded. Su LAN peeled the boiled peanuts and asked, "didn''t I embarrass you?"


    "No. He''s very nice. "


    As they were saying this, Wang Xun came in with his bag on his back and made a tour around. He was relieved that he didn''t see Su Ming. Su ran patted him on the head and said, "pretend. It''s Monday. I know your brother is going to work."


    "Who knows if he can change his time off? It''s a real headache. He can change his time off at any time."


    "Do you want to do your homework?"


    "Why don''t you write every day? I don''t know if I can finish my homework at the beginning of school. My head teacher can torture you to graduate with a psychological shadow, a silent pig."


    "Playing with his great grandfather."


    Wang Xun blinked his eyes and said he didn''t know Qin Mo had a great grandfather. Su LAN asked, "how are mom and Uncle Wang?"


    "What can I do? Wang Neng is such a good troublemaker. Even if he wants to avoid it, he can''t avoid it."


    "You don''t care about Wang Neng, study hard by yourself."


    "Well." Wang Xun nodded, took out a handful of spring hazelnut from his schoolbag, handed it to Su ran, and said, "mom said that my brother likes to eat spring hazelnut scrambled eggs. She happened to meet her when she went out today, so she brought some back."


    On hearing this, Su Lan said, "spring hazel is not cheap at this time of year."


    "Who makes me like it?" Wang Xun then went to the small rest room to say hello to Qin Mo, because Su Lan said that Xu Wenshan was Qin Mo''s great grandfather. He also called his great grandfather and made a self introduction. Qin Mo called his brother, but he stayed by Xu Wenshan''s side and read adult''s books with Xu Wenshan. Wang Xun just wanted to do his homework and went to another small rest room next to him to do his homework.


    After Wang Xun left, Su LAN asked in a low voice, "my sister-in-law, your mother, loves you on the surface, but actually loves Xiaoming more."


    "Auntie, my mother loves both, a boy and a girl. They love each other in different ways."


    "Oh, are you still defending your mother?"


    Su ran complacently takes two bites. Wang Xun, however, brings them to the kitchen. When she calls for food, she sends more live chickens, a grouper, and other dishes she can think of that Xu Wenshan might like to eat.


    As soon as Su ran finished the phone call, Xu Yunlu called and said, "worm, where did you turn my grandfather?"


    "And quietly reading in the milk tea shop."


    "Well, I''ll go straight to the milk tea shop."


    "Why are you off work, uncle?"


    "There''s nothing wrong in the Bureau anyway."


    "Uncle, are you really good?"


    "My uncle doesn''t plan to be promoted any more. What''s wrong?"


    Not long after su ran put on the phone, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came.


    Xu Yunlu walks into the small rest room and throws away Qin Mo, who is reading for Xu Wenshan.


    Qin Mo: "is this dad really close?


    Ning Xiaohai grabs Qin Mo''s face and says, "can you understand me, little boy? Play!"


    Qin Mo blinked a few times, got up from the sofa, and went outside to look for Wang Xun. When he saw Wang Xun doing his homework, he rushed over immediately. Then he enthusiastically helped Wang Xun to turn through the reference books. Wang Xun looked at Qin Mo, who was very diligent in turning through the books. He didn''t see Wang Xun for a month. How did he feel stimulated.


    Su ran Shen waved to Qin Mo and said, "come here quietly. Don''t affect my brother''s homework. He can''t finish it. It will be miserable at the beginning of school."


    "It''s miserable." Qin Mo repeated, but asked Qin Mo, whose IQ had begun to develop, "how miserable will it be?"


    "If you want to be beaten, use a bamboo bar."


    Qin Mo touched his little fat hand, and felt very painful, so he stopped making trouble and climbed down the bar several times to play with Li Gui''s wine.


    Sulan was happy and stuffed a boiled peanut into Qin Mo: "chew it up."


    Qin Mo obediently chews it up, and Su LAN asks Su ran confidently, "will the old man have lunch here?"ˇ° No matter whether it will be or not, it will be ready first. By the way, I forgot to tell the chef to stew the beef today. "ˇ° Yo, yo, you look like a hostess. "ˇ° Old people, no matter what, should take more care of them. For an old man who has nothing to do with Uncle Lu, we should also consider this level. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 398

    Su LAN shook his head helplessly, and Su ran said, "sister-in-law, if he has nothing to do with Uncle Lu, simply from an old man''s point of view, he is a very respectable old man, knowledgeable, intelligent and highly cultivated."


    Su LAN stares at Su ran. Su ran pats Su LAN and says, "I know you think he did all this for uncle Lu. In fact, he doesn''t recognize me at all."


    "Your brain is not rusty."


    Su ran sighed and said, "sister-in-law, you said that in my state, what does he want to recognize me for?"


    Su LAN didn''t speak. Su ran said, "silence is what I want to have. I thought uncle Lu had an accident at that time. I was born to think about it. But it''s not because of this that I should kidnap uncle Lu morally."


    "Why, Ranran, you can''t be so stupid. When your child is born to him, he has to be responsible to your mother and son."


    "Sister-in-law, marriage is not a matter of a lifetime. A lot of people divorce and break up halfway. Love is also a matter of time. It''s not because marriage is the guarantee of a lifetime. He''s willing to be responsible for silence. That''s good. He''s not willing to be responsible. It''s my lesson to regard it as a romantic affair, I believe I can grow up silently, and I have no regrets. At least I really loved uncle Lu, and that feeling is still very good. "


    "No, Rana, did you attend Zen? You were brainwashed by an eminent monk."


    Su ran shook her head and said: "Auntie, uncle Lu and I are actually far behind. However, I will work hard. Maybe I can''t catch up with him all my life, but I will still work hard."


    "Simple little girl, I think their purpose is not only to break you up, but also to be silent. Do you think your feelings for Xu Xiaolu are beautiful, and silence is your beautiful memory. Do you still have the mood to work hard to remember being robbed by them?"


    "Maybe it will be depressed for a while." Su ran pondered for a moment and said, "but auntie, what they can give me is something I can never give. I hope to have a good growing environment and a higher starting point like Uncle Lu. If brother had these, he would not be like this. He would not study medicine, and he would not study law because of his father, He will have more choices and do what he likes. Me too. I don''t want to study medicine at all. " After that, Su ran hugged Su LAN and said, "but, sister-in-law, don''t worry, I will finish my medical studies, and then become a good doctor, treating the sick and saving the wounded."


    Su LAN rolled her eyes powerlessly, but she felt that her little girl had grown up, mature, not like the three years when she lost Xu Yunlu.


    At noon, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai had lunch with Xu Wenshan in the milk tea shop. Xu Wenshan went back to take a lunch break, and then had to deal with business in the afternoon.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai have to go to work in the Bureau.


    Wang Xun ate the salivated chicken with satisfaction and took a rest with Qin Mo in the milk tea shop. Then he did his homework while Qin Mo was playing.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai went around the Bureau, followed up Qian Zhongcheng''s interrogation, dealt with some miscellaneous matters, and went back to the milk tea shop.


    When they arrived at the milk tea shop, Zhao xiaohen went back to the milk tea shop, and as soon as they came in, they said, "mama, I''m so sorry. There''s a windy son just parked at the door. Who owns it? I''m only a windy son. This is windy son. It''s more than half a billion!"


    Everyone is stupefied for a while, Ning Xiaohai scolded: "is Xiao Peiming that Sao Bao abnormal maniac?"


    As soon as Li Gui heard that it might be Xiao Peiming''s, he immediately said with disdain, "I don''t know. Mr. Xu''s mount is a silver charm with hundreds of millions of meters of gold."


    "What you mean is that old man Xu Wenshan can be the same. His silver charm belongs to the collection edition, and there are more than one. It is estimated that few old men in the world dare to drive Silver Charm on the street as a mount."


    "That''s really a road killer. If you rub it casually, you can buy a big BMW for the maintenance fee."


    "The car, as we all know, is a consumer one. It''s not worth money when you buy it. The more you put it, the more valuable it is."


    Li Gui, Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen are busy stepping on Xiao Peiming''s son of the wind and carrying Xu Wenshan''s silver charm. Wang Gang walks in, passes a box and says to Xu Yunlu who has just sat down, "Heng Shao, Xu Lao said that he and Mo Shao will meet for the first time and send a gift."


    "Grandfather, he doesn''t have to be so polite." Xu Yunlu took the box and opened it to find two beautiful leather cases. When he opened it again, he found two car keys.


    "The key of the son of the wind."


    Happy, Xu Yunlu waved to Qin Mo and called, "come here in silence."


    Qin Mo reluctantly put down his little snake and climbed up to Xu Yunlu with both hands and feet. Xu Yunlu held him up and said, "let''s go, try the gift that your great grandfather gave you."


    "A gift!" Qin Mo still has a deep understanding of the gift. He happily holds xiaopang''s hand and lets Xu Yunlu get on the car. Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo to the son of the wind and drives out in a short time. Zhao xiaohen asks Ning Xiaohai jealously, "it''s said that someone gave it to the little devil."


    Ning Xiaohai nodded with a cigarette in his mouth and said, "it''s too much, too hot."


    They are still in the anger of different life experiences. Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo have turned around two times, opened the car door, carried Qin Mo in his arms and said, "ah, such a gift is really harmful. It''s really hard for several colleagues in the traffic police department to chase them out. Xiaohai, you''ll be responsible for paying the fine later."


    Ning Xiaohai pointed to himself and said angrily: Why did I pay the fine!


    Qin Mo draws a circle on his head with his fat hand, which means that his head turns dizzy too soon. Xu Yunlu pushes Ning Xiaohai aside and asks, "silently, do you like this gift from my grandfather?"


    Qin Mo opened his eyes wide and said he didn''t see the gift from his grandfather. Xu Yunlu patted Feng''s son: "this car is from his grandfather. Do you like it or not?"


    Qin Mo hesitates for a moment and points out Xiao Pang''s hand to the milk tea shop. Rao Shi and Xu Yunlu don''t understand. Qin Mo takes Xu Yunlu into the milk tea shop and eagerly points out the electric car that Su ran put in the corner of the shop.


    Ning Xiaohai hatefully followed in, and was happy when he saw it: "silent little fool, the son of the wind is more than half a billion, so you can buy a lot of those electric cars."


    Qin Mo is still very eager to look at the car electric car. After su ran beat him, he thought again that he didn''t take a look at it directly. Until now, he can finally make it clear to Xu Yunlu that he likes the gift better. However, after pointing it out twice, he had to take a sneak glance at Su ran for fear that Su ran would be angry.


    Xu Yunlu took the electric car to Qin Mo and asked, "do you like this more?"


    Qin Mo nods and climbs up with his hands and feet. He takes a look at Su ran. Seeing that Su ran doesn''t speak, he excitedly presses the on button and drives the electric car wildly.


    Everyone was happy. Xu Yunlu threw the car key to maozi and said, "go to the parking garage. Put the parking spaces in it and cover them up. I won''t be interested in it for a moment."


    Maozi took the car key and said, "brother Lu, I''m afraid I can''t drive this car very well. I''ve bumped it. Otherwise, I can''t afford to pay for it."


    "You dare not drive, I drive, I am responsible for the fine will be responsible for fun." Ning Xiaohai snatched the key of the car and went out to the milk tea shop. Maozi rushed to the tea shop and said, "brother Haizi, I just said that. I''ve thought about this kind of car, haven''t I?"


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said to Wang Gang, "Lao Wang, do you see that my grandfather''s gift is not as good as my grandmother''s gift."


    Wang Gang smiled: "this car is a limited edition, and it''s the first one. It has a certain collection value. It''s not afraid to put it. Just drive it when you grow up."


    Qin Mo got Xu Yunlu''s approval and Su Ran''s approval. This time, he studied the electric car in various ways. He wanted to use all kinds of functions. Xiao pangshou tried this and that. As a result, he still had music to play when he pressed the on button. He liked the music and drove harder. Xu Yunlu was happy: "this little guy likes this kind of music."


    Ning Xiaohai, who just came in, didn''t understand: "why can''t you like this tune in silence?"


    Su Ming, who came in later, said, "this song is called the mass. Some say it''s the song of SS lightning troops advancing of the German SS. Some say it''s his original song is bran''s poetry. The song of the first armored division of the German SS during World War II was also adapted from this song."


    "Well, this piece can''t be liked just because it has been adapted. It can only be said that bran''s poetry is very successful, and the things we appreciate silently are very tall." Ning Xiaohai touched Qin Mo''s little round head and gave a ha.


    As soon as Qin Mo slips away, he jumps into the second song. Su Ming says, "victory."


    The following are star sky and breath and life. They are all pure music. The melody is very beautiful. Qin Mo can''t hear anything beautiful. He just thinks that these music are very exciting and encourage him to drive. But adults are infected by the beautiful melody.


    As soon as the song was finished, Xu Yunlu was happy when he played it for the second time: "my grandmother gave gifts more attentively than my grandfather. She must have chosen all these songs. People who don''t know think she is teaching early."


    Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, I don''t think I grew up with you, but Su Ming grew up with you!"


    "Then you should have a deep self-examination."


    "After reflection, I came to the conclusion that you are my second cousin, Su Ming''s own brother."


    "You are younger than your family." Xu Yunlu reached for a bottle of wine from the back of the bar and said, "Oh, ghost, when did you drink Pinot Noir instead?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, it doesn''t make sense. Your son plays with our wine. If you drink our wine, can your father and son be more shameless?"


    In order to avoid becoming the fuse of the war, Su ran saw Wang Xun doing his homework and went to the small lounge with his bag and coat.


    Xu Yunlu had already picked up the bottle opener. He quickly and gracefully opened the bottle of wine. Then he took out two cups and poured the wine on them: "there are not many ghosts who can make Ben Lu pour wine in person, so you can drink it quickly."


    "You deer look very happy today."ˇ° That is, I''m going to have a holiday. I feel as comfortable as drinking ice water in June when I think that I don''t have to go to yamen for many days. " Xu Yunlu took a sip, nodded and said, "it''s a little old." As soon as he finished, Zhao xiaohen''s phone rang. Zhao xiaohen took a look at the phone and answered it. After that, his head drooped: "Xu Yunlu, Master Lu, it''s all your crow''s mouth. There are two families in Luo village fighting for a home base. They are two dead and one injured. The people in the police station have gone to deal with it." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 399

    Ning Xiaohai also depressed: "this is going to have a festival, but also poured heaven and earth to a dead case, really don''t want to let people have a good festival."


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t take too much trouble for the cases that are clearly arranged. The local police station has already sent the police. Ah, after working for so long, I think 80% of the homicide cases are caused by such trivial matters." Zhao xiaohen said very depressed.


    "You think that life is like playing a criminal investigation drama. People with high intelligence and anti reconnaissance ability are killing people and committing crimes, and then they are dealing with the ferocious armed gangsters every day. If that''s the case, if the salary is quadrupled, no one will want to be a police officer." Ning Xiaohai shook his head, "I really don''t understand your psychology."


    Zhao xiaohen said angrily: "Su ran, people have been here for such a long time. Why haven''t you seen the milk tea yet?"


    Su ran depressed to make Zhao xiaohen milk tea, just picked up ready to put down in front of Xiao hen, Zhu Zhu ran in: "Su ran, Su ran, I think good, holiday will come to you to work, I want to work with Zihao."


    Coco, Li Li and the milk tea in Sura''s hands are all scared to the ground.


    Su ran picked up the milk tea and threw it into the garbage can. Then she calmed down and said to Zhao xiaohen, "Zhu Zhu, this winter vacation has passed for a week. We have to rest for three or four days during the Spring Festival, so the vacation is only 20 days. Do you think that''s necessary?"


    "Of course, I have. I''ve calculated the salary. I don''t want to be too high. After all, I''m not a skilled worker. Coco is 3500 a month. Although I''m not a skilled worker, I''ve practiced here. I''ll give you 3000 in 20 days. It''s a deal."


    Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen are almost climbing on the bar.


    Zhu Zhu blinked several times, then clapped the bar in front of them and asked, "why, is Miss Ben''s words funny?"


    Zhao xiaohen quickly waved his hand, stopped laughing and said very seriously: "pig, it''s not good at all, it''s not funny at all!"


    "Since it''s not funny, what do you mean by laughing like this?"


    "No, I was amused by Xiao Hai''s jokes."


    "That is, I told a joke to make a fool of myself. Who knew that he laughed so low, which made me laugh." Ningxiaohai quickly drink said, Zhu Zhu very doubtfully from Zhao xiaohen face to see ningxiaohai face, "what kind of joke, also say to miss listen to."


    Zhao xiaohen patted Ning Xiaohai on his back and said bitterly, "you are here to mend the sword."


    "Are you sure you want to listen?" Ning Xiaohai asked, Zhu Zhu nodded and said, "sure!"


    "Well, to tell a joke, the physics teacher was talking about acceleration. When he saw a classmate climbing on the table to sleep, he asked a classmate to get up and ask: why does the rocket fly? Sleeping students think for a long time to answer: because it is a rocket Ning Xiaohai had an idea and pulled a joke that he didn''t know where to play. As soon as he finished, Zhao xiaohen immediately "puffed" and laughed again. Zhu Zhu blinked for a while, "this is also called a joke?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would you laugh like this?"


    "It''s really a low laugh." Zhu Zhu then asked suspiciously, "Ning Xiaohai, don''t you know what is acceleration


    Zhao xiaohen smiles again. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui also smile. Ning Xiaohai turns his eyes and suddenly points to Li Gui and says, "smile, smile, smile, as if you know better than me."


    Li Gui pushed aside Ning Xiaohai''s hand and said, "do you still need to tell jokes? You are a joke, OK?"


    "Zhu Zhu, please play with me for a while. I''ll see how to arrange it." Su ran helplessly sends Zhu Zhu to Qin Mo directly.


    Zhao xiaohen breathes heavily, takes Su Ran''s milk tea, which is very slow and difficult. Chong Ning Xiaohai says, "well, don''t roll your eyes. You are not handsome. You have more white eyes and less black eyes. Where do you think this pig girl is confident?"


    "You have to ask this piggy girl."


    "By the way, today I went to the hall to deliver the materials. Lao Zhu looked at me strangely. Did you go to Lao Zhu and beat my little report, you or Xu Yunlu?"


    "Damn, there has been no progress in Qian Zhongcheng''s trial recently. I see Lao Zhu walking around. It''s not that my cousin dare not show up in Lao Zhu''s, treat me as a scapegoat and kick me over. I''m lazy to go to the hall."


    "That''s strange."


    "What do you think is strange? Is your eyes more loving, more severe, more profound or more sharp than before?"


    "No, just like..." Zhao xiaohen looked around, didn''t find the same kind of eyes, thought about it and said, "just like looking at a pervert."


    Ning Xiaohai said in a low voice: "although you are quite abnormal, it''s not easy to see it just with your eyes. Does Lao Zhu''s eyes have a filter?"


    "Ning Xiaohai, how to speak!"


    "By the way, little fool, that night..."


    "What night?"


    "That night, after you cried and howled with ghosts, did you get sleepy?"


    Zhao xiaohen almost choked a mouthful of milk tea to death. Ning Xiaohai was surprised: "did ghosts let you sleep! No way! It doesn''t make sense at all


    There are several men crawling on the bar. Zhao xiaohen and Li Gui are in the middle, Xu Yunlu is on Li Gui''s right side, Ning Xiaohai is on Zhao xiaohen''s left side, and Su ran stands opposite Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen. They are not self disciplined. They control their voice first, and then their voice gets higher and higher, so Su ran can hear it clearly, The tip of the ear is tinged with a thin layer of red.


    Zhao xiaohen was very angry and retaliated: "Ning Xiaohai, you are still a baby now."


    Ning Xiaohai laughed three times and said, "my cousin took me to the end when I was 15 years old."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "What don''t you believe? Is there anything my cousin dare not do in the world?"


    "Unless Xu Yunlu admits it, I..." before Zhao xiaohen finished, Li Gui stretched out his hand to roll his head. Zhao xiaohen thought of Su ran across the bar and closed his mouth. Ning Xiaohai also thought of this and said with a smile, "that little sluggard, I''m talking with Xiao Dai Hu, it''s all nonsense."


    Su ran quickly turned to busy, Ning Xiaohai looked at Xu Yunlu one eye, with the mouth said: cousin, miserable!


    Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen all looked at Xu Yunlu, Li Gui patted Xu Yunlu: "deer, no wonder Yamaguchi always said that you suddenly changed your sex, from wild animals all night to domestic birds, gentle ten seconds shot, originally you deer is young greedy Huan hurt body, now lack of stamina ha!"


    "I really want to find a piece of adhesive tape to seal your mouth. If you don''t chew your tongue for a day, you will die." Xu Yunlu snorted and left the bar with his glass. Zhao xiaohen immediately learned Xu Yunlu''s appearance and voice and pointed to Ning Xiaohai, "I really want to find a piece of adhesive tape to seal your mouth. If you don''t chew your tongue for a day, you will die!"


    "You will die!" Li Gui emphasized his tone and left with a glass and a bottle.


    Zhu Zhu and Qin Mo are still able to play together, and they also found more new functions of the electric car with Qin mo. they had a good time there.


    Su ran was depressed for a while. She thought that Su Ming was coming. Without drinking a glass of water, she was anxious to see Wang Xun do his homework. She poured warm water and went to the small rest room. When she came to the door, she heard Su Mingzheng say angrily, "Wang Xun, why is this question wrong? Didn''t I give you this type of question before the exam?"


    "I was... I was stuck in a blank question, so I didn''t have time to solve it."


    "What''s the score of a blank question and a big question? You have no experience after so many years of reading."


    "At that time, I thought that filling in the blanks would work out. It wasn''t very difficult. Who knows..."


    "You can really make that excuse for yourself."


    Su ran looked up and saw Su Ming turning over Wang Xun''s stack of final exam papers: "it''s strange. There are four ways of reading comprehension in English. You''ve only got one right. Are you so simple that you don''t understand it?"


    "There is a wrong word, meaning just twisted, except for a fluke, the rest are finished."


    I forgot the past perfect tense


    "At that time, the brain was short circuited."


    As soon as Su ran saw that he would not appear again, Wang Xun was beaten by Su Ming. He quickly went in, handed the water to Su Ming and said, "brother, I''m thirsty. Let''s have a drink first."


    Su Ming took the cup and poured down most of it. Su ran quickly said, "son, you can''t go to Waterloo every time. Napoleon went to Waterloo only once and gave it to Guam."


    "Then he escaped again, sister!" Wang Xun said in a very low voice, and then he regretted again, because Su Ming''s words had been smashed, "it''s a death to escape! Dazzle history, you don''t study liberal arts! Do the wrong questions in each paper again, summarize the tenses in English, and I''ll find the related questions for you to practice


    Wang Xun''s face suddenly became numb. Su ran quickly said, "don''t be angry, brother. I made your favorite Chinese toon scrambled eggs tonight."


    Su Ming snorted and left the small lounge angrily. Wang Xun snorted and said, "it''s so delicious. How do you like such food?"


    Su ran took a picture of Wang Xun and asked, "Xun Er, this time I''m going back a lot?"


    "The ranking has improved by 12, but the total score is 53 points less than that of the mid-term. This time, the average score of everyone has dropped by 72 points. Elder sister, you don''t know how abnormal the teachers in No.1 middle school are. They teach new lessons all the time. Every day, the homework in the new lesson is full. There is no time to review. Moreover, the questions are really difficult this time. "


    "I know, I know. If I insist on it for another year and a half, I will be free."


    Wang Xun nodded, clenched his fist and made an effort to cheer up. Then he sighed and whispered to Su ran: "last time I said that girl classmate actually won the first place in the grade. When did you say she studied?"


    Su Ran''s eyes leaped. Was it true that what they said was true? Wang Xun would make girlfriends before Su Ming. He also asked in a low voice, "Xun Er, you don''t like others, do you?"


    "Sister, you said that, even if I really like others, they may not be able to look up to my 188 students in this grade?"


    "188 is very lucky."ˇ° Sister, it''s good to be lucky in school. "ˇ° In a word, you are still small now, so you should spend more time on your study. "ˇ° Elder sister, don''t say it n times as soon as it comes. I knowˇ° Of course, it''s OK to admire the female students with good grades. Look at the gap between yourself and others, and think more if you really like others, can they see the gap? " Wang Xun said, "elder sister, is this reverse education?"ˇ° It''s inspirational education. " After su ran finished, she gave Wang Xun 500 yuan. Wang Xun said, "I''m on holiday now. I eat and drink all at home. I don''t need to spend money." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 400

    "Save it for yourself. In the future, there will be more places for money."


    "I have to earn it myself."


    "When you earn money, be filial to your sister."


    "That''s a must." Wang Xun looked up at the door and made sure that Su Ming had gone away. Then he braved the dog and said, "he''ll forget it."


    Su ran poked Wang Xun''s forehead with her finger. After a few words with Wang Xun, she did not disturb Wang Xun''s study any more. She left the small rest room. At the door, she heard Li Gui saying in another small rest room: "look, Xiaolu, this is the arrangement from the military Airport to yiranju the day after tomorrow."


    "It''s OK. When the old devil goes out, he must take his team with him. We''ll help him to be safe."


    "Do you want to arrange a car? Mr. Xu likes Rolls Royce and Mrs. Xu has good taste. There are only three gustes here, and more Land Rover and overbearing."


    "Don''t use guster. Use two maybachs to pick up two old people. The rest of the people use Land Rover. I''m not Mr. Xu. I''m not so Maybach. I''ll tell you how many Land Rovers you use. Choose dark colors. There are too many models and too many colors. The old devil will have dozens of rubbish, That will directly train you to be a qualified political worker. "


    "Xiaolu, you said you had such a grandfather and grandfather. When you came to Wasi, you couldn''t find the dead one!"


    "Ghosts and ghosts," to benefit the country, to live and die "is the pursuit of a deer all his life. There are not many people with such high moral character now."


    "It''s really rare. You''ll be more virtuous if you let me do it."


    "Go away!"


    "When you talk about substance, you change your face."


    "Go away!"


    "Since you have been a little lazy, you''ve always been grumpy, just like a powder can. It''s terrible to be a man who wants to be dissatisfied."


    "Don''t worry. No matter how much I want to be dissatisfied, I don''t care about you. Listen, two old people live in two suites on the 28th floor. The people they bring are arranged upstairs and downstairs."


    "I see. The pomp in a dream of Red Mansions is not as big as that of the old people of your two families."


    "A dream of Red Mansions is a fart!"


    "You dare to blaspheme a masterpiece."


    Su ran thinks that today''s group of people are crazy. She goes back to the bar quickly, but she is more worried about the coming of Xu Yunlu''s demons in three days.


    In the evening, Xu Yunlu wants to accompany Xu Wenshan for dinner, so he takes Su ran and Qin Mo to leave the milk tea shop early. Qin Mo loves the electric car very much, so he is reluctant to let it go, so he drives back to yiranju. Xu Yunlu asks Mao Zi to repair it, and then sprays new paint on it to recharge the electricity, so that old lady Xu doesn''t come to see it and thinks her silent driving skills are not good.


    After dinner with Xu Wenshan, Xu Wenshan still has business to deal with. Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Qin Mo back to his residence. As soon as he enters the house, Xu Yunlu collapses on the sofa and says, "finally he can go home normally."


    Qin Mo also quickly climbed onto the sofa, learning from Xu Yunlu''s appearance. Xu Yunlu pinched Qin Mo''s little PP with a smile, and Qin Mo jumped into Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu was very uncle to command: "mother water, father to accompany his son to take a bath."


    Qin Mo immediately followed his father to learn: "mother, let go the water!"


    Su ran shakes her head. She is also very tired. It takes time to fill the bath. She takes advantage of the water to take a bath.


    As soon as Su RA comes out, Xu Yunlu enters the bathroom with Qin Mo, who has been stripped naked by him.


    When Su RA takes out Xu Yunlu''s and Qin Mo''s clean pajamas and goes back to the bathroom, Xu Yunlu is actually teaching Qin Mo to swim. Su RA can only admire: good energy.


    Xu Yunlu raises Qin mo ''.


    Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu was well protected, and Qin Mo had a good time, so she retired safely.


    Su ran dries her hair and goes to the study to read a book for a long time. Father and son have not come out yet. She is worried that the water is cold and she freezes Qin mo. she goes in again and finds the hot water tap open. Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo''s head in one hand and Qin Mo''s body in the other, teaching him backstroke.


    Su ran tried the water temperature before she left safely.


    However, not long after this time, Xu Yunlu came out with a white bath towel and Qin Mo, who was also wrapped in a small white bath towel. Before Qin Mo had enough fun, Xiao Pang''s legs kept kicking and Xiao Pang waved with disapproval. After Xu Yunlu whispered something to him, he stopped making trouble and went to bed with Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran goes to the bathroom to get the clean pajamas for her father and son, and wants to put them on for Qin mo. however, Qin Mo refuses very much and goes all the way to Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu asks Su ran to put the pajamas on the bedside table. When Qin Mo falls asleep, she puts them on for him. Su ran sees Qin Mo arching in Xu Yunlu''s arms and has to give up and put away the wet bath towel, After moving here, Xu Yunlu has arranged for people to do the laundry and cooking. Apart from studying and taking care of Qin Mo, Su ran can really describe doing nothing. And in the days when she was sick, Qin Mo didn''t need her to take care of her. Xu Yunlu clearly wanted to cultivate her into a pig''s rhythm.


    Qin Mo was lying naked in Xu Yunlu''s arms reading picture books. However, Bai was very tired, so he turned for a while and began to find a suitable place for Xu Yunlu to sleep.


    Qin Mo''s stomach is up, and Xu Yunlu''s thin quilt covers his little stomach. He turns around, his buttocks are up, and Xu Yunlu''s thin quilt covers his little buttocks and back. In short, Qin Mo turns back and forth, and finally finds the most comfortable place between Xu Yunlu''s chest and abdomen. He can''t move any more, but Xiao Pang''s legs kick twice from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s little PP with one hand and flipped through Qin Mo''s picture book with the other. When Su ran saw it, she went to pick up Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone and wanted to give it to him. As a result, she saw a thick stack of wechat messages. The top message was: Xiaolu, I''ll wait for you at 1206 in the Champs Elysees. I can''t sleep!


    Su ran was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a while and then handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took the mobile phone and saw the message, and said, "it''s the same as your mobile phone password." After that, I press on my mobile phone, delete the stack of thick messages, and turn it into a news financial app I usually watch.


    Xu Yunlu turned over for more than ten minutes, Qin Mo finally settled down, and the annoying little fat leg was completely motionless.


    Xu Yunlu waited patiently for more than ten minutes to make sure Qin Mo was asleep. Then he got up and put on his pajamas. He carefully carried Qin Mo to the children''s room next to him.


    Su ran walks over and waits for Xu Yunlu to put Qin Mo down. After all, Qin Mo has just fallen asleep. When she moves him, she still feels it. Su ran quickly pats him and Qin Mo sleeps peacefully.


    Xu Yunlu stroked his chest and whispered, "it''s really hard to take a baby."


    Su ran wanted to wear Qin Mo''s pajamas. Xu Yunlu tut said, "what pajamas do you wear? If you sleep healthily, do you know?"


    "How hard to see!"


    "Ugly?" Xu Yunlu glanced at Qin Mo, who was covered with a quilt. "Is such a beautiful son ugly?" Xu Yunlu said, holding Su ran up and saying, "I''ve got my driver''s license."


    "It''s good for me to ride a little ninja."


    "If you like to ride a little ninja, just ride a little ninja. It doesn''t conflict with driving test." Xu Yunlu then pinched Su Ran''s little face and covered it with her mouth. Su ran didn''t know how Xu Yunlu suddenly went crazy. The kiss was so strong that she almost choked. Before the kiss was finished, Xu Yunlu was already soft in her arms. Xu Yunlu held someone in his arms and fell on the bed. Then he released his mouth and said, "what''s the tension? My little face is white all day."


    "Uncle, Rana is really a little nervous." Su ran climbed into Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran with a smile and said, "as we all said, it''s better for them to like you. If they don''t like you, you can also dislike them."


    "It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do."


    "These are my old life. You don''t know them well. You don''t even have to talk to them without mentioning you. When you ask for words, you have to look back. The rest depends on your mood." Xu Yunlu said with a smile. Su ran asked anxiously, "Uncle Lu, are you really the overlord of the family?"


    "Uncle Lu hasn''t been a overlord for many years, and I don''t want to get back that feeling. Go to sleep. It''s hard to serve Mr. Xu."


    Before several old demons in Xu Yunlu''s house came, Su ran always accompanied Qin Mo on the 28th floor in the morning. In the afternoon, the old man had to deal with business. Su ran took Qin Mo to the milk tea shop after lunch break.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai seem to be very busy. At least Su ran didn''t see Xu Yunlu when she got up and went to sleep. From the people lying next to her, we can judge that Xu Yunlu has come back, but the time is relatively short.


    Su ran feels that something important must have happened, which makes Xu Yunlu busy again. She can''t tell whether it''s the police station or the three old demons coming to make Xu Yunlu busy.


    In such a flash, it came to the day when the three old demons Xu Yunlu said arrived.


    When Su ran got up in the morning, she finally saw Xu Yunlu. Thinking that the old demons were coming today, Su ran was in a relaxed mood. Xu Yunlu hugged her and made a little intimacy with her. Ning Xiaohai called to say that there would be more in the capital. Xu Yunlu asked Ning Xiaohai to send the list.


    After a while, Ning Xiaohai sent Xu Yunlu more people in the capital. Su ran frowned at Xu Yunlu as she watched. After watching, she called Hengbin and Li Gui and said: it''s good for more people to answer with hegemony.


    Xu Yunlu said, hate for a while, just called Ning Xiaohai to clean up and go to the Bureau, in the morning to deal with business, in the afternoon to the airport to meet.


    Su ran takes Qin Mo to master Xu. Qin Mo is responsible for accompanying him. She goes to the big flat opposite where three rooms and four rooms are combined to help. The dinner is set here. Heng bin is responsible for it. She transfers two chefs and four garnishers to help him. She is busy in an orderly way. Su ran can''t get involved at all.


    As time approached, Su ran became more and more nervous. Finally, she heard the sound of the elevator Ding, and then Xu Yunlu''s voice: "Lao Lu, I have poor conditions here. If I''m not used to it, I''ll go back early."


    "Is Lao Xu used to staying here?"


    "My grandfather is used to it."


    "He is so delicate and has so many problems that people who use baskets are used to it. What else can I not get used to?"


    "My grandfather is not as good as you say many times." A woman''s voice chimed in: "your grandfather and grandson have been pinching since they met. It''s hard not to do so. In laws, be careful." Su ran hurriedly returns to the room. Hengbin has already taken people to greet him at the door. After a while, Xu Yunlu comes in with a spirited old man, and then walks out with two women. One of them is carefully packed, and her clothes and accessories are very exquisite. She is supported by a well-dressed woman, who can''t see her age; The other is not so particular, but the clothes are mainly comfortable, supported by Luo Xiaohai. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 401

    When Xu Yunlu came in and saw Su ran, he said, "little slob, this is my grandfather, grandmother and grandmother; Grandpa, grandma, grandma, this is Sura. "


    Su ran felt that six eyes hit her, which was more powerful than the laser. She followed Xu Yunlu to call someone. The three old men didn''t answer, but they all nodded. Xu Yunlu then said, "little lazy, please come here and bring me silence."


    Su ran nodded, then laughed at the three old people who were still looking at her, and ran to the opposite side to invite someone.


    Then Su ran heard Xu Yunlu say: "grandfather, what are you doing? Your eyes are staring like a copper bell. Don''t scare little lazy."


    "No, fawn, let''s have a look. We can be scared. The clay is made of paper."


    "You see, people have knives in their eyes. I grew up in your eyes. I can stand this kind of torture. How can ordinary people suffer this kind of torture?"


    "After all, I haven''t asked you clearly what it means to have been more than ten years, and what it means to not go home to report after more than ten years."


    "Lao Lu, it''s agreed not to settle accounts after autumn. Why are you so dishonest?"


    Several people came into the room laughing and scolding. Su ran hurried in to see Xu Wenshan and Qin Mo playing Gobang. Qin Mo was holding a white chess piece in his little fat hand, which looked like that.


    Su ran hurriedly came forward and said, "Grandpa, grandma and grandma are here."


    Xu Wenshan put down his chess pieces and said, "here we are. It''s quite fast. Lao Lu didn''t say he would be late." Finish saying to stand up, Su ran quickly to help, Qin Mo didn''t agree: "granddad, it''s not over."


    "Granddad, they''re here. Let''s play." Xu Wenshan reaches out his hand. Qin Mo hesitates for a moment, then puts down his pieces and follows Xu Wenshan to the opposite door. But he looks back at the pieces and the chessboard. Su ran asks people to put them away and take them with him. Qin Mo is relieved.


    Su ran came out and heard Qin Mo''s happy laughter and cry, "Uncle Peng, uncle Peng, it''s uncle Peng!", She stares at Qin Mo, who is actually hanging on Qu Peng. It turns out that Qu Peng is carrying some plain clothes at the door, which has replaced several welcome guests arranged by Hengbin. Su Ran is surprised: "brother Dapeng is you!"


    Holding Qin Mo''s little PP in one hand, Qu Peng nodded and said, "I''m in charge of the safety work of Mr. Lu''s whole journey this time."


    "Oh, that''s hard work."


    "Fortunately, there''s nothing unexpected. It''s really the hardest job." When Qu Peng finished, Su ran was stunned for a moment, then laughed, and Qu Peng also laughed.


    During those days in the mountains, no matter how hard the road was or how dangerous things happened, Qin Mo was on Qu Peng''s back or in his arms, so he had the feelings tested by blood and fire to Qu Peng. After making love with Qu Peng for a long time, he was reluctant to let go. He told some little secrets between him and Qu Peng that outsiders didn''t understand. Qu Peng was afraid that the old people were worried and let Qin Mo go, Let him in. When Qin Mo comes in, he says two separate greetings to Su ran. Then he opens the door and says, "go in too. Don''t let the old man wait."


    Su ran let out a sound, and when she came in, she heard Qin Mo''s cheerful voice: "great grandfather, great grandmother, great grandmother."


    "Oh, I still remember grandma in silence."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu''s grandmother. The old lady Lu stretched out her hand and pulled Qin Mo over. Qin Mo said with pride, "remember, grandma can shoot!"


    Everyone is happy. Sura thinks it must be the story that happened when several old demons brought Qin Mo to the military airport.


    Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng shook hands. The two old men sat down. Lu Feng, the old devil, looked at the room and said, "it''s too luxurious."


    Xu Yunlu glared and snorted, "Lao Lu, if you want to dress up, I''ll arrange a hotel for you now, or I''ll live in a dormitory for eight people in the army."


    "You''re not big or small."


    "Grandma, you take care of your grandfather. It''s awkward to have him here."


    "Well, well, deer, you don''t know that your grandfather is most afraid of spending money on him in his childhood." Old lady Lu patted Xu Yunlu and said, Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "money earned is not spent, what do you keep it for?"


    Mrs. Lu turned to Lu Feng and said, "don''t say a few words about your grandson''s wishes."


    Lu Feng looked at Su ran and said, "this child is simple. What''s his name?"


    "My name is Sura."


    "How old is it?"


    "It''s 22 in a minute."


    "Still in college?"


    Old lady Xu praised and said, "even though I''m still in college, the needling is well done."


    "No, grandma praised me." Su Ran is a little embarrassed. The last time I saw old lady Xu, she had just had an operation. Her hair was shaved and her head was wrapped. She was in bad condition because of the pain. Although she was well maintained, she could see that she was old. Now old lady Xu doesn''t look like an 80 year old man. Su ran doubted her eyes more than once.


    Su ran was very nervous when she didn''t see some old people. Now she is not nervous. At least some old people are not difficult to contact.


    "It''s much more restrained than fawn. Where''s brother?" Mrs. Lu almost jumped in from Qin Mo and held Qin Mo in her arms. Now she was wiping her sweat and asking.


    "I haven''t finished work yet."


    "Ask him to come and talk after work." Old lady Xu patted Su Ran''s hand and said, Su ran nodded and said, "OK."


    "Don''t stand, sit, sit." Old lady Xu pats the position beside her. Su ran takes a look at Xu Yunlu, walks over carefully and sits down. Old lady Xu asks about her family again. Su ran answers one by one.


    At this time, there was a voice outside the door: "I said, elder sister, how did your car disappear?"


    Su ran sees that Ning Xiaohai gently picks Xu Yunlu''s eyebrows, then covers his mouth and hides with a smile. Xu Yunlu collapses down beside Su ran.


    Then Su ran saw Zhang feiran come in with an old lady who was very fashionable. Of course, there were many people who came in together, and they didn''t know which side was the valet.


    As soon as the old lady came in and saw Lu Feng and his wife, she immediately stepped forward and said, "Oh, brother Lu and sister Lu, you two gods, but everything is not easy to move. You can come here not far from the capital to play."


    Su ran saw old lady Lu smile for a while, but the smile was not so real. She still held Qin Mo in her arms. Qin Mo had no relationship with her, but played mischievously in her arms.


    The corner of Lu Feng''s mouth fell down for a while. Xu Wenshan still looked like he AI. He was a man, but he didn''t look different. They went to the sofa by the window and sat down.


    Old lady Xu said: "Oh, I said Ning Shu, how can you even lose this? It''s true."


    "Elder sister, can I blame this? If the driver belongs to our family, I will drive off immediately." The old lady, Ning Shu, was very dissatisfied with the fact that the drivers left behind and pulled them back to catch up. She even said, "and, elder sister, why should we all sit on Land Rover and arrange for us to sit domineering seats?"


    Naturally, this old lady Ning Shu should be the sister of old lady Xu. Although she has also been carefully dressed, Su ran feels that she is more like her sister.


    "Before, Feifei said that she was not comfortable, and you didn''t say that she would come. Fawn didn''t arrange so many cars. They were all temporary." Old lady Xu said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, if it''s you, you can''t deal with this kind of sudden situation in an orderly way every time. When has this kind of thing happened, the fawn is far inferior to elder sister in this respect."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu gently scrape his eyebrows with his fingers.


    When Mrs. Lu heard that Mrs. Ning Shu slandered Xu Yunlu, her face was not so gentle. Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan sat far away, but Su ran could not see their faces. But from the aura of the living room, she could feel that no old man was happy, even Mrs. Xu was not happy: "Xiaoshu, Xiaolu has always been a person, Where have you ever dealt with the coming and going of such a big family? After this time, you will not naturally have experience. You should give him a chance to exercise in your old life. "


    Ning Xiaohai said: "that is, grandma, my cousin has only these cars here. When he knows you are here, he immediately arranges for someone to rent a new car from the car shop. He knows that your old man has a lot of things to go out, and he rents such a car to give you a gift."


    "Ning Xiaohai, it''s true." Old lady Ning Shu ate shriveled at old lady Xu. Someone took over and immediately glared at Ning Xiaohai. Zhang feiran looked at Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan who had not spoken all the time and gently pulled old lady Ning Shu for a while. Then Ning Shu hummed. However, Xu Yunlu met her with hegemony, which made her unable to swallow.


    "Come on, come on, let''s see if we recognize the fawn." Old lady Xu broke the embarrassing situation.


    In addition to a few young men at the door and in the kitchen, there are only Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai.


    Ning Xiaohai, is more than familiar with Ning Shu''s old lady, that is to see each time to pull a pile of hatred, so her eyes swept, immediately fell on Xu Yunlu paralyzed beside Su ran, holding a handkerchief, said: "Yo, this is my deer?"


    Zhang feiran was shocked to see Xu Yunlu. Her eyes were wide open, but her voice "Xu Ju" didn''t come out at last. Instead, she stifled back, and her eyes quickly swept over Su ran.


    After all, the old lady named Ning Shu is an elder. Xu Yunlu has just dealt with her with bullying. She is afraid of making trouble again. Old lady Ning Shu makes trouble with old lady Xu again, so she gently pulls Su RA to stand up and calls out: "grandma."


    "Oh, this mouth is really sweet. Elder sister, I don''t think it''s so true. Fawn is not a sweet mouth in my memory. It''s not only not sweet, but also a saw mouth gourd."


    Even if Su Ran has never been in a big family, she can hear clearly. Old lady Ning Shu just said that Xu Yunlu was not the young deer of the Xu family in that year. She is likely to be a fake. Old lady Ning Shu is really a master of instigating and discrediting.


    Ning Xiaohai curled his mouth. Xu Yunlu listened and took Su RA to sit back. Old lady Ning Shu was dissatisfied again immediately: "Xiaolu, what do you mean? Do you have such an attitude towards the elders? My fawn used to be the most polite person, not like you


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "so, old lady Zhang, after I go to have blood tests with my grandparents, please come and make rules for me." Su ran saw everyone''s facial expressions are very wonderful to move, because of the consideration of old lady Xu''s face, and all tried to endure back, only Ning Xiaohai "Puchi" a smile out, Ning Shu old lady immediately staring at Ning Xiaohai, want to train Ning Xiaohai, Zhang feiran had to pull her again. Mrs. Lu said: "Xiaolu, there are airplanes and cars all the way. We''re nearly broken up. We''ll have a quick meal. Let''s have a rest early." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 402

    "OK, grandma."


    Mrs. Ning Shu sat down next to Mrs. Xu and said, "elder sister, it''s so tiring that people have no appetite. Feifei is still uncomfortable."


    "Eat a little, eat light." Old lady Xu is in a good mood. At the moment, what she wants most is to be close to Qin Mo, so while dealing with old lady Ning Shu, she reaches out her hand to Qin Mo, "silent, come, come, grandma hug."


    "Don''t worry, grandma. Don''t support your waist because of his weight." Xu Yunlu reached out and jumped out of Mrs. Lu''s arms. He ran to Mrs. Xu''s Qin Mo and picked him up. "Take it easy. Grandma can''t stand your bumping and pouncing like this." With that, Xu Yunlu puts Qin Mo in old lady Xu''s arms and orders Hengbin to have dinner.


    Su ran just wants to stand up to help Hengbin. Xu Yunlu pulls her. Su ran takes a look at Zhang feiran, who is more dressed than the princess beside old lady Ning Shu. She doesn''t mean to move at all. Before the four old people come, she asked Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu also says that the old man is coming. She helps, and the old people may like it. Let her serve the old man, Xu Yunlu think it doesn''t matter, but let her serve Zhang feiran, Xu Yunlu is not happy.


    After Xu Yunlu pulled, Su ran did not move.


    Old lady Xu asked, "by the way, Feifei, you''re not comfortable. You''ll have a rest early after dinner."


    "Grandma, please don''t worry about me. It''s not a big problem. If you can come to my brother''s place and have a family reunion, what can be more pleasant than that?"


    "Hear, hear, Xiao Shu, your granddaughter is sensible, much more sensible than you."


    "My family Feifei naturally has nothing to say, elder sister, how can I not understand." Mrs. Ning Shu reached out to help Mrs. Xu, "I said, elder sister, you said Xiaolu is really, he doesn''t go home to see you, and he tosses us a few old people so far, which family''s rules are these? Are you sure he is really Xiaolu?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You think we''re old fools, don''t you?" Old lady Xu was even more unhappy when she heard old lady Ning Shu slander Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu reached out to help old lady Lu. Old lady Lu patted Xu Yunlu''s hand gently. She rushed to old lady Ning Shu, who was walking in front of the table. She whispered: "I heard that old lady Lu was making a mischief with your grandmother at home. She''ll come for a while, but she won''t come for a while."


    "I can see that it''s quite a work."


    "It''s not a fuel-efficient light! Your uncle Qiu said that Zhang Bo also came, but he didn''t dare to show up in front of me and your grandfather. Of course, he doesn''t dare to show up in front of your grandfather now. "


    "Didn''t he tell Chuang Yu about a top secret acquisition of Shilong? My grandfather almost opened him up."


    "The old and the young are just doing it for him? Fortunately, your grandfather hasn''t seen anything. The acquisition plan that Zhang Bai leaked to Chuangyu is fake. Your grandfather succeeded in the acquisition at a very low price, and Chuangyu lost. Zhang Bai collected a lot of money from Chuangyu. They haven''t finished the whole thing up to now. "


    "My grandfather is wonderful!"


    "You are such a heartless thing. They dare to treat your grandfather and grandmother like this. They just think you..." Mrs. Lu said and wiped her eyes. Xu Yunlu said, "grandma, hurry up. When your grandson didn''t come back to the capital to give you a new year''s gift, you know his grandson is OK."


    "You, you, why don''t you worry so much?" Mrs. Lu said and hit Xu Yunlu several times with her fist.


    "Grandma, it''s not good to settle accounts after autumn ~ ~"


    "No, it''s your grandfather who agreed, but your grandmother did not."


    "You''re still my good grandmother. No, I''m not going to be filial to my grandfather, but I''m going to be filial to my grandmother."


    "You''re a real jerk." Old lady Lu poked Xu Yunlu''s forehead, and Xu Yunlu asked in a low voice, "grandma, just you, throw away the old and small demons. You don''t have too many moves. How can you let them follow you?"


    "It''s not your grandfather''s fault. He didn''t allow me to interfere in the affairs of your grandmother''s house. He said that as long as your grandfather didn''t open this mouth, he didn''t see it or hear it."


    "Grandma, grandpa is so upset. Zhang Bo has done such a mess. Grandpa doesn''t know how angry he is."


    "It''s your grandfather''s fault. If you come back earlier, you don''t have to go to your grandfather''s company. They dare not be so arrogant."


    "Grandma, the fawn knows it''s wrong. Let''s not talk about it any more. We just need to have fun with these two demons."


    "Just think they didn''t come and play as they should!"


    "Granny ~ ~ er, it''s fatal. Can it be regarded as not coming? The diaphragm should be in the way of the eyes!"


    "Grandma, it''s just that you''re living a smooth life. It''s good for someone to respond and get in the way of your eyes. It''s also good for you to understand what kind of life your grandparents are living."


    "Grandma ~ ~"


    Hengbin has had his food and wine arranged. Then he left two waiters and took the rest out.


    Everyone sat down. Mrs. Ning Shu seemed to have finally found out. Qin Mo asked, "elder sister, whose baby is this little guy from? I''ve never seen him before. You look very rare."


    "It''s the deer''s son." Old lady Xu saw her sister and finally saw Qin mo. she was very happy and said, "elder sister, elder sister, you haven''t said that, I don''t know, and I don''t have a backup of the gift."


    "You don''t have to be polite."


    "Deer, you too, even have a son. When did you get married?"


    When Su ran heard that someone finally asked about something substantial, she was very worried. She didn''t know how to answer. In front of so many old people, she said that she was unmarried and had children. Where would her face go in the future.


    After Xu Yunlu helped old lady Lu sit down, she opened her seat for Su ran. When old lady Ning Shu saw that Xu Yunlu did not answer, she asked again.


    After waiting for Su ran to sit down, Xu Yunlu sat down beside her and said, "this old lady, I haven''t identified her, whether she is your aunt''s grandson or not, so I''ll report to you when I find out if I''m married."


    Ning Xiaohai "puffed" and laughed again.


    Mrs. Lu almost couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that Lu Feng took a look at her, she had to hold back and gently touched Qin Mo''s fat hand. She asked quietly, "are you hungry?"


    Qin Mo nodded as soon as he heard this after he had a meal.


    Mrs. Lu laughed, then put a piece of chicken leg in her chopsticks and said, "I heard that I like chicken best. This is chicken leg. Come on, eat it."


    Although Mrs. Lu is much simpler than Mrs. Xu, Su ran feels that she is also from a big family because she is not impatient.


    Four old people, Qin Mo obviously likes Xu Wenshan and Mrs. Lu. Of course, it''s not that Lu Feng and Xu are annoying.


    Because of his position, Lu Feng has the dignity of not being arrogant and angry. A man in his eighties has a straight body and a loud voice. He has a kind of air of fear when he sees an adult. It''s not because he puts down his position that he will disappear. As a child, Qin Mo is quite sensitive to this kind of air.


    Mrs. Xu is a very particular person. She is 80 years old. She is very good at dressing up and keeping in good condition. Her figure is just like that of a little girl. She has a good fitting cheongsam, a valuable mink coat, and a few pieces of jade jewelry carved by a famous teacher. She is elegant and beautiful. She feels that if she has not seen Mrs. Xu in her illness, I really think old lady Xu is a big sister next door. Although old lady Lu doesn''t show her age, old lady Lu naturally looks more like an elder. In addition, as soon as we meet, old lady Ning Shu, who seems to be aiming at Xu Yunlu and Su ran, naturally sets up a firewall against old lady Lu.


    When Qin Mo came back from the mountain, he was just a brain damaged chicken powder. He liked to eat any kind of chicken. As soon as he heard it, he immediately reached for his chopsticks and said, "thank you, grandma."


    Mrs. Lu touched Qin Mo''s head.


    Old lady Ning Shu was very embarrassed by Xu Yunlu. Ning Xiaohai laughed again. She also ignored Zhang feiran''s stop and immediately pointed at Ning Xiaohai: "Yo, yo, I thought it was a monkey who didn''t respect the old man. It was Ning Zhenghai, you little rabbit."


    Ningxiaohai very wrongly said: "grandma, as soon as you enter the door, I said hello to this son of a bitch, your old man''s eyes have been on the top of his head, disdaining to look at us."


    "Yo, yo, yo, that''s not what you said in your life."


    "No, no, I''ve been right all my life. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Mrs. Ning Shu turned to Mrs. Xu immediately. Mrs. Xu sighed and said, "well, Xiaoshu, Haizi is a younger generation, and you are not afraid of losing your identity."


    Old lady Ning Shu looked at Ning Xiaohai angrily, and old lady Xu said to old lady Lu, "I''m laughing at my family. I''ve had a meal. I''ve had a meal."


    Qin Mo saw that the old people hadn''t moved their chopsticks yet. Although she got Mrs. Lu''s permission, she felt that today''s situation was not the same as usual, so her eyes soon fell on her. She asked her if she could eat. Xu Yunlu grabbed Qin Mo''s face and said, "if you''re hungry, just eat."


    Old lady Lu also laughed: "it''s a little devil. It looks like you were a child."


    "Of course, my son is not like me, is he, little devil?"


    Qin Mo wrinkled his little nose. Xu Yunlu pulled his nose again and said: "grandfather, grandfather, you have many rules. Move your chopsticks quickly. Otherwise, what will you do if your grandson is hungry."


    Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan laughed and picked up the chopsticks, which made everyone move. Qin Mo immediately stepped on his legs and ate his favorite chicken leg with the chopsticks. They didn''t use the chopsticks very well. Looking around, he thought that no one paid attention to him, so he used them instead.


    Xu Yunlu and other old people all ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables and stood up with cups. They first pretended to cough three times, and then said, "because the grandson is not sensible, his grandparents are worried. They still travel a long distance to his grandson for the festival, so the grandson will be punished three cups first."


    Old lady Xu and old lady Lu said almost at the same time: "three cups is enough, one cup means it. Don''t pack it for us."


    "How can we do that? Three cups. We have to have three full cups." When Xu Yunlu finished, she drank three cups. Mrs. Lu shook her head and said, "OK, OK, eat some vegetables quickly. It''s not boiled water."ˇ° No, grandson has nothing to sayˇ° Then you eat again, and no one won''t let you say it. " Mrs. Lu was nervous about her grandson, and Mrs. Xu couldn''t help laughing. "Sister in law, don''t worry. This monkey will not make a deep review of him. Just let him say it." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 403

    Xu Yunlu stares at old lady Xu, who gracefully waves her hand and says, "little monkey, say it."


    "Grandma, you''ve completely wiped out other people''s aura."


    "Say it or not?"


    "Yes, of course." Xu Yunlu coughed again. Old lady Xu pointed at him menacingly. He said quickly, "after drinking these three glasses of wine, it''s agreed that it''s not allowed to settle accounts after autumn, and it''s not allowed to ask questions. You all have to count."


    On hearing this, Lu Feng immediately said discontentedly, "then your grandfather will drink 30 cups and compensate you, OK? Then we can ask if we should, and we can fight if we should."


    Everyone was happy. Mrs. Lu took a strange look at Lu Feng. She saw that her grandson was not big or small!


    "Grandfather, you should be the grandson''s. you see, grandfather has to play tricks again. At the beginning, he said it well." Xu Yunlu almost cried, and Xu Wenshan said, "well, well, Lao Lu, where''s the deer? If he wants to say it, he will say it naturally. If he doesn''t want to say it, don''t force him. Today is a good day. Let''s have a drink to celebrate."


    As soon as Xu Wenshan was reconciled with the mud, even Qin Mo, who was enjoying himself, put down the chicken leg and drank the juice in the cup.


    Zhang feiran, who is used to dealing with people, got up and poured wine for the old people. When he poured wine for Xu Yunlu, he called out sweetly: "brother.".


    Xu Yunlu answered, and Zhang feiran said, "I haven''t seen my brother for many years. Grandma wants to miss her brother so much. Whenever she mentions it, she will shed tears. I''m back now, but it''s really good. I should come back earlier. Grandma doesn''t know how much less to hurt. "


    Su ran sees Ning Xiaohai flicking his mouth gently, and Xu Yunlu smiles. Su ran feels a little bit like skin and doesn''t smile.


    Zhang feiran took the bottle to Su ran and asked, "brother, what''s the name of this beautiful little sister?"


    Su Ran is sure that although Zhang feiran spends money on her face, she is definitely older than herself. She calls her little sister. Xu Yunlu says faintly, "your cousin."


    "Oh, it''s really my sister-in-law. As soon as I look at this fairy like person, I know that it''s my sister-in-law in all probability. My brother has a good eye."


    Su ran felt as if she had gone into Jia''s house and met Wang Xifeng. When Zhang feiran poured the wine, she whispered "thank you.".


    Zhang feiran still wanted to talk, but seeing Xu Yunlu''s half narrowed eyes didn''t seem particularly friendly. Finally he stopped, poured wine on Ning Xiaohai and said, "cousin, you knew that my brother was here, but you didn''t hide it from your family. It''s really wrong."


    "No, Zhang feiran, what should we say first? Why do you call him brother and my cousin? We are not all your cousins. Why are we so different?"


    "Of course, brother is my aunt''s grandson, and you are my uncle''s grandson. It doesn''t make much difference."


    "Zhang feiran, this joke is not funny at all."


    "Ning Xiaohai, I didn''t joke with you."


    Su ran heard Zhang feiran suddenly put down his voice: "Ning Xiaohai just wants to entangle, hold and occupy my brother, just like when I was a child."


    Ning Xiaohai thinks that this is a great injustice: "Zhang feiran, you are insane."


    "Well, when I was a child, Zhang Feiping, Zhang Feiqi, who could get close to my brother? Once they got close, you would be full of demons. You would use all kinds of tricks to blackmail them, so that my brother would not play with them."


    Su Ran is close to her. What Zhang feiran says is directed at Ning Xiaohai, but the direction is toward her. So although Zhang feiran''s voice is small, she can hear it clearly at least 80%.


    Ning xiaohaiqi died and turned his head to ignore Zhang feiran. Zhang feiran snorted. He changed into a smiling face and said a few words to Xu Yunlu before talking with some old people.


    Ning Xiaohai very angry across Su ran, with his fingers in front of Xu Yunlu knock said: "listen, is the uncle asked me to protect you!"


    Xu Yunlu took a sip of wine, nodded and said, "listen!"


    "You can''t just listen. You have to listen clearly."


    "Shall I get you a trumpet?" Xu Yunlu snorted. Ning Xiaohai motioned to Xu Yunlu to see Zhang feiran. Xu Yunlu rolled Ning Xiaohai''s head across Su ran. Su ran looked at Zhang feiran. Zhang feiran was favored by old lady Xu. Old lady Xu was friendly to her. She didn''t seem very satisfied. At such a good opportunity, she naturally wanted to pay attention to old lady Lu, but Su ran could clearly feel that old lady Lu didn''t like her very much, Zhang feiran took advantage of old lady Xu for several times, but she didn''t get a good deal from old lady Lu. In the end, she returned to her position with a fake smile.


    The meal was not a short time. In fact, several old people didn''t eat much. Of course, old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran didn''t come for it. Hengbin arranged for people to cook the same rich dishes as the royal banquet. If Qin Mo didn''t eat a lot of chicken, it would be a good scene.


    Lu Feng was the first to put chopsticks, but Xu Wenshan had not eaten for a long time. Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu were either teasing Qin Mo or whispering intimate words.


    Xu Yunlu then said: "grandfather, grandfather, you are tired of the day. Have a rest early."


    Lu Feng nodded, and Xu Yunlu said to old lady Ning Shu, "old man, your room is upstairs. Let''s have a rest early." With that, Xu Yunlu asked Hengbin to take Mrs. Ning Shu and Zhang feiran upstairs.


    Xu Yunlu and Mrs. Ning Shu reluctantly took people upstairs, and said to Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu, "Uncle Qiu, aunt Qing and other people''s houses are also upstairs. I have arranged a room alone."


    Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu nodded, and Xu Yunlu said to Qu Peng, "brother Dapeng, you live downstairs. You can live in the rooms downstairs. The rooms downstairs are brother Wang and brother Zhan


    Qu Peng said: "I know. I haven''t seen yunzhan for a long time."


    "You don''t want to compete with him."


    "That''s not a No."


    "I can''t do it here. When you go back, you can make an appointment by yourself. I''ll win or lose."


    With a smile, Qu Peng took people to check the safety around him.


    Xu Yunlu just went to the sofa and said, "God, grandfather, if you come here once, your grandson will be paralyzed for at least three days."


    "Who let you so extravagant, so many dishes, waste." Lu Feng was more displeased than Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu rubbed up from the sofa. "Lao Lu, please stop. I don''t want to be trained as a qualified political worker by you. Next time you come back, I''ll cook cabbage and tofu for you."


    "It''s not impossible."


    "And the people you brought, I''ll arrange for them to set up tents outside."


    Mrs. Lu said, "well, you and your grandson are pinching again."


    "Lao Xu, you say this boy is so tall and big. How can I see him? He''s still so big." Lu Feng said, gesticulating with his hand, "it''s so big in silence."


    Lu Feng''s words made both Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu''s eyes red. Xu Wenshan said, "Lao Lu, what''s the matter today? I''m not here to be happy."


    "Is happy, looking at this boy lively, can not be happy, and this little thing, silent this little thing." Lu Feng said and pulled Qin Mo''s chin.


    Qin Mo, who was playing, called out happily: "great grandfather!"


    "Good boy Lu Feng holds Qin Mo in his arms and Qin Mo kicks his leg.


    "My mother-in-law and I also brought a gift to Ranran. Qing''er, you ask people to take it." Old lady Xu gently pressed her eyes with her handkerchief and said, "the woman who helped old lady Xu answered. Su ran didn''t expect old lady Xu and her husband to bring her a gift. She was so scared that she waved her hand and said," no, grandma and grandma. "


    "It''s not worth anything. It''s just food, food and tonic. You don''t have to take it here, Qing''er. You just have to send it to Ranran''s room."


    The woman named Qing''er in Mrs. Xu''s words is the one who helped her just now. Different from Mrs. Xu, she is not the kind of beauty who is astonished by the beauty of heaven and man at first sight, but the kind of intellectual beauty with temperament. It should be Shen Qing, who had just sat on Land Rover by Mrs. Ning Shu. After Mrs. Xu''s instructions, she took people with her.


    Xu Yunlu picked up a nectarine and said, "grandma, grandma, talk about the next arrangement. I have to go to work every day, and the little slob has to study and look at the milk tea shop, so we are very busy. We don''t have time or silence before the festival. You have to offer some light and heat to help us with silence."


    Old lady Xu pointed Xu Yunlu''s head: "it''s the same as before, a monkey."


    Mrs. Lu was also happy, and then said very seriously: "OK, OK, OK, you two are busy with you. Young people, be busy and keep quiet. We''ll take it with you. Otherwise, we''ll take it back to the capital, and you two can put all your energy on your work and study."


    Xu Yunlu almost choked on nectarines. Su ran quickly covered her mouth with her hand. The old man in Xu Yunlu''s family was actually very amiable. There was no airs, and no one rejected her, which embarrassed her.


    Old lady Xu quickly gave Xu Yunlu shunshun back and said, "elder sister in law, don''t scare the children."


    Lu Laofu just "Puchi" a smile out: "deal with this kind of faceless and skinless monkey, I have more experience than you."


    "That''s my sister. I didn''t want to enlarge it."


    Xu Yunlu was very aggrieved: "grandfather, grandfather, you take care of it, and, are you tired or not, do you want to rest?"


    "It''s only a few o''clock. Your father and I have to play two games of chess." Lu Feng took Qin Mo and Xu Wenshan and sat down on the sofa near the window. Qin Mo immediately said, "granddad, I can also play chess."


    "Oh, little skin monkey can play chess. Come on, granddad, let''s see how good it is. It''s better than that big skin monkey."


    Qin Mo climbs to Lu Feng''s leg and sits down with his fat leg. Ning Xiaohai quickly puts the chessboard, sets the pieces, and sets the chessboard. The chessboard tells the two old men that if they want to find brother Dapeng, they will slip away first.


    Qin Mo looked at the chessboard and the pieces, which were completely different from what he had just seen. He grabbed Xu Wenshan and called "great grandfather".


    Xu Wenshan touched Qin Mo''s little head and said with a smile, "granddad plays chess, granddad teaches go."


    "Chess? Go? "


    "Yes." Lu Feng picked up a "general" and told Qin Mo how to play chess. Qin Mo became interested in the general in Lu Feng''s hand and soon learned a new word "general".


    Seeing that Ning Xiaohai had left, Mrs. Lu coughed falsely. Xu Yunlu grabbed another nectarine and chewed it, saying, "it''s not allowed to settle accounts after autumn."ˇ° Grandma doesn''t want to settle with you. Grandma just wants to ask you how you''ve spent these years. "ˇ° Grandma, you can see that your grandson is not all bearded and all tailed in front of you now, so he must have a very nourishing life. "ˇ° Deer, my father has missed you very much these years. "ˇ° Grandma, I seeˇ° When are you going to see dad? "ˇ° If you have time, grandma, you don''t know how rampant the smugglers here are. They look for trouble all over the world, and what kind of leader Lao Zhu wants me to be. All day long, they are trivial matters, such as law and order, traffic, fire fighting, telecommunication fraud. They can''t manage them. They also have to deal with the quarrels between their parents, the owners'' robbing of their homes, and their girlfriends throwing them off, I''m really tired. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 404

    "Xiao Zhu has a strong ability and a good person. You should learn more from him." Mrs. Lu sighed and said, "Granny, that''s natural. I can learn a lot from old Zhu. Granny, I''ll tell you, it''s fun for old Zhu to fight with his daughter."


    "Zhuzhu, that little girl, who is full of ghosts and spirits, came to pay New Year''s greetings every year when she was in the capital. After she came here, I haven''t seen her for some years."


    Xu Yunlu accompanied the old lady and old lady to talk nonsense, that is, without mentioning his years in Vasi, Sura sat aside and quietly peeled fruit and made tea for everyone.


    Anyway, what Xu Yunlu didn''t want to say was a scene of joy.


    Finally, he yawned and his head withered. Lu Feng said, "grandson, I used to be grandson. I can''t stand it. Take it to sleep."


    "Oh," said Xu Yunlu, putting down the nth nectarine in his hand, "grandfather and grandfather, take a rest. You can''t play chess any day. There''s no need to play it when you are most tired today."


    "Well, I know. I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. I found that my mouth was broken and I was in charge of the East and the West." Lu Feng said discontentedly, Xu Yunlu said with a ha, "grandson, you still have a mistake, no matter you, you just cry!"


    "This skin monkey." Old lady Lu patted Xu Yunlu on the shoulder and shook her head.


    "Hurry, don''t play chess." Xu Yunlu is very domineering to supervise Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan. After finishing the chess game, he stares at Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu and goes back to the room. Then he takes Su ran and Qin Mo away from the 28th floor.


    Back in the room, Sura saw a pile of things in the living room. Xu Yunlu saw a leather bag. He opened it and saw that it was the key to a Ferrari car. He called maozi and asked, "how many cars are there in the garage?"


    "Yes, a red Ferrari. It should be tens of millions."


    "It''s a sports car again. The little lazy can''t drive yet. Let''s put it with the son of the wind." Xu Yunlu then handed the car key to Su ran and said, "a gift from Grandma."


    "I, I can''t drive."


    "It''s hard to be as smart as my little slob."


    "Uncle Lu always makes fun of people."


    "Uncle Lu doesn''t make fun of the little sluggard." Xu Yunlu casually opened two boxes again, and Su ran saw that they were good supplements like ginseng or Cordyceps sinensis. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "it seems that they are all for grandma or Su LAN!"


    When Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu open the box, he was surprised to open a wooden box, but how strong he was. Xu Yunlu helped him. When he opened it, he saw that it was a sailing boat, a real sailing boat, with a number and Qin Mo''s name on it. Xu Yunlu looked at it for a while and said, "is it a gift from grandma, or a limited edition, My grandmother didn''t believe in unlimited. "


    As soon as Qin Mo heard that it was for himself, he immediately reached out for it. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "this one hasn''t been assembled yet. Dad has time to assemble it with you. Only when it''s assembled can he play."


    Qin Mo still refused to take back Xiao Pang''s hand, so Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "silently, if you lose a part, you can''t put together a sailing boat. You don''t have to play."


    As soon as Qin Mo thought that he couldn''t play, he still understood. He immediately took back Xiao Pang''s hand and spent the whole day with the old man. There was no sailing boat to play with, so his big eyes lost their luster and his small head drooped. Xu Yunlu picked up Qin Mo and said, "little lazy, clean up the little guy quickly, and see the gift later."


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran give Qin Mo a bath together, then clean up and take Qin Mo to bed. Xu Yunlu falls on the bed and says, "I''m really tired."


    Su ran smiles and taps Qin Mo''s little pp. Qin Mo has a bionic snake in his hand and wants to play with it. At last, he can''t carry it. He''s really sleepy. In the end, he''s asleep.


    Su ran gently breathed, reached out and took the bionic snake away.


    Xu Yunlu pulled Qin Mo''s little PP and said: "you take silent to sleep well, I go to the study to sleep, you and silent don''t have to get up so early tomorrow."


    With that, Xu Yunlu, seeing Su ran looking at him in surprise, kisses Su ran and asks, "little lazy, what''s the expression? Uncle gets up early tomorrow and doesn''t want to wake you up."


    "Uncle is going to work tomorrow?"


    "I haven''t had a holiday yet. I will have a meeting all day tomorrow. I have to go to the hall to listen to the training early in the morning."


    "Uncle has been very busy recently?"


    "A little busy."


    "Why is my uncle busy? Don''t they all say that we are going to have a holiday?" Su ran asked curiously, and Xu Yunlu said, "do you think your uncle really came out to do nothing?"


    "Will uncle speak?" Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t say anything, so she had to fork out.


    "This worm is so bold that he doubts my uncle''s ability to speak." Xu Yunlu pressed Su ran on the bed. "Uncle, you are tired today. It''s not easy for you to put away all kinds of thoughts. You have to seduce your uncle, so I''m not willing to be your uncle."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Isn''t that the only way your uncle feels normal?"


    "No!"


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran quarreled for a while. After looking at the time, they said, "uncle, I have something else to tell you."


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran, rubs her head and says, "that''s Zhang feiran. If you are a demon behind your grandfather and grandmother, you don''t have to bear her. Don''t let her see you."


    "Grandma likes her very much." Su ran shook her head and said, "I''ve been away from my grandparents all these years. She''s always with them. It''s more or less emotional."


    "I can see that."


    "I see, grandma really has feelings for her and that old lady Ning Shu, but they don''t really have feelings for my grandma."


    "More or less."


    "If so, how dare Zhang feiran and her father Zhang Bo do such things? Do you know who Chuangyu belongs to?"


    Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu said: "Xiao Jincheng''s company."


    For a long time, no one mentioned Xiao Jincheng. As soon as Xu Yunlu mentioned it, Su ran said, "Xiao Peiming, his father."


    Xu Yunlu nodded. After a while, he said, "originally, I didn''t pay special attention to these things, and I didn''t want you to get involved. However, when they came, you know more about the music in the middle, so as not to be put in by Zhang feiran."


    "Zhang feiran, her father has done such a thing. Can grandma tolerate them?"


    "So Zhang feiran is not a simple little girl. Grandma likes her and respects her. I just turn a blind eye to some things, if she just wants to..." Xu Yunlu suddenly stops, grabs Su Ran''s face and says, "I''ll tell you what to do."


    Su ran, who was listening carefully, said: "I''m not sure."


    Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and gave her a few kisses. Su ran asked, "uncle, aunt Qing and uncle Qiu."


    "Aunt Qing has been waiting on my grandma for more than 20 years, and she has never been married. Grandma and grandfather have no secrets in front of her; Uncle Qiu is my grandfather''s most loyal assistant. I don''t think my grandparents have much secrets with him. "


    Su ran nodded and put his head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu knew that Su ran was nervous and tired during the day and could not have the energy to satisfy him. In the end, he reluctantly let Su ran go and went to his study.


    Although Xu Yunlu said hello so that Su ran didn''t have to get up early, Su ran still didn''t dare to be so presumptuous. She got up early in the morning and found that Xu Yunlu was no longer in the room. She said hello to the aunt who came to make breakfast and asked her to watch silently, so she went up to the 28th floor.


    On the 28th floor of the elevator entrance and the emergency door, Qu Peng arranged people. Qu Peng himself was also here. When he saw Su ran, he said, "little lazy, it''s so early!"


    Su ran nodded and asked, "are they going to get up?"


    "They all get up early, but Mr. Lu usually deals with some business affairs in the morning. Uncle Qiu is in now."


    "I''ll go to see my grandfather and grandmother first." After all, Su ran had been with Xu Wenshan and his wife for a while, and felt more comfortable with them. Qu Peng nodded and said, "Miss Zhang just went in."


    "Miss Zhang?"


    "Miss watch."


    "Zhang feiran!"


    After Qu Peng nodded, Su ran realized that she was not early, but earlier than herself. Fortunately, she didn''t listen to Xu Yunlu''s nonsense that she didn''t need to get up early, so she waved to Qu Peng and went to Xu''s room.


    The door is not closed tightly. Su ran pushes the door open and sees the young man named yunzhan by the door. It seems that Qu Peng is very responsible for the safety of several old people, but yunzhan will not take it lightly. He is not lazy because of Qu Peng''s strict control.


    What Qu Peng and yunzhan are doing at the moment are bodyguards, but there are obvious differences between them. At first sight, Qu Peng is the kind of person with super force value, while yunzhan looks more like a scholar. Of course, few of them are as muscular as he is. From the shirt that they occasionally stick tightly, we can see that they are not the kind of scholar who has no power to bind a chicken; Qu Peng has the expression of a normal person. Yunzhan always has a cold expression. According to Li Gui, it''s high cold and abstinence; Both of them are responsible for the safety of the two top demons. As soon as Qu Peng comes, he naturally controls the whole business. But yunzhan is just like wearing an invisibility suit. Generally, you can''t feel his existence.


    When yunzhan saw Su ran, he nodded at her and said, "the old man just got up and is washing."


    Su ran nodded and went to the main hall. Then she heard Zhang feiran''s voice: "grandma, did you have a good rest after changing places yesterday?"


    "Fortunately, my old lady is the same everywhere."


    "Grandma, where is the old woman? I''m talking nonsense. Grandma, my brother is very powerful. He has managed this place on such a large scale."


    "It''s the same as a child''s house. What''s the scale?" Xu old lady disdain to talk, Su ran saw Zhang feiran holding her out of the bedroom, Su ran called a "grandma".


    "The child worked so hard yesterday. Why did he get up so early?" Old lady Xu happily reproached, "I haven''t got up yet."


    "No


    "Come on, come on, have breakfast together. After dinner, let''s go for a walk in the garden."


    "All right!" Su ran sees Zhang feiran''s unfriendly look in her eyes. She thinks about Xu Yunlu''s words and ignores them.


    At the same time, Xu Wenshan also finished cleaning up and came out. Old lady Xu said, "Wenshan, the children are here." Xu Wenshan nodded, sat down and asked Su ran, "can''t you get up in silence?" Su ran nodded, Xu said: "the child is growing, let him sleep more is good."ˇ° That''s right. When we get back from the walk, we''ll call him up Su ran feels that Zhang feiran is even more unhappy. However, Zhang feiran is obviously familiar with Xu Wenshan''s husband and wife. She helps them get a bowl of porridge and brings their favorite breakfast and snacks to them. She looks like a housewife and makes Shen Qing, who is waiting on the side, give up her seat silently. Su ran knows from Xu Yunlu that Shen Qing has been waiting on old lady Xu for more than 20 years. Su ran pretends to drink porridge, but her eyes are fixed on what Xu Wenshan and his wife like to eat and what habits they have. It''s not necessarily that she has to fight with Zhang feiran. It''s just that Xu Yunlu asks her to be filial to some old people instead of him, and they are all amiable to AI. As long as some old people are willing, she wants to do her best for Xu Yunlu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 405

    When she was about to finish eating, Mrs. Xu said to Shen Qing, "go and see if my elder sister has had a good breakfast. Let''s go out and have a look. Then we''ll quarrel with little pig."


    Shen Qinggang wanted to answer, Su ran said: "grandma, I''ll go. I haven''t asked my grandparents good morning yet."


    "Good!" Old lady Xu immediately expressed her support. When Su ran saw that Zhang feiran turned her lips, she didn''t pay any attention. She ran to the opposite door. When Qu Peng saw her coming, she said, "old lady Lu has just finished breakfast."


    "Grandma said we would go for a walk together."


    When Qu Peng opened the door, Su ran in and heard Lu Feng''s voice coming from the study: "OK, you tell Lian Qing that I''m very busy, so they don''t have to come to Honggang. By the way, there''s no need to call the miscellaneous people. Xiao Zhu, after two days, calls them to talk alone."


    Someone answered "yes", and Lu Feng thought of some advice: "there is also the matter of eating. Let the deer not be so complicated and wasteful!"


    When someone answered again, Lu Feng said, "tell Lianqing to come and fish with me after the holiday."


    "What about Madam and Miss Qin?"


    "Let him come fishing with me first."


    "All right!"


    "Well, let''s do it first."


    After a while, a middle-aged man retired from his study. Although he was wearing casual clothes, his straight body showed that he was a standard soldier. He should be uncle Qiu in the mouth of Xu Yunlu and Qu Peng.


    Su ran heard old lady Lu''s voice behind her: "little lazy, did you have breakfast so early?"


    "Grandma, I ate at Grandma''s side. She asked me to come and ask you for a walk."


    "Well, let''s go."


    "It''s a little cold outside. Grandma, would you like a scarf?"


    "It''s cold in your place."


    Su ran knew that it was not a level compared with the cold in the capital, but insisted: "grandma, we are not as cold as the capital, but when the wind blows, the wind is still a little biting, so it''s safe to wear a scarf."


    Mrs. Lu didn''t argue. She pointed to the room and asked Su ran to find a scarf for her. Su ran went into the room and chose a scarf to match Mrs. Lu''s clothes.


    Old lady Lu was wrapped in a scarf by Su ran before she asked, "silent?"


    "Not yet?"


    Su ran accompanied Mrs. Lu out of the room. Zhang feiran and Shen Qing accompanied Mrs. Xu just came out. The two old people said hello to each other. Mrs. Lu suddenly said, "Xiao Su, feiran is with you. Dapeng said your sister is looking for feiran."


    "Oh, Ranran, go and see what''s wrong with your grandmother."


    "All right." Zhang feiran pressed another elevator to go up. When the elevator arrived, Su ran and Shen Qing accompanied the two old people into the elevator.


    After the elevator door is closed, Su ran finds that Shen Qing''s mouth is gently raised. She understands that Mrs. Lu has sent Zhang feiran away. If Mrs. Ning Shu doesn''t find Zhang feiran, she will have to rely on Qu Peng to realize the lie. However, without Zhang feiran, Su ran feels much more relaxed, but it''s not easy to think about Qu Peng!


    After a walk, Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu really came to the place where Su ran and Xu Yunlu lived. Of course, when they came into the room, they first looked at the room. Then Mrs. Xu asked, "how can we live in such a small place?"


    "Grandma, this is the house we bought."


    "What about the houses upstairs and downstairs?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "those houses were bought by my uncle''s friends. What happened between them? My uncle didn''t say."


    "Where''s our little pig?"


    Su ran took the two old people into the room, so Qin Mo finally opened his eyes more than ten minutes after Xiao PP was poisoned. He looked at the two old people in front of him in a daze for a while, then turned over and called out: "grandma, grandma!"


    One of them said, "piggy, piggy, you are really a silent piggy. The sun is shining on your ass, you know?"


    One said: "quiet pig, get up to wash your face and brush your teeth, and play with grandma and grandma."


    Qin Mo turned out of bed and ran to the bathroom with her short legs. With the help of Su ran, she washed her face, brushed her teeth, and then put on her clothes. Old lady Xu said, "little lazy, since you are busy, you are busy. We will take care of the pig for you. By the way, in the evening, let Xiao Ming come over and I''ll invite him to dinner. "


    Su ran: "this is clearly the rhythm of being abandoned!


    When the two old people take Qin Mo away, Su ran goes to see her grandmother. After waiting for her grandmother to eat, she gives her grandmother a massage. When she enters Su Ming''s room, she sees Xiao Xi sitting at the table with milk in one hand and shrimp dumplings in the other. When she sees Su ran, she nods to her and says, "OK, brother Lu, I''ll tell you to go down. Don''t worry, Bingo told me before. "


    Xiao Xi and Xu Yunlu switched their ear pulse after talking on the phone and said, "brother bin, old ghost, maozi, and Tago, brother Lu just told you to keep your people''s mouths shut. Don''t talk nonsense to the people his grandfather brought. Besides, you can''t be lazy just because you have other people, and you can''t relax for a moment."


    After Xiao Xi''an finished arranging, she turned off her ear pulse and said to Su ran, "wait a moment. I finished my breakfast."


    "Xiao Xi, why do you have breakfast now?"


    "I was very busy last night. I just squinted for a while. Now I''m hungry."


    "You are so busy in the morning, why don''t you have breakfast to rest?"


    "These days, brother Lu''s family is coming. I don''t dare to take it lightly. My brother has given me a lot of bullshit. I''m so miserable."


    "If you don''t say that everything about your brother is drizzle and Paulie can finish it, let Paulie finish it."


    "At that time, my brother doesn''t think I don''t pay attention to him. What should I do if I cry with him?" Xiao Xi said brother, but his tone was more like brother.


    Su ran couldn''t laugh or cry. She wanted to see Shaodong crying with Xiaoxi. After Xiaoxi finished breakfast, Su ran pricked Xiaoxi and went to the milk tea shop.


    As soon as Su LAN saw her, she immediately made a "Amitabha" action, and then quickly asked: "how about yesterday, I was worried all day, did I pass the political trial?"


    "There is no political trial. Several old people are very good."


    "I hope so. Don''t just do one thing on the surface and another on the back."


    "I feel like they are all aboveboard people."


    Su LAN curled her mouth, but saw Zhu Zhu riding Suzuki. Su ran was surprised and asked, "is she really coming to work?"


    "Don''t mention it. Yesterday was a terrible day. Your aunt and I wanted to call Zihao several times to take the man away."


    "Just let her cash in."


    "It''s for her to collect money, but she has to be diligent. What''s more, next time she comes back to work, you have to pay a skilled worker''s salary, or she will lose out."


    Su Ran is happy and says hello to Zhu Zhu. Then she watches Zhu Zhu make trouble here, making the busy milk tea shop very busy. In the evening, Su Ming gets off work. Shen Qing calls and tells her that she is with Mrs. Lu in silence. Then she asks Su Ming to talk.


    Su ran finally finished seeing Zhu Zhu blocking her heart and took Su Ming to old lady Xu.


    Su ran and Yun Zhan greet each other. When they enter, they hear old lady Ning Shu in the living room saying, "elder sister, do you think those people are jealous of my family Feifei when they say these words?"


    Old lady Xu is sitting with her back to the gate, and old lady Ning Shu is sitting with her back to the gate. Old lady Ning Shu sees Su ran and Su Ming at a glance, but pretends not to see them.


    Old lady Xu said: "Xiaoshu, I think you should be more cautious about Xiao''s marriage. After all, there are many things without wind and fire. Don''t hurt Feifei at that time."


    "Elder sister, that''s of course. I''m here to check. But I''ve seen the picture of Peiming. It looks good and modest. Otherwise, elder sister, you''ll have to look at it for me."


    Old lady Ning Shu is a little complacent. Su Ran is a little surprised. Old lady Ning Shu is really shameless. Her son-in-law Zhang Baigang has done something immoral and leaked Xu Wenshan''s acquisition to the Xiao family. She wants to marry the Xiao family in front of old lady Xu.


    Sure enough, old lady Xu was very dissatisfied: "it''s the Xiao family who proposed the marriage. They don''t take people to the capital. What''s the matter with you when you come to Kunming?"? Let me show you what the Xiao family has done. The more you live, the more confused you are. "


    "Elder sister, there''s something like this. I''ll just say it. I don''t know what''s going on with the Xiao family. If I want Feifei to marry Xiao Peiming, it''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat. It''s crazy."


    Old lady Xu''s face was slightly better. Old lady Ning Shu then said, "elder sister, I''m not afraid that Feifei is too good. There are too many people who come to propose marriage, so they are all fussy. What I listen to old sister is that Feifei is getting older. Her personal affairs should also be considered by old sister."


    "Why didn''t I think about it for Feifei? How many stacks of the photos I showed her."


    Su Ran is surprised. Old lady Xu repeatedly tells her to talk to Su Ming in the evening. She doesn''t like Zhang feiran to be her sister-in-law. Anyway, she thinks that Ling Hua and Cheng Zhiyue, who are not in tune with each other in the hospital, are 100 times better than Zhang feiran to be her sister-in-law.


    "Oh, elder sister, you don''t know that Feifei in my family has a high vision. Of course, Feifei in my family has its own conditions there. Naturally, we should choose the best one. According to me, Xiaolu and she are the same age. Which family is more suitable than them?"


    Su Ming''s face suddenly changes. Su Ran is very surprised. Xu Yunlu and Zhang feiran are cousins who haven''t made three clothes yet. Is Ning Shu crazy? And old lady Ning Shu clearly saw her and Su Ming. After last night, she must know that she and Xu Yunlu have been silent. She said that on purpose. She quickly gently pulled Su Ming, Just listen to Xu old woman voice a sink say: "I say small Shu you are really old muddle headed ah, Fawn and Feifei are cousins."


    "Elder sister, their cousins are going to wear three clothes. In ancient times, there were brothers and sisters who got married..."


    Seeing that old lady Ning Shu''s words are more and more offensive, Shen Qing goes to inform the old lady that Su Ming and Su ran are coming, and interrupts old lady Ning Shu''s nonsense.


    Old lady Xu turned to see Su Ming, then waved to Su Ming and said, "Xiao Ming, come here quickly. You can go to grandma''s side to see if the pig is up." When Su ran heard this, she obviously meant to send her away and talk to Su Ming. She was a little worried that old lady Xu would make up Su Ming and Zhang feiran. She took a look at Su Ming. Su Ming didn''t have any special expression. She just nodded at her and walked over. As soon as Su ran walked out of the gate, she heard Zhang feiran''s voice coming from behind: "do you like listening to the corner of the wall? My grandmother''s words involve business secrets. You can sell them at a good price as soon as you change hands." Su ran didn''t see Zhang feiran when she came into the room. She obviously didn''t know where to hide. She said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Miss Zhang''s marriage could make money. Thank you for your advice." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 406

    "Sura, you are really the most shady one I''ve ever seen. At that time, you pretended that you didn''t know my grandmother. You looked innocent, but secretly gave birth to children with my brother. The means are better than those of the ladies."


    Su ran didn''t respond to Zhang feiran''s "grandma". She felt that Zhang feiran called old lady Xu "grandma" much more intimate than she called old lady Ning Shu "grandma". She hummed in her heart and said, "Miss Zhang, you can go to grandma and grandfather to expose me, saying that I pretended I didn''t know them."


    "Of course I will. Besides, don''t think my grandfather likes gentle scholars. Just get a brother who can read some books and show off in front of him."


    "You can also get a brother who can read some books to show off in front of my grandfather." Su Ran''s words irritated Zhang feiran. Even if she pulled her fingers to count her brothers, she couldn''t find one who could be admitted to university. So she was just like a cat that had been trampled on its tail. "Oh, Miss Su, I''m really close. I''d better leave a face for myself. Did my brother marry you?"


    Su Ran''s face turned white after hearing this, and then Zhang feiran said maliciously, "don''t think that if you have an illegitimate son with my brother, you can fly up to the branch and become a Phoenix. Dream about it."


    "Go and find out what the family background of Lu''s grandmother is, what the status of my grandmother is, and how you can let such a small family person in. By the way, please don''t take advantage of grandma and try to give your brother to me! Disgusting Zhang feiran said, stepping on high-heeled shoes, he turned and entered the living room.


    Su ran was stunned for a long time. Zhang feiran''s words hit her soft spot. Although she didn''t want to fly to the branch to become a Phoenix, she didn''t think it was a glorious thing for her to get pregnant before she got married. As soon as Zhang feiran tore off her beautiful coat, she felt ugly and shameful. What she is most afraid of is that old lady Xu brings up Zhang feiran and Su Ming. Before she and her brother have time to refuse, she lets Zhang feiran take the lead, which makes Su ran feel like swallowing a fly.


    Su Ran is in a daze, heard Shen Qing call her voice, turned to see Shen Qing came, called a busy: "aunt Qing."


    "The old lady of our family always talks like this, regardless of the consequences. It''s good for you to go in one ear and out the other."


    Su ran nodded and asked: "last time Grandma had an operation, I didn''t see Aunt Qing."


    Shen Qing said with a smile, "the old lady arranged for me to have something else."


    Su ran didn''t believe it. Shen Qing then said, "Miss Biao is very good at taking care of people. She can take care of the old lady. Don''t worry."


    Su ran doesn''t believe it. She followed Mrs. Xu for more than half a month during the operation, but she didn''t feel that Zhang feiran took any special care of her. Of course, except for Zhang feiran''s mouth smeared with honey in front of Mrs. Xu.


    If Su Ran is allowed to choose, Su naturally prefers Shen Qing, but she is afraid that old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran are not looking for Su Ming. She is very worried about Su Ming''s ugliness. She just wants to go to old lady Lu as soon as possible to see Qin Mo, but she hears Shen Qing whisper: "don''t worry, maybe she is always a very sensible person."


    After hearing this, Su Ran''s heart is a little wider. She whispers thanks to Shen Qing and goes to old lady Lu''s side.


    The place where Lu Feng and his wife live is bigger than the room where Xu Wenshan and his wife live. At this moment, Lu Feng is not in the room. Only Mrs. Lu wears presbyopic glasses and sits on the sofa knitting a sweater, so it''s very quiet. The guards at the door know Su ran and don''t stop her.


    Su ran went in and called "grandma". Mrs. Lu took off her reading glasses and said, "Ran Ran, little pig is very excited today. He didn''t fall asleep during the afternoon nap. As a result, he was sleepy just now. You have to work hard at night."


    "It''s OK, grandma. Even if piggy goes to bed late, he won''t go to bed more than 12 o''clock at night."


    "That''s good. Come and talk to grandma. How do you know Xiaolu?"


    "I thought I was defeated in the college entrance examination, so I went to work in Nadong..." Su ran was worried about Su Ming, but she was not Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu could make trouble with some old people. She could not ignore Mrs. Lu''s question, and could only patiently tell her how she met Xu Yunlu.


    Mrs. Lu was amused by all kinds of jokes made by Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan. When she saw the time, she said, "no, no, we must call the pig up!"


    Su ran and Mrs. Lu go into the bedroom, work together to wake Qin Mo up, and then take Qin Mo back to the opposite door where Xu and his wife live.


    As soon as Su ran comes in, she doesn''t see Mrs. Ning Shu and Zhang feiran. Mr. Xu, Mrs. Xu and Su Ming have a good chat.


    Su ran heart a wide, take eyes four sweep once, still didn''t see Ning Shu old lady and Zhang feiran. Seeing the people in the room, Qin Mo hurriedly pulled the old lady to the living room and called, "uncle, uncle is back, grandma, my uncle is back!"


    Without those two things, Su ran was relieved to see Shen Qing arranging in the kitchen, and hurriedly went over. All the cooks were replaced by the people brought by old lady Xu. Su ran saw that the food should be steamed and cooked, and the chefs were arranging the rest of the ingredients in an orderly way. She asked Shen Qing in a low voice: "aunt Qing, this dish seems to be a little too much."


    "It''s a little bit more. It''s not bad that there are old Lu and old lady Lu, plus little Lu and little Hai."


    Su ran was more relieved when she heard that Su Ming was not the only one invited in the evening, and there was no old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran among the people who ate in the evening. Then she whispered: "aunt Qing, the masters cook delicious."


    Shen Qing touched Su Ran''s head: "it''s really a child. Do you still want to steal some food?"


    Su ran covered her mouth with a smile. Shen Qing filled a small piece of preserved pork ribs with chopsticks and a small bowl, handed it to Su ran and said, "Lu Shao, you should pay for the steamed preserved pork ribs with glutinous rice, which used to be my favorite food."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu didn''t like steamed fish best. She took a small bite and said, "delicious!"


    "This is a pollution-free pig raised by farmers in the mountains. The spareribs must not be fat or thin, and they must be cured and smoked in those years."


    Su ran and Shen Qing are whispering while eating. Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai, who are carrying wine, come in. The kitchen is near the gate. When they come in, they see Su ran and Shen Qing, and they say hello to Shen Qing. Su ran feels Xu Yunlu''s face is not good with her sixth sense, so she asks in a low voice: "uncle, what''s the matter, tired."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran. After a while, he said, "it''s a whole day''s meeting. I''m very tired of stealing food here?"


    "Uncle, that''s not so good. I''m tasting the dishes made by the masters. We''re being defensive. If we don''t do it well, there''s at least room for maneuver, isn''t there?"


    "It''s true. I''m a heartless girl." Xu Yunlu''s face was a little better, and he even wanted to reach out to pull Su Ran''s face, but because Shen Qing was in front of her, she finally took back half of her hand.


    "Uncle, no one is in charge of lunch at the meeting today?"


    "Don''t mention it. I was trained in the main hall this morning. At noon, I thought what happened to Lao Zhu. I want to take charge of lunch. Let''s comfort our trained soul."


    "And old Zhu let you down?" Su ran continued to work hard on the spareribs. Xu Yunlu reached out and took down the glutinous rice grains from the corner of her mouth and said, "I''ve managed a 15 yuan fast food. I said it''s the most expensive one in the front stall. I attach great importance to the appearance of Xiaohai and me."


    Su ran was happy, and finally finished eating the spareribs. She said, "tonight, my uncle likes steamed bacon spareribs with glutinous rice. I always thought my uncle likes steamed fish, and I silently like roast chicken with wild mushrooms."


    "Oh, it looks like a foodie, isn''t it?"


    "Just went in with grandma."


    Ning Xiaohai shakes his head and says: "Xiu, Xiu en AI dies fast!" Finish saying to put down wine, didn''t walk toward the living room, but walk toward the small balcony beside the kitchen.


    Xu Yunlu pulled a wet tissue and handed it to Su ran. Su ran wiped her hand clean. She looked at Ning Xiaohai on the balcony curiously and asked, "Uncle Lu, why doesn''t little Haige come in?"


    "He''s afraid that one person''s pressure is too great. If you want to gather green dragon, white tiger, Zhu Que and Xuanwu together, in addition to silence, ordinary people can''t bear it."


    Su ran listened and asked curiously: "uncle, who is Xuanwu?"


    After staring at Su ran for a long time, Xu Yunlu suddenly kisses her and says, "that''s a good question. Uncle, you have to think about it carefully. Who is the Xuanwu devil?"


    Su ran was startled and blushed. Seeing that Shen Qing had no choice but not to see it, she turned and went into the kitchen. She quickly patted Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle, there are so many people in the room."


    "The little sluggard means that if there is no one in the room, uncle can do whatever he wants."


    When Ning Xiaohai came back from a cigarette, he saw that they were not tired of it. He said discontentedly, "cousin, it''s almost enough. I haven''t met some real people yet."


    Su ran was happy: "poor old man, there are so many nicknames."


    "Do you still want to steal?" Xu Yunlu pulls Su Ran''s hand and asks. Su ran shakes her head. Xu Yunlu takes Su ran to the living room.


    Ning Xiaohai took the wine and ran over with it. He also ran in front of them and called out: "Uncle Biao, aunt Biao''s milk and granny Lu are good!"


    Old lady Xu said at a glance, "another monkey."


    "Aunt Biao, I''m not a monkey. I''m here to rub rice."


    Qin Mo, sitting in Mrs. Lu''s arms, sees Xu Yunlu and shouts "Dad" at him.


    Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and asked, "silent, are you good today?"


    "The first good."


    "Oh, I''m still the first one."


    "Daddy, little red flower."


    "Oh, good performance of children, will reward little safflower, this father has not yet, save together, father together reward, OK."


    Qin Mo nodded happily. Mrs. Lu patted Qin Mo''s little ass and asked, "deer, are we all meeting today?"


    "From morning till night, grandma, you don''t know how annoying it is." Xu Yunlu collapsed and sat next to Mrs. Lu. Ning Xiaohai quickly put in a remark: "fortunately, there was a suicide incident in the middle of the downtown building, otherwise we would have to have a meeting all day!"


    "It''s going to be new year''s day soon. What''s the matter, male or female?"


    "Man, if his girlfriend doesn''t want him, I can''t think of it."


    "This kind of thing also let Xiaolu come forward to solve, Xiaolu really went to move bricks."ˇ° No, Zhao xiaohen of the public security team, the younger brother of Gao Honggang''s sister-in-law, went to solve it. "ˇ° No one''s been killedˇ° No, the real heart of a man like this is counsellor. Jumping off a building means that his head is hot for a while, holding a pillar for a long time. I''m worried about him. "ˇ° It''s really a monkey. As a soldier, he wants to make the suicide successful. "ˇ° Granny Lu, you didn''t see how annoying the counsellor was at that time. He didn''t dare to jump, but cried out so loudly that the onlookers wanted to help him. Fortunately, Xiao hen had good patience and even coaxed him down. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 407

    "Don''t mention Xiao hen. The child is growing up very fast. I remember your uncle mentioned a long time ago that there is only one son outside Hongshan. He is a very timid child. Now when you talk about it, it''s amazing." Mrs. Lu''s memory was not vague, but she was afraid that Xu Yunlu would not be happy, so she said so.


    "Granny Lu, do you know Zhao xiaohen?"


    "At that time, he got a very high score in the police academy. When he entered the police academy, it seemed that except for cultural courses, the rest of them were very bad. He was almost forced to transfer from school to major. It was your uncle who seldom went home for dinner. Gao asked for it. Because of the great contrast, he remembered it."


    "Granny Lu, I''m not familiar with Zhao xiaohen. I really don''t know what he used to look like, but because he said that he would help the person who committed suicide to find a way to find a girlfriend to get back together, now he is entangled by others. Now it''s not the person who wants to commit suicide that most wants to commit suicide, but Zhao xiaohen."


    Everyone was happy. Su Ming, who had been talking with several old people, was a little relieved. Just as Lu Feng came in, old lady Xu said, "Qing''er, the dishes are served."


    Ning Xiaohai waves to Su Ming. Su Ming quickly gets up and goes over to ask in a low voice what''s the matter.


    Ning Xiaohai points to the wine he brought and whispers back: do me a favor and open the wine together.


    Su Ming smiles. Knowing that Ning Xiaohai is helping himself to get out of the interrogation of several old people, he starts to work with Ning Xiaohai.


    While serving, Ning Xiaohai and Su Ming open several bottles of good wine and carefully put the stopper back into the bottle.


    When the food was ready, they sat down. Lu Feng took chopsticks and said to Xu Yunlu, "Xiaolu, do you want to ask Honggang to have a meal tomorrow?"


    Xu Yunlu lifted his eyelids and said, "he''s on a mission."


    "It''s going to be a holiday soon. What else does he have to do? It has something to do with your meeting today."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "grandfather, these are secrets."


    Lu Feng snorted, looked at him and then at Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai quickly said, "the situation in the mountain is more serious than what my cousin and brother Dapeng saw. Gao Honggang and them have already entered the mountain."


    Lu Feng sighed and asked, "then you and Xiaolu should prepare for the Spring Festival."


    "We are ready to support Gao Honggang at any time. It''s impossible for them to have a holiday. It''s nine times out of ten to spend time in the mountains."


    Su ran was so worried that Lu Feng said, "OK, it''s right for you young people to do something for the country. You can''t die if you take fewer holidays, but at the same time, you should protect yourself."


    "Yes, grandfather Lu, I promise to protect myself and my cousin!" Ning Xiaohai''s answer was very neutral.


    Xu Wenshan is not particularly optimistic about the force value and protection of Ning Xiaohai, so he said, "let Xiaozhan go with you at that time."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu blinked and said, "grandfather, why let brother Zhan join us? We are facing villagers, not regular army."


    "Deer, on such a large scale, cannot escape the death penalty if they are caught in China. Some villagers may have been fooled because they are backward in the mountains, but the organizers must be very clear that their resistance is to take their lives, which is not as fierce as the regular army." Old lady Xu completely does not accept Xu Yunlu''s contempt, "not only to bring Xiaozhan, but also to bring more people, Xiaozhan has a few good skills, you take."


    Ning Xiaohai was happy: "aunt Biao, Lao Zhu didn''t set two bodyguards for my cousin. If you armed my cousin from teeth to feet, would you beat Lao Zhu''s face too much?"


    "You think we only let Xiaozhan protect your cousin, but we also need to protect you. The two are out of tune. It''s never been easy." As soon as Mrs. Xu thought of the grandson she had just seen, she was going to carry out a dangerous task, and her eyes became red. "When you are a policeman, do you want food or drink at home? You are the poor and vicious people you are facing all day long. Grandma thinks it''s more appropriate for you to tell Xiao Zhu not to be a policeman, and go home to live quietly and quietly."


    Lu Feng was too unconscious when she heard Xu say that. She wanted to say something. Mrs. Lu tugged at him. Mrs. Lu also made it clear that she didn''t want her grandson to be in danger.


    Lu Feng didn''t get the right to speak, which is too dissatisfied, so he said to Xu Wenshan: old man Xu, my Dapeng is not much better than your little exhibition. Let Dapeng take people, it''s not more reassuring than the little exhibition!


    Xu Yunlu didn''t expect that Lu Feng, who has the highest ideological and political consciousness, didn''t open his mouth. He had to stand up and take the chopsticks to old lady Xu. She liked Gansi and said, "is grandma that serious? Now Gao Honggang is forming a team to enter the mountain. Xiaohai and I can''t enter the mountain. We also said that even if we enter the mountain, my position is there. It''s impossible for Gao Honggang to retreat to the second line and let me rush to the first line, So don''t worry about it


    Mrs. Lu pointed at Xu Yunlu''s head with her finger: "it''s not too much to say that you are a monkey. Honggang rushes to the front line. If something really happens, you will feel at ease."


    "Gao Honggang is none of my business."


    "Let''s not say Gao Honggang is Gao Yi''s nephew. He''s your subordinate. He''s on the front line. What''s the matter? You''re the boss. It''s not hard."


    "Grandma, Gao Honggang is my subordinate. If something happens, I will feel bad, but he is Gao Yi''s nephew. If something happens, I won''t feel bad."


    "How can this child be so careful for so many years?"


    "Just be careful! Besides, if you tell me what Gao Honggang is, I''ll take the lazy and silent to go missing. " As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words fell, she was taught by Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu.


    Ning Xiaohai interrupted and said, "Granny Lu and auntie, let go of my cousin! Cousin, we are going to have a good meal and drink with the four elders today. We have had a round of food, and we have to keep up with the wine. Come on, grandparents, let''s go one by one. "


    Old lady Xu pointed to Ning Xiaohai and shook her head and said, "this skin monkey, with you and the deer, you can''t do without excitement."


    Everyone drinks wine. Women mean it. Men drink except Qin mo. Ning Xiaohai and Su Ming pour the wine for everyone. Ning Xiaohai says, "my brother is itchy when he hears that everyone is coming here for the festival. He wants to bring my milk with him."


    "Let him bring your master''s milk. It''s very lively!" Mrs. Xu is very supportive.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that everyone had drunk, he quickly finished the juice in his glass. Then he handed the empty glass to Su Ming and called "Uncle" affectionately.


    Su Ming smiles, changes his wine into juice, and pours Qin Mo a full glass. Qin Mo is disappointed. Xiao Pang points to the bottle Su Ming put down. Su Ming touches his head and says, "you haven''t drunk it. Isn''t it very hard to drink?"


    Qin Mo immediately recalled with vigilance that the wine didn''t seem particularly good, but why do adults like to drink such a hard drink so much? Looking at Qin Mo''s expression of vigilance and suspicion, Mrs. Lu was very happy. She reached out to Qin Mo and said, "come here, grandma."


    Qin Mo put down the juice and sat down in Mrs. Lu''s arms. Mrs. Lu liked to touch Qin Mo''s little head and whispered to Qin Mo as she served her vegetables. Qin Mo was not interested in the topic because she was all adults. As soon as she saw Mrs. Lu talking to him, she immediately took out all the things in the kindergarten to share with Mrs. Lu.


    After a meal, Su Ming leaves first, and Ning Xiaohai runs away, leaving only Xu Yunlu and Su ran to talk with some old people. Of course, Xu Yunlu talks with some old people. Su ran sits quietly listening while Qin Mo plays among the adults.


    Until Qin Mo stopped running, climbed onto the sofa, fell beside old lady Xu and rubbed her eyes, Xu Wenshan asked Xu Yunlu to take his wife and children back to rest.


    Xu Yunlu said good night to some old people, then picked up Qin Mo and left with Su ran.


    Back in the room, Xu Yunlu and Su RA quickly clean up Qin mo. after Xu Yunlu has taken a bath, Qin Mo is still in bed. Xu Yunlu is a little strange: "isn''t everyone asleep at this time of the day?"


    "I was so excited this morning. I didn''t sleep at noon. I didn''t sleep in the afternoon."


    "It seems that the little guy can still get a piece of fun with the old master and the young ladies." Xu Yunlu falls down next to Qin Mo, and Qin Mo immediately climbs up to Xu Yunlu. After playing with Qin Mo for a while, Qin Mo finally wilts and softens on him. His calf kicks a few times from time to time, and his little hand is still begging for suspicion. He covers Xu Yunlu''s mouth for a while, and grabs Xu Yunlu''s ear for a while. Xu Yunlu pats Qin Mo''s little PP and whispers to Su ran: "please."


    "Uncle, are you really going to the mountain?"


    "The drug making village we found last time attracted the attention of the Department. We immediately arranged Gao Honggang to take people along the line for investigation. Now we find that there is still more than one village with such a situation. The village we found has only a small village with less than 20 households, while some villages have hundreds of households and are very united, Gao Honggang and his family managed to find a handle in a village called wojia village. When they were arrested, they were surrounded by the villagers and injured two people. Gao Honggang also suffered minor injuries before he ran out. Now the two wounded people are still in the hands of the villagers in wojia village. "


    "So rampant."


    "It''s all mountains, and its geographical location is too small. Usually, people are very few. They are afraid of poverty, and they have no idea of the rule of law. They dare to do anything. Although the villagers of wojia village are united, only a few of them are in the lead. Most of the ethnic minorities are united on the surface but scattered in reality; Another Linshan village, the head of the village and the leader of the village committee, is really organized and disciplined. The two informers of Gao Honggang''s group make up to be peddlers of mountain goods and small goods. When they go in, they don''t have the following. "


    "God, these people are really crazy."


    "China''s punishment for this is the heaviest. It''s very afraid of it. It''s not easy to touch it. But once it''s on this road, it can only give up."


    "Can''t it be that all the villages in the mountains are making..."


    "After Gao Honggang''s investigation, only the three villages closest to the border are found to have this kind of situation. It is very likely that the Arab law raises sheep in the villages on the border of Goa. As a result, some sheep have gone to China and the mountains are poor. As soon as the villagers seem to have fast money, they follow suit."


    "Uncle, you tell her all this. Is it a violation of discipline?"


    "If you are a leader, count it!"


    "Then you say it."ˇ° When my uncle went to Wasi, it was purely a personal act. My uncle left the secret service without permission. Naturally, he was expelled. My uncle didn''t have any establishment. " Su ran opened her eyes wide in surprise. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "uncle is a voluntary informant of Yu Jingming. It''s a personal act, so it''s not illegal for uncle to tell you this." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 408

    "Since you don''t belong to these two organizations, how can deputy Zhu make you a leader?"


    "Maybe Yu Jingming thinks it''s too humiliating. He must have put his uncle in the establishment and reported it to Deputy Zhu."


    "That uncle''s meaning is that Yu Ye''s father conceals the real situation, and Zhu''s deputy hall doesn''t know. But Ranran thinks Zhu''s deputy hall is not so confused. Uncle, do you think Zhu''s deputy hall will make mistakes and deliberately put you in the leadership position, so that you can lead those bad people out?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran, did not answer Su Ran''s supposition, and then said: "ah Ling knows that China''s sentencing for smuggling is very heavy, and will not easily start in China. Those two or three villages should be connected with ah Ling by chance, but in Goa, it must not be the business of two or three villages, but it''s not our business how rampant there is, It depends on whether Goa will join hands with us and ask for our support. "


    "Uncle, don''t go into the mountains if you can." As soon as Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t answer, she put her arms around Xu Yunlu''s neck, and her voice choked. She didn''t really have much contact with smugglers, but a little song made her have a deeper understanding of smugglers. In Yulong Snow Mountain, Xiao Song didn''t even have weapons, and he ran away when he was shot. How fast did Xiao Song react when he met again in the mountain, And in the face of Qu Peng and Xu Yunlu, there is no ambiguity in his counterattack, which is still in his unguarded state.


    "This girl, just now, still said that this group of people are crazy. When she turns to her husband, she changes again."


    "I don''t want my uncle in the mountains anyway."


    "Don''t worry, China has strict control over smuggling and weapons, so the force value of these villagers is far less than that of the smugglers who have been fighting fiercely all year round in the GOA golden triangle."


    "All I know is that sewers can capsize."


    "Don''t worry, uncle is much more careful in the sewer than in the sea."


    "Uncle is always like this. The more dangerous he is, the more clear he is."


    "How can it be? Compared with the past, uncle''s danger is basically zero. In the past, uncle fought alone against a group of beasts and demons who dare to do anything and are extremely cruel. Now uncle is the strongest backing."


    "But my uncle was in the dark at that time. I can''t say that all kinds of beasts and demons were aimed at others; Now uncle is in Ming Dynasty. Uncle is the target of beast and devil. "


    "Uncle will pay attention to it, or uncle will take brother Mirs and brother Xiaozhan with him." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Su ran thought that the picture was too sentimental. She pursed her lips gently, and Xu Yunlu laughed. Qin Mo''s little hand was not as annoying as it was just now. Slowly, it was soft on his mouth. Xu Yunlu bit Qin Mo''s little fat hand with his mouth and said, "finally, it''s hold."


    Qin Mo didn''t know whether he felt Xiao Pang''s hand bitten or heard Xu Yunlu''s voice. His big eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened again. Su ran quickly made a shush, so they both looked at each other silently. Qin Mo in his arms finally stopped moving. He was sleeping on Xu Yunlu, so Xu Yunlu could clearly feel the little guy''s powerful heartbeat, Still breathing the heat around his neck.


    Xu Yunlu pretended to bite Qin Mo''s fat hand, then took away Qin Mo''s small hand, and then kissed Qin Mo''s small head and whispered: "this day, I''m sweating, and children''s metabolism is fast."


    Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t mean to take Qin Mo down. She also said: "uncle, I think aunt Qing is so beautiful. At first glance, she looks ordinary, but when you look at her carefully, her facial features are very delicate and beautiful."


    Xu Yunlu said: "not only beautiful, but also a top student in a famous school."


    "Why didn''t grandma and grandfather bring aunt Qing and brother Zhan when they came here last time?"


    "Xiaozhan must have brought it. You should not have seen it. He was like this. When he was 15 years old, something happened in his family. My grandfather helped him deal with it. Since then, he has been very loyal to my grandfather."


    Su ran nodded and asked, "what about Aunt Qing?"


    "It was grandma and grandfather who came here because Aunt Qing had some conflicts, and grandpa accompanied grandma out to relax, so they didn''t bring them."


    "Because Aunt Qing is in conflict?"


    "Well, my uncle said that my grandfather and grandmother have no secret about Aunt Qing. My grandfather''s study is cleaned up by Aunt Qing, and my grandfather''s personal letters are handled by Aunt Qing. So some people''s hearts are out of balance. They gossip about my grandfather and aunt Qing. You can see that my grandmother''s temperament is deadly."


    "Who is so bad? My grandfather is not like that. "


    "Guess who it is."


    "Is it from Grandma''s side?"


    "In 1989, my grandmother''s family was just an ordinary rich family. My grandmother''s three brothers and sisters and my grandmother got married the latest. When my grandfather married my grandmother, he gave 50 million to each of my uncle and aunt to help them. He always treated them equally. He took the two families with him when he had any good investment, but he couldn''t help them, I went all the time with my aunt behind my back; My uncle got financial aid and soon got on the right track. But my aunt doesn''t look for problems from my aunt, but she always thinks that my grandfather is partial to my uncle and has more financial support for him in private. She always makes trouble. In fact, she gets more partial help from my grandmother than my grandfather gives to the two families in public. I don''t know how many times. " Xu Yunlu wipes Qin Mo''s sweat and kisses his head. It smells like milk.


    Su ran then whispered: "uncle, put silence on the bed."


    "Uncle, hold on a little longer." Xu Yunlu pinched Qin Mo''s fat hand, which was completely soft, and said jokingly, "don''t bother now, little pig."


    "Uncle, the mission you are going to perform in the mountains must be a secret mission. Yesterday, my grandfather said it in front of so many people, so I''m not afraid..." Su ran was a little worried. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "it''s absolutely not a legend that mosquitoes can''t fly in the places where there are Qu Peng and yunzhan, not to mention that they are responsible for the security of such a big place at the same time, I don''t think even the mosquito''s foot can come in! "


    "In the house, who do you think you can''t believe, Mr. four?"


    "How can it be? They are your closest people. It''s too late to hurt you." Su ran shook her head quickly.


    "Me and Ning Xiaohai?"


    "You both grew up in front of them, and obviously you are very popular with them, and Haige clearly knows that you are going to the mountain." Su ran shook her head again.


    "Aunt Qing and uncle Qiu?"


    "Aunt Qing must be involved in the secrets of grandparents. Uncle Qiu must be dealing with the secrets of grandparents. There are many things that may be as confidential as you go to the mountain." Su ran still shakes her head.


    "It''s just you and Su Ming. There''s another Qin Mo who doesn''t know what the adults are talking about. Do you and Su Ming think something''s wrong with me?"


    "Not me and my brother." Su Ran''s eyes are almost red.


    "That is, these people can''t believe it, and they can''t believe it. Don''t worry, Mr. Lu is not confused."


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu raised her chin with his hand and asked in a low voice: "since I understand, how can Xiaolian still look like I have something on my mind, I have something very important?"


    "Uncle, Rana thinks..."


    "What do you think?"


    "My brother was born in a poor family and didn''t deserve the noble Miss Zhang Biao. Please tell Grandma not to..."


    Xu Yunlu was happy, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask grandma to find a match for the noble Miss Zhang Biao!"


    Su ran was relieved because Xu Yunlu was going to enter the mountain again, and she didn''t sleep well at night.


    Su ran was awakened by a slight phone call. She stood up with her hands and saw Xu Yunlu standing on the balcony. She should have just dialed the phone.


    Su ran walked over and heard Xu Yunlu whispering, "aunt Qing, is my grandmother up?"ˇ° Get up. You put her on the phone


    Xu Yunlu waited for a moment. It should be Shen Qing who handed the phone to old lady Xu. When the other party made a sound, Xu Yunlu said, "good morning, grandma!"ˇ° Of course I have something to do with calling so early. I had something to say to you last night, but when my grandfather and grandmother were here, I put up with it. "ˇ° What do you mean, don''t be a good advocate and get in touch with Xiao Ming and Zhang feiran! "ˇ° Why? It''s just that I don''t think it''s appropriate. "ˇ° Well, well, you say that Xiao Ming doesn''t deserve you, but don''t connect them. They''re not the same people. "


    Although Xu Yunlu has relaxed 90% of his vigilance in the comfortable and relaxed environment where he can''t even reach the mosquito''s legs, he still feels someone behind him, but this person has a very familiar smell. He turns his head to see that it''s su ran, and says, "well, grandma, if my phone call is too early to disturb your sleep, you can make up for your beauty sleep. Women sleep for eight hours, It''s very important for the skin! "ˇ° I may come back later tonight, so I won''t go to see my beautiful young grandmother. "


    Su ran listens to Xu Yunlu stop old lady Xu from connecting Su Ming with Zhang feiran. She feels that Zhang feiran is definitely not Su Ming''s type.


    Xu Yunlu finished the call and walked in and said, "little lazy, what do you do when you get up so early? Girls should sleep more."


    "Uncle ~ ~" Su ran hugs Xu Yunlu''s neck again.


    "Oh, the sound has water. I miss my uncle." Xu Yunlu reaches out and hugs Su ran hanging around his neck and falls back to bed. He takes a look at Qin Mo, who is still sleeping in the quilt. He lets Su ran go. He reaches out and hugs Qin Mo back to the small room next to him. He comes out again and falls back to bed. He hugs Su ran and says, "there is a baby who is really upset. If parents want to do something unsuitable for children, they have to guard against it."


    Su ran blushed and punched Xu Yunlu several times. Xu Yunlu put his hand into Su Ran''s clothes and said, "little bug, it''s always this way to flirt. I''ll change the way and the pattern in the future. Please, uncle."


    "Uncle likes to talk nonsense."


    "Uncle has a meeting early in the morning, so there''s no foreplay and afterplay. Let''s love quickly."


    "Others just didn''t..." Su Ran''s words haven''t finished, Xu Yunlu has already rudely loved.


    Su ran didn''t sleep well at night. When Xu Yunlu left, she set a time for herself to sleep for another half an hour, and then she went back to bed.


    As a result, Su ran was woken up by Qin Mo''s moving around. She patted Qin Mo''s little ass: "don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, let mom get lost for a little longer, just a little longer."


    But Qin Mo kept moving. Su ran had to reach for her mobile phone. She was shocked to see that it was almost noon. She set the alarm clock and only slept for half an hour. Besides, Qin Mo was not carried to the next room by Xu Yunlu. How could she lie on her own bed? This can be a big criminal investigation movie.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 409

    Su ran quickly calls Qin Mo to the bathroom.


    After Qin Mo goes to the bathroom, he washes Qin Mo again. Qin Mo looks at the bright sky outside and asks, "Mom, are we a little late?"


    "It''s not a little bit late, it''s a lot late." While brushing her teeth, Su ran replied to Qin Mo, "son, I''m curious. My mother has set the alarm clock."


    "Did mom remember wrong?" Qin Mo just got up a little confused. He rubbed his eyes with his fat hand and asked.


    "No way." Su ran affirmative answer, but the tone is a little hesitant, is really set wrong?


    Su ran finished cleaning up, gave Qin Mo milk, and took Qin Mo to the 28th floor with great anxiety. Su ran went to old Xu and his wife to say hello yesterday, so today she chose to go to old Lu and his wife to say hello, but it''s really too late today, and she''s embarrassed. As soon as she got to the door, Qu Peng said, "old Lu and old lady Lu are guests, I think we''ll have to talk for a while. "


    Su ran immediately relieved, took Qin Mo just to go to old Xu, and Qu Peng said: "old Xu has gone out with yunzhan. The old lady and her granddaughter are here."


    Su ran Er, Qu Peng was happy. Su ran curiously asked: "brother Dapeng, ask a strange question. My aunt''s surname is Zhang. Zhang feiran is my granddaughter. Why is her surname Zhang?"


    "This is your second cousin''s daughter. It''s said that when you were young, your second cousin had a few talents except for a little poor family conditions. But your aunt and uncle were very dissatisfied with his family situation and resolutely refused to agree with the marriage. But your second cousin thought that your second cousin was the true love she was looking for and refused to give up. The two sides were deadlocked, In order to show that he will treat your cousins as his parents in the future, and to show his filial piety and admiration for your second cousins, your second uncle proposed to change his surname to Zhang Bai, the son of Zhang Jia. His original surname is Zhang Bai. Because there are so many versions of his surname, people can''t remember it. Your second uncle''s practice is very in line with your aunt''s idea, so he agreed to the marriage, So


    There are so many wonderful stories about the big family. Su Ran''s mouth is wide open when she hears them. Qin Mo is not interested in the adult''s story. She breaks her hand first and pushes the door where Xu lives in. Su ran hears Shen Qing''s gentle voice: "Oh, it''s Xiao Mo who''s coming."


    Su ran had to say to Qu Peng, "I came too late this morning. I have to go in."


    Qu Peng nodded and said, "I understand."


    Su ran went into the door, and sure enough, she saw old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran sitting opposite old lady Xu and next to old lady Xu. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Shen Qing is leading Qin Mo to old lady Xu. Old lady Xu pulls Qin Mo and gently points her finger at his cerebellar pouch. She asks, "is little pig sleepy today?"


    Zhang feiran flicked his mouth gently, and old lady Ning Shu snorted: "I said, elder sister, it won''t be only two days. People will save even morning and evening. You can have this grandson. If you don''t find a good granddaughter-in-law, you will have to suffer."


    Su Ran''s lungs almost burst when she heard this blatant provocation, but today she really overslept and wanted to take it back, but she couldn''t take it back. She was very depressed.


    Old lady Xu tut said: "I say Xiaoshu, you, you, you always care so much with my life. You are not too young. Now let you go to sleep like you were young. You still can''t sleep. Don''t pestle at the door, come here quickly."


    Su ran hurriedly walked over. Although old lady Xu didn''t take her getting up late seriously, no one said it. It''s just that old lady Ning Shu picked it up for a while. Normal people will have some bad feelings. Besides, these famous families are delicate and their hearts are more fragile than others. They don''t attack at this time. It''s hard to say when they will attack, Old lady Ning Shu is so bad.


    Soon after su ran arrived, lunch time arrived. Lu Feng, Mrs. Lu and Xu Wenshan were not there. There must be a bunch of lousy people in Lu Feng and Mrs. Lu. Although Xu Yunlu told them to keep a low profile, there were always some well-informed people who paid most attention to the movements of such powerful people. Besides, Lu Feng didn''t do any secret work, They didn''t cover up their whereabouts; Xu Wenshan took the opportunity to inspect his property here. He was a grandson like Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu didn''t intend on his property, so he had to continue to support it.


    After lunch, Mrs. Ning Shu suggested that we play mahjong several times. Mrs. Xu was very keen on it. Su ran said she would not. Finally, Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Shu, Zhang feiran and Shen Qing formed a table.


    Su ran was originally late. Although she was not interested in mahjong at all, she took Qin Mo away. She could only peel some fruit to make tea for a few people, or read novels on her mobile phone.


    Old lady Xu has a good fortune today. She is in a good mood. Su ran doubts the chance that she will fall to one side alone. Sure enough, old lady Ning Shu is a little angry after another shot and says, "elder sister, what''s more to play when you are alone and playing cards."


    Old Xu happily said: "last time I played cards, you were the only one to play with me. It''s not fun to play with me."


    "Elder sister, you are so lucky that I dare not play with you."


    "If you don''t play, you''ll be short of one."


    "Let Feiqi play for me, feiran, call Feiqi, call Feiqi to play."


    Su Ran''s face turned ugly when she saw old lady Xu who was in a good mood. During the conflict between Ning Xiaohai and Zhang Feiping in the restaurant, she understood that old lady Xu didn''t like Zhang''s incompetent grandchildren very much. Suddenly she saw Shen qingchong wink at her, but Su ran understood that Shen Qing asked her to play mahjong. She really didn''t know how to play mahjong, But at this time, I can only say: "grandma, I just want to learn how to play mahjong, can you take me?"


    As soon as Mrs. Xu heard this, her face immediately clouded and the rain scattered. She said happily, "come on, come on, it''s very simple. Grandma taught you, taught you, and will play with grandma in the future."


    Su ran felt Ning Shu was too cruel to dig her one eye, Su ran can only hard head pretend very happy to say: "aunt, I''m not polite!"


    "Ah, elder sister, my hand seems to be much better than the previous ones. I''ll play a few more rounds." Old lady Ning Shu didn''t give Su ran a place. Su ran didn''t know how to play and didn''t like it. Seeing that old lady Ning Shu didn''t let Zhang Feiqi annoy old lady Xu, she didn''t rush forward, but old lady Xu waved to Su ran and said, "come on, help grandma touch the cards, grandma teach you."


    Su ran had to sit next to old lady Xu and watch her play cards. Originally, Su ran thought it was everyone who made old lady Xu happy and let her go. She deliberately lost to her, but after watching for a while, she found that old lady Xu should be a master of hemp. Shen Qing, the master of the family, fed the cards from time to time, and the cards made old lady Ning Shu''s face very overcast, which was really unhappy.


    When Xu Yunlu came in, she saw Su ran nestling next to old lady Xu and helping her figure out the cards. Old lady Xu very seriously taught her how to touch and eat, how to listen to the cards, how to play with the cards, what is the same color, what is a dragon, what is the harmony, how to count, how to play in the South and how to play in the north, continuous.


    Xu Yunlu looked at Su ran and heard that he was confused. He laughed for a while and didn''t make a sound. Su ran didn''t sleep much at night and he didn''t sleep much either. After another busy day, Xu Yunlu collapsed on the sofa near the window.


    Xu Yunlu squints for a while. It''s his grandmother''s phone call that wakes him up. Xu Yunlu doesn''t move. His grandmother answers the phone in person, either his grandfather''s or it''s very important. Otherwise, it''s Shen Qing who answers the phone. Sure enough, I heard Xu ask Su ran to take the card for her and answer the phone by herself.


    Obviously, old lady Xu was in a very good mood today. She wanted to continue playing and left with her mobile phone.


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head, takes out his mobile phone and turns up the news. Listening to old lady Ning Shu''s sarcasm, Su Ran''s action is slow. It''s just that old lady Xu''s phone call should be more important, and Su Ran has to play for old lady Xu.


    Xu Yunlu can also hear that old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran are acting badly when listening to the cards, so he gently dials his ear pulse. After a while, Su ran gets through, and Xu Yunlu says, "don''t make a sound. Uncle teaches you to play."


    Although Su ran didn''t play cards, she didn''t really do it. In fact, she didn''t worry. Losing two games was just for old lady Xu. It was just that old lady Ning Shu''s aggressive and Zhang feiran''s insidious action made her a little depressed. After hearing Xu Yunlu''s teaching her to play, she really felt that uncle Lu was too magical. She couldn''t see the cards in her hand, so she could give directions, However, which card Xu Yunlu asked her to play? She just learned from old lady Xu. She still played obediently. She just knew old lady Xu. Naturally, the action was much slower, and it was arranged by old lady Ning Shu.


    In the Ning Shu old lady all kinds of malicious arrangement, Su ran clumsily and a clear color.


    It''s not that old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran don''t believe it. Even Shen Qing thinks it''s impossible. Of course, Su ran also doubts it.


    At the request of old lady Ning Shu, we checked Su ranhe''s card, no problem, so we started the second game in old lady Ning Shu''s various resentments.


    Zhang feiran suddenly changed his tactics and said with a smile to Su ran: "Miss Su, I heard that you are still in college?"


    Su ran, who has never played cards, is still in a bit of a hurry even if she is instructed by Xu Yunlu. At the beginning of the second game, Xu Yunlu suddenly doesn''t make a sound. Su ran can only play by herself. She has been instructed by old lady Xu for a long time, and Xu Yunlu actually commands another game. Even if Xu Yunlu doesn''t make a sound, she is not as flustered as she was at the beginning of the table, but her level is just there, Hearing Zhang feiran suddenly ask her, she nods and says yes, then she makes a mistake. Su Ran is a little regretful. She feels that her card this time is more pleasing to the eye than that of the first game. This mistake is not so pleasing to the eye.


    Old lady Ning Shu saw Su ran playing cards, and immediately called: "it''s eight tubes, put, put, touch, touch."


    Shen Qing then said with a smile: "Xiao ran feed aunt old lady so good card, aunt old lady should listen to the card."


    "Oh, what a good card it is. I''ve lost all my cards." Old lady Ning Shu won''t take the credit to Su ran. Shen Qing gently shakes her head.


    Xu Yunlu knows that his grandmother''s plan is to be happy and lively. She is so stingy that she is already angry when she loses to her grandmother. Her grandmother wants to lose the money she just won. So she will lose to her again. Xu Yunlu is just angry with her. She doesn''t want her to be the fuse on the card table, I didn''t expect that old lady Ning Shu had heard the cards, but she didn''t have a good word, and Zhang feiran kept interfering with Su ran, who couldn''t play cards at all.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 410

    Xu Yunlu frowned. Mrs. Ning Shu wanted to feel uncomfortable, so please help her. As soon as she came up with some advice, Su ran beat out the three barrels that Mrs. Ning Shu wanted to play with. Xu Yunlu had to touch her brow gently. Sure enough, she was excited when she heard Mrs. Ning Shu speak, but she soon held back and didn''t play with the card, Continue to play cards, so early to listen to cards, it should be to want to play, and continue on the stage.


    When Xu Yunlu heard that Su ran touched the card, his breathing was a little uneven. It should be that he touched the three barrels again. He thought Su ran would fight immediately. He just came up with a voice to stop it, but Xu Yunlu didn''t make a sound yet. Su ran put down the three barrels and broke down a pair of four. Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing.


    In the end, Su ran pinches two of the three tubes that Mrs. Ning wants to paste, and Shen Qing pinches one, which is yellowed. Mrs. Ning Shu does the same thing this time. She listens to the card early and has a monotonous three tubes. She never dreams that this game is yellowed. Mrs. Ning Shu''s anger starts.


    When Xu Yunlu heard old lady Ning Shu push the card, he stood up and knew that something was going to happen. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Qin Mo sitting at Su Ran''s feet and putting the white board on the little snake, which everyone didn''t use. He was having a good time. Now he suddenly gave a few "boo boo" to the little snake. The little snake was lazily crawling, suddenly it climbed fast and ran into old lady Ning Shu''s trouser legs.


    Xu Yunlu''s eyes jumped and knew that the little snake had no teeth, so he sat back.


    Qin Mo saw the snake crawling into old lady Xu''s trouser legs. As soon as he turned around, he climbed far away and sat down as if nothing had happened. Two fat hands were playing the game of flying.


    As soon as Ning Shu reached out her hand, she pulled down Su Ran''s card and scolded her: "I can''t see that you are such a little bitch. What kind of uncivilized people teach you all the bad water. You are the one who pinches the three barrels of water! Ah! Ah! What''s in my trouser legs... "


    Even Xu Yunlu, who was well prepared, was scared almost to have a heart attack by the sudden scream of old lady Ning Shu.


    Mrs. Ning Shu''s cry is really fierce. Several bodyguards who guard outside the door don''t know what happened and rush in immediately. Soon they see that Mrs. Ning Shu shakes out a snake from her trouser legs. Mrs. Ning Shu looks at it as a snake and is so scared that she sits down. Fortunately, Zhang feiran''s eyes are fast and hands are quick. She helps Mrs. Ning Shu and doesn''t let her fall to the ground.


    Zhang feiran sees the little flower snake shaken out by old lady Ning Shu, and knows it''s Qin Mo''s. as soon as he raises his foot, he steps on the little flower.


    Seeing his little flower, Qin Mo scares old lady Ning Shu, who is always looking for Su Ran''s fault. She is so happy that she just wants to clap her hands. However, Zhang feiran steps on her beloved little flower. His little face changes and cries out, "little flower, little flower."


    Zhang feiran has been angry with Su ran for many days. She knows that Xiaohua is Qin Mo''s baby. For her who wants to vent her anger, it''s a golden opportunity, so she''s very hard on her feet. She just tramples on her feet, but it''s empty. At first glance, Su ran snatches Xiaohua from the sole of her high-heeled shoes, But her little finger was scratched by the ornament on her high heels.


    Zhang feiran is full of gas. He doesn''t step on the snake. The gas almost explodes. The ornaments on the shoes scratch Su Ran''s little finger. He resolutely pretends not to see it. He continues to work hard on his feet, hoping to tear Su Ran''s little hand off.


    Su Ran''s little finger was scratched by the ornament. She felt the ornament scraped into her skin and she didn''t dare to pull it out. When Zhang feiran exerted her force, she had to follow the direction of Zhang feiran''s force. Otherwise, Su ran knew that her little finger was not so easy to be scratched, but the strength of her hand was smaller than that of her foot, Su Ran''s little finger is close to the floor, next to Zhang feiran''s heel.


    Zhang feiran snorted coldly in his heart, and added strength to her feet. But this time, her strength was the same as hitting cotton. Because one hand was fixed on the floor, the shoe didn''t move. Zhang feiran fixed his eyes on it. It was Xu Yunlu who grabbed her shoes with his hand. Xu Yunlu''s hand was just like a pair of pliers. No matter how hard she used her foot, she couldn''t break Xu Yunlu''s hand.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t expect to hear Mrs. Ning Shu''s cry. Before he came out with Qin mule, so many things happened. He carefully took Su Ran''s little finger off the jewelry. Su Ran''s little finger still made the jewelry bloody.


    Zhang feiran saw clearly that it was Xu Yunlu who grabbed her shoes. He was shocked: "brother, how did you get here and when did you come back? A snake actually crawled into my grandmother''s pants. It scared me to death..."


    When Xu Yunlu saw that Su Ran''s little finger was scratched like that, his anger didn''t come out. Without waiting for Zhang feiran to finish, Zhang feiran screamed and lost his center of gravity. Next to Zhang feiran was the sofa. She just needed to help the sofa, which could be avoided. However, Xu Yunlu also calculated the distance between Zhang feiran and the sofa, and made another effort, Pull Zhang feiran forward a little, Zhang feiran completely lost the opportunity, directly fell to the ground.


    Xu Yunlu released his hand in the moment when Zhang feiran fell on the floor. He grabbed Su Ran''s hand in Zhang feiran''s cry and asked, "let me have a look."


    Su Ran''s little finger not only scratched the ornaments on Zhang feiran''s shoes, but also stepped on a small piece of heel of Zhang feiran''s shoes. The pain made her tears almost flow out. Qin Mo came back with tears and cried: "Mom, mom!"


    As soon as Shen Qing saw it, she quickly went to get the medicine box. Old lady Xu heard all kinds of confused voices in the living room. After finishing the call, she quickly came out and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Old lady Ning Shu yelled at once: "elder sister, this little bitch is too bad to cheat by playing cards. She bites me with snakes and breaks my Feifei. Elder sister, you have to decide for me." With that, old lady Ning Shu sat down on the ground.


    Zhang feiran had half sat up and touched the foot that had stepped on the little flower snake and Su Ran''s little thumb. When Xu Yunlu tripped her hard, she always fixed the shoe very stably. When she fell, the ankle of that foot was turned by the shoe. She didn''t feel it when she fell. At this moment, it began to hurt faintly.


    Of course, Zhang feiran is used to taking advantage of opportunities. At this time, he is really hurt by showei, so he will never give up tears.


    Ignoring the noisy old lady Ning Shu, Xu Yunlu takes the medicine box from Shen Qing, opens the medicine box, finds iodine fluoride and cotton, and quickly cleans up the blood on Su Ran''s little finger. Seeing that there is a big scratch and a bruise on her little finger, her heart aches to death. I really want to step on Zhang feiran''s little finger immediately.


    Qin Mo probably knew that her little snake had caused the trouble. Looking at the big hole in Su Ran''s little finger, she immediately hugged Su ran and cried: "Mom, mom, woo, mom."


    Old lady Xu didn''t expect that she would answer the phone, and there was a tragedy in the living room. When she saw old lady Ning Shu sitting on the ground, her face changed: "I said Xiao Shu, what do you mean, people of such a big age, do you really have no face in the younger generation?"


    "Anyway, I don''t care, elder sister. Today you must make the decision for my younger sister. A girl with yellow hair who doesn''t have the same hair even pushes her nose on her face. It doesn''t matter whether I want this old face or not."


    Old lady Xu angrily pointed to old lady Ning Shu and said, "yes, if you really want that old face, will you follow me here? Did I bring you here?"


    Mrs. Ning Shu never dreamed that Mrs. Xu would say that. Just when she wanted to get angry, Zhang feiran endured the pain, wiped her tears, held the sofa up from the ground, grabbed Mrs. Ning Shu and said, "grandma, the whole family is just playing cards. It''s not necessary to be so serious."


    "That wench clearly is intentional."


    "Grandma, even if Miss Su does it on purpose, it''s because she''s good at playing cards. She''s willing to gamble and admit defeat. She''s not good at playing cards. We''ll practice more when we have nothing to do."


    Old lady Xu''s face was a little bit slow, and she snorted, "you said you, Xiaoshu, don''t have a child to be sensible. Really, Xiaoshu, what''s wrong with your feet."


    "I, I saw a snake coming out of grandma''s trousers just now. I was scared. I wanted to step on the snake without thinking about it. I didn''t know that Miss Su suddenly put out her hand. Feifei couldn''t take back her feet. Fortunately, my hand blocked it. Otherwise Feifei would be in trouble. Brother, your hand is OK."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Old lady Xu thought Xu Yunlu should be OK, so she asked, "Feifei, what''s wrong with your feet?"


    "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s sprained." Zhang feiran wiped her eyes for a while, and old lady Xu said, "Qing''er helps Xiao Shu up. What are you doing in a daze? Call doctor Xiaojiang to come here."


    After listening to Shen Qing, she helped old lady Ning Shu up.


    Qin Mo knew that he was in trouble. He called "Mom", but his little face was buried in Xu Yunlu''s arms. A pair of fat hands anxiously grasped Xu Yunlu''s shirt. Xu Yunlu put the cotton and iodine fluoride bottle on the table, hugged Qin Mo and said, "OK, darling, don''t be afraid."


    Old lady Ning Shu, who had been helped up by Shen Qing and sat on the sofa, immediately pointed to Qin Mo and said, "by the way, elder sister, and he, this little bastard and little wild breed, took a snake to bite me. I... I don''t want to live anymore..., Wu... Wu..." old lady Ning Shu said and covered her face and cried. It was too late for Zhang Fei to stop it.


    Shen Qing helped Mrs. Ning Shu to sit on the sofa and quickly left. Hearing this, she gently shook her head again. Mrs. Xu heard that Mrs. Ning Shu scolded little bastard Qin Mo, who almost didn''t blow her lungs. Just as she was about to speak, Zhang feiran said, "grandma, the snake hasn''t been bitten yet. Let''s not talk about it."


    "If I bite you, is your grandmother still alive?" Old lady Ning Shu felt that she was finally reasonable. Her voice was very high, and she was hoarse.


    Qin Mo was more anxious. His head arched into Xu Yunlu''s arms, and his legs also stepped up. Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s little ass, and said, "Mrs. Ning, my family has been playing with snakes since childhood. I have a lot of snakes at home. If you are afraid of snakes, you don''t have to come to my house."


    As soon as Mrs. Ning Shu heard this, she immediately pointed to Xu Yunlu and called, "elder sister, is this really a fawn? Is this really a fawn? Is this the way fawn treats guests?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "Mrs. Ning, there''s no doubt. I don''t know who you are talking about. But in my territory, I still have this way of hospitality."


    As soon as Mrs. Xu raised her hand and just wanted to speak, Zhang feiran limped forward and said, "grandma, you don''t know my grandma. You play cards more seriously. After that, nothing happened. Grandma, don''t be angry. Don''t give her the same insight. I''ll send my grandma back to her room slowly."


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 411

    Old lady Xu nodded and said, "Xiaoshu, you are not as sensible as Feifei. Feifei takes your grandmother back to have a rest!"


    Zhang feiran responds and limps to old lady Ning Shu in pain. She wants to take old lady Ning Shu to leave, but old lady Ning Shu refuses to leave. Old lady Xu can''t call the bodyguards who just rushed in and forcibly wriggles old lady Ning Shu away.


    When Mrs. Ning Shu was sent away, Zhang feiran endured the pain and limped to the front of Mrs. Xu''s face, stroked her back and said, "grandma, don''t be angry."


    Shen Qing wants to bandage Su Ran''s wound. Su ran says: "no need to wrap it. If you wrap it, the wound will get better slowly."


    Old lady Xu asked: "Ranran, what''s the matter? You''re hurt too. What''s the matter?"


    Su ran said: "grandma, it''s OK. My little finger was scratched."


    Zhang feiran grabbed Su Ran''s hand and said, "Oh, how can it be like this, Miss Su, how can it be like this!"


    Although what happened just now seems that Zhang feiran is afraid that the little flower will hurt old lady Ning Shu, Su ran doesn''t feel that Zhang feiran will not hurt old lady Ning Shu because he is afraid of something. The spirit is aimed at her and Qin Mo, but no one believes this ideology and no evidence. Since old lady Xu had an operation, she didn''t like Zhang feiran, Up to now, she didn''t like this person even more, so she pulled out her hand and said, "it''s OK, Miss Zhang. It''s just that you stepped on it and scratched it again."


    "Oh, Miss Su, I''m so sorry. At that time, I was afraid that the snake was biting my grandmother. I wanted to step on the snake, but I didn''t expect to step on you. Look at such a beautiful little hand, I''m so sorry!"


    Just as doctor Xiaojiang came, old lady Xu asked him to see Su Ran''s finger injury and whether Zhang feiran''s foot sprained.


    Xu Yunlu grabs Su Ran''s hand and says, "grandma, doctor Xiaojiang is very busy by himself. Let''s have a rest early today. I''ll take her to get a tetanus injection. Aunt Qing, take good care of my grandma."


    On hearing this, Zhang feiran was so angry that her eyes were wide open. Shen Qing, with a smile, nodded and said, "Heng Shao, is Xiaojiang''s medical skill difficult to break the cold needle all doubted by you?"


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo, who was lying in his arms and refused to lift his head, and said, "the little lazy needs an injection, and the pig needs psychological counseling."


    "Don''t worry about taking Miss ran. Why don''t you put it here first and let''s give him psychological counseling?"


    As soon as Qin Mo heard this, he immediately buried his head away from Xu Yunlu''s chest. Xu Yunlu said, "forget it, I''ll do it myself."


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Qin Mo out of Xu''s room. Qin Mo''s little head stands up: "Mom, little flower, little flower!"


    Su ran hands the flowers to Qin Mo, Qin Mo quickly hide in his pocket, see Xu Yunlu didn''t want to blame him, just turn the attention to Su Ran''s hand: "Mom, hand pain, silently blow to you."


    Although it really hurt, Su ran shook her head and said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Qin Mo''s mouth turned and his eyes turned red again: "Mom, I didn''t mean to be silent."


    "Mother is not surprised."


    Qin Mo took a look at Xu Yunlu and whispered, "she is good or bad."


    Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "it''s mom who is injured now. Does a baby walk on its own and let dad take care of mom?"


    Qin Mo slipped down from Xu Yunlu, took Su Ran''s other hand and said, "Mom, don''t be afraid of pain when you have an injection."ˇ° It''s the pain that''s going to get better quickly! "ˇ° At that time, quietly help my mother blow


    Xu Yunlu grabs Su Ran''s hand and asks, "does it hurt?"


    Su ran shook her head and nodded. Xu Yunlu pressed the elevator, took the mother and son into the elevator and asked, "you can''t play mahjong. How do you know you can''t play three drums?"


    "The first time I played three barrels, I looked at my aunt for several times and felt that she wanted to play with this card. I, I didn''t want to shoot for her at that time, so I didn''t play. I didn''t expect to catch another three barrels. I calculated the probability and thought that at least one of the four people had three barrels, so there were three three barrels. Then there were less than 30 cards left, so there should be another three barrels, Aunt Qing and I have at least 50% probability. Aunt Qing won''t play even if she grasps it. The possibility of grandma and the cards is not very big, and the probability of self touch is even smaller. I didn''t expect that I could touch the last three barrels, but I took down all the other cards, and then touch ten laps. I don''t want to listen to the cards. "


    Xu Yunlu sighed and said: "how to get it? Grow up quietly. The mother and son are not against the rhythm of heaven."


    "Uncle, you didn''t look at my cards. How do you know I have those cards and let me have the same color with you?"


    "When my uncle played cards, the little bug was probably still holding a milk bottle."


    "Uncle, it''s amazing."


    "I don''t particularly admire my uncle."


    "Yes


    "I don''t particularly admire my uncle."


    "Yes


    "Then uncle will give you a job tonight..." before Xu Yunlu finished his words, Su ran gave him a blow. Xu Yunlu said quickly, "be careful, be careful with your hands. When the injury is over, uncle will clean it up for you."


    "Uncle is dead. Uncle always has something to say."


    Qin Mo, holding Xiaohua and pretending to be a good boy, hears his parents say laughter. He doesn''t mean to blame him at all. He doesn''t need any counseling any more. His mental health is so bad that he has no mental obstacle to play with Xiaohua.


    Su ran thought that Xu Yunlu said to take her to break the cold needle, just to be angry. She didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu really took her to the hospital. First, she took a film to see that there was no fracture, and then she got a tetanus needle.


    Su ran says that the wound doesn''t heal quickly. Xu Yunlu heard from the doctor that it''s OK to sew a needle on the wound. If you don''t move to the wound, it''s OK not to sew a needle. Su Ran is afraid of pain and knows that the needle will heal quickly. Finally, she doesn''t want to get the needle.


    Qin Mo''s eyes were wide open during the whole process. Unexpectedly, Su ran, an adult, was so afraid of needles, and she was not afraid of needles. His mother was so weak that he ran around with his little tail, which almost turned into a propeller and rose to the sky.


    Back in yiranju, Hengbin sent someone to deliver a small ice bag. Xu Yunlu took the ice bag, took Su ran and Qin Mo into the door, and saw Xu Wenshan sitting in the sofa of the living room.


    As soon as Xu Wenshan saw the three people enter the door, he stood up. Xu Yunlu quickly stepped forward to help him and said, "Grandpa, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ve heard from your grandmother. Let''s have a look at Ranran and silently. Are your hands OK? Are you scared?"


    "No, you are a little lazy and silent


    Qin Mo immediately jumps out, learns the start of the boxing championship and pats his chest with his fat hand, which shows that Mo piggy is very powerful.


    Xu Wenshan looked at Su Ran''s little finger again. It was red and swollen, so he asked, "is it really OK?"


    "Nothing."


    "Let Xiao Ming have a look. I''m more at ease with his medical skills."


    "Grandfather, Xiao Ming is a surgeon for his head. It''s hard to see if he has to get a small wound."


    "I don''t worry if he has a good mind."


    "You want to make him tired to death. Recently, you are helping me choose the address of the pharmaceutical factory and the laboratory. I don''t know when I will be back?"


    "It''s going to be a holiday. Do you need to be in such a hurry?"


    "It''s not a bit of a job to choose a good place first and build a factory. It''s good to be able to work in May or June next year."


    "My grandfather has a construction company, and the level of the chief engineer is OK. When the address is selected, you can give him the design and construction."


    "Grandfather, you won''t give to your grandson again. You don''t even want to take the money."


    "What does that have to do with charity? It''s not all yours." Xu Wenshan said, and the phone rang. He picked up the phone, took a look and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu saw that the call was plain and knew that it was his grandmother, so he answered it. After listening to old lady Xu''s voice, she said, "old man, how about Ranran and silence?"


    "Grandma, they are very good."


    "Xiaolu, grandma is busy playing cards today. She hasn''t played with her for a while. Your grandma has been busy all day and hasn''t seen her grandson. Xiaolu, think about what grandma and grandma mean


    "Well, grandma is afraid of you. I''ll ask brother Zhan to send you silence. Just play around and send it back to bed before ten o''clock."


    "This kid is full of nonsense. By the way, is the injury really OK?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll let brother Zhan deliver you to me silently."


    Xu Yunlu hung up the phone, slipped Qin Mo over and said, "little pig, I''ll give you a very difficult task. Go to accompany grandma and grandma for a while."


    Qin Mo blinked for a long time and then asked, "Dad, is it so hard to be so hard?"


    "Harder than good."


    "I don''t think so."


    "I don''t think it''s good, the best." Xu Yunlu calls yunzhan in. Yunzhan carries Qin Mo upstairs. The news comes from Xu Yunlu''s wechat. When he picks it up, it''s Li Gui who asks him to fight.


    Xu Wenshan then asked, "is there anything else to do at night?"


    "Not really. My friend asked me to fight."


    "Go and have a look, my grandfather, and have a long experience."


    "My grandfather is not funny enough. I laugh at my grandson! Let''s go Xu Yunlu stood up, handed the ice bag to Su ran and said that Su ran pressed it on the swollen place.


    Xu Yunlu reached out to help Xu Wenshan get up, and waved to Su ran, "Grandpa, I''m going to take care of you."


    "OK, OK, as long as you don''t feel sorry for Ranran''s injury, I''ll just call him."


    Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran and said, "there''s something wrong. My hand doesn''t hurt so much. I''ll accompany my husband and grandfather to the boxing match."


    "Don''t move, don''t feel much pain."


    "Is my husband so easy to cheat? Let''s go!"


    Xu Yunlu took Su ran and helped Xu Wenshan out of the room. He entered the elevator and stopped on the 10th floor. Su ran found that this floor had been changed into a boxing ground.


    Li Gui, wearing a helmet and gloves, is fighting happily with several people.


    As soon as the people in the place saw Xu Wenshan coming, they all stopped their own actions. Qi Qi bowed to Xu Wenshan and said hello. Xu Wenshan nodded with a smile, and then said to Xu Yunlu, "these children are very good."


    "You don''t see who brought it." Xu Yunlu said, Su ran pinched his wrist, Li Gui took off his helmet and said: "Xiaolu, hurry up, change clothes, you haven''t cleaned up for a long time." Xu Yunlu let Su ran go, helped Xu Wenshan sit down, and then went to the dressing room to change his clothes. But as soon as he got to the dressing room, the phone rang. He saw that it was Lao Zhu, and went to the balcony to answer the phone. Su ran sat down beside Xu Wenshan. Xu Wenshan looked at her hand and asked, "does it hurt?"ˇ° It doesn''t hurt if you don''t move. " Su ran shakes her head and says, but sees Zhao xiaohen and Ning Xiaohai come in. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 412

    Zhao xiaohen saw Su ran and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    "Your milk tea is so bad, you should pay more attention to how to sell your dark tea."


    Su ran didn''t open her face and ignored Zhao xiaohen. Ning Xiaohai said hello to Xu Wenshan and then said, "OK, little dull, your mouth doesn''t hurt little lazy, can''t you pass this day?"


    Li Gui waved to Ning Xiaohai and said, "your cousin is a deer, but he is a tortoise. You should be a target for me instead of your cousin."


    Ning Xiaohai ha said: "poor, do you want to behave in front of a little dull, or you are born with a bad temper." Said Ning Xiaohai into the dressing room, a few minutes to change the body boxing clothes out, while wearing gloves to Zhao xiaohen said, "little dull, you see how brother beat your family so pathetic kneel to beg for mercy."


    Zhao xiaohen glared at him discontentedly and said, "I''m sorry to win. I''ll pay ten for one."


    Li Gui was happy. He raised his boxing glove hand and said to Zhao xiaohen, "I''m so stupid. I have to beat Ning Xiaohai all over the place."


    As soon as people around saw Zhao xiaohen gambling, they followed him. The scene was very hot, but nine adults all bought Xu Yunlu to win, and Li Gui became angry: "this game is a fight between benzun and Ning Xiaohai, which has a fart relationship with Xu Xiaolu."


    But Ning Xiaohai took advantage of Li Guiqiu''s Kung Fu to attack suddenly.


    Zhao xiaohen said angrily: "don''t take this, Ning Xiaohai is too cheap, this kind of sneak attack means make out."


    But Li Gui quickly dodged Ning Xiaohai''s blow, and then hit back with a beautiful hook. Zhao xiaohen was happy again: "little lazy, you haven''t bet yet. You bet, you win. You hear me?"


    "I don''t want to bet. I want uncle Lu to win."


    "If you don''t win, I won''t drink your milk tea in the future."


    "If you don''t drink it, I''ll save it. Anyway, you won''t give me any money."


    "I''ve never seen you so stingy. I don''t know that it''s very hard for the people''s police to handle cases for the people. A cup of milk tea makes you as good as that."


    "Anyway, I know that the people''s police don''t take the masses as a needle. You are more like a bandit."


    Su ran and Zhao xiaohen fight. Li Gui and Ning Xiaohai on the field soon enter the real fight from the warm-up. The fight is just in front of us. It''s totally different from watching boxing on TV.


    Zhao xiaohen did not know where to take out a package of potato chips and asked, "little lazy, do you want to eat it?"


    Su Ran''s little finger is still very painful. He doesn''t want to eat potato chips, so he shakes his head. Zhao xiaohen sees Su ran put a small ice bag on his right little finger and asks, "little lazy, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "A touch."


    "No, it''s all swollen like this. How did you touch it? You didn''t have eyes when you walked. You still fell and your little finger touched the ground first."


    "Just a touch."


    "Anyway, you are small and have a strong regenerative ability. It''s good to reduce the swelling in a day or two at most."


    "You''re a little girl, OK?"


    Ning Xiaohai is defeated by Li Gui in the end. In the quarrel between Su ran and Zhao xiaohen, he is knocked down by Li Gui. When he hears Xu Wenshan clapping, Zhao xiaohen says angrily, "it''s all you, little sluggard. I don''t see how poor Chu wins." Then he quickly stood up and said, "come on, those who lost the bet will give me the money. Hurry up."


    Li Gui kicked Ning Xiaohai, reached out to pull Ning Xiaohai up and asked, "I didn''t hurt anything."


    "One more game."


    "Go away, you''d better steal Xiaoxi''s instant noodles. It''s more reliable to say that you''ve trained with Xu Xiaolu. I guess you''ll cheat your elders." Li Gui disgusted and pushed Ning Xiaohai aside. "Xu Xiaogui, you haven''t had a baby yet."


    Xu Yunlu finally changed his clothes and came out, throwing his mobile phone to Su ran. After Zhao xiaohen collected the money, he found a mineral water and handed it to Ning Xiaohai. He said to Ning Xiaohai, "don''t be a disgrace, drink water quickly!"


    Ning Xiaohai drinks Sheung Shui bitterly. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui have already played each other on the field. The fight is not the same level as Ning Xiaohai. If it is not for the principle of not hurting each other, it''s really a fierce competition. Li Gui takes away all the slogans against Ning Xiaohai, and almost uses 100% of his strength.


    When Li Gui competed with Ning Xiaohai, everyone was laughing and laughing. No one was laughing now. In short, people who watched were very nervous.


    Su ran was also very nervous when she sat beside Xu Wenshan. Except that the milk tea shop was attacked, she really didn''t see Xu Yunlu move hands with others. At the moment, Xu Yunlu, who is competing with Li Gui, moves like flowing clouds and flowing water, but the strength of each fist and foot can''t be exerted by several ningxiaohai. Li Gui, who is obviously relaxed and happy, is tense, He dealt with every attack of Xu Yunlu very seriously and organized his own attack very ruthlessly.


    After more than ten rounds, everyone can hear Xu Yunlu and Li Gui gasping heavily and long. Obviously, they often fight each other. They are very clear about each other''s advantages and disadvantages, and they all try to avoid their weaknesses.


    Such a contest makes Su RA a little worried. If one side is not careful, she will be easily hurt. Although Xu Yunlu is the one who worries most, she doesn''t want Li Gui to be hurt.


    Ningxiaohai drinking water, suddenly like the discovery of the new world: "this is not a boxing contest, how are they both on foot?"


    No one paid attention to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai said angrily, "I knew I could use my feet, so I''ll do it. My kung fu on my feet is much better than that on my hands."


    Xu Wenshan said with a smile: "fortunately, you don''t use your feet, or you will be kicked in the face."


    "No, you are my grandfather, not my poor grandfather."


    "Granddad is telling the truth."


    When Ning Xiaohai''s face collapsed, he said he was hit.


    Finally, the sound of Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone in Su Ran''s hand ended the contest.


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu hear the phone ring, turned to see her, said: "the caller is Lao Zhu."


    Xu Yunlu stopped Li Gui from kicking. Li Gui said discontentedly, "it''s really a disappointment. Can you turn off the phone in this situation in the future?"


    "You think I''m the same as you. I''m a public official and I''m on business." Xu Yunlu takes off his helmet, takes off his boxing gloves and throws them to Li Gui. Then he takes the phone from Su Ran''s hand and goes to the place where no one is.


    Li Gui cried out discontentedly and sat down beside Zhao xiaohen, giving the venue to others.


    Zhao xiaohen picked up a piece of hard paper and fanned Li Gui: "ghost, you don''t say Hengbin is powerful, let him play."


    Su ran heard from the heart of depression, Zhao xiaohen hair what God, his people do not hurt a few, he is uncomfortable, Zhao xiaohen then said: "let Hengbin beat Ning Xiaohai."


    Ningxiaohai eyes a stare, Su ran happy, Li Gui also happy: "Hengbin beat ningxiaohai, brother, I''m not addicted."


    "I''ll fight with you."


    Ningxiaohai can find a vent, a push Zhao xiaohen said: "you accompany him zunda, he Zun is better than practice sandbags, sandbags are afraid than you hit."


    "I don''t have sandbags. Why don''t we both try." As soon as Zhao xiaohen finished, he immediately regretted, "forget it, I don''t have the same opinion with you!"


    Ning Xiaohai has already stood up and stretched out his hand to pull Zhao xiaohen: "look how I beat you into dregs, not foam, but foam."


    "I don''t know. I have something else to do."


    "There''s something wrong with you!"


    "Yes! I have something to do Zhao xiaohen looks at Li Gui for help, and Li Gui reaches out his hand to rescue Zhao xiaohen. Ning Xiaohai refuses to do so. After receiving the call, Xu Yunlu goes out and says, "go, you two come back to the bureau with me. Something''s up!"


    "Ah, ah!" Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen United unprecedentedly and screamed in unison.


    Xu Yunlu pointed to them and went to the dressing room.


    Ning Xiaohai can only follow Xu Yunlu into the dressing room. Zhao xiaohen also stands up and tears his clothes. Su ran turns his mouth several times when he sees Zhao xiaohen''s dissatisfaction. Li Gui stands up, pats Zhao xiaohen and comforts him by saying, "well, I''m tired of doing it. I''ll smash the resignation letter on your Xu Bureau''s face and feed you."


    "Go, you think I''m so idealistic and unruly."


    Li Gui


    This time, Xu Yunlu changed his clothes very quickly. Before the end of all kinds of conversations here, he had come out. Ning Xiaohai was chasing after him while wearing his pants.


    Li Gui was not at ease. He put his hand around Xu Yunlu''s neck and asked, "do you have any dangerous task? My little fool is taken away by you. You must bring all the deer back to me."


    Xu Yunlu pushed away Li Gui and said, "first of all, the most important thing for you is not to threaten me, but to let your little fool quit his job as a policeman immediately. He promised that he would jump around in front of you every day."


    "I dare not, now he is my ancestor! Xiaolu, it''s hard for me to ask for help. You should give Ning Xiaohai the first thing to stop bullets. Don''t give it to my little fool. " Li Gui sneezed and turned his head to see Ning Xiaohai glaring at him. His mouth was open one by one, apparently greeting his ancestors eight generations.


    Xu Yunlu pushed Li Gui away again and entered the elevator, but soon he came back. Xu Wenshan asked, "what do you want to say to my grandfather?"


    "Grandfather, originally I wanted to have a good chat with grandfather, but now it seems that I may not be able to talk about it years ago."


    "Let my grandfather take a message."


    Xu Yunlu was happy. Su ran only felt that Xu Yunlu''s smile made the boxing field brighter. After smiling, Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "my grandfather is smart. You tell Lao Lu not to invite Lao Zhu to tea. I''m willing to do those things. It doesn''t matter to Lao Zhu."


    "That''s it?"


    "And don''t let Lao Zhu know my relationship with him. Once he knows, he won''t expect me to call him grandfather."


    "Ah


    "He can only be Lao Lu. Don''t expect me to change my words!" Xu Yunlu then walked into the elevator again.


    When he got out of the elevator, Xu Yunlu called Su Ming: "Xiao Ming, little sluggard''s little finger was injured tonight. You can see if you want to bandage or not. Don''t listen to little sluggard. You just make up your mind."


    "Why, brother Lu sounds like going out."ˇ° The police are as bitter as your doctors. Well, I won''t say much Xu Yunlu hangs up and maozi drives over. He gets on the car with Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen. As soon as Su ran saw Xu Yunlu leaving with Ning Xiaohai and Zhao xiaohen, she stood up nervously, then turned to look at Xu Wenshan and called "grandfather". Xu Wenshan watched the elevator door close. After a while, he nodded and said, "good boy, my grandfather knows."ˇ° Grandfather, he won''t be in any danger You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 413

    "He is a leader. Under normal circumstances, he will not rush to the front line. The danger is much less than others."


    "But as a leader, they all said it was more like moving bricks."


    Xu Wenshan laughed and stretched out his arm. When Su ran took his arm, he said, "let''s go. Grandpa will take you back. As for you, just concentrate on taking care of yourself. Everything has your grandfather and grandfather."


    Su ran nodded, Xu Wenshan said: "hand, or let my brother have a look."


    Su ran nodded again.


    Xu Wenshan takes Su ran to the 17th floor. Su Ming just stands at the door. When he sees him, he greets Xu Wenshan first, and then asks, "brother Lu said your hand was hurt. What''s the matter?"


    Xu Wenshan gives Su ran to Su Ming and turns back to the elevator.


    "He''s making a fuss. It''s not a serious injury." Su ran stretched out her hand. Su Ming looked at the injury and asked, "did you film?"


    "Yes, there was no fracture, and there was a tetanus injection." Su ran opens the door, walks into the room with Su Ming and tells them what happened during the day.


    "If you want to be with brother Lu, Zhang feiran will definitely have more time to find fault with you in the future. You should learn to protect yourself."


    "Her grandmother is mean, uneasy and kind-hearted. Compared with her grandmother, Zhang feiran is insidious."


    "You should be more careful when you know that she is insidious." Su Ming sighed, simply bandaged Su ran and said, "people are not honest when they sleep, in case they bump into each other."


    "I''ve always been honest in my sleep."


    "That''s what you think, silent?"


    "He was commandeered by his grandmother and grandmother."


    "Where''s brother Lu?"


    "There''s something in the Bureau. I just left."


    "I''ll go with you and get the silence back."


    Su ran looked at the time and nodded.


    Seeing Su ran and Su Ming, Qu Peng pushed open the door of old lady Lu and said, "it''s in this room."


    Two people thanks area Peng to enter a door, as expected inside a faction and happy scene.


    Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng are having tea and chatting. Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Lu are guarding Qin Mo, where Qin Mo is engaged in various kinds of activities. It seems that after Xu Yunlu, he is the king here, sweating all over his head. However, there are small towels on his back, and Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Lu wipe the sweat from time to time.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, old lady Xu saw that it was su ran and Su Ming. She waved to them and said, "come here, you are so good!"


    Su ran looks at his son who is going to heaven. He doesn''t know that he has half a cent to do with you.


    Xu Wenshan waved to Su Ming and said, "Xiao Ming, Lao Lu and I are just going to play chess. He is used to many moves. You can be the referee."


    Su Ming naturally understands what Xu Wenshan means. He hopes that Lu Feng and his wife can accept Su ran as soon as possible.


    Su Ming is a bit upset for Su ran. If it wasn''t for Qin Mo, he really wanted to take Su ran away. Of course, Xu Yunlu didn''t feel sorry for her. In a sense, Xu Yunlu covered the old, weak, sick and disabled in his family.


    Su Ming''s arrogance slowly subsided. He sat down beside Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng and said, "grandfather Lu and grandfather Lu, I don''t know much about chess, so I''ll forgive you for any mistakes."


    Lu Feng nodded at Xu Wenshan and said, "if you listen to this name, it''s different."


    Xu Wenshan can not only feel Su Ming''s anger, but also feel that Su Ming''s anger soon subsided. Su Ming was able to control his feelings so quickly. He was a little surprised, but also a little not surprised. Of course, he can feel it, as well as the old fox Lu Feng.


    Su Ming is not modest. He only knows a little bit about go and chess. He doesn''t spend as much time studying as working these years, so it''s impossible for him to have leisure to play things other than working and studying. However, after watching the game, he finds that Lu Feng, an old devil, likes to ruin chess.


    Old lady Xu called Su ran over. When Su ran saw this posture, she knew that Qin Mo would not leave for a moment. Looking at the time, it was only eight o''clock, so she sat down.


    Old lady Xu first saw Su Ran''s wound and asked, "it''s still painful."


    "Grandma, it doesn''t hurt that much anymore."


    Old lady Lu said: "I said Su Su, not elder sister, I said you, Ning Shu and Zhang feiran, you should not be too used to it."


    "Elder sister, Su Su is wrong." As soon as old lady Xu raised her hand and raised her orchid fingers, she mischievously made a dramatic action.


    Mrs. Lu was very happy. She pointed to Mrs. Xu and said, "she''s naughty. My sister knows that you take care of your mother''s family, but you have to be considerate. Anyway, Xiaolu is your grandson."


    "Elder sister, I don''t know how my sister can deal with these. It''s just that Feifei has been with me for many years. I have to find a suitable husband for her."


    "You want to find a suitable husband for her. Yes, she has to accept it. I think your sister should like the Xiao family very much."


    "If she really likes the Xiao family, she won''t go to my Xu family in the future."


    "Ning Shu is really a selfish person. Doesn''t she know that Chuangyu bribed Zhang Bai and stole only a purchase? You don''t live for decades, you don''t even understand that. "


    "Elder sister, what you said, Lao Xu and I are the same as clay."


    "I know that you and Lao Xu are not made of clay, or they are afraid that you two will not have deer around. They are both tolerant. Well, that''s the past tense. Just in time, my knitting is almost finished, and I and the little lazy bug will help me with some knitting."


    "Ah, treat me and Rana as cheap labor force!"


    So on the woman''s side, she soon becomes Mrs. Lu knitting. Su ran and Mrs. Xu pull the wool for Mrs. Lu, while Qin Mo plays madly.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Mrs. Lu was serious about knitting a sweater. The flowers on the sweater were beautiful. She asked curiously, "grandma, who is this for?"


    "My heart is woven for deer."


    "Why the heart?"


    "Today''s children still have a few sweaters that they can wear and knit. They all feel rustic."


    "In that case, why does grandma weave for uncle?"


    "It''s for weaving. Since the deer suddenly disappeared, I have knitted him a sweater every year. This is the 16th one this year, but it''s slower than usual. I don''t know if I can finish it before the festival."


    Su ran sympathizes with several old people in her heart. Uncle Lu is so unfilial that four old people care about him so much.


    Old lady Xu took the wool and said, "old sister, I don''t know if the deer will shed two tears."


    "That heartless little bunny, how can he shed two tears? It''s crocodile''s tears that he really wants to shed."


    Su ran didn''t know whether to face old lady Xu or to face Xu Yunlu. Anyway, Xu Yunlu''s imprint on the four old men''s mind is "unfilial grandson".


    Mrs. Xu chuckled. Mrs. Lu stopped the needle and said, "so, we''ll leave the little sluggard and the little deer behind. What Xu Xiaolu owes us will be paid back by them."


    Su ran was happy and covered her mouth with a smile. Qin Mo heard old lady Lu mention her name, put down her toy, climbed on old lady Lu and asked curiously, "Granny, do you call me?"


    "Did grandma call you?" Mrs. Lu grabs Qin Mo''s nose. Qin Mo blinks a few times. He thinks he can hear clearly. But Mrs. Lu''s questions make him question his hearing. Mrs. Lu laughs when she sees Qin Mo''s small appearance. Qin Mo understands that he is being teased again and says immediately, "Mom, I want to play a big sailing boat."


    "The sailboat hasn''t been loaded yet. Dad doesn''t have time."


    "Uncle!" In Qin Mo''s mind, Su Ming is omnipotent. Su ran said, "let uncle pretend with you tomorrow."


    "No, now!" Qin Mo has found his position as a bully, so he refuses Su RA''s request very aggressively.


    Mrs. Lu said, "let Xiaoming dress up with him here. I''ll see if my family is a little fool or a smart kid."


    Qin Mo immediately said: "silence is a smart baby."


    Mrs. Lu asked Qu Peng to arrange for someone to pick it up. Qin Mo had been salivating for that set of sailboats for a long time. When she heard that, she pestered Qu Peng to go with her, and Qu Peng took Qin Mo with her. After a while, Qu Peng came in with that set of sailboats in one hand and Qin Mo in the other.


    As soon as he entered the door, Qin Mo yelled, "uncle, uncle, boat, boat, boat!"


    Su Ming and Qin Mo put together a sailing boat.


    The uncle and nephew were busy until ten o''clock, and they only pretended to be in accordance with the scale. Several old people had a regular schedule. Su Ming made an appointment with Qin Mo to come back tomorrow night. Qin Mo finally rubbed his eyes and agreed.


    After saying goodbye to the four old people, Su Ming leaves the 28th floor with Qin Mo and Su RA in his arms.


    Because Su Ran''s hand is injured, the job of serving Qin Mo falls on Su Ming.


    It''s a little inconvenient for Su Ming to do these things in his shirt and trousers, so Su ran goes to the opposite door and brings Su Ming clean household clothes.


    Qin Mo has been following Xu Yunlu for a long time. Xu Yunlu is used to playing with water every day. Naturally, Su Ming is also used to it. When Qin Mo is tired of playing, he takes it out with a bath towel.


    When Su ran came out from the bath, Qin Mo was already taken to sleep by Su Ming. Su Ming bandaged the wound on Su Ran''s little finger and then said, "brother Lu is extremely smart and has strong adaptability. He is not a loser. He can''t easily be told by others. Don''t think about it. Go to bed early!"


    "I know, brother."


    Su Ming sighed, went to the door, stopped and said, "would you like my aunt to accompany you?"


    Su ran quickly said: "no, you must not, my sister-in-law now in addition to eating, the most favorite is to go to bed, now go to bed early, when the time comes to use your brother and sister to blame us. I''m fine. Go to sleep, brother! "


    "Sure?"


    "Sure!" Su ran turned Su Ming out, went back to the bed, sat down, looked at Qin Mo, patted his little PP, and whispered, "silent, so fast, you will be three years old in March."


    But Qin Mo, who is sleeping soundly, doesn''t know Su Ran''s worries. When he falls asleep, he still smiles. He doesn''t know what''s happy in his dream. Su ran leaned over and gently kissed Qin Mo, but tears came out. Early the next morning, Su ran sent Qin Mo to the 28th floor. Old lady Xu pulled Su ran and asked her doctor to see Su Ran''s little finger again. She was sure that the wound was OK. She was afraid to leave a scar. Old lady Xu said, "don''t worry, I have a scar removing ointment that is very easy to use. When the wound is healed, take it and apply it dozens of times a day. Grandma doesn''t believe that she can''t cure the scar." Su ran was happy, but she remembered that Xu Yunlu had several tubes of good plasters to remove scars. She didn''t know if the house of Vasi had been bombed, and whether the plasters had also been blown to pieces. That tube of plasters made Su ran think of the time of Vasi again, but the good time of Vasi was precious. Then there was the three-year difference between Xu Yunlu and Xu Yunlu, Su Ran''s heart almost tightened. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 414

    After su ran said hello to the old people, Su Ming called to say that she wanted to have a check-up for her grandmother and mother before the festival. These two days, he was in the hospital and asked Su ran to discuss with Qin Xing. Then he gave him a time. Su ran said something to some old people and went downstairs. Just as she wanted to call Qin Xing, the phone rang. When she saw that it was Xu Yunlu, she was startled, Then he picked it upˇ° Uncle, where are you? "


    "This girl is silly, uncle is in the Bureau naturally."


    "Well, that uncle didn''t go into the mountain?"


    "Uncle is in guantan City, the nearest branch in the mountain. The facilities here are too poor. There is no air conditioning or heating equipment. It''s so cold that it''s a horse."


    Su ran didn''t believe that Xu Yunlu was afraid of the cold, but Xu Yunlu was near the branch in the mountain, which indicated that she was at least ready to enter the mountain. Her voice was tight: "Uncle..."


    "Little girl, does this voice make my uncle dare to call you in the future?"


    "Uncle, you just call. Ranran is very strong." Su ran calmed down and heard that the environment where Xu Yunlu was staying was very noisy, including the sound of cars, people and dogs


    "Oh, it''s very similar to your son."


    "Uncle, do you have a lot of dogs in the branch you are in now?"


    "Little girl, those powerful police dogs will cry when you call them dogs."


    "And the police dog."


    "Prepare for nothing."


    "Uncle said that he was afraid of dogs. Uncle, you are going to conquer him with police dogs."


    "Oh, lazy boy, that''s a good idea."


    "Uncle, you are the most particular person. You can''t get warm there. Can you stand it?" Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu was happy, "little bug, the scenery here is unique, the air is very fresh, the mountain is very green, the hillside is covered with snow, just like wearing a hat, is not very envious of uncle, natural oxygen bar!"


    "Uncle, Rana missed you."


    "No, when my uncle is here, it''s not sensational. My uncle is hundreds of kilometers away from you, but it''s sensational. What do you want my uncle to do? Or video to help Uncle solve the demand


    "That uncle will be in the mountain soon?" Su Ran is determined not to let Xu Yunlu in.


    "Uncle has to take command. Yu Ye and Xiao hen are arranged by uncle to advance to the mountain." Xu Yunlu said with a slight sigh. Su ran complacently smile, Xu Yunlu asked: "my family that four old devil how, did not take advantage of Uncle not when bullying you?"


    "No way."


    "Well, uncle, there will be a meeting here to cheer Yu Ye and Xiao dundun up. It''s called pre match mobilization."


    Su ran put the phone, out of mind, busy call Qin Xing, make an appointment, then went into their room, first and grandma said, and Xu Yunlu arranged for two people to take care of grandma Su said to go to the hospital to check, let them prepare.


    Su ran came out of their room. Su ran went to Xiao Xi''s room again. As a result, Xiao Xi didn''t get up. She saw Li Gui in the room once in a thousand years. She was very surprised: "brother GUI, I''m not wrong."


    "Nothing wrong?"


    "Is it really brother ghost?"


    "Little lazy, you make Xu Xiaolu''s teaching worse and worse."


    "Ghost brother, you haven''t changed your clothes. Aren''t you going to be busy today?" As soon as Xu ran finished, he heard someone knock on the door. Then someone came in with a box and said, "ghost, what you want."


    Li Gui nodded, motioned him to put it down, and the man left. Su ran was a little curious: "brother ghost, you seem to be a little mysterious today. What''s this?" Su ran just wanted to turn it over. Li Gui pressed down on the box and said, "little child, move something. It''s a man''s thing."


    As soon as Li Gui finished, Xiao Xi came out with a strong sense of sleep and said, "old ghost, you really want to enter the mountain!"


    "Is there any fake? I don''t trust xiaodai. Xu Xiaolu''s black heart, rotten lung, cunning and ferocious personality will definitely not rush in the front. I must send my xiaodai to block the gun in the front, and then he takes the credit."


    Xiao Xi was about sober. He snorted and said, "I really can put gold on your little dull face. Even if brother Lu wants to put him in front, he has to dare to rush forward. By the way, when do you start?"


    "There are a lot of procedures for these officials to handle affairs. I think it would be great for them to gather in guantan city now. There are not many warm-up activities before entering the mountain. I don''t know how many meetings will be held. It''s fast to be able to go up the mountain tomorrow. I''m sure I can catch up with them if I leave tonight."


    "Although... That''s true. It''s not the same as us in vassi. It''s called organized and disciplined action." Xiao Xi said in exchange for Li Gui''s 12 points of disdain, "it''s organized and disciplined. It''s estimated that people in the mountain have already got the news before they start."


    Xiao Xi smiles and shakes her head. Su ran hesitates and asks, "brother ghost, you want to go into the mountain, too?"


    "It''s none of your business whether I can enter the mountain or not. By the way, what are you doing here? Xiao Ming has been on duty in the hospital these two days and left early in the morning."


    "I''ll make a needle for little Siza!" Su ran said very rightfully, Li Gui quickly stood up and said, "then you hurry up, don''t delay my preparation."


    Su ran returns to the 28th floor after pricking the needle for Xiao Xi. She tells several old people that her mother is going to the hospital for a physical examination today. She hasn''t been with her mother for a long time. These two days, she wants to accompany her mother. Several old people let her rest assured to accompany her mother. Qin Mo has them to take care of her, so Su ran leaves the 28th floor at ease.


    Su ran came to the milk tea shop, waiting for Qin Xing, Su LAN suddenly said with a smile: "Ran Ran, look at your sister coming."


    Su ran was stunned for a moment. As soon as she turned her head, she saw her mother Xu Hui come in. Wang Juan and Wang Neng didn''t go home these days. Wang Xun was a sensible child. Xu Hui finally had some time and mood to clean herself up. Her hair was in the current fashion, and she was dyed. She was a famous beauty when she was young.


    Su ran laughed, patted Su LAN several times, walked forward, pulled Xu Hui''s hand and asked, "Mom, how can I have time to come here today?"


    "I''ve been cleaning up until now, and I''ve been busy with Wang Neng''s business for a while. Now I''m free. Uncle Heng really said that Wang Neng could go home in March?"


    Su ran nodded, and Xu Hui said with a sigh of relief, "he just likes to make friends with some unruly people, but this time he suffered a big loss."


    "In fact, it''s good to polish Wang Neng''s temperament."


    "Well, most of Wang Neng Chang is in a daze. By the way, mom asked xun''er to bring spring hazel to your brother. Did you make it for him? "


    "Of course I did."


    "Does he like it?"


    "Of course I do."


    Xu Hui was also very happy. Su ran said, "by the way, mom, I''m a little free these two days. Let you and grandma go to the hospital to have a check-up. I just want to call you."


    "I think I''ve been fine recently, so I won''t spend that money."


    "Mom, before my brother was not in the hospital, we all wanted to go. Now he''s in the hospital. This is called" get a month first ". When my aunt is busy, we''ll go. It''s all routine check-up, so we won''t delay too much time. Now I don''t have to take classes. It''s easier to make up lessons than classes. Just let him come to my aunt for lunch at noon."


    Xu Hui nods, and when Qin Xing is busy, she takes grandma Su to the hospital. Because Xu Yunlu has two nurses, and Su Ming is in the hospital. Su ran didn''t have to go this trip, but once it''s OK, she will wonder if Xu Yunlu is in danger. She will be upset when she thinks about it, so she just goes with her.


    Su Ran is waiting for her grandmother and Xu Hui outside the CT room, when she suddenly sees Liu Jie and Liu Jing passing by the CT door.


    Su ran was stunned and quickly followed him. They should have taken the medicine from the pharmacy and walked out of the hospital. However, the road was a little bit off. Su ran also followed them out of the hospital. When they came out, they saw the old man waiting for them in the car.


    Liu Jing took Liu Jiexing and rushed to the car. Liu Jie patted her leg and said, "Oh, quiet, you still have to check one item less. No, you have to check it. You have to wait."


    Lao Chan puts on a look of your own convenience. Liu Jie takes Liu Jing back to the hospital. Lao Chan sees Su ran, opens the car door and walks down, saying, "it''s you, it''s a coincidence. How are you here?"


    "I accompanied grandma and mom to check. By the way, boss, why didn''t you take part in their action?"


    "What action?"


    Su ran just wanted to say, but she thought that Xu Yunlu had always been very defensive against Lao Chuan. Although she thought that Xu Yunlu''s defense was groundless, she still stopped: "I don''t know, it won''t be anti pornography and anti gangster again."


    "According to the Convention, every year before the festival, we will carry out a rectification work, but this year, we didn''t do it. But Xu Xiaolu and they must have some big moves. If they don''t arrange me, they won''t arrange me. Anyway, my salary won''t be less than one cent."


    "Boss, are you still helping Liu Jing to get rid of drugs?"


    "What can we do if we don''t help? Xu Xiaolu is good at such small moves."


    "What does this have to do with Uncle Lu?"


    "It has nothing to do with him. It has nothing to do with who. When I was a lecturer in the College of traditional Chinese medicine, I bet that Xu Yunlu told Liu Jie about ten packages of spicy strips. Otherwise, I don''t believe Liu Jie can find me."


    Listening to Lao Chou''s gambling on ten packages of spicy bars, Su ran couldn''t help laughing. As soon as the phone rang, she saw that it was Su Ming. As soon as she was about to answer the phone, Lao Chou suddenly asked, "Ran Ran, do you think Xiaolu will go to wojia Village or Xiaozhang village?"


    Su ran replied: "where is Xiao Zhang village? Boss, how do you know about wojia village? " Su ran felt something was wrong when he came back. He looked at Lao Chou. Lao Chou said with a smile, "look at me. How can Xu Xiaolu tell you this? If he doesn''t abide by the confidentiality system, he doesn''t want to be an official."


    "That''s it." Su ran answers the phone. Su Ming says that her grandmother and mother have finished checking, but she didn''t see her when they came out. Su Ran is busy. After receiving the phone, she says goodbye to Lao Chuan, who asks, "anyway, I''m ok. Do you want to send your grandmother and milk back in my car?"


    "No, boss, you still have a beautiful woman to send. My little uncle drove here."


    "Beauty?" Lao Chan nodded, pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "it''s a good idea to send a beauty away. By the way, how is Lao Wang now? "


    "It''s very good, but I miss the big guy before."ˇ° You tell him, years ago, I had time to invite him to dinner. " Su RA should say goodbye to Lao Chou, and then run to the CT room. After checking, Su ran takes her grandmother and Xu Hui back to yiranju, and then goes to Xiaoxi''s room. There is no one in the room, and the box that Li Gui didn''t allow her to move in the morning is not there. Su ran rushed into the elevator, went to the underground garage, got out of the elevator, avoided the camera, bypassed the area where luxury cars were put, and came to the exit of yiranju underground garage. She saw Li Gui, Xiao Xi, AI TA and others. Six tyrants and a medium-sized truck with tailboard are parked here. The trunk of the truck with tailboard is open and the tailboard is half lowered. Su Ran has to be familiar with the scene. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 415

    Generally speaking, it''s hard to defend here, so Aita and others are standing beside Li Gui and Xiaoxi, not in the car.


    Su ran hesitated for a moment, bit her lip, looked at the direction of the camera, took a car to block the cat''s waist, walked to the truck, climbed up the tailboard very easily, and then walked into the car with light hands and feet. The front of the car was close to Li Gui and others, so Xiao Xi''s voice was very clear: "old ghost, your ears and veins are the latest and most advanced, as well as the communication equipment, Don''t let me miss you then. "


    "Well, well, Xiao Xi, you''re just like an old lady. We''re going to pick up flowers, not with you."


    The people beside Li Gui and Xiao Xi at that station immediately scattered, and then someone closed the cargo door and raised the tailboard.


    After waiting for a while, the team set off. Su Ran''s nervous heart relaxed slightly. At the thought of meeting Xu Yunlu, she was so excited, happy and worried that she just sat down in the car.


    Li Gui likes to talk about ostentation everywhere. Su Ran is a little suspicious of Xu Yunlu''s leading people into the mountain. Is there Li Gui''s style? At least it''s not as overbearing as Li Gui.


    Su ran thought, with a nervous mood, but could not help laughing.


    This time in the mountain, Su ran took Li Gui''s car and took the initiative. Therefore, there is an essential difference between this time and the time when she was kidnapped by Shankou. First, people are free and can move freely; Second, I''m in a happy mood. If it wasn''t for Xu Yunlu who was on the mission, it would be almost time to follow up the mountain winter tour.


    However, for fear of being discovered by Li Gui, Su ran would also throw her down on the road. No matter how free she was, she did not dare to move around. She only dared to move her frozen hands and feet in a small area where she was sitting. This winter was colder than before, and the temperature in the mountains was lower.


    Although people are free and happy, Su Ran is as hungry as last time. When the motorcade stops for dinner, Su ran feels that the motorcade has just entered the mountain, and Li Gui will still leave him. So Su ran doesn''t dare to move, but just listens to the people outside.


    People outside were full of food and drink. Someone came to drive the truck and moved it for a while. Then Sura heard someone come to put the tailboard to open the door.


    Su ran quickly curled up to make her goal smaller.


    However, it was more than eleven o''clock in the meeting, and the direction of the cargo box seemed to face the hole. There was almost no light. The people who opened the door didn''t expect that there was someone in the car, and they didn''t look in, so they didn''t find Su ran. Then Su ran heard Li Gui''s voice: "baby, although I don''t necessarily need you this time, I''ll take you with me. Dad is more at ease. Let''s go in."


    A fishy smell came in. After a while, Hua Hua''s big head came in. Hua Hua was very sensitive. As soon as he came in, he found Su ran.


    Su ran didn''t expect to meet Huahua close in this situation. She was so excited that she almost reached out to cuddle Huahua, but she heard Li Gui''s strange voice: "what''s the matter, baby? I don''t want to go into the mountain with my father this time?"


    Su ran hardly laughs when Li Gui calls himself Hua Hua''s father. However, after identification, Hua Hua obviously knows Su ran, and finally starts to move again. The snake''s head is next to Su ran, and soon the whole body comes in.


    Su ran was relieved to see that Hua Hua didn''t attack herself.


    Li Gui praised the flower tray, then the car door was closed and the team started again.


    Sue dared to move and cried excitedly, "Hua Hua, you still know me. I''m a little bug."


    Hua Hua''s head moves lazily. Su ran can''t help laughing. Hua Hua is a snake. How can she answer her? But it''s the same before. Hua Hua moves her head lazily when she says something. She doesn''t know whether she understands it or doesn''t understand it at all.


    Although the snake is not a constant temperature animal and has a fishy smell, Sura feels much better than herself.


    Su ran shakes and shakes with the car, and finally falls asleep. Then Su ran wakes up with cold and bumps. She gets up and looks out from the window of the cargo box towards the cab. It''s still dark outside. There are two people sitting in the cab, and the people on the co driver are sleeping with blankets. Su ran suddenly thinks that she is on the truck, not being kidnapped, Hands and feet are free, and mobile phones are not confiscated.


    Su ran quickly sat down and took out her mobile phone, which had no signal. It was two o''clock.


    It''s cold. Su Ran is really hungry, but she hears the sound of braking in front of her. The truck also stops. Then Su ran hears the voice of the low tower: "ghost brother, the car can only come here."


    Li Gui said: "then abandon the car and walk. Ask Xiao Xi and Xiao Lu where they are now."


    The short tower let everyone get off, and then connected with Xiaoxi. After asking Li Gui, he said, "brother Lu, they have been released from guantan city. They are opposite to us, but the journey should be four to five hours later than us."


    "I know the manner of these officials. They are as slow as turtles. OK, count the number of people and put flowers into the mountain. Now, you don''t have to be afraid to bear more weight. You can take whatever you eat."


    People outside immediately responded. After counting the number of people, someone came to put down the tailboard and open the trunk.


    This kind of weather is not liked by snakes, so Huahua reluctantly moved for a while, and the man had to say: "Huaye, Guiye said to stand, the rest of the way, you have to go by yourself."


    Su ran heard that the man called Hua Hua Hua Hua Ye. He almost laughed again. The low tower over there said, "OK, Xiao Zheng, just open the car door. Hua Ye knows that the old lady can move much faster than us. Let''s go!"


    Xiaozheng "Ai" said: "Hua Ye, the little one will go ahead. Please help yourself." After that, Xiao Zheng took up his backpack, thought about it and left some food in the car door, saying, "Mr. flower, I don''t know what you like to eat. These are for your old people."


    As soon as Su ran heard this, she knew that Xiaozheng had never seen Huahua before, so she did not know what Huahua liked to eat, nor did she know that it didn''t matter how little Huaye ate. She ate too much, but she didn''t like to move for several days. She saw it with her own eyes.


    After a while, Xiaozheng chased Li Gui and they went, and it was quiet outside.


    Su ran immediately rushed up and picked up the bag of food and said, "Hua Hua, it''s really immortal sister!"


    But after saying this, Su ran feels that she has suffered a loss. Li Gui claims to be Hua Hua''s father, and she claims to be Hua Hua''s sister. She is not inferior to Li Gui in terms of seniority.


    But Su ran was really hungry. When she opened it, she saw bread, ham sausage and milk. Su ran was so excited that she ate bread, drank milk and ate two ham sausages to get comfortable. Huahua had already swam out of the trunk and then swam around Su ran.


    Su ran looks around the car and finds a cloth backpack discarded by Li Gui. It may be a little small, so it can''t be used. Su ran picks it up immediately. Xiaozheng doesn''t leave much behind. Such a big bag is just right.


    The rest of Su Ran''s food and water were packed in the bag, and no useful things could be found. Except for huahuadai''s truck, the trunk was open, and all the overbearing doors were locked. Those overbearing trunk put a lot of good things, such as food, use, and even vaguely saw a game console. They had everything, but they could only see but could not take it.


    Su ran had to give up. Hua Hua seemed to hear some signal and began to swim forward. Su ran quickly followed her.


    With Huahua, it''s a relaxing and pleasant thing to catch up with the night road. Su Ran is almost carried by Huahua. The road across the ditch is as difficult for her as the road from heaven to earth. But for Huahua, it''s just a matter of throwing her big tail and hooking the opposite tree pole, so she can climb over it.


    So Su ran and Hua Hua got up later than Li Gui, but because of Hua Hua, they chased Li Gui in the middle of the night.


    Li Gui and his party are walking on it. Hua Hua and Su ran are walking through the grass below. It''s very exciting.


    Li Gui and his party naturally turn on the flashlight and other lighting equipment. Su ran only needs to climb on Hua Hua and give everything to Hua Hua. It is said that Li Gui and his party don''t know that Hua Hua Hua is following Su ran. Su ran thinks that people with Li Gui''s color belt can''t make fun of anything, but when they get rid of the front and rear lighting, no one will make a sound, and the discipline is as strict as a scout.


    Hua Hua takes Su ran to catch up with Li Gui. Not long after that, the short tower says, "let''s have a rest."


    Everyone sat down to drink water and replenish their food. After AI TA finished his orders, he contacted Xiao Xi and said to Li Gui, "brother GUI, brother Lu, they have already started to enter the mountain."


    "Ask Xiao Xi where Gao Honggang is now."


    "Gao Honggang is near wojia village," he said


    "Huahua, I don''t like to follow my father today. My father has to check the post." Li Gui then blew the bamboo whistle. Su ran quickly climbed down from Hua Hua. Hua Hua waved his big tail a few times, which made the hay crackle. The short tower was happy. "Brother ghost, your daughter is hiding below."


    "What''s the matter with my daughter? As soon as she whistled to the sky, she came out early to make out with her father. Today, she just gave a few tails."


    "Isn''t it too cold for your daughter to move? Other snakes are hibernating in this season. Huahua is the king of snakes, so she doesn''t have the bad habits of those snakes."


    Su ran just knew that there was no limit for the short tower to boast about flowers. Obviously, the praise of the short tower was very in Li Gui''s mind: "that''s true. Forget it, baby, if you don''t want to come here, Dad won''t bother you." Li Gui should put away his whistle when he speaks.


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief and climbed on Hua Hua again, patting Hua Hua''s big snake head with great satisfaction.


    "Brother ghost, shall we go to Linshan village or wojia village next?" he asked


    "Who is Xu Xiaolu? He has at least nine deer heads. He will not play according to common sense. Otherwise, how can he live up to his nine deer heads? Gao Honggang is in wojia village, which is clearly used to attract people''s attention in Linshan village. Xu Xiaolu must take people directly to Linshan village."


    "Brother GUI, you and brother Lu have been partners for many years and know each other well."


    "Go away, I haven''t met with your brother Lu. You are so sure that we know each other."


    Su ran almost didn''t laugh. After digesting for a while, he regained his confidence. In order to create the effect of shock photography, he said fiercely: "brother ghost, let''s go straight to Linshan village now!"


    "Why is Pulin mountain village? Is it your sister or your mother, or is it Mr. Cang or Mr. Bobo? You can''t wait."ˇ° Isn''t brother GUI saying that brother Lu will take away Linshan village? "ˇ° But your ghost brother is here to protect little dull, not to see your deer brother win. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 416

    "Brother GUI means that brother Lu will send brother Dai to wojia village."


    "Wojia village has only a few plain clothes from Gao Honggang. They have been squatting in the mountains for nearly ten days. They have been tired, hungry and thirsty for a long time. Xu Xiaolu wants to attract the attention of Linshan village to wojia village. Even if he is strong, he must send a team of people to support him. He must be a little dull."


    "That ghost elder brother, we go straight to Wo family village, ignore elder brother Lu."


    "Save xiaodundun, and then talk about brother Lu. His nine heads won''t easily put him into a desperate situation. What''s more, he''s a good player now, and the manpower and material resources he can mobilize can''t be compared with Guo a in those years."


    Little tower a little doubt asked: "but how do I think that all together, not hundreds of people, can have Goa brothers?"


    "Pig, let''s not talk about the regular army. It''s impossible to use the regular army for this kind of thing. There are thousands of armed police stationed in this area, and the hundreds of people you see are from the Municipal Bureau. As for the Branch Bureau and the local area, Xu Xiaolu can transfer thousands of people with one hand."


    "But in those days, they were all brothers. Brother Lu squeaked. All brothers could fight for their lives. Now those people around him, except maozi, even Ning Xiaohai had to ask who would fight like the Vasi brothers."


    "That''s a lot of resources. They are absolutely superior to the villagers in terms of number and equipment. As for the fight, there must be, but not for the fawn, but for their country, and you are two realms. "


    "Yes, yes, brother GUI and Xiao Dai have been staying for a long time, and their ideological awareness has been improved very quickly. It''s all because my ideas are out of date and my thoughts have been confined. Xiao Dai will have to criticize me again. Brother GUI, go another 13 kilometers, and go to wojia village on the left and Linshan village on the right."


    "They shouldn''t be able to catch the deer. Let''s go! We''re waiting for them on the branch road Li Gui gave the short tower a kick, "change a way to satirize me!"


    "No, no, I''ve made a qualitative leap in my mind since I''ve had this little stupidity. If anyone dares to say that brother GUI is not Chinese, I''ll be the first to jump out and fight him."


    "Go away!" After scolding the short tower, Li Gui said to himself, "I always feel that something is wrong. According to reason, this operation should be a very high level of confidentiality, but Xu Xiaolu seems to be a bit of a fool about how to arrange it."


    "Brother GUI thinks brother Lu doesn''t take it seriously."


    "It''s not like saying it''s not taken seriously. It''s not like saying it''s taken seriously."


    The short tower is confused, so is Su ran.


    After su ran was confused, he summed it up: if he had to walk thirteen kilometers, the road would bifurcate. When he got to the place where the bifurcations happened, he would not go with Li Gui and wait for Xu Yunlu at the intersection. Li Gui came to Zhao xiaodai, but he came to Uncle Lu! Don''t go together!


    After that, Li Gui and his entourage quickened their walking speed. It was not difficult for Huahua to come. They took Su ran to hide in the grass below. All kinds of insects and snakes in the grass were scared to death by such a huge animal. Su ran simply took down the small bag, took out the ham sausage and sat down on Huahua''s back to eat as a snack, After eating, I climbed on Huahua and took a nap by the way.


    After the nap, it was already light, and it was estimated that it would be near the fork of the road mentioned by the low tower.


    Su Ran is thinking that if she doesn''t get to the fork in the road, it''s getting brighter and brighter. If she is found, how can she deal with it? Of course, Li Gui won''t arrange someone to send her back, but she won''t let her stay at the fork in the road and wait for Xu Yunlu.


    When Su ran was thinking about countermeasures, he caught up with Xiaozheng at the end of the team and said, "brother ghost, there seems to be some movement behind. The movement is quite big."


    Li Gui then said: "dwarf tower, let brothers hide first."


    So the 20 or so people Li Gui took immediately went to the cliff to hide. Su ran also quickly hid in the grass below them. Soon, he heard the sound of neat footsteps coming from above. For a long time, the sound of footsteps passed.


    Li guidai''s brother just turned over and went up. The short tower jumped up and said, "brother GUI, at least one company''s armed police, you really let brother GUI talk. Brother Lu really mobilized the armed police."


    Li Gui snorted and said, "I just didn''t expect to move so fast. I underestimated their speed. We have to move faster, otherwise they will catch up. Where will I put my face in the future! How far is the crossing? "


    "Less than half a mile."


    "Run on the road!" With that, Li Gui quickened his pace.


    Su ran also quickly turned over and climbed to Hua Hua.


    But just after a few steps, dwarf answered a phone call and said in some surprise, "brother ghost, how can I not understand Xiao Xi''s words? He said that little lazy may follow us!"


    Su ran was startled, and Li Gui was startled. He took the phone and listened to it. Then he went to the cliff and said, "little lazy, are you following Huahua? No wonder I don''t call Huahua. I dare you are making trouble!"


    Su ran had to climb down from Hua Hua, showing her head and waving to Li Gui.


    Li Gui stared at Su ran for a long time and then said, "you''re a fart. Xu Xiaolu is crazy. Some old demons in Xu Xiaolu''s family think you''ve gone with your mother, but your sister-in-law thinks you''re with four old demons. Xiao Ming had another major operation yesterday. When he got home in the middle of the night, he was worried that you were injured and took Qin Mo alone. He just wanted to go in and have a look. As a result, there was no mother and son. "


    Su ran was embarrassed to spit out his tongue. Li Gui stared at Su ran discontentedly: "do you want to kill me? They soon found my son in the old devil. Xiao Ming heard that the old devil said that you want to accompany your mother and call your mother quickly. You are not here at all, so everyone feels wrong."


    "Their first reaction was that you had an accident again. Who tied you up? Your brother Dapeng and brother Xiaozhan began to write a review. Xiaoxi must have found that you were in the mountains. He knew what Ben Zun was doing. He quickly adjusted the video. After you got out of the underground garage, no one was seen again. The time of disappearance was the same as when Ben Zun left, so they zoomed in and slowed down the video, Finally, I saw you get on the truck that I brought with me, so I finally took the blame. "


    "Ghost brother, you are not a black pot. I''m here."


    "Su lazy, I know how I died. I''ll kill you." When Li Gui finished, the phone rang again. As soon as the dwarf tower answered, he said, "brother ghost, it''s brother Lu. Brother Lu asked Xiao Xi to answer his phone."


    After listening to Xu Yunlu''s words, Li Gui lazily answered the phone and said, "what do you do in the mountains? It''s none of your business. I don''t know if you have no personal freedom. I''ll report to you everywhere."ˇ° How do you know that worm in your house is so naughty? "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, you have to be clear about this. What is Ben Zun''s self righteousness? What is Ben Zun always thinks he is sharp? What is Ben Zun always thinks that something happens? If you don''t make it clear today, I have no brothers with you. "ˇ° Ah, you dare to take the little fool to block the gun, I will... "Li Gui turned his eyes to Su ran, very gloomy, after a while, he said maliciously," I dare to give the little sluggard to a law! "


    Su ran felt that she was standing so far away, and felt that Li Gui''s saliva flew to her face. AI TA quickly reminded Li Gui and said, "brother ghost, you should pay attention to what you say. After all, little lazy is from her own family. It''s not proper for you to give her to a law."


    Li Gui pushed the short tower aside and scolded Xu Yunlu for a long time. At last, they reconciled, "well, I''ll put the little lazy bug at the intersection for you."ˇ° You don''t care what you''re going to do. "


    Li Gui put down the phone and looked at Su ran. Su ran also looked at him. After a while, Li Gui said bitterly, "I''ve only brought 20 people in total, and I still need to leave two to take care of you. I''m really a pest."


    "I don''t need you to keep people." As soon as Su ran saw that Li Gui and Xu Yunlu had reached an agreement, and no one had arranged to send him back, he immediately climbed up happily from below. Li Gui had to stretch out his hand to pull Su ran up and say, "little sluggard, you don''t know that Xu Xiaolu''s action is confidential. If you follow him like this, he will be suspected of divulging secrets. If something happens, he will be punished."


    "In this case, how can you not be afraid of Uncle Lu being punished?"


    "Am I the same as you? I''m here to help him and help him. You''re a tail and a drag."


    "It''s not over yet. It''s hard to say who helps and who delays."


    "Little sluggard is tired of living. How do you talk to ghost brother?"


    "Brother GUI looked down on people first. What''s more, I''ve been with brother GuiGui for so long, but brother GuiGui hasn''t found out? "


    "You bribed the flowers. Can you do the same?"


    "I''ve managed to keep up to now anyway."


    Li Gui touched his forehead, put his hands together and said, "please don''t make any mistakes, or Xu Xiaolu and my brother will come to an end."


    Dwarf asked curiously, "brother ghost, what is the God in the north? Can he bless us?"


    "Go away!"


    "Don''t worry, brother ghost. I''ll protect myself as much as you do. It has nothing to do with the God you worship." Su ran mends the knife with pride.


    "Don''t put gold on your face. At least you have to be able to protect yourself." Li Gui says that he wants to leave the dwarf pagoda and Xiaozheng to protect Su ran, and wait for Xu Yunlu here. Su ran quickly refuses, saying that he is just waiting for someone, so he doesn''t have to waste the dwarf pagoda, as long as Xiaozheng is with him.


    Li Gui thinks for a moment, and thinks that what Su ran said is right. He still agrees with Hua Hua''s value of force. He takes Hua Hua with him this time, but there is no specific arrangement. He leaves Xiaozheng, Hua Hua and a pile of food for Su ran, and tells her that when Xu Yunlu arrives, he asks Hua Hua to find him, and then takes people away.


    Su ran thinks it''s unnecessary to leave a small government, but she really can''t brush Li Gui''s kindness any more.


    After passing the armed police on the road just now, Su ran was afraid that anyone else would pass by, so she hid in the woods with Xiaozheng and Huahua. Xiaozheng secretly brought two small packages of snacks, afraid to be found, and didn''t dare to bring more. But this kind of essential food for watching soap operas, in the condition of waiting for others, is a super good thing to pass the time. They shared snacks while waiting for Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran and Xiao Zheng have only half eaten a small packet of snacks when they see someone coming up. Su Ran is short-sighted. Xiao Zheng says that Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen took people to the intersection. Although they are very familiar with Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen, Su ran doesn''t want to have a chat with them at this time.


    Su ran not only didn''t want to meet them, but also was afraid that the shelter she stayed in was everyone''s first choice in this kind of weather. When she appeared on the mountain in this kind of weather, they were not living witnesses of Xu Yunlu''s leak, so they couldn''t let the two living witnesses find herself. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 417

    Su ran signals Xiaozheng to clean up the ground and want to give this good place to Yuye. After Xiaozheng finishes cleaning up, he says that Yuye did not go this way. Su Ran is relieved and signals Xiaozheng and Huahua not to move.


    Two people a snake just quiet down, unexpectedly hear in wild and Zhao xiaohen''s speech voice.


    It turned out that Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen had settled the people they had brought, so they came here. However, they were blocked by the shrubs dried by the mountain wind, and they didn''t go any further.


    Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen never dreamed that Su ran was hiding here with a man and a snake. After smoking a cigarette, Yu Ye said excitedly, "go up here and turn over two hills to wojia village."


    Su ran hasn''t seen Yu Ye for some days, but listening to the dialogue between Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen, with enough excitement, it''s obvious that he is determined to win this battle.


    Zhao xiaohen''s voice is not so comfortable as Yuye''s. he gasped and almost roared: "there are two mountains!"


    Su ran heard Yu Ye''s disdainful voice and said, "Xiao hen, when I was in a meeting, I didn''t see your brother Honggang''s cousin."


    Gasping for breath, Zhao xiaohen''s brain may be extremely short of oxygen, but he didn''t respond: "who is my cousin of brother Honggang?"


    Yuye tut said: "of course, it''s the boss?"


    "I haven''t seen brother Honggang for nearly half a month. Before the action, no one told me what to do." Zhao xiaohen should be sitting on the ground.


    "Boss Chou is not your cousin."


    "Yes, but they don''t seem to be very close either. What I said by Honggang is that they played together when they were young. Later, when they couldn''t play together, they had little contact. They only met once a few years later."


    "Damn, rich people''s cousins are so indifferent."


    "My brother Honggang said that his cousin is not particularly easy to contact."


    "I don''t think boss Chou has a very good temper. Do you think it''s Xu Yunlu who has a bad relationship with him and deliberately retaliates?" After Yu Ye finished smoking, Zhao xiaohen was angry and told him, "don''t litter, be careful to cause a mountain fire. Now I don''t think Xu Xiaolu is like that kind of narrow-minded person."


    "Really? You used to talk about him or scold him. "


    "Don''t you think that he has been in the Bureau for less than three months, and he has solved several unsolvable cases. It seems that he didn''t come forward to solve the cases, but he is under all kinds of pressure, and others are competing for credit. He is afraid of credit."


    "I''ll tell you, he''s going to be a living Lei Feng who does good deeds without leaving his name."


    "Anyway, brother Honggang said that Xu Xiaolu didn''t seem to take offence seriously."


    "The cases you mentioned are not completely solved."


    "We all know that even a few fawns dare to poke this hornet''s nest. Others dare not. Even my brother Honggang is steady. He doesn''t dare to poke that once."


    "Yu Ping''s foreign account has been checked through regular channels, and I don''t know if it''s useful."


    "Even if it''s checked, Yu Ping is dead. They put everything on him and it''s over."


    "It''s the money that has to go somewhere."


    "When you go to a third country that has no good relations with China, if they don''t check it for you, you still have to wait."


    "Have you rested? Rest well, we have to go


    "If you have a good rest, as long as it''s not over, you have to continue. Remember to stamp out the cigarette end, you must stamp it out!"


    "Damn, it''s just like a little expert who loves the mountains and forests!"


    After they finished talking, they took people to the direction where Li Gui and his party disappeared. Su ran didn''t expect that Li Gui was really an Ascaris lumbricoides in Xu Yunlu''s belly. He didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu would send Zhao xiaohen and his party to wojia village. What''s more, Zhao xiaohen''s evaluation of Xu Yunlu was so high.


    Su ran didn''t feel tired or fast all the time, but in fact, Li Gui and his wife couldn''t drive at the end of the car. They didn''t even think about whether they could drive back when they went back. After that, the journey was not slow. Half afternoon plus one night, they had already passed the mountain.


    The mountain described by Xu Yunlu is the same as wearing a white hat. The snow woven into the hat is right in front of us now, which means that after ye and Zhao xiaohen passed by, snow and rain began to fall in the sky.


    Fortunately, there are two raincoats left by Li Gui. Su ran and Xiao Zheng turn them over and put them on. Su Ran is more worried that Hua Hua, a species that must hibernate in cold weather, can''t stand it. Fortunately, Hua Hua Hua''s skin is rough and fleshy. It seems that Li Gui''s father has abused her countless times. She put them in the hay and looks much colder than Su ran.


    Su ran was really afraid that Hua Hua, a variable temperature animal, would be frozen into a big ice bar. She couldn''t get it back without a crane. She was busy looking for some hay to cover Hua Hua and help him keep out the wind and snow.


    When Su ran was busy, Xiao Zheng suddenly said, "little lazy, it''s like brother Lu. They''re coming."


    Su ran to Xiaozheng''s shelter and looked up the mountain path. Sure enough, there were three people walking up the mountain. Su ran was a little short-sighted. After the three people walked for a while, Su ran saw that they were Xu Yunlu, Ning Xiaohai and maozi.


    Xu Yunlu wore a black windbreaker as he did last time. Even the style seemed to be the same. Ning Xiaohai and maozi also wore casual clothes.


    Su ran out and called "Uncle Lu".


    Xu Yunlu lifted the cap on his head. Su ran ran over, hugged him and called "Uncle Lu".


    Xu Yunlu, who is full of anger, hears Su Ran''s two "Uncle Lu". He is so angry that he has no choice but to stretch out his hand to carry Su ran and say, "look at Xianjing. Everything you do is frightening to death. In this cold day, what are you doing with Li Gui''s son of a bitch?"


    "It''s nothing to do with ghost brother. It''s Rana who thinks of his uncle."


    Ning xiaohaimei picked it up twice and said, "cousin, we''ve come up the mountain to catch smugglers. Now, as soon as the little lazybones join in, I feel like I''m coming to winter."


    "Take a break first." Xu Yunlu didn''t pick up Ning Xiaohai''s words, Su ran immediately said excitedly, "uncle, there''s a shelter."


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head and follows Su ran to the place where she and Xiao Zheng hide.


    Ning Xiaohai said jokingly: "if you want to express your heart, hurry up. Xu Xiaolu has almost driven people away with a whip. Maozi and I have never stopped sweating. We just need some cold air."


    Xiaozheng also came out of the shelter and said, "I''ll go to see Huahua. It''s so cold. Don''t really freeze."


    "You can really toss around. If you take flowers to such a place, you won''t be afraid to freeze them to death." Ning Xiaohai shakes his head and maozi can only sit down at the tuyere to have a rest in order not to make light bulbs.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the place where Su ran and Xiao Zheng hid from the wind, frowned and said, "even the rain can''t be avoided. Why do you come to accept this crime?"


    "Uncle, Rana may have done something wrong."


    "Have you done something wrong? Let Xiao Xi get through the phone, and the phone says, "that''s all right."


    "But Ranran didn''t think it was clear. Just like my uncle said, it was a kind of subconscious thing."


    "What kind of thing?"


    Su ran told Xu Yunlu what happened to him at the gate of the hospital, and told Xu Yunlu their conversation word for word.


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu frowned: "although wojia village is just a cover this time, the informant reported that there are 100 kilograms of ice in the village, which will be delivered today. I originally wanted to give the credit to Xiao hen."


    "Is Lao Chou really the man that my uncle said?" Su ran really didn''t want to believe it. Xu Yunlu said, "if the people who participated in the operation didn''t disclose wojia village, and Lao Chou knew this place, it proved that he was that kind of person. But there were too many people who participated in the operation. Under the current situation, the possibility of not disclosing is almost zero, so it''s impossible to judge."


    "That''s to say, Gao Honggang and Lao Cho are cousins. Without anyone else, Gao Honggang can tell the truth..."


    "It''s impossible for Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen to be Gao Honggang. He''s still very principled."


    "That Xiaozhang village, what the boss said about Xiaozhang village, the boss made it up."


    "Xiaozhang village is the village we met last time. I made a report on it when I went back. It''s not a secret. It''s not surprising that Laoqian knows about it."


    Su ran looked up at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu held out her hand and pressed her head down. She said, "it''s raining. With her head up, the rain is pouring into her neck."


    "Uncle doesn''t even wear a hood?"


    "Can you compare with your uncle? Uncle is trained by the devil Xu Yunlu said and put on his hat.


    "Uncle, it sounds like a lot of training." Su ran admires very much, "uncle does not wear raincoat even, this is rain and snow, seep in can get sick."


    "Uncle, this windbreaker is specially made. It''s waterproof and cold proof." Xu Yunlu grabbed Su Ran''s hand, looked at Su Ran''s little finger and asked, "does it still hurt?"


    Su ran shakes his head. When Xu Yunlu sees Hua Hua, he gets angry again: "in order to prevent Hua Hua from eating too much and not moving, ghosts generally don''t feed him too much, especially when he wants to arrange an action, he doesn''t feed at all, so you don''t eat Hua Hua as food."


    The original dish of flowers put the snake''s head up. Su ran shook her head and said, "flowers are spiritual, so they won''t be."


    Huahua seems to be quite satisfied with this. The snake''s head is put back to his body. Xu Yunlu looks at it and shakes his head and says, "how many years have Huahua and I been together before he is willing to listen to me. You and Huahua haven''t been together for a few days. He actually listens to you like this. Is it hard for him to say that the special functions of snakes come from the womb?"


    "It''s Huahua who has spirit. It has nothing to do with me, OK?"


    "Huahua will recognize you if she doesn''t recognize others." Xu Yunlu said, and the phone rang. It was Xiao Xi who called, "brother Lu, the old ghost said that the wo family village is not right. It feels like the transaction is over. It''s too normal to be normal from the breath."


    "Shit! Gao Honggang, they are dead! " As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, he was about to let maozi pick up Gao Honggang, but there was a loud noise from wojia village. Ning Xiaohai immediately said, "it''s the location of wojia village, but it''s still a long way from wojia village. The explosion was the sound of a local detonator. Now there''s the sound of a gun. It''s 54 and Kurt M1911. Yuye and xiaodundai are 54."


    Xu Yunlu said: "Xiaoxi, contact GuiGui immediately. If you get in touch, you can get it for me." After a while, Xu Yunlu''s ear pulse rang. He opened it and heard Li Gui''s voice. He was relieved: "ghost, are you ok? What''s the matter with you?"ˇ° It seems that the explosion happened on the way to the village. It''s not in the village. I saw Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang was in wojia village. Who had caught fire? " Li Gui Dun asked, "it can''t be a little dull them."ˇ° If you see Gao Honggang, it can only be Zhao xiaodai and Yu Ye. "ˇ° Damn, Xu Xiaolu, I killed you. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 418

    "Maybe something has changed. Go and have a look. I have to go to Linshan village." Xu Yunlu said, pinching off his ear pulse, "maozi, connect me with Commander Jiang."


    Maozi quickly put through the phone. Xu Yunlu took the phone and asked, "how''s Jiang commander over there?"


    "We''ve blocked the two roads into and out of the mountain in Linshan village, but what happened just now? Can the fish still take the bait with that explosion?"


    "You should guard Linshan village first."


    After Xu Yunlu and commander Jiang got on the phone, he immediately asked Xiao Xi to contact Li Gui, but he couldn''t get in touch. He asked Mao Zi to contact Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen, but Gao Honggang called and asked, "Xu Ju, where are your people? I''ve been waiting for four days, but the people in the Bureau didn''t get there. They saw Li Gui. What happened to the explosion just now, Why did I hear the gunfire of 54 and colt? Don''t tell me that their 54 pistols can deal with colt. This time, I''ll apply for 92 for them. If I can''t match 92, I have to match 64. "


    "At least you have to go back. If you care about Zhao xiaohen''s life or death, go to reinforce him."


    "Damn, I have two people with me. Do you want me to help or die?" Gao Honggang said, "how can I hear the sound of the sniper rifle?" With that, Gao Honggang choked off the phone.


    Ning Xiaohai also leaned over his head and said: "cousin, it''s SVD sniper gun, old brand sniper gun."


    "It''s Xiao Song''s favorite gun type. In order to be precise, he never installs silencers." Xu Yunlu takes a look at wojia village, and then says, "go to Linshan village."


    "No matter how stupid they are?"


    "There are about two tons of ice in Linshan village. Both ah Ling and Xiao Song are here. Xiao Song uses our people to lead ah Ling. He won''t be there for long. Let the rest of the people and police dogs support wojia village. Let''s hurry up and lead Xiao Song to relieve Yu Ye and Zhao xiaodai." Xu Yunlu finished, maozi connected the phone, Ning Xiaohai quickly conveyed Xu Yunlu''s order to the people behind.


    Xu Yunlu stared at Su ran for a while and sighed, "uncle doesn''t want to take you with him."


    "Uncle, I''m more dangerous here. I''ll follow Huahua and not give you any trouble." Su ran hears that there are two tons of ice in Linshan village. It''s really terrible. It has to be loaded with a big truck.


    "If you take the flowers and hide them, uncle will feel more at ease." Xu Yunlu whistled, and Huahua rushed out of the hay. It seemed that his memory was not very good. He had forgotten his grudge and excitedly put Xu Yunlu in the middle. Xu Yunlu patted Huahua''s head and said, "let''s go!" After saying that, Hua Hua let go of Xu Yunlu and waved his long snake. Xu Yunlu said to Hua Hua, "don''t go up quickly, but when you get to the village, you and Xiao Zheng are not allowed to appear in front of them."


    "All right!" Su ran understands Xu Yunlu''s meaning. His action is top secret. He and Xiao Zheng appear, which is not the most direct evidence of divulging secrets. He quickly climbs to Hua Hua''s back.


    Ning Xiaohai sighed and said: "cousin, you are miserable this time. It''s estimated that you can''t catch Bing and the receiver. It''s a long time in vain."


    "This time, I don''t want to be meritorious, but I want to be dull and have nothing wrong with Yu Ye."


    "Fortunately, Li Gui is here. Otherwise, it would be hard to see Gao Honggang alone."


    Xu Yunlu looks dignified and doesn''t reply. Ning Xiaohai comes from the military and knows that things must be out of control.


    The mountain road became more and more difficult to walk. Because it was steep, Su ran had to get down from Hua Hua and climb up with her own hands and feet. Finally, a more frightening noise came from wojia village.


    Ning Xiaohai exclaimed in some surprise: "Damn, even the rocket launcher is used. Although it''s old-fashioned, it''s hard for Zhao xiaodai to deal with twenty to fifty-four. They should have a full set of explosion-proof devices to hold it."


    Xu Yunlu can only leave maozi and Xiaozheng to take care of Su ran. He takes Ning Xiaohai one step ahead.


    When Su ran arrived at Linshan village with Hua Hua, Mao Zi and Xiao Zheng, it was all over. Xiao Song did bring people here, but he was very cautious. He didn''t enter the village. He only stayed outside the village for a while. Xu Yunlu and Jiang took the well-equipped armed police and finally didn''t surround Xiao Song and his people into the village.


    Xu Yunlu and Jiang led the pursuit, killing only two and injuring several cross-border smugglers.


    No two tons of ice was found in Linshan village. Only about ten kilograms of bulk goods were found in wojia village. Yu yedai''s men and horses were ambushed by Xiao Song, and then fell into the ambush of a''er-law.a-law''s men were all powerful metric weapons. Fortunately, Li Gui and his men came in time. A-Law saw that they couldn''t take advantage of it, so he asked his men to launch rockets abroad, When Zhao xiaohen and others were bombarded, Li Gui and rocket shells almost fell on Zhao xiaohen at the same time. Zhao xiaohen was just on the edge of the cliff, so Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen fell down together without any suspense.


    Fortunately, Xu Yunlu changed the police force and dogs behind him to support wojia village. In this way, Yuye''s team eventually died, injured and disappeared. The branch sacrificed a colleague and Yuye was seriously injured. Zhao xiaohen and Li Gui disappeared together. Li Gui was not included in the establishment, so the number of missing people in the police station can only be counted as one head.


    Xu Yunlu used all the local armed police force and guantan city police force, but he was defeated. Originally, it was planned to close the pass perfectly at the end of the year, adding to Lao Zhu''s already wonderful achievements. As a result, it may be a big punishment.


    Su ran follows Mao Zi down the mountain. Hua Hua stays on the mountain to fight Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen. Gao Honggang and the people with Li Gui stay on the mountain to find Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen.


    When they get to the place where Li Gui and others abandon the car, the people with Hengbin are waiting there, leaving two people to escort Su ran. Hengbin and maozi return to the mountain to find the missing Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen.


    When he arrived at the big house where the flowers were installed, Su Ming had been waiting there and soon took Su ran back to the city.


    Along the way, Su Ming didn''t ask or scold. Su ran, who was so tired that she was a dog, curled up in the co driver''s seat and thought about everything that had happened in the past few days. Although she was very tired, she didn''t fall asleep for a few hours.


    Arriving at the milk tea shop, Su ran just got out of Su Ming''s car. Su LAN rushed out angrily: "you''ve grown up. You don''t even say hello when you go up the mountain. Do you know what''s the consequence of Xu Xiaolu when you are seen by the people in the bureau? You don''t know how many black hearted people in the Bureau want to take Xu Xiaolu! "


    "I know, sister-in-law, I didn''t let anyone see me."


    "That''s what you think, and so is Li Gui."


    "If there is no ghost brother, vice team Yu, they will be miserable this time."


    "Deputy Yu, how are they now?"


    "Uncle Lu won''t say anything out of secrecy."


    "You can guess a little from his expression."


    "It''s good that uncle Lu''s expression can be seen. Anyway, from the time I saw him to the end, he was like that."


    "You, Su Xiaoran, I''m not sure that Xu Xiaolu is a silent father. Otherwise, how can you have a baby with him and have no feeling for his happiness, anger, sadness and happiness?"


    "Auntie, I''m so tired. Let me have a rest."


    "You deserve to be tired. Go and have a rest."


    Xu Yunlu chewed gum, but almost did not plug his ears. Lao Zhu''s curse voice almost overturned the roof: "Xu Xiaolu, I give you the highest command. Even the armed police have transferred a reinforced company to you. All of them are equipped with the most advanced weapons in China. You are so perfect at the end of the year!"


    "Lao Zhu, don''t rush to swear. Song Jie''s style is very cautious. Normally, he won''t shoot easily in China."


    "Then he didn''t move!"


    "If he does move, Yu Ye is not seriously injured, but dead. He just injured Yu Ye."


    "What about the law? How dare you! How dare you shoot in China


    "He should have been fooled by Xiao Song. Xiao Song deliberately shot Yu Ye first. Ah Ling thought that it was Yu Ye. They found him and immediately fired. Originally, Yu Ye and they were cautious and restrained. They didn''t hit anyone when they fought back. Xiao Song shot Yu Ye with SVD again, so they naturally shot at people."


    "Besides, although he has been running for so many years, there are not as many experts as Xiao Song, but there are still a few. This time, we deliberately let out the news in the bureau that there are nearly two tons of ice in Linshan village. He thought that Linshan village was doing business with Xiao song behind his back. He was really deceived and would take all the good players with him. He originally brought them to deal with Xiao Song, He robbed the ice with Xiao Song. As a result, Xiao Song didn''t know how to change his mind temporarily and beat our people. "


    "If you don''t say that you''ve made perfect arrangements, Yuye and xiaohen only catalyze the laws and regulations of Xiaosong and AHA. How did Xiaosong catalyze our laws and regulations of aha?"


    "I''m also investigating this."


    "And who is Li Gui they said?"


    "I''m looking into it, too."


    "How could that man be on the mountain? With so many people? And Xiao hen, you have to find the child for me, otherwise the people of Gao family and Zhao family call every day, and they can drown me with saliva without me jumping off the building! "


    "I''m more anxious than you. The place where Xiao hen fell is outside China. Our people can''t go there directly. Gao Honggang can only be anxious there. I''m already applying for special permission for transit."


    Lao Zhu sighed for a while and then said, "there are two tons of ice in Linshan village that we deliberately let out, but for the task of Yu Ye and Xiao hen, the only people who know about it are me, you and Gao Honggang. If it''s not for you and me, it can only be Gao Honggang. You can check it for me."


    "We are not the only three people in the bureau who know about Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen''s taking people to wojia village. This is an action directly arranged by the provincial department. I don''t know how many people in the provincial department know about it. But at the mobilization meeting of the Bureau, all cadres above the department level know about it. In guantan City, commander Jiang and the leaders of the Municipal Bureau also know about it."


    "But they didn''t know the real plan. Even the armed police didn''t inform them of the specific location of the mission until they got to the fork in the road."


    "The regulations of NATO and a can run rampant in Goa for so many years. Do you think they all rely on their fists to fight the world?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, this time you have a big mistake. You must record it. The whole city will circulate a notice of criticism! If Zhao xiaohen can''t find him, I''ll demote you! "


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Lao Zhu said, "the people of Goa dare to make such a big noise in China. They are also angry. They have protested to Goa through relevant departments, and the other side has responded, saying that these drug lords have been harmed for a long time, and they are also troubled by them. They hope to join hands with us to eliminate them." Xu Yunlu laughed for a while, and Lao Zhu said, "Xu Xiaolu, what are you laughing at?"ˇ° The reason why URI can stay in this position for four or five years is that it has something to do with his Huairou policy. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 419

    "We don''t care whether he is gentle or not, but we really have to clean up these turtles and grandchildren, and the leaders guarding the border. These two days, they have been writing about checking and being criticized. It''s miserable. I''m afraid it''s better than us."


    "You''ve got a balance in your mind. The border line is so long, there are so many people, and the conditions in some places are so bad that you don''t know how bad they are. If only the power grid could be installed on the border line of tens of thousands of kilometers."


    "Power grid? You Xu Xiaolu can figure it out. If you exclude the dangerous areas that are still controversial and can''t be installed, you can pay for the rest! " Lao Zhu said bitterly that Xu Yunlu was happy. Lao Zhu''s anger was obviously not even. "You can still laugh. People have opened fire in the territory. How did those weapons and people get in? Those weapons are all first-class control weapons. They are so advanced and too rampant. Anyway, the frontier guards are criticized too lightly." Lao Zhu Fenfen punched the table with his fist.


    "That''s right. Gao Honggang put it forward on the mountain. We are dealing with drug lords and smugglers, all of which are reckless and ferocious. Up to now, the Bureau has only given them 54. He strongly demands that they be changed to 92." Xu Yunlu also beat the table with Lao Zhu.


    Lao Zhu looked at Xu Yunlu and said, "don''t we have weapons? They are all used in Linshan village."


    Xu Yunlu shrugged his shoulders and said, "Lao Zhu, we''ve put our treasure in Linshan village. We want to use Linshan village to clean up the things that are harmful to people at the border. But they didn''t fall for it. Instead, they gave us a big trick and almost killed the supporting actors. Lao Zhu, you don''t use weapons. Don''t you know how important it is to have advanced weapons when fighting fire, This time, Yu Ye, who were supporting actors, suddenly turned back and became the leading role, but they were all matched with 92. If not, they didn''t sacrifice, and the casualties could be reduced by at least half. "


    "Fawn, the point is, why did Yu Ye change from a supporting role to a leading role?"


    "Lao Zhu, I also want to know. My point is that if we take preventive measures, they are well-equipped in the field, and they will not be so tragic in the event of such sudden changes. After all, the other side is not a trained regular army."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you can steal a beam and exchange a pillar. I will stop you now and go home to reflect." With Lao Zhu''s words, Xu Qulu immediately untied the gun and put it on Lao Zhu''s desk. Then he turned around and slipped out of Lao Zhu''s office as fast as he could.


    Lao Zhu was so angry that his eyes were almost staring out of his eyes when he looked at the door which was closed by "bang".


    When Xu Yunlu came out of Lao Zhu''s office, Ning Xiaohai immediately followed him and asked, "cousin, how are you? Did Lao Zhu embarrass you?"


    "This time, he didn''t embarrass me. I feel sorry for myself. There are Zhao xiaodai and ghosts. How come I haven''t heard from him yet."


    "Cousin, don''t worry. It''s a dangerous place. Our people can''t cross the border, so your team arrived!"


    "These two things are so anxious!"


    Back at the milk tea shop, Xu Yunlu walks into the shop and takes a look at Su LAN. Su LAN points to the small rest room and Xu Yunlu walks over. At the door, he sees Su ran curled up in a small sofa. Xu Yunlu goes to the sofa and squats down and asks, "little lazy, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle!" Su ran didn''t fall asleep, almost exclaimed, "uncle, this time, is it related to her?"


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    "The conversation between Rana and her boss, did it leak something?"


    "No way." Xu Yunlu finished, Su ran was relieved, "I''m so afraid that these have something to do with her."


    "So in the future, whenever someone asks about his uncle, you have to be considerate. Some people can''t even judge whether he is a friend or an enemy, and you don''t have any experience."


    "Uncle, you didn''t cheat Ranran, did you?"


    "If it''s a lie, you think you accidentally let out your words and let out the secret to Lao Cho. Should Lao Cho be arrested? In fact, there''s no lie, so there''s no lie. Besides, Lao Cho can master our actions so accurately with the words you let out. He can only be said to be a genius." Xu Yunlu said with a cigarette in his mouth, "to be exact, people know our action very well."


    "Clear and clear?"


    "Uncle Lu was going to wojia village."


    "Then how... Uncle Lu changed his mind temporarily."


    "Because he answered Xiaoxi''s phone and said you were missing, uncle Lu didn''t trust you, so he arranged for Yuye and Zhao xiaodai to go."


    As soon as Su ran hears that her disappearance has at least saved Xu Yunlu''s fate to Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen, she immediately feels that all the hard work along the way is worth it.


    Xu Yunlu was excited when he saw Su Ran''s little face. He shook his head, pulled Su Ran''s little face and said, "look at me. It seems that if you change to Zhao xiaodai, you won''t feel bad."


    "Uncle, Rana is also uncomfortable, but Rana still doesn''t want to be an uncle." Sura said honestly and selfishly.


    "But uncle really wants to be himself, uncle is a man, this kind of mood, you don''t understand." Xu Yunlu didn''t light a cigarette. He put his arms around Su Ran''s head and said, "uncle, you know, you know."


    "You know a fart, you know a fart!" Xu Yunlu is happy. She avoids Su ran and lights up her cigarette. Su ran sees Xu Yunlu smile and asks what she really wants to ask, "little dull and ghost brother have no news yet?"


    "They''re all looking for it. The Bureau has applied for ten special people. They''ve gone through the transit procedures and set out."


    "Ten people are enough for such a big mountain. Fortunately, there are many people in bingo."


    "If you don''t get hurt or die, you ghost brother has many ways in this mountain. I''m worried about whether the ghost is injured or seriously injured, because the people with the ghost are busy exchanging fire at that time. Some people say that the ghost blocked for Xiao dundun, while others say no. It''s not clear whether it''s blocked or not."


    "Brother GuiGui''s mobile phone, Xiaoxi can''t locate it."


    "He found his mobile phone and fell it to pieces. No one was found near the mobile phone. When he fell down, the man-machine separated. It''s hard to judge how far the mobile phone flew. It''s also hard to know whether the mobile phone hit something and splashed to the present place."


    "Huahua, she is so sensitive to smell and familiar with ghosts."


    "Ghosts fall down, where to find the smell? Now Huahua is looking down the cliff or at the bottom of the cliff. There is no trace of ghosts. No matter how sensitive Huahua is to the smell, it is impossible to smell the smell of hundreds of meters or farther away. The ghost didn''t summon Huahua, which is what my uncle is most worried about. "


    "Uncle, brother GuiGui has suffered so many sins. Please God help him not to suffer any more." After su ran made sure that her uncle was complete, she finally got sad for Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s head and said, "uncle''s hope for Hua Hua is the biggest now. In such a big mountain, it''s only lucky to find someone with such a small number of people."


    "Isn''t there a police dog? However, the police dog which has the flower to be fierce, moreover the ghost elder brother does not belong to in the establishment person, let the person in the Bureau discover, you are not very troublesome


    "As long as they can come out alive, I don''t have to be afraid of any trouble. Can Gao Honggang not use police dogs? It''s just that police dogs and Huahua have the same problems, and they can only bark at the edge of the cliff or scurry to the bottom of the cliff. The bottom of the cliff is still outside the country, and the dog training police have to apply for exit procedures to take the police dogs out of the country. " Xu Yunlu stood up and said, "it depends on the fate of ghosts. Let''s go. I haven''t sent greetings to some old demons for several days. Let''s go to them first."


    "I," Sura was a little nervous, "I haven''t been there for several days. I throw them silence. They won''t be angry with me."


    "They don''t know how happy they are, but it''s true that they are silently angry with you." Xu Yunlu asked how the little finger was. Su ran said that it didn''t hurt any more. Su Ming wrapped it up for her again. Xu Yunlu nodded.


    As soon as she thought that she would be angry with herself silently, Su ran quickly went to the front of Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu told her: "little insects, when you see them, don''t say that you are sneaking up the mountain, just say that your mother is uncomfortable and has been with them for two days."


    "Grandfather and grandfather, they don''t know?"


    "Uncle didn''t let them know."


    "Brother GuiGui even lied to me that brother Dapeng and brother Xiaozhan were almost writing a review." At the thought of Li Gui''s life and death, Su ran said, "then I have to go back to take a bath and change my clothes."


    Su ran hears that several old people don''t know that they have gone up the mountain secretly. She feels that the pressure is much less.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes with Xu Yunlu, Su ran feels that her state has recovered a lot. Xu Yunlu asks people to bring her food and drink. After she has had enough food and drink, Su ran feels that she has the strength to go up the mountain to find Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen.


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran came to the 28th floor. The doors on both sides were open. When Qu Peng saw Xu Yunlu, he was relieved and said, "occasionally I heard Mr. Lu answer the phone and said it was not going well this time. We were all a little worried."


    "What he cares about these things is not within the scope of his duty. Does he want to make it known to all?"


    "Isn''t Lu worried about you?"


    "Why are the doors open on both sides?"


    "The uncle and brother Zhengchuan''s family have come here. My aunt and grandmother have called some of her relatives here."


    "My God, I''m not here. They''re organizing a tea party here. Ha, my grandmother''s sister is really the best in the world. No wonder Ning Xiaohai just got out of the car and glided faster than a rabbit."


    "That''s because he knows that you''ll have to stick with the little lazybones for a long time. By the way, Mr. Lu and Mr. Xu are tired of quarreling and don''t play chess in the big suite or the small suite." Qu Peng pointed to the place where Xu Wenshan lived, and Xu Yunlu said, "I''m sure I''m going to ask a lot about going into the mountain when I see him. Those who have been tried in the unit have to be tried again and again. I''m really tired. I''d better go to a place with a lot of people to fish in troubled waters."


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran to the big apartment where Lu Feng and his wife live. As soon as he enters, he hears Ning xiaohaidai''s head roar: "cousin, you and your sister-in-law are late. I''ll make amends for an empty city plan for grandma Lu and my aunt."


    Xu Yunlu killed Ning Xiaohai a hundred times with his eyes. A well-dressed woman also stood up and said, "Xiaolu, if you want to disappear, you will disappear. You not only have to make amends to grandma Lu and aunt Gu, but also to everyone. It''s very cheap for you to sing" empty city plan. "


    "Cousin, you''ve gone too far." When Xu Yunlu finished, everyone began to coax, "if you don''t sing, let the little beauty around you sing." Su ran feel Ning Shu old too ruthlessly gouged out her several eyes, but she pretended not to see, myopia, originally can''t see. Xu Yunlu knew that Su ran was thin skinned, but he coughed several times and said, "don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel, just sing. I''ll sing "my mother is worried when I''m away." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 420

    Old lady Xu immediately objected and said, "no, no, that scene is too unlucky."


    "I''ve changed my words, and I''ve changed the section of hair distribution in Dengzhou."


    "Singing the empty city plan, I''m watching the mountain scenery in the city tower."


    "Forget the words, grandma."


    "Just sing this. Grandma likes to listen to this passage, and she also likes to listen to forgotten words."


    Xu Yunlu had no choice but to open the shelf and cough several times. Ning Xiaohai was impatient: "cousin, you should hurry up."


    "I was watching the mountain scenery in the city tower. I heard that there was chaos outside the city and banners were waving. It turned out that it was the soldiers sent by Sima. I also sent someone to inquire. When I heard that Sima was leading the soldiers, I went west. First, Ma Su had no talent. Second, the general didn''t lose the Street Pavilion. You were lucky enough to win my three cities, greedy and insatiable to take my Sina city..."


    Su ran heard Ning Xiaohai say that Xu Yunlu had learned to sing Peking Opera before his teacher, and then he only learned "empty city plan" and sang poorly. But I didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was actually very good at singing. Of course, she was a layman, but looking at old lady Xu, all of these experts listened very carefully. Other people not only sang Xu Yunlu, but also got a lot of applause from time to time.


    After Xu Yunlu finished singing, old lady Xu gave him several claps. Xu Yunlu took Su ran to old lady Xu and said, "grandma, I can''t remember the lyrics without this."


    "I don''t remember all of them. They are as good as before."


    "I only know this part. Ning Xiaohai, don''t hide. I think you can please me if you sell me. The drunken Princess starts."


    So Ning Xiaohai was also pushed out.


    Ning Xiaohai also imitates Xu Yunlu''s fake cough for several times, but no one stops him like Xu Yunlu. He can only stop his cough depressed. Su ran sees old lady Lu and old lady Xu covering their mouths and laughing, and knows that everyone is teasing Ning Xiaohai.


    Ning Xiaohai''s voice is as beautiful as a oriole. When she says, "the island ice wheel is clearing up, and the jade rabbit is rising to the East again," she receives applause from the whole audience. Even old lady Ning Shu, who is not willing to praise others, applauds, At least not like when Xu Yunlu sang, she kept turning her mouth.


    Su ran saw everyone clapping, but she couldn''t help clapping too. Xu Yunlu was not happy: "your husband sings, you don''t clap, others sing, you blindly mix what strength."


    Su ran: "is uncle''s heart too narrow-minded!


    Xu Yunlu touched Su ran again with his elbow and gave him a mouth. Su ran sees Qin Mo hiding at old lady Lu''s feet looking at her strangely. Su ran comes quickly. As soon as Qin Mo sees her coming, she immediately puts her head aside.


    Su ran quickly pulls Qin Mo out, sits on the floor like Qin Mo, and says dozens of good words. Qin Mo finally climbs into her arms, forgives her, and excitedly takes out the sailing boat Su Ming has installed for him to Su ran Xuan.


    Later, Xu Yunlu''s cousin also improvised a piece of "golden plate fishing for the moon".


    At this time, Zhang feiran naturally was not willing to pull down. He sat down and sang a song of "Ode to pear blossom". Although they sang well, they were not as amazing as Ning Xiaohai because they were originally women and sang Dan roles.


    But in the end, Mrs. Xu summed up a sentence: they all sing better than fawns, they are all good children!


    Su ran looks at the sitting Zhang feiran. Zhang feiran is very sensitive and catches it immediately. She also looks back. Su ran quickly moves her eyes away.


    Xu Yunlu was struck by old lady Xu and was extremely depressed. He immediately abandoned old lady Xu and sat down beside Su ran to see Qin Mo playing with the big sailing boat in Su Ran''s arms. Of course, it was not enough to just play with a boat. There was also a small snake on the boat. He didn''t know what it was whining. Anyway, the snake was turning over and over in his hands and on the boat, just like playing acrobatics.


    When Xu Yunlu touches Qin Mo''s head, it is obvious that Qin Mo is playing very seriously, sweating all over the cerebellum. He feels that someone has touched him. As soon as he looks up and sees Xu Yunlu, he hasn''t seen him for several days. He also misses him. He immediately jumps into Xu Yunlu''s arms and calls "Dad".


    Su ran was depressed: "why do I have to be so angry with you every time I leave


    "Because I communicate well with my son at ordinary times, you lack communication with him."


    "I don''t believe my uncle." Su ran said, District Peng suddenly probe in and said, "Heng Shao, old Lu, please."


    Xu Yunlu immediately grasped his chest and said that Heng Shao was so nervous.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw it, he immediately stroked Xu Yunlu with his little fat hand. Xu Yunlu kept still. Mrs. Lu had to reach out and pat him and said, "your grandfather called you. You don''t hurry."


    Xu Yunlu can only give birth to loveless ground to put down, Qin Mo stood up, with the pace of loveless life to the door.


    Old lady Xu nodded at the back of Xu Yunlu and said, "this skin monkey is really a skin monkey." Finish saying to pull Su Ran''s hand to ask, "injury how?"


    "Grandma doesn''t hurt any more. The wounds are beginning to grow and close."


    Zhang feiran, who was not very far away from Mrs. Xu, immediately took out a tube of ointment from her bag and handed it to her, saying, "grandma, this tube of medicine is very effective in removing scars. I asked someone to bring it."


    "Feifei really has a heart." Mr. Xu was going to ask Shen Qing to give her plaster to Su ran. Zhang feiran''s action made Mrs. Xu not ask Shen Qing to take the plaster.


    In fact, Su ran refused Zhang feiran''s plaster from her heart, but she was tolerant when she was young. She had to say "thank you" and took it over. Then she put it on several sides instead of paying special attention to it.


    Zhang feiran takes a look at Su ran. Su ran sees her dissatisfaction in her eyes, as if she should treat her plaster as a treasure of sunflower to live up to her wishes.


    Qin Mo, who is playing on one side, finds that there are fewer obstacles for him to play with snakes on the boat, so he takes the plaster as an obstacle for the snake to crawl, and Zhang feiran''s face changes.


    Su ran thanks Qin Mo from her heart and gives the snake something to play with, otherwise she will be disgusted by it all the time.


    When Su ran and Zhang feiran were in a turbulent situation, Xu Taichong waved to the beautiful woman who was called cousin by Xu Yunlu and sang "golden plate fishing for the moon". The woman immediately came over and said, "Ran Ran, this is Zeng Wen, cousin Zhengchuan''s daughter-in-law. Come, grandma will take you to meet your uncle''s family."


    Zeng Wenchong waved his hand to Su ran in a friendly way, which was regarded as a greeting. Then he reached out and helped old lady Xu up. Ning Zhengchuan hurriedly came over and said, "aunt, I''m here, don''t work for you."


    Old lady Xu said to Su ran, "it seems to be a steady one. In fact, it''s a monkey. You''re cousin Zhengchuan."


    Su ran quickly stood up, called "cousin, cousin", and Mrs. Xu took her to meet the uncle''s family.


    Because Su ran and Xu Yunlu are not married in name, my uncle and I have prepared a pair of jade rings as a meeting gift. They are of high quality and simple style. Su ran likes them very much. Of course, Su Ran''s favorite is the recognition and acceptance of each other. My uncle and uncle''s milk are elderly people. They have prepared a meeting gift for themselves and sent it out in front of so many people, which at least shows that they recognize themselves.


    Su ran took over, said two thanks, but saw sitting on one side of the old lady Ning Shu disdain to curl a mouth, seems to also and next to an old lady muttered a few words, from the old lady Ning Shu that disdain expression can also see, she must not say anything good.


    Mrs. Xu takes Su ran to introduce several new members brought by Mrs. Ning Shu. Mrs. Ning Shu''s husband, Aunt Zhang Jia, and a couple of brothers brought by Aunt Zhang Jia. The brother''s wife is the old lady who murmurs to Mrs. Ning Shu, surnamed Qu.


    There is an essential difference between my uncle and my aunt. There are a lot of people from Mrs. Ning Shu''s family. None of them prepared a meeting gift for Su ran. Although my uncle didn''t prepare anything tall, they at least have this intention. It''s not like Mrs. Ning Shu not only didn''t prepare a gift, but also deliberately picked whether Xu Yunlu is Mrs. Xu''s real grandson, My uncle is really more popular than old lady Ning Shu.


    It''s not easy to deal with this family. Zhang''s aunt is very tactful and doesn''t move the place. The couple he brought with him are a little better. Seeing old lady Xu introducing herself, they all took the initiative to stand up.


    Su ran returned to old lady Xu and sat down. Old lady Xu said, "Xiaohai, go to see if your grandfather Lu and grandfather Gu have finished the trial. After the trial, come here quickly. Everyone is hungry and waiting for them."


    Ning Xiaohai rushed to the opposite door.


    Su ran found that on this occasion, Mrs. Lu was almost invisible, and Mrs. Xu was in charge of everything. However, Su ran could feel that the relationship between them was actually very friendly. Mrs. Lu was like Mrs. Xu''s elder sister, and Mrs. Xu was like her sister. They often had one or two eye contact with each other, and their opinions were unified in front of outsiders, Mrs. Lu will not refute any decision made by Mrs. Xu. If there is anything wrong with the decision, it is a private exchange. The degree of tacit understanding is close to 100%.


    After a while, Ning Xiaohai ran back and said, "grandfather Lu said that today''s interrogation is like this. I don''t know what happened. Anyway, we can have dinner."


    Mrs. Lu listened, then pulled Qin Mo, who was playing hard, and said, "in silence, grandma takes you to wash your hands and prepare for dinner."


    "Have a meal Qin Mo doesn''t particularly like snacks, so she is a little hungry. But Su Ran is very strict in etiquette. She knows that she is the youngest and must respect the elderly, so she always bears it. As soon as she hears that Mrs. Lu is preparing for dinner, she immediately jumps up happily. Mr. Lu takes his little hand and goes to the bathroom.


    Zeng Wen and Shen Qing go to the kitchen to help the two chefs serve food and set the table. Zeng Wen is a kind of scholarly woman. She is beautiful, considerate and flexible. Her relationship with Shen Qing is obviously much better than others.


    From this point, Su ran thinks that Zhang feiran and Zeng Wenbi are failures. Shen Qing is the closest person to Xu''s wife.


    Zhang feiran was helped up by others. It seems that Xu Yunlu was not light at all. For at least three days, Zhang feiran still can''t walk. Su ran saw Zhang feiran and pushed her servant to help her. She didn''t know whether she thought the other party didn''t help her well, or she thought it was too embarrassing.


    When the food and wine are ready, Xu Yunlu finally comes with Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan. After washing his hands, Qin Mo comes out with Mrs. Lu. As soon as he sees it, he rushes over: "great grandfather, great grandfather!"


    Xu Yunlu caught them, picked Qin Mo up and said, "take it easy. Your father can''t afford to pay for any collision."ˇ° Dad Su ran heard that old lady Ning Shu disdained the song and said, "I really lost my elder sister''s face. If I didn''t marry, I would go to the door and have a son. It''s really immoral." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 421

    The old woman whispered back: "I said sister-in-law, you say a few words less. Brother Cheng not only didn''t say a word, but also prepared a gift. Sister Su took it with her to introduce it to you. That''s just one piece of wedding letter."


    "I know what kind of woman she is from that wedding letter. I think my brother and my sister are fascinated by her, and Xu Xiaolu is not like her when she was a child, so I suggest my sister have a blood test..."


    The people in the room have distinct generations. Except for a few old people, the rest are all grandchildren. No one from the father. It is estimated that in a big family like this, the father usually comes to be scolded and trained, so they don''t like this kind of occasion. Generally speaking, the old people are less painful, so the grandchildren come together, at least 70% or 80%.


    There are eight people at the same table in my life. Qin Mo is special and is taken to the table by Mrs. Lu.


    The rest of the people were divided into three tables. Lu Feng said to Xu Wenshan with a smile, "Ningsu is so busy everywhere."


    "She just likes to be lively. Come and pay. It''s said that the famous red rooster fir here is not in the right season and can''t eat at all. The real Shanzhen, your grandson paid a lot to find you to be filial."


    "There''s something like that." Lu Feng was not polite. He put a pinch of red chicken fir in his chopsticks and chewed it for a while. He said, "the Flammulina velutipes in peacetime are no different."


    Everyone was happy, Ning Xiaohai pushed Xu Yunlu: "I said the old man will not like it, you believe it!"


    Xu Yunlu returned to him: "you don''t know that he is the best pretender."


    Lu Feng chewed for a while and added: "but it''s still more fragrant than Flammulina velutipes. It''s fresh and delicious. They all eat it and do it. The family doesn''t have so many stinky rules."


    Xu Wenshan and Mrs. Lu were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths. Mrs. Xu gave Lu Feng a helpless look. Su ran heard her whisper: "no wonder your grandson calls you old devil."


    As soon as Qin Mo listened, he immediately put his chopsticks into his bowl. Mrs. Lu had already put several pieces of chicken into his bowl and let it cool. He had endured your help for a long time.


    Although we don''t want to eat, at this time, we are more or less hungry. When several old people move chopsticks, we naturally follow them.


    In fact, except for four old demons and a few recognized grandchildren, such as Xu Yunlu and Ning Zhengchuan, no one else has anything to say about this kind of dinner. Besides eating honestly, they can only eat.


    Ning Xiaohai and Zeng Wenbi eat honestly. They have to pour wine and run errands for the old people during the dinner. In fact, there are a lot of people who can do these things. Qiu Shu, Wang Gang and Shen Qing are high-energy people in the front. The old people don''t ask them to do these little things, but Qu Peng and yunzhan obviously don''t have enough work.


    Of course, in addition to eating and doing chores, Ning Xiaohai also has an important job, which is to block the words of some people who are not very sensible and want to make demands on such occasions. For example, old lady Ning Shu wants to praise her own Zhang Feiping and Zhang Feiqi, and wants to boast about Zhang feiran. Ning Xiaohai plays a very hateful role by making fun of it.


    Many people hate Xiaohai.


    Among a group of honest eaters, there is only one, Qin Mo, who devotes all his mind to eating. The chicken is really delicious. Although it''s a little worse than the chicken in the mountains, it''s still delicious.


    So Qin Mo is the first to finish eating. He puts down his chopsticks and looks eagerly at Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu. Mrs. Xu asks Shen Qing to take Qin Mo to the table. Qin Mo happily follows Shen Qing and leaves. He originally wanted to play with snakes, but when he sees Qu Peng, he has revolutionary friendship. He changes his mind and pesters Qu Peng.


    Qu Peng holds Qin Mo outside. They sit on the staircase mountain and recall the story in the mountain. What Qin Mo worries about most is the fate of the returned rabbit doll.


    Yunzhan leans on the doorframe of the security door, monitors the security of each point with his mobile phone, and listens to conversations between big and small. Except for roast chicken, mother rabbit and baby rabbit, he can''t understand what he''s talking about.


    Ning Zhengchuan is at least five or six years older than Xu Yunlu, but they obviously have a lot in common. From serving to turning a table of food into a table of leftovers, they always have a topic.


    Ning Zhengchuan, from his clothes to his talk, is one of the most professional elites in the workplace. He is like Xu Yunlu. Although he is much heavier than usual, he still gives people a feeling of black temperament.


    Su ran sees Xu Yunlu''s face. Although she is dealing with the meal, she has taken out her mobile phone at least twice and opened her ears several times. Su ran knows that Xu Yunlu is missing Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen.


    Zhang feiran couldn''t leave. He felt that Ning Xiaohai and Zeng Wen had robbed her of all the limelight. With these two people, he had no light at all. He had a lot of heart when he sat down. Although he had different seats, he saw where Ning Zhengchuan and Xu Yunlu were sitting, and sat down next to them. Now he wanted to find a balance with Xu Yunlu. After seeing Xu Yunlu and Ning Zhengchuan having a drink, he had a good time, He turned around with a wine saver and poured wine for Ning Zhengchuan. While giving it to Xu Yunlu, he asked curiously, "brother, it''s not good for you to drink alone."


    Xu Yunlu ignored her, Ning Zhengchuan gently pursed his mouth, Zhang feiran naturally unwilling: "brother, all night you look, your heart is not wilting, is not a beautiful woman has an appointment."


    Xu Yunlu took out his mobile phone and still didn''t respond to Zhang feiran. How could Zhang feiran''s self righteous face be put down? His tone could not help but turn from coquetry to anger: "brother, you are really a big leader. Guan Wei is bigger than grandfather Lu."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Zhang feiran''s wine and said, "I said Zhang feiran, didn''t anyone tell you that as a woman, you are really annoying."


    Zhang feiran was valued by old lady Xu. As a training object, she was brought with her. No one dared to talk to her like this. Flattery and flattery were heard all the time, so she could hardly turn around. Ning Zhengchuan said: "feiran, xiaoluduo had two drinks. Don''t tell him the same thing."


    Zhang feiran bit his lip in anger, but Xu Yunlu handed the wine cup to Shen Qing and said, "aunt Qing, please change a clean cup for me."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, Zhang feiran''s eyes became red. He put down the economizer, covered his face, and ran out with a limp.


    Old lady Ning Shu, who was salivating at the elder''s dinner, saw her baby granddaughter limping and covering her face and ran away. She immediately called out, "Oh, what''s wrong with my Feifei? What''s wrong with my Feifei? Who bullied my Feifei?"


    Ning Zhengchuan said: "little aunt, no one bullied feiran. She mentioned her childhood and was just moved."


    Ning Shu was too busy pushing her sister-in-law. Qu said, "Xiaoqu, go and get my good granddaughter back."


    Old lady Qu must not be very happy. She stood up with an unnatural expression, nodded at some old people and went out.


    Su ran heard someone murmur in a low voice: "you don''t have to be supported when you walk. As soon as your feet touch the ground, it hurts. How can you run without fear of pain?"


    "But they all cried. It seems that they still hurt."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran found that the people who said these words were actually from her grandmother''s side. They should be Zhang''s granddaughters-in-law. It seems that many people in Zhang''s family are also dissatisfied with Zhang feiran. Of course, there are other intentions.


    Ning Zhengchuan patted Xu Yunlu and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaolu, are you in a bad mood?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that it gets in the way." Xu Yunlu takes the new cup from Shen Qing. Just as he is about to pour the wine, the phone rings. He takes a look at the phone and signals to Ning Zhengchuan to answer the phone.


    On the balcony, Xu Yunlu got through to maozi and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Huahua finds brother GUI and Zhao xiaodai."


    "How are they?"


    "Ghost elder brother has no trauma, should let the shell to blow dizzy, Zhao xiaodai body is many bleeding."


    "Ghosts can''t see injuries. It''s even more worrying that they haven''t woken up for such a long time. They must be careful."


    "Sure, bingo took Guige and xiaodai down the mountain by helicopter. Xiaoming is on his way."


    "Don''t let Xiao Ming do the operation alone. Prepare more assistants."


    "Yes, bingo had already called two foreign private doctors before he went up the mountain."


    "Let them all listen to Xiao Ming''s unified arrangement."


    "Well, bingo told me so."


    "Whatever the situation, call me the first time."


    "All right, brother deer."


    Looking for Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen, Xu Yunlu is in a slightly better mood. However, Li Gui is not hurt, but he is still in a coma. He is still worried. He receives the phone and goes back to the room again. As soon as he sits down, Ning Xiaohai rushes over and says, "just now my little aunt went to tell you about you."


    Xu Yunlu ha, want to light a cigarette, think of a room of old people and women, put down the lighter, reluctantly holding a cigarette, said: "Zhang Bo is also followed, he must not come here for no reason, you find someone to take a picture of his whereabouts."


    "Well, cousin, I''ve got people doing it."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "Lao Zhu has no face there. I have to look for some face from other things."


    "That''s my cousin. You don''t have face in Lao Zhu''s place. You always have face."


    Ning Zhengchuan shook his head with a smile and said, "you two are really, you don''t lack pants, and you always like to wear a pair of pants."


    "Brother, what do you know? My cousin and I are wearing a pair of revolutionary friendship pants, aren''t we, cousin?" Ning Xiaohai then asked Xu Yunlu in a low voice, "have you found someone?"


    "I found it."


    Ning Xiaohai was relieved: "although small dull is a bit annoying, I still don''t like the way he is lying in front of me."


    "I don''t know how to use adjectives. No one forces you. Just show me."


    Su ran hears that Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen have found him. She is also relieved. Ning Xiaohai whispers: "cousin, just received the news, Qian ashui applied to visit his cousin."


    "Oh?" Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "he is a police worker. Don''t you know that Qian Zhongcheng is not allowed to visit at this time?"


    "Assistant Lan said that the excuse for his visit was that Qian Zhongcheng had passed the detention time earlier, and the other party had no reason to detain people. Qian Zhongcheng''s kidnapping of Sulan was not publicized in the Bureau, and the arrest and trial are now conducted in secret."


    "In that case, how did he know about it?"ˇ° He said it was a rumor that his cousin had an accident. Although the arrest and interrogation were conducted in secret, Qian Zhongcheng''s kidnapping of Sulan was not a secret. Few members of the Bureau didn''t know about it. "ˇ° So Qian ashui''s request for a visit doesn''t seem to be abrupt. "ˇ° It seems so. "ˇ° Let''s arrange for him to visit. There''s no progress anyway. "ˇ° Well, by the way, cousin, why don''t you tell me to keep an eye on it? "ˇ° If you don''t watch closely, I can only think you are a fool. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 422

    Ning Zhengchuan is happy, Ning Xiaohai eat shriveled, quite dissatisfied with the two lips, and said: "there is a little dull now, who is in charge of their security team? Although he is a vice team, there is no main team on him now. "


    "You have to take care of it first."


    "Ah, cousin, no, assistant Lan said that the dead pervert who jumped from the building went to the bureau every day to look for Xiao dundun."


    "Let you part-time Zhao xiaodai''s work, but did not let you part-time Zhao xiaodai, you do not say, how does he know you temporarily replace Zhao xiaodai''s position."


    Ning Zhengchuan is more happy, Ning Xiaohai curls his mouth, looks at several old people''s seats and says: "cousin, they seem to be ready to end."


    "That''s the end. I''m tired."


    "Grandma is calling you."


    When Xu Yunlu saw that all the old people left the table, he waved to him. He had to get up and follow him. She sat down in the study. Xu Yunlu sat down opposite her and said, "Granny, you need to train. Hurry to train."


    "Xiaolu, can we not be so careful? Feifei is a girl and your cousin. You are a brother. No matter what way you say, should you let her do something?"


    "Grandma, if she doesn''t come to provoke me, don''t say let me be a little bit, let me be a little bit."


    "She just wants to be close to you, you are a boy. Be generous. "


    "OK, grandma, I''ll try to be generous, but you have to tell me, how can I handle this?"


    "At least give grandma time to choose a good son-in-law for her."


    "Ah," said Xu Yunlu with a sigh, "my good grandmother, I''m afraid you''ll choose her son-in-law. She doesn''t think it''s good."


    "Grandma has this heart. I hope you can understand it."


    "Granny, I understand. Fawn promises not to do anything to embarrass granny in the future."


    "My fawn is so understanding."


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he hugged old lady Xu and said, "grandma, thank you for your praise for your grandson. Now, grandson has something to ask you."


    "Come on, monkey."


    "There''s something wrong with me. I have to take the lazy boy away. You have to cover for me."


    "If you have something to do, just go and be quiet. This man has many eyes. I''m sure your grandmother will take it with me."


    "Just now, Qu Peng took it away. I asked Qu Peng to give it to grandma. Remember to ask grandma to call me."


    Old lady Xu answered, and Xu Yunlu retired from his study. Then he left yiranju with Su ran, and rushed to his villa in the mountain with Baiguo and Xiaozheng.


    Su ran follows Xu Yunlu to the basement medical room. Su Ming and the other two doctors have arrived. Su Ming is checking Li Gui. Xu Yunlu asks, "how are you, Xiao Ming?"


    "I''ve just taken a few pictures. I''ve seen them. He doesn''t have bleeding in his brain, nor does he have bleeding in his internal organs."


    "Then why did you faint so long?"


    "Concussion certainly has, he should be too nervous, urgent."


    "How about Zhao xiaodai?"


    "He is basically traumatic, dizzy for such a long time, mainly due to excessive blood loss. He has been transfused with blood, and the wound with big blood vessels has been sutured. Now they are suturing other wounds for him. Ranran is coming. You can ask Ranran to suture Zhao. They can give him some advice."


    "OK, you give the ghost a good look, generally like this dizzy, no internal bleeding how possible."


    Heng bin nodded and said, "how can people like ghosts lose their mind because they are worried."


    "Is it difficult that his time in the sun has passed early, and Lao Yan can''t wait. He''s really angry, but he climbed out to have an appointment with him?" Shao Xi a sound, is changing clothes wash hands of Su ran just found Shao Xi unexpectedly also came.


    If it wasn''t for Li Gui and Xiao hen, Su ran would have laughed ten times.


    So although Shao Xi''s words were very humorous, no one could laugh. Xu Yunlu said to Hengbin, "little lazy bug, treat Zhao xiaodai''s wound and send him to the people''s hospital immediately. He is a police officer. He doesn''t send him to the hospital when there is an accident, but he can''t say it."


    Heng bin nodded and said, "I think it''s better to arrange for Ning Xiaohai to send maozi. It''s said that he was found by people in the mountain. When it''s urgent, he found a doctor in a small clinic to do a simple treatment for the wound."


    Xu Yunlu thought that Su Ran''s suture technology was quite suitable for the level of third rate doctors in small clinics, so he nodded and said, "this is quite appropriate."


    Of course, Su ran understood the meaning of Hengbin''s words, that is, she failed to grade her stitched wound.


    When Su ran sews up the wound, Shaoxi knows that Zhao xiaohen''s life is not in danger, so he refuses to leave regardless of whether the shadow affects Su Ran''s stitching. He stands watching curiously, so when Li Gui wakes up, he hears Shaoxi asking in a very suspicious voice: "are you sure you should sew like this, little sluggard?"


    "Dr. Wilhelm didn''t say it wasn''t."


    Li Gui''s head is not very clear. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. He closes his eyes and doesn''t open his eyes. After listening for a while, he finally gets a clear idea. Su Ran is training his own little fool. What''s wrong with this.


    But after all, Li Gui fainted all day and night. He wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn''t open it. But he heard Shao xite say several times: "Wow, little sluggard, you are so beautiful. Why is the wound so ugly?"


    "How ugly that is."


    "It''s not very good-looking anyway, but it has a lot of personality. Zhao xiaodai and the old ghost complement each other. They all have your ugly masterpiece."


    Su ran feels that he can''t get off every second, and a ghost who can''t speak is even more anxious.


    As soon as a ghost got excited, someone asked Su Ming to look at the instrument. Su Ming took a look and said, "except for the scratches on his left hand, the rest of them have normal heart rate, normal blood pressure, normal examination indexes, and very strong vital signs. How can people not respond? No, the blood pressure seems to be a little high now, and the heart beat faster than just now! "


    Li Gui couldn''t listen any more. He opened his eyes and cried, "why do you let Su lazy bug sew the wound for Xiao Dai?"


    Hearing Li Gui''s full voice, everyone breathed heavily.


    Su Ming said faintly: "I''m not checking you!"


    "I don''t need you to check me. You need to sew for me. Hurry up, Su lazy can disfigure her every minute."


    "The wound is not on the face."


    "I can''t do it physically either. When I was a little dull in the future, I felt all the ugly scars sewn by little Su lazybones. I couldn''t lift them any more."


    Everyone: "sezun is really worthy of its name. When I open my eyes, I think it''s all about children.


    Su Ming checks Li Gui, but there is nothing wrong with it, so he asks Su ran to clean up the wound on Li Gui''s left hand.


    Su ran took a look at Li Gui. Li Gui said bitterly, "little lazy, you can do whatever you want to do with me. How can you do such a thing with me?"


    Su ran pursed her lips depressed. If Su Ming hadn''t given him opportunities to practice, he didn''t want to sew any wounds for Zhao xiaodai. Li Gui said that he was like a big lecheron who had just destroyed a young flower bud.


    Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui a slap on the back of the head and said: "so high, why didn''t he respect you? Zhao xiaodai is just like a newborn baby. What can''t he do? I asked the little lazy bug to practice with him. What''s the matter?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, you patted me on the head."


    "Shoot it, shoot it."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I tell you, I have endured you for a long time."


    "You can''t bear it," said Xu Yunlu, patting again. "Is this head made of gold or inlaid with jewelry?"


    "It''s more precious than that, OK?"


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head and makes a call to Ning Xiaohai, asking him to come to pick up Zhao xiaohen and go to the people''s hospital immediately.


    When Ning Xiaohai arrives, under the supervision of Li Gui, Zhao xiaohen''s wounds are sutured by two other private doctors arranged by Hengbin. After Su Ming''s examination, Ning Xiaohai is sent to the people''s hospital.


    If they didn''t stop him, Li Gui would have followed him. Zhao xiaohen is a staff member, and his appearance will affect Zhao xiaohen''s future. Although Li Gui doesn''t care about Zhao xiaohen''s future at all, Zhao xiaohen thinks highly of this job, so Li Gui watched Zhao xiaohen be sent away in his heart.


    "Do you want me to sew it for you or not?" Su Ran is very angry to pull back Li Gui who wants to follow him.


    "If the scar you left on Xiaodun''s body is too ugly, I''m absolutely..." Li Gui said and angrily stretched out his left hand. Su ran looked at the bloody hand and only wore the same black leather glove as Xu Yunlu. The glove was scratched, especially where the glove couldn''t protect it. It was really bloody. Finally, Zhao xiaohen and his party couldn''t be seen, Li Gui had to turn his face and continued angrily to Su ran, "I tell you, little lazy, you have to be responsible for restoring the ugly scar to me..."


    Su ran saw the wounds and looked at them with trembling pain. Regardless of Li Gui''s nonsense, she began to clean up the wounds. In Li Gui''s nonsense, she cleaned and bandaged the wounds on Li Gui''s hand. In the whole process, Li Gui didn''t say anything except nonsense.


    "Tell me what''s going on?" Xu Yunlu looked close to the end, and finally opened his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Gui looked at his clothes covered with blood. "Xiaoming is sure xiaodai is OK. How can he shed so much blood?"


    "Of course it''s you and Zhao xiaodai."


    "I saw Qiao Kun under a law. He hid behind a big tree on the opposite side of the border and hit him with a rocket gun. When I saw that the situation was too critical, I just wanted to throw him out. Who knew he was so small that he was on the edge of the cliff?"


    "Then who were you and Zhao xiaodai shot?"


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, in your eyes, my attack is so bad. The reason why I attack him is that I want to avoid the shells. What else can I do?"


    "I thought you were already out of proportion for Zhao xiaodai."


    Li Zun was stunned for a moment and said, "don''t mention it, fawn. At that time, I really thought that if Xiao dundai was hit, let him go."


    "I didn''t expect that you respected the ghost in Goa, whose name was rotten, and now you have become a saint of love."ˇ° No, Xu Xiaolu, that''s for women. Since ancient times, women are unreliable, but xiaodaidai is not, xiaodaidai... "" since you didn''t get shot, why did you both faint? How long have you fainted? " Xu Yunlu had to interrupt the endless lie of Li Gui when he mentioned Zhao xiaohenˇ° Qiao Kun is a little son-in-law. He is too close and his voice is too loud. My head is shaking. I don''t think he''s much better. Anyway, at that time, I had only two ideas, that is, to catch xiaodaidai, to catch xiaodaidai, to catch a tree or a vine. There was nothing else, and I couldn''t care where it would fall. Fortunately, his mother''s life should not be destroyed. Maybe it was my instinct to play with you in the woods. " Li Gui looks at the ugly hand wrapped by Su ran. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 423

    "Although Qiao Kun can''t compare with Song Jie, he''s one of the most effective officers of a rule. Zhao xiaodai hasn''t been shot. What''s the matter with his injuries?"


    "When I got there, he was like that. Yuye was better than him, but I saw that Yuye was also covered with blood, one leg could not move, it was all blood."


    "It was shot by song''s SVD."


    "Ah, the gun of Xiao Song didn''t kill anyone. Damn, Yuye and Xiao Song were not enslaved by that old man together in Yulong Snow Mountain."


    "If it wasn''t for this friendship, Yu ye would not have been hit on one leg this time."


    "Then I have to feel this friendship. You don''t know that little fool''s skill is inferior to that of the wild. "


    "The good thing about Yu Ye is that he doesn''t have a boyfriend like you to throw himself down the cliff, otherwise his leg will be useless."


    "Xiaolu, it''s definitely not your style to make it like this. You''ve been with your brothers for more than ten years. When did you do such a suffocating job, and when did you not do it with high spirits? So I advise you not to be a leader. There are too many rules and regulations. It''s not good for you to play. It''s better for us to go back to Wasi and be our mountain king."


    "Go away, and if you can talk to me just like you did in Vasi, now you have to add two idioms to every sentence. It sounds so awkward."


    "Tell me, I think everyone is like bait."


    "Maybe Lao Zhu wanted to catch a big fish, but maybe the fish didn''t catch it."


    "Isn''t Lao Zhu the person you trust most? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s only when you''re trustworthy that you can take on this heavy responsibility." Xu Yunlu touched out a cigarette. Li Gui petrified it for a while, snatched it from Xu Yunlu''s hand, held it in his mouth, and shook the cigarette at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu had to light it for him. Li Gui took a big sip, took off the cigarette and said, "that is to say, it''s very glorious to die."


    "I don''t think it''s death."


    "If you go to that place, who else can have a big fish? It''s either NATO or a law. It''s hard to catch you, Xu Xiaolu." Li Gui slants Bi Xu Yunlu one eye, "your family that a few old devil, don''t know how to return a responsibility?"


    "It has nothing to do with my old devil. It''s not a system."


    "The level of that old devil Lu is higher than that of old Zhu. He says hello. Old Zhu can''t help pouring it out to him."


    "Get out of here, old Lu. You called him."


    "Damn, the calf is still protecting the old calf."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He reached out to touch the cigarette. Li Gui took another big puff. He turned around and asked, "by the way, how can Xiao Xi, the dead house, come here to see the excitement?"


    "When Xiao Ming answers the phone, he hears it and says it''s a roommate. He comes to see if he has a chance to change the three into two." Hengbin answers quickly, and Li Gui immediately hates Shaoxi, "why do you plan to turn the room into the storeroom where you put instant noodles?"


    Shaoxi put on the earphone and said without expression: "this idea is not impossible."


    "Shao Xiaoxi, don''t forget that the head of the suite is the master."


    "So if you don''t respect me, Xiaoming and I can dominate all our lives."


    "No, no, Xiao Xi, you always wanted to occupy my property. No wonder you are aiming at me everywhere. Today, I don''t make it clear. I have nothing to do with you..." Li Gui is busy fighting with Xiao Xi.


    Several people walked out of the basement medical room. Hengbin turned to see Xu Yunlu coming out with a cigarette in his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he pushed Xu Yunlu and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    After a while, Xu Yunlu said, "how can I always feel that the little sluggard has gone up the mountain smoothly? You know, yiranju has our security and the control of Qu Peng and yunzhan. It''s not easy for the little sluggard to successfully leave yiranju from one side, but she slipped out of the eyes of the three parties, What do you think is the probability of a little girl without any training? "


    "The probability is basically zero."


    "If you want me to say, the probability that a little slob can slip away on the way to the hospital to send his grandmother and mother is much higher than that in Yi Ran Ju."


    "But the little sluggard didn''t slip on the way to take grandma and mom to the hospital."


    "So she has to come back to Yi Ran Ju to run. Why?" Xu Yunlu lit a cigarette, and Heng Bin said, "because she needs a vehicle to escape."


    "It''s not just the car, it''s the people who take her up the mountain."


    "So she went down to the underground garage. This is the elevator. Maybe no one paid attention to it. Even if she did, it was not strange for her to take the elevator. When she got to the underground garage, she could avoid the camera, and the carriage of Li Gui''s truck was still open." Hengbin Jielong obviously had a good time.


    "So there was a car to go up the mountain, and the person to escort her up the mountain, Huahua." Xu Yunlu took a smoke. "Ghost is not a careless man. When will the trunk of his truck be open? If it''s on, he won''t miss it? "


    "So the first person to be suspected is the ghost who wants Xiaoran to go up the mountain." Hengbin continued to pick up the dragon, Xu Yunlu continued, "brother Xiaozhan''s monitoring of each point is to use mobile phones to track all the time, brother Dapeng''s is to use people to control everywhere, but they didn''t find out."


    "So the second suspect is your grandfather and grandfather."


    "Ghosts and ghosts use Huahua to escort the little lazybones up the mountain, but my grandfather and grandfather didn''t know about it, so one of Xiaozhan and Dapeng must have followed him up the mountain, but after discovering Huahua''s ability, he didn''t show up all the time."


    "But why do they all want Xiaoran to go up the mountain?"


    "When my grandfather and grandmother wanted to see the little sloth go up the mountain, they certainly wouldn''t let me take risks, but they didn''t know how to stop them. They could only take a step by step. While the man escorted the little sloth up the mountain, he could help me secretly; But what''s the reason why GuiGui thinks that the little lazybones go up the mountain? It''s also to prevent me from taking risks. When does GuiGui have such good filial piety? "


    Hengbin laughed: "if you can''t make a good ghost, you want to go up the mountain for yourself. When you come back, you must ask him for trouble. Just find a person who will bear the consequences together. How do you deal with the little sluggard when he goes up the mountain? If you don''t deal with it, you can''t ask him for trouble."


    "This son of a bitch is crazy for Zhao xiaodai."


    "Fortunately, he went up the mountain this time and brought a little lazy bug with him. Xiao Song must have found out that you were not there, so he gave up Yu Ye and Zhao xiaodai. If you were there, he and ah Ling would join hands in silence. It''s hard to say how many lives the deer will have."


    "I''d like to have a try."


    "It''s better not to try fawn. Although you''ve done a lot of things for the rest of your life with your ability, tigers sometimes doze off."


    "Abin, you can''t collude with ghosts. Well, even Xiao Xi is one."


    "No, fawn, Master Lu, bingo, I''m the most principled." Hengbin quickly waved his hand to deny, Xu Yunlu pointed to Hengbin, "you can''t make this bad idea. Fortunately, ghosts and xiaohen are OK, otherwise I''ll never finish with you."


    Hengbin looked back: "Yo, ghost, you''ve finished quarreling."


    Xu Yunlu did not blink an eye, staring at Hengbin: "brother bin, you still play this game with me."


    Wang Bin: "ginger is really hot.


    Su ran and Su Ming washed their hands and changed their clothes. As they walked, they said, "brother, don''t take them to practice for me in the future. I haven''t sewed two wounds in total. It''s really ugly. Uncle Lu''s friends are very particular about it."


    "When you want to practice in the hospital, you can practice with the patients. The family members of the patients have to tear you every minute. With your uncle Lu, it''s very suitable to practice with them."


    Su ran: "is this really my own brother?


    Su Ming asked again: "it seems that this time there is a heavy loss. Will brother Lu be punished?"


    "Uncle said that he escaped from Zhuzhu''s father. When xiaohaige came to pick up Zhao xiaodai, I heard him whisper to Uncle Lu that they were furious in the main hall, patting the table and scolding Zhuzhu''s father."


    "Sounds confusing."


    "Uncle Lu said that the operation was directly arranged by the provincial department, and the level of confidentiality was very high. However, the whole operation was clearly the same as the open operation. In fact, uncle Lu was the only leader of the Municipal Bureau who knew the plan of the provincial department." Su ran said in distress. Su Ming''s eyes widened. "It''s easy to judge silently. The leaker clearly refers to your uncle Lu."


    Su ran: "do you want to use this question!


    "Yes, everyone else is in charge of the narcotics Department of the Department." Su ran hesitated and said, "brother, I don''t think uncle Lu took this action seriously."


    "Your uncle Lu is good at it. Maybe he has already noticed something is wrong."


    "If Uncle Lu is aware of it, how can he still let Yu team and Zhao xiaohen go to wojia village? He can not let Yu team and Zhao xiaohen go."


    "He is aware that something is wrong, but he does not necessarily know the specific arrangements of the leaker." Su Ming said with a smile, "they didn''t put your uncle Lu in. I don''t know how angry they are now."


    "Brother, you said how high the level of this man is."


    "There are more people who think they are smart. They think they are high-level, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. No one dares to do anything about him."


    "By the way, brother, how are you in the hospital now?"


    "Very good."


    "Your classmate Zeng Pengyang didn''t feel sorry for you?"


    "Now he''s in the hospital. Let alone embarrass me, it''s good to have a foothold in the hospital."


    "Some people are used to being villains. Even if they are drowning dogs, they will find a chance to bite others."


    "That''s true, but you don''t have to worry. The more surgery you do, the more stable your position in the hospital will be. Even if you want to bite, you have to bite." Su Ming said that wechat on his mobile phone was on. He took a look and went back to wechat.


    Su Ran is a little puzzled. Su Ming and she really don''t have many secrets. Most of her classmates and friends return their wechat and QQ in front of her. Few of them escape her like this. Su ran even smiles when she sees Su Ming reading wechat.


    When Su Ming came back from wechat, Su ran jokingly asked, "brother, who''s wechat? It''s so secret."


    "Do you keep it secret? It''s just a question from a patient''s family. " As Su Ming talks, Su ran sees that he glances at his mobile phone again. He obviously wants to get a reply from the other party, but the mobile phone doesn''t light up again.


    Su ran feels that Su Ming is a little disappointed. Her proud brother is looking forward to people returning to wechat. Su ran really wants to grab the mobile phone and see clearly. However, Su ran and Su Ming have been brothers and sisters for so many years, but they still have a sense of propriety. Su Ming doesn''t have many secrets for her, but when he doesn''t make up his mind to say something, Su ran still easily doesn''t break that layer of paper, such as Ling Hua and Cheng Zhiyue. What does Su Ming think? Su Ming doesn''t want to say more, and Su ran won''t break the casserole to ask the end; Of course, Su ran and Su Ming don''t have many secrets, but Su Ming won''t ask her if she doesn''t make up her mind. So Xu Yunlu, who is quick, let her give birth to her children before Su ran makes up her mind whether to tell Su Ming. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 424

    Su ran was a little disappointed when she didn''t see the person with Su Ming on wechat. Hearing Xu Yunlu''s voice calling her, she had to step out quickly. Xu Yunlu asked for advice: "little lazy, let''s take Xiao Ming''s car back!"


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu said to maozi, "let''s just take Xiaoming''s car. You take Xiaoxi with you."


    Maozi and Shaoxi get on the first car and wait in the front. Baiguo and Xiaozheng get on the back car. Xu Yunlu is worried about Li Gui before he leaves. He tells the other two doctors to keep looking at Li Gui and watch him at night. He tells him what''s wrong and takes Su ran to su Ming''s car.


    Xu Yunlu gets on the co driver''s seat, puts it down, and just half lies down to see Su Ming''s mobile phone light up. Su Ming, who was ready to drive, stops. After reading it, he starts the car and leaves the villa.


    On the way, his mobile phone lights up again. Seeing Su Ming''s impulse to read, Xu Yunlu asks, "Xiao Ming, who do you have so much trouble communicating with on wechat?"


    Su ran, who was half reclining in the back seat, quickly climbed to the back of Xu Yunlu''s chair, but almost didn''t raise her ears. Su Ming drove back: "a patient''s family asked about the patient''s condition."


    Su ran immediately turned her mouth, Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "it''s really not easy to be a doctor. After work, I have to solve the doubts for the patients'' families."


    "It''s understandable to have patients at home."


    Xu Yunlu smiles again and doesn''t continue to ask. Su ran falls back in disappointment.


    Back in yiranju, it''s late in the night, and everyone is very tired. Xu Yunlu and Su ran have just come back from the mountain, and they haven''t slept a whole night. They are even more tired.


    On the 17th floor, Su ran and Xu Yunlu enter the room. As soon as she closes the door, Xu Yunlu takes out the phone and asks, "maozi, is there anything unusual about Xiao Ming in the hospital recently?"


    "There was no special abnormality, but a female patient pestered him."


    "Female patient entanglement?"


    "I''ve checked. The female patient''s family is very rich. When she went to the hospital, she didn''t go to see Xiaoming''s department. She went to see dermatology department for allergies. I don''t know how to see Xiaoming. When she saw her heart, she went crazy to pursue. She also sent flowers and food. She was very enthusiastic. She told Xiaoming that as long as she was willing to fall in love with her, she would send Xiaoming a Cayenne immediately."


    "What''s Xiaoming''s reaction?" Xu Yunlu likes to listen to gossip very much when he is free. He falls down on the sofa and finds a comfortable posture to fix his time.


    Su ran: "uncle, can you turn on the handsfree and share it with me.


    "It''s disgusting. Hide."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "If it''s abnormal, I once stopped and scraped someone''s car in the garage."


    "She''s a woman?"


    "It''s a woman."


    "Su Ming''s driving is not as good as Qin Xing''s, and it''s normal to shave. How do you think it''s abnormal? That woman appeared later, and it happened to hang Xiaoming''s number?"


    "Not really."


    "Then how do you feel abnormal?"


    "Because that woman is very beautiful."


    "Especially beautiful? Why is it so beautiful? " Xu Yunlu immediately became alert.


    "You can''t just say it''s beautiful. Anyway, brother Lu, I''ve been with you for so many years, and I''ve seen a lot of beautiful women. But if I don''t have any purpose, if I don''t go to parties, dinners and other activities, few of them are so exquisitely dressed."


    "In other words, you feel that her make-up is more intentional."


    "If she shows up again, as brother Lu said, I can be sure if she hangs Xiaoming''s name and looks at Xiaoming''s subject, but she hasn''t, so maozi is not sure."


    "After Xiao Ming scraped her car, is there anything wrong?"


    "Xiao Ming offered to pay her five hundred yuan, and she accepted."


    "That''s it."


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Did you take down her license plate number and find out who it was?"


    "At that time, the people I talked with thought it was normal and private again, so I didn''t remember the license plate number."


    "How do you know she''s beautiful?"


    "The people who were with me thought the woman was beautiful, so they took two pictures and sent them to me."


    "Send it to me." Xu Yunlu finished hanging up the phone, maozi sent a picture and left.


    After a while, Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone lights up. He turns it on, and Su ran comes to her immediately. Xu Yunlu grabs her face and says, "it looks more urgent than your brother."


    "Uncle Lu, let me have a look. Let me have a look." Su ran grabbed the mobile phone and said, "Uncle Lu, it''s really beautiful. It''s a beautiful little sister, but my brother doesn''t seem to be looking at people."


    "If Xiaoming''s mobile phone doesn''t light up from time to time today, I really suggest that he should go and see if he has any dysfunction or other problems."


    "Uncle, you think the family members of the patients he said today are women."


    "If you have this kind of look and mood, nine times out of ten the other party is a woman, or a woman who makes him particularly fond of."


    "Uncle, you must not be the beautiful little sister in the picture?"


    "It''s not like the woman in the photo. It''s obvious that Xiao Ming doesn''t call him, OK?"


    "Such a beautiful little sister, my brother does not call, you say my brother''s eyes, it must be seven fairies."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I can''t say that Xiao Ming is more happy and beautiful." Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran and said, "it''s late. Let''s go to bed."


    "But silence... Silence is still with grandma." Su Ran is reminded by Xu Yunlu, and immediately feels sleepy, but she doesn''t trust Qin Mo who just reconciled with her.


    "It''s so nice to be with grandma. We don''t have to worry about it. It''s hard to relax. Come on, baby. Uncle, wait and get up." Xu Yunlu said and picked up Su ran.


    "Uncle, it''s so late. Can you still get up for work tomorrow?"


    "Anyway, I have a holiday in two days, and when I go to the Bureau, my uncle is also being disciplined these two days." Xu Yunlu simply hid the fact that he even handed in the gun.


    "Uncle, I''m not afraid. Sura is your strong backing."


    "Oh, how can the little slob be my uncle''s strong backing?"


    "If uncle is unemployed, Rana will support him."


    "Oh, I''m so moved." Xu Yunlu holding Su ran into the bathroom, "little sluggard, support uncle such a big plan, let''s put it aside, uncle again, when a security ability or some."


    "Uncle, Rana wants to learn massage from his mother."


    "Otherwise, before learning, my uncle will give up his life to practice for you." Xu Yunlu has quickly put water into the bath, and then holding Su ran into the bath. Su Ran''s most depressing thing is that Xu Yunlu can''t wait every time. The very good woolen skirt and sweater are soaked in water, and they are basically out of shape.


    Su ran wakes up naturally the next day. When she opens her eyes, Xu Yunlu, who seldom sees people in the morning, actually hugs her and sleeps soundly. This is really not Xu Yunlu''s style. Su ran doubts whether she wakes up early and wants to get her mobile phone carefully. Xu Yunlu grabs her hand and says, "I came back so late yesterday, so I''ll go to sleep again."


    "Uncle, what time is it?"


    "No matter what time it is, my uncle told them. If anyone asked, he would say we didn''t come back all night." Xu Yunlu lazily hugs Su ran, "so you don''t have to worry at all."


    "But I want to be quiet a little bit."


    Xu Yunlu tut said: "my uncle has asked brother Dapeng, saying that he slept normally last night and woke up normally this morning. After breakfast, he has been following my grandfather. My grandfather deals with official business. He can read and is very serious."


    When Su ran heard that Qin Mo was not in a mood because she was not in a mood. Although she was a little disappointed, she was relieved that sewing was also a physical work. For a beginner like her, what she had to do was not only physical strength but also perseverance. That was how to persist in sewing when others questioned her. She was very tired physically and mentally, so she nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms and continued to catch up.


    Finally, Su ran was shamefully awakened by hunger. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found that there was no one around her. She quickly got up and found that Xu Yunlu was playing mobile phone in the nearby sofa. Su ran quickly climbed over and asked, "uncle is playing games again."


    "No, it''s ghosts who suddenly say that Zhao xiaodai has been punished this time. When he gets well, Xiaoxi has to take him to play games. As a result, Xiaoxi says that Zhao xiaodai is too vegetable, so he doesn''t bother to bring chicken with vegetables."


    "Uncle, why did Zhao xiaodai suffer from the old crime and have Xiaoxi take him to play games?"


    "If logic can explain it, he is not Li Gui, he is Li Ren." Xu Yunlu just finished, the phone rang, he answered the phone, listen to Ning Xiaohai''s voice came, "cousin, Zhao xiaodai wake up."


    "Oh, just wake up."


    "It''s not good at all. I feel pain all over. I don''t want to live. I can''t live for a minute. Oh, I can''t live for a second. Please let him hit the wall."


    Xu Yunlu: "political workers are really not what normal people can do!


    After a long time, Xu Yunlu asked, "he''s so noisy. How can you walk away? Is it hard for ghosts to pass? What is he going to do? Let Lao Zhu see it and let Gao Honggang see it. It''s a lot of things. Don''t let him stay for a long time. "


    "It''s Gao Honggang. Fortunately, he''s here. Otherwise, Zhao xiaodai didn''t hit the wall. I''ve hit the wall ten times. It''s so torture."


    "Oh, since Gao Honggang has gone, you can withdraw."


    "I wanted to withdraw long ago, but the ghost didn''t agree. He called to bribe me and said that as long as I sent Gao Honggang away, he would buy me a complete set of the best equipment in the game. Damn, I''d rather Xiaohai is the kind of person who wants to be cheap. He just wanted to send me away with a good set of equipment."


    "Say the point."


    "Cousin, do you have any money left?"


    "How are you?" he asked. I got less than two and a half months'' salary. One month I bought you equipment and one month I changed your face. There was still half a month''s salary left. You complained that the food in the Bureau was not good. You said that there was a fried fish flavored shredded meat outside. It was delicious. You brushed it all. You checked the card two days ago, but there was less than five cents left. You couldn''t buy a piece of sugar, OK


    "Don''t you have to pay once before the festival? It''s going to be a festival. Why don''t you pay, and you have to bring some bonus." Ning Xiaohai sighed and said, "it''s five cents to kill the hero. In order not to be hanged, I''ll give the ghost a chance."ˇ° Go away Xu Yunlu hung up and saw Su ran enjoying himself. He pulled Su Ran''s little face and said, "I''m so happy with my smile." Su ran grabs Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone and sees that Xu Yunlu''s wechat flashes. Su Ran is even more happy when she sees that Xu Yunlu''s wechat name is "a poor official with five cents". Xu Yunlu holds Su ran in his arms. They nest together and watch his wechat. The group that flashes is Juan Moxi''s group. They go in to discuss how to pass the test. Moses is too good to compete. He doesn''t eat excrement and touch. It''s just God that no one likes to bring vegetables and chickens. What''s more, they discuss how many baskets of rockets Moses will reward when he''s anchor this day. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 425

    Seeing Su Ran''s eyes staring, Xu Yunlu points to those names and tells her that the leader of dongxie sect is Shaodong; The crab that eats evil spirits is Hengbin; Li Gui has two names, one is Huahua''s father, the other is Laoyan''s ancestor; Shikelang doesn''t eat excrement, it''s hairy; The dwarf two meters high is the dwarf tower; Touch dada is ginkgo; It''s Su Ming who is not attached to God


    Su ran: "and then a burst of laughter, must!


    After watching for a long time, Su ran found that the people who don''t eat shit, who are two meters tall, and who touch dada are the most active in the group. However, the discussion is all about playing games and offering rewards. When she thinks it''s boring, she turns on her mobile phone. When she sees some of Su Ming''s missed calls, she dials them. She hears Su Ming say, "Ran Ran, my tutor is here today. Shi Chao and I are going to meet him at the airport, I won''t go to the pharmaceutical factory today. "


    "Oh, I see." Su ran put the phone to Xu Yunlu and said, "my brother''s tutor is here. He can''t go to the pharmaceutical factory site today."


    "Oh, here comes Professor Ling."


    "Will he bring his daughter?"


    "He likes his daughter very much. I think he will take it."


    "I really want to see what his daughter looks like. Otherwise, uncle, let''s pretend to meet his teacher''s mother and say that we want to learn massage or something, and drag it to Professor Ling and his daughter."


    "Sure enough, it''s much smarter than silence. If I don''t go to see your baby son, I''ll have to ignore you again."


    "Oh, silent, uncle, I''m so hungry."


    "Let''s go to grandma''s for a meal."


    After washing and changing clothes, Su ran goes up to the 28th floor with Xu Yunlu. As soon as the elevator is opened, Qin Mo is playing somersault with Qu Peng and yunzhan. Only when Su ran knows that Qin Mo, who has been abandoned by Xu Yunlu and himself for another day and night, has learned how to do somersault. Although his legs are not straight, the key is that others can do it.


    Qin Mo, who is playing hard, hears the sound of the elevator and quickly gets up from the ground. As soon as he sees Su ran, he immediately jumps on Su ran and calls "Mom".


    Su ran almost didn''t let Qin Mo throw it down. Fortunately, Xu Yunlu was quick eyed, held Su ran in one hand, and then carried Qin Mo to him and said, "little thing, dad didn''t tell you that you are old now, but mom''s strength is not enough. You can''t hold her so hard."


    "Dad." Qin Mo blinked several times, realized that he was wrong, and lowered his head. Xu Yunlu continued, "not only mom, but also grandfather, grandmother, grandfather and grandmother don''t have that strength, you know."


    "Yes, Dad."


    "Little boy Han wants to pull hook." With Xu Yunlu''s words, Qin Mo pulls a hook with him to promise that he won''t jump so hard with Su ran and his grandparents.


    Xu Yunlu nodded with satisfaction, and Qu Peng said in a low voice, "I heard uncle Qiu say that chief Lu will arrive in the afternoon."


    Xu Yunlu did not speak, looking at the District Peng, District Peng did not understand asked: "Heng Shao, you look at my brother so, is a few meaning."


    "Since you are my brother, can you tell me the truth?"


    Qu Peng motioned Xu Yunlu with his eyes just to ask. Xu Yunlu glanced at yunzhan, who was standing by the security door staring at his mobile phone, and asked, "who are you two?"


    "Who are we, brother? I can''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Pretend, and pretend with me." Xu Yunlu is very angry, "are not brothers?"


    Yunzhan hears that he looks up at Xu Yunlu, and then continues to stare at his mobile phone. Xu Yunlu points to Qu Peng, and then points to yunzhan. Qin Mo curiously follows Xu Yunlu to look over and over, and happily answers: "I know, it''s uncle Dapeng and uncle Xiaozhan."


    Qu Peng took Qin Mo in his arms, gave his steamed stuffed bun a hard kiss, and said, "the answer is absolutely correct, really good."


    Qin Mo is happy and grins. Xu Yunlu hates Qu Peng and grabs Qin Mo into the room. Su Nanchong''s Peng and yunzhan smile and follow him.


    When he arrived at the room, Xu Yunlu saw that the four old men were all there, so he put Qin Mo down and asked angrily, "come on, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan are playing chess. Mrs. Lu is knitting a sweater. Mrs. Xu is looking at the music score. After hearing this, they all stop their own business. Mrs. Xu first says, "Oh, it''s the same as the ignited skygun."


    "If I don''t make it clear today, I''ll pack and send you all back to the capital."


    Old lady Xu was just about to speak, but old lady Lu motioned to her to wait and said to Su ran, "Ran Ran, you and Qing''er go to the bedroom and take out my two white suitcases."


    Su ran and Shen Qing went to Mrs. Lu''s bedroom and saw two obvious white suitcases beside the bed.


    Su ran and Shen Qing pull out the pull rod and take one by themselves. Su ran doesn''t know what''s in the suitcase, but old lady Lu wants to impress Xu Yunlu with gold, silver and jewelry. But the suitcase is not very heavy. It doesn''t look like gold, silver and jewelry. Is it something else of great value? Does Su ran think it''s too vulgar to think so, Xu Yunlu is not like a man who lacks valuable things.


    Su ran and Shen Qing put the suitcase in the living room. Old lady Lu patted the suitcase and asked Xu Yunlu, "do you know what this is?"


    "Grandma, are you going to smash me with two boxes of house property certificates like grandma?"


    "Grandma doesn''t have so many house property certificates to smash you." Mrs. Lu said as she opened the suitcase, "you want to ask why, grandma will tell you why."


    The suitcase opened, and Su ran saw that the two boxes were all sweaters, including gray, gray blue, dark red, dark blue, and navy blue


    Mrs. Lu patted the sweaters and said, "grandma weaves one for you every year, stitch by stitch. This year, grandma has been weaving this one, but she hasn''t finished it yet. In the past ten years, grandma has been thinking about what my fawn has grown up like. It''s better to wear a collar than a round collar; Is my fawn fat or thin? Is it cold? "


    "Grandma ~ ~ grandma is not allowed to take the pathetic route!" Xu Yunlu put his arms around Mrs. Lu sadly. "You say you are all like this. How can I work? So are you, grandfather. You don''t like to criticize people. You don''t criticize grandma."


    Lu Feng was holding a chess piece. Xu Wenshan immediately said, "Lao Lu, how do you want to destroy the chess now? Put it, put it."


    Lu Fengshan put down his chess and said, "young people want to do work, but there are many kinds of work. They don''t have to do dangerous work. Lao Xu, are you right?"


    "Ah! Oh Xu Wenshan pretended to be stupid and said, "Lao Lu, Lu Er said that he didn''t want to do business with me. You still lack people around you. It''s OK to take them with you."


    Xu Yunlu dejected and let go of old lady Lu: "so, I know why my grandson has been reluctant to show up in front of you. My grandson will know that once he shows up, you have to do this."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that the box was open, which was full of soft sweaters, he immediately climbed into a box and lay down on the sweater, feeling soft and comfortable. When Su ran saw it, she quickly picked Qin Mo up: "silently, this is the sweater that grandma knitted for Dad."


    "Sweater?" Qin Mo a listen, "silent also want."


    After knitting so many sweaters, Xu Yunlu was not moved. Mrs. Lu was a little angry. As soon as she heard Qin Mo''s words, she immediately pulled Qin Mo into her arms and said, "silent, grandma will knit one for you every year, OK?"


    "Good!" Qin Mo jumped up, and Mrs. Xu put her unfinished sweater aside and said, "when Xu Xiaolu grows up, she has to use two kilos of thread to knit a sweater. It takes a long time for her grandmother to knit it. She can''t knit it any more. Grandma will knit it silently." With that, Mrs. Xu immediately asked people to buy half a catty of white wool.


    You can see that old lady Xu abandoned Xu Yunlu so happily and completely. She was angry and funny, but then she was sad. However, the joy brought by Qin Mo, who was bouncing and bouncing and full of vitality, soon suppressed that sadness.


    Xu Yunlu patted Qin Mo''s little PP with satisfaction, sat down beside Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng''s chessboard, took a look at the chess and said, "Grandpa, you can''t walk like this


    Lu Feng said triumphantly, "I''m not afraid of you two stinking baskets."


    "Since you''re not afraid, Grandpa, you''re still destroying chess. We''ll play together. You can''t destroy it from the beginning to the end." Xu Yunlu grabs Lu Feng''s hand and says, "I''ll win by destroying chess. What about the chess items? Is there any more chess items?"


    Lu Feng said, "by the way, Lu Er, I want to tell you something."


    "It must be Lu Lianqing''s business. You can tell me."


    "He will come here this afternoon. Originally, my grandfather asked him to come here alone, but you think it''s going to be a holiday soon..."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "grandfather, is this still my territory?"


    "Grandfather is not to discuss with you."


    "People are coming. What else do you want to discuss?" As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, uncle Qiu hurried in and said, "old Lu, Lianqing, Gao Yi and miss qin''er are here."


    "So fast!" Xu Feng looked at his watch. "Isn''t this morning?"


    Xu Yunlu rolled his eyes discontentedly, and Lu Feng said, "let them in."


    After a while, Su ran saw the officer named Lu Lianqing who she met last year and a woman who was somewhat similar to song Shichao''s mother come in. The woman was holding a beautiful little girl. She should be 18 or 19 years old.


    Lu Lianqing, Gao Yi and the old people say hello one by one. Gao Yi is very decent. She has prepared new year''s gifts for all the old people. The new year''s gifts of Xu and Lu Feng are commonly eaten by some old people.


    This is also Gao Yi''s shrewdness. He and his wife Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng have never seen anything good before, so this kind of homely style makes the old people on both sides feel real.


    That beautiful little girl is naturally Lu Yuqin''s, who is used to growing up, but still knows etiquette. On the contrary, she is not as superior as Zhang feiran. Obviously, Gao Yi manages her daughter very well. Of course, combined with Lao Chou and song Shichao''s behavior, Su ran thinks that the Gao family can still be called a family of etiquette.


    Lu Lianqing called both sides of the elderly parents, Lu Yuqin and Xu Yunlu, Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan were grandparents.


    Although Su Ran is short-sighted, she can also feel that although Lu Lianqing is talking to four old people, Xu Yunlu is actually the only one with the rest of the light. However, Xu Yunlu is playing games on the sofa and refuses to lift his head. He doesn''t know if he is playing Hu''an Xiaoxi''s game with those who eat excrement, touch dada and are two meters tall. At this point, Xu Yunlu is the most impolite.


    Lu Yuqin and some old people after greeting, ran to Xu Yunlu, very unscrupulous to look at Xu Yunlu for a while, very sure to say: "you are my brother Lu Yuheng!" Xu Yunlu didn''t lift his eyelids. Lu Yuqin was unwilling to rob Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone: "what game are you playing? Let me see if I''m better than you."ˇ° Little girl, didn''t anyone tell you what politeness is? " Xu Yunlu took away his mobile phone. Lu Yuqin immediately said, "my parents are here. You just play games by yourself and don''t even call. You can tell me whether I''m impolite or you''re impolite." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 426

    Xu Yunlu lifted his eyes. Gao Yichong waved to Lu Yuqin and said, "qiner, didn''t mother say that you are not allowed to make trouble with your brother?"


    Lu Yuqin listened to let go of Xu Yunlu, curiously looked at Su ran: "you are my little sister-in-law."


    Lu Yuqin is actually a lovely little girl who doesn''t have a deep heart. Su ran doesn''t bother to see her from the first sight, but she and Xu Yunlu haven''t married yet. She''s sorry to answer "yes", but she replies vaguely, "you''re Yuqin. You''re so beautiful."


    "It''s really my sister-in-law, so this is murmuro." Lu Yuqin has found something interesting. He pokes Qin Mo''s forehead and says, "I heard your big name is Lu Xinghe, your small name is silent, and your nickname is little pig."


    Qin Mo takes a small snake and looks at Lu Yuqin warily. When Lu Yuqin sees the snake in Qin Mo''s hand, he shouts: "I also heard that you are playing with a real snake. Is it true


    Qin Mo''s favorite snakes are his. As soon as Lu Yuqin mentioned his snake baby, he was not afraid to hate it, but also liked it very much. The distance was getting closer. He immediately raised the snake to Lu Yuqin and said, "this is my little green, I also have little flower and little red."


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Why are you afraid? They are lovely."


    Su ran didn''t know what Xu Yunlu meant to Gao Yi, so she didn''t dare to say too much.


    Gao Yi even prepared a gift for Xu Yunlu and Su ran. She and Xu Yunlu are a pair of pure hand-made woolen clothes. Su ran likes the style and color of the woolen clothes. Of course, the most favorite point is that the clothes are for lovers. Su ran doesn''t know whether Xu Yunlu likes it or not, so she says "thank you" out of courtesy.


    Qin Mo''s gift is made by Lu Yuqin. It''s a box of all kinds of snakes made of environmental protection glue. Qin Mo''s mouth is wide open and his eyes are wide open. When he looks at it, he knows he''s interested in it. But Qin Mo still looks at Su RA with his eyes, because in his little heart, Su RA and Su LAN are the only decisive people who decide whether he can accept the gift or not.


    Lu Yuqin complacently asked: "silent, do you like it? It''s specially made for you by my sister-in-law."


    Su ran takes a look at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu doesn''t have any special expression. Just like Su Lanxun said to her, she and Xu yunluwa are both born, but they can''t understand Xu Yunlu''s emotions.


    Since Xu Yunlu doesn''t have a special expression, Su ran privately thinks that Lu Yuqin, a little girl, is well taught by Gao Yi, and her own Qin Mo naturally has to teach no worse than Gao Yi''s, so she says to Qin Mo, "silent, thank you, aunt Qin."


    Su ran calls Lu Yuqin "aunt Qin" instead of "little aunt". That''s because she''s really not sure whether Xu Yunlu recognizes Lu Yuqin. But from the perspective of generation, Lu Yuqin and Xu Yunlu are brothers and sisters. That''s the generation of aunts. They''re not called little aunts, they''re not so close, but they''re called aunt Qin, they''re not called low generation.


    Su ran almost praised her cleverness: how could she be so clever!


    On hearing this, Qin Mo knew that Su ran agreed to accept the gift, so he happily took it over and said, "thank you, aunt Qin."


    "Here, I''ll tell you what kind of snakes these are." Lu Yuqin pointed to one and was about to say it, but Qin Mo said, "I know, it''s a viper, it''s a rattlesnake, it''s a cobra, it''s a Bungarus..."


    Qin Mo said several kinds of snakes he often saw in picture books. Lu Yuqin was so surprised: "Wow, you are so powerful. What about this one? Do you know what kind of snake it is?"


    Qin Mo didn''t see it in the picture book. Shaking his head, Lu Yuqin said, "this is the brown snake, this is the viper, this is the Black Mamba, black mamba. You know, the aggressive snake is the fastest one; This is a small scale Taipan snake. It is said that it is the most poisonous snake on land. The venom can kill 200000 mice or 100 adults at a time; Do you know what kind of snake is the most poisonous? This kind of snake, sea snake, sea snake... "


    Qin Mo''s eyes were wide open when he heard this. Naturally, he sat close to Lu Yuqin. Lu Yuqin said, "I have many hands to do. When I have time, I will make a hand for your favorite snake. What kind of snake do you like best?"


    "What is handmade?"


    Lu Yuqin explains to Qin Mo what to do. Qin Mo is confused, but his black eyes never leave Lu Yuqin.


    Su ran was very attentive when she saw the big box of snakes that Lu Yuqin had made for Qin mo. the box was divided into ten layers, each layer had a rubber plate, and each snake was environmental protection glue, which was neatly embedded in the rubber plate. Each kind of snake had a name under it, which was similar to a jigsaw puzzle. That simply opened a new world for Qin Mo to snakes.


    Obviously, this gift is more in Qin Mo''s mind than any luxury car or real estate certificate. Of course, even if Lu Lianqing''s official position is not low, his salary is high, and he can''t give away a luxury car or a luxury house as soon as he likes.


    Adults say words, of course, in addition to Xu Yunlu did not speak, after su ran received the gift thanks also did not make a sound, is Qin Mo and Lu Yuqin play very hey voice, and then Ning xiaohaifeng rushed in, the person did not stand still called: "uncle, aunt, you are here."


    Su ran, even if she is not open-minded, can see that Ning Xiaohai is particularly interested in this marriage. However, Lu Yuqin is relatively young and is not particularly receptive to arranged marriages. When she hears Ning Xiaohai coming in, she just lifts her eyelids and continues to play with Qin mo.


    Ning Xiaohai finished, took a look at Lu Yuqin, and said: "uncle, my cousin is very good, I look at him every day."


    Several old people all smile, Su ran also very want to smile, but because of not good hurt Ning Xiaohai face, can only hold back.


    Lu Feng said: "by the way, Lu Er, didn''t you arrange dinner for my father and aunt Gao? Everyone is coming, so hurry up."


    Xu Yunlu also lifted his eyelids and said, "grandfather, they didn''t arrive ahead of time. It''s noon. What I arranged is dinner."


    "Oh," Lu Feng said with a slap on his leg, "then change the dinner to lunch."


    After that, Lu Feng felt that something was wrong again. He pointed to the kitchen and asked, "deer, if the kitchen can be driven out after such a change, we can eat whatever we like."


    "There''s something I can''t catch up with, but if they don''t come, you don''t have to have lunch. It''s like I''ve saved you lunch at noon and ate it at night."


    Old lady Xu patted Xu Yunlu and said to Shen Qing, "Qing''er, go and see if lunch is ready. It''s time for lunch."


    Shen Qing is busy walking to the kitchen. Su ran wants to laugh. It''s not old lady Xu''s big house. She can see the kitchen at a glance. She also wants Shen Qing to have a look, but she also gets up quickly and follows Shen Qing to the kitchen.


    Lu Feng waved his hand and said, "Xiao Hai, your grandparents are out. Call your brother and sister-in-law down to have lunch together."


    "All right." Ningxiaohai quickly took out the phone to ningzhengchuan dial in the past.


    After a while, Ning Zhengchuan and Zeng Wen came down. As soon as Ning Zhengchuan came in, he asked, "uncle and aunt don''t arrive in the afternoon."


    Gao Yi said: "today, things are fast and the road is smooth, so I arrived a little earlier."


    "That''s good. My uncle is busy these days. I can have a good drink with him today."


    "Really, you are looking for an excuse to drink. You have to pay attention to your uncle''s health when you drink!" Zeng Wen pushed Ning Zhengchuan.


    More than a few people gag, in addition to pestering Lu Yuqin and Qin Mo pestering her, everyone finally sat at the table, Ning Xiaohai rushed to the two people who didn''t come and waved: "qiner, eat in silence."


    "Go, silent, we come back to play after dinner."


    "Don''t eat, will you?"


    "No, no, I can''t grow without food." Lu Yuqin stops playing and reaches out his hand to Qin mo. when Qin Mo hears that he can''t grow tall, he doesn''t want to. What he hopes most is that he will grow taller than Xu Yunlu, his godfather and uncles. Among so many people, he is the shortest, which is already unbearable. He quickly gets up from the floor and runs to the table.


    Su ran just wants to reach out. Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo up and puts him in the children''s chair between him and Su ran.


    Qin Mo is used to having one or two strangers during his recent meal, so it''s not surprising that there are a few strangers at the table.


    Qin Mo takes a curious look at Lu Lianqing. He feels that his popularity is not right. He is not the same as others, and his eyes are not the same.


    Seeing that Qin Mo was looking at him, Lu Lianqing gave Qin Mo a smile. Qin Mo also gave a smile. After that, he thought it was wrong. He turned to look at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu reached out and touched his head and asked, "do you want to eat chicken? Dad will clip it for you."


    Qin Mo didn''t think he wanted to play just now. At this moment, Xu Yunlu immediately felt hungry and nodded his head.


    Mrs. Lu said: "I seldom eat snacks in silence. I''m very good at dinner. It''s really good."


    Zeng Wen said: "I also found that I was very attentive to eating in silence. As soon as I saw him eating, I had an appetite."


    "You girls lose weight all day long. You dare not eat what you can''t eat. It''s not good. It''s sub-health."


    Xu Yunlu took out the chicken leg from the bowl of chicken in front of him and put it in Qin Mo''s bowl after removing the bone from his bowl. Qin Mo saw that Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan both moved their chopsticks and quickly picked up their small rice bowl.


    Xu Yunlu gave Qin Mo another two shrimps and asked, "silent, do you want to eat some vegetables?"


    Qin Mo''s little nose wrinkled. Xu Yunlu scratched his nose. Qin Mo asked, "Dad, can you eat beans?"


    "Doudou is OK." Xu Yunlu scooped a small scoop of corn and peas for him, and old lady Lu said, "little deer, give me silence. How can a big man take care of children?"


    Su ran said: "grandma, I''ll take care of it."


    "You''re not old, and you don''t have to worry about your bones. Come on, give it to me. Granny and little silent have a good meal together."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard this, he jumped down from the children''s chair, reached out and pulled out his small rice bowl from the table. He ran to Mrs. Lu and whispered, "Granny, don''t eat beans in silence, OK?"


    Xu Yunlu: "Little Traitor, just for a few peas?


    Mrs. Lu is happy to touch Qin Mo''s head and ask people to change his children''s chair to him. In short, after Qin Mo finished eating, she found that she not only ate more beans, but also ate vegetables she didn''t like at all.


    Although Lu Feng called Ning Zhengchuan and his wife here to adjust the atmosphere, Su ran felt that the meal was colder than any other day. Even if old lady Ning Shu was present, it didn''t have such a bad effect. After dinner, Xu Yunlu said Qin Mo was going to take a nap. He said goodbye to some old people and took Su ran and Qin Mo back to the 17th floor. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 427

    Su ran coaxes Qin Mo to sleep. She comes out and sees Xu Yunlu in a daze on the sofa. She hasn''t been with Xu Yunlu for a long time, but she has never seen Xu Yunlu in a daze.


    As soon as Su ran wanted to walk over, Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. Xu Yunlu was too lazy to take the phone and pressed hands-free. Su ran heard maozi''s voice: "brother Lu, Miss Yamaguchi is here."


    "When she comes, she will be welcomed by others."


    "She said you said she couldn''t go to the milk tea shop if you weren''t there. Now she''s going to the milk tea shop."


    "Just follow her. I''m in Paris now." Xu Yunlu finished and turned off the phone.


    Su ran just wants to walk past, her phone rings, Su ran a see is Su LAN call, a get through, listen to Su LAN ask: "good niece, talk square inconvenient?"


    "Convenient, at home."


    "A strange thing happened when you went up the mountain and went crazy that day. My sister-in-law forgot to tell you."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t beat about the bush about anything strange."


    "It''s your uncle Lu''s demons who actually went to see your grandmother and gave her a lot of tonics."


    "Haven''t they sent them before?" Su ran was stunned, and then a little pleased. Could it be that some old demons approved her granddaughter-in-law? Su Lan said, "if you know what''s going on, I don''t think it''s strange for your sister-in-law. Well, I have to supplement nutrition for your sister-in-law!"


    Su LAN hung up. Su ran shook her head and said discontentedly to the phone, "Su Xiaolan, you know, you''re a foodie now. No, maybe you''re a foodie originally. Now you have an excuse to take it for granted."


    When Xu Yunlu heard the voice, he finally turned around and asked, "is there a phone call for my aunt?"


    Su ran nodded, sat down beside Xu Yunlu and asked, "uncle, why don''t you sleep for a while? You didn''t sleep well after you came back from the mountain."


    "Yes? How can uncle remember that he had a good sleep and put a little bug to sleep


    "Uncle ~ ~"


    "Well, uncle will listen to you, but you have to stay with him."


    Su ran and Xu Yunlu go to the bedroom. They just want to go to bed. The doorbell rings. Su Ran is a little puzzled. Since they live here, the doorbell seems to have not rung. Su Ming, Su LAN, the two aunts who cook and clean up the room can use their fingerprints to open the password lock. Other people basically contact each other by phone first, and seldom come to their room.


    Su ran was busy to open the door, but Xu Yunlu stopped her. She went to open the door by herself. Seeing that it was Zeng Wen, she asked, "what can I do for you, cousin?"


    "I''m not looking for you, I''m looking for Rana."


    Xu Yunlu saw Zeng Wen take a leather bag, then called out: "little lazy, my cousin is looking for you."


    After Xu Yunlu calls Su ran, he lets the living room out and enters the study by himself.


    Su ran out and asked, "cousin, are you looking for me?"


    "Why, take a nap? I''m not disturbing you."


    "No, no, I''m taking a nap in silence. I just put him to sleep. Sit down, cousin, and I''ll make you tea."


    "Taking care of children is hard work."


    "How old is my cousin''s child?"


    "Ten years old, primary school."


    "Boy, girl?"


    "Girl."


    "The girl is clever and sensible. She can save a lot of trouble. Why didn''t she bring it with her?" Su ran made tea very quickly. After a while, she poured tea for Zeng Wen and sat down on the sofa next to Zeng Wen.


    "I''m going to her grandmother''s and grandfather''s for the new year, and I don''t want to leave the capital." Zeng Wen took the tea, handed the bag to Su ran and said, "this time I came in a hurry, and I didn''t bring you any valuable gifts. When I was shopping, I saw this bag, which should be very suitable for young and beautiful girls like you, so I brought one for you. Don''t give up."


    "Oh, cousin, how interesting this is."


    "What''s the matter? I''m sorry to be a guest at your house. You''re in charge of delicious food, good drinking and good living. You have to arrange for us to go out to play. I''m afraid the ceremony will be light."


    "Cousin, you are so outspoken. You should have done all this." Su ran didn''t hate Zeng Wen at all, but Zeng Wen was so polite that she was a little closer. However, they just met for the first time. Zeng Wen said goodbye after giving the gift.


    Seeing Zeng Wen off, Su ran went into her study and saw Xu Yunlu lying on the couch wearing an eye mask. Hearing her voice coming in, she asked, "is my cousin gone?"


    "Well, my cousin gave me a bag."


    "I see."


    "I feel expensive."


    "Well, it''s much more expensive than the one Xiao Min gave you."


    "Ah, Xiao Min''s bag costs 100000 yuan, which is too expensive. Uncle, uncle and their family have all given gifts. Should I give them back?"


    "Little girl, you are the master, they are the guest. When the guest comes to the master''s house, the master will take care of the food, the drink and the residence. He will give some gifts. We have normal contacts. Next time we go to their house, they will take care of the food and the drink, so we should naturally give them gifts. So, little girl, you can be assured to accept the gifts now."


    "But the gifts they give are so valuable."


    Xu Yunlu pulled Su Ran''s small face and said, "it looks like my uncle has to take you shopping."


    Su ran took out Zeng Wen''s bag and found that Zeng Wen was not coping with it. It was not only of good style, but also of good color. Su ran happily said, "uncle, this bag is so beautiful from my cousin."


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to roll Su ran and put her on his lap. Su ran happily put her bag on her shoulder and asked, "uncle, are you good-looking?"


    "Good looking, my little lazy, people look good, bags naturally look good."


    Su ran was tired of hearing this. She went to Xu Yunlu''s arms and took off Xu Yunlu''s blindfold: "uncle didn''t take off his blindfold. He didn''t look at it. What he said was a lie."


    Xu Yunlu is happy. After a while, Su Ran''s phone rings. As soon as she sees that it''s Shao Xi, Su ran answers and asks, "what''s the matter, Xiao Xi? Needling is not for you."


    "Little sluggard, how much money do you have? Prepare some money for me."


    "Oh, it''s not too much. Brother GuiGui spent a lot of money on the mountain. Brother bin spent more on finding brother GuiGui. How much do you want?"


    "I''ve made a rough calculation. Five or six hundred thousand."


    "Oh, then I have to go to the cloud bank application point." Su ran used to hear that they had to spend so much money. She thought Hengbin and Li Gui were eating money. However, Li Gui spent more than 100000 yuan when he went into the mountain, not counting the truck and two overlord cars. He couldn''t get out of the mountain, so he had to find a way to get the money down the mountain. But if Li Gui didn''t make money like this, he would have to hang up, Maybe Zhao xiaohen is not the only one. What''s more, the premise is that Zhao xiaohen has a very strong backing, and they are reasonably and legally supported to carry out their tasks. When they were in Wasi, Xu Yunlu was isolated and helpless. In that situation, someone could spend money to deliver the rescue in time, which is really a matter of saving lives.


    Shao Xi Yi said: "as soon as this insect heard us asking for money, it was just like digging her heart, liver and lungs. This time, did he find the gold ingot or the treasure map?"


    Su Ran''s nest is in Xu Yunlu''s arms. It''s not zero distance, it''s the distance to be embedded in each other''s body. So Xu Yunlu can hear Shaoxi''s words clearly. After listening, Xu Yunlu hugs Su ran and laughs incessantly. Su ran pouts her lips discontentedly, but Shaoxi tells her: "today is twenty-eight, Yunxing is going to have a holiday the day after tomorrow. Hurry up, if you don''t grasp it, I''ll let my brother know first. "


    Su ran said: "Xiao Xi, you doubt my ability too much. Is it necessary to disturb Mr. Shao?"


    Shao Xi said: "don''t say, I''m a little suspicious."


    "Well, if you doubt it, you can put it on yourself first." Su Ran is very dissatisfied to hang up the phone, hang up the phone, see Xu Yunlu smile quickly fainted, very dissatisfied to climb to Xu Yunlu, in Xu Yunlu shoulder bite several, just quickly from Xu Yunlu climb down, give Guan Meng a phone call, trouble her to help apply for a million, must get money before the festival.


    Su ran finished the phone call, still not at ease: "no, I have to go to yunhang to stare, otherwise the surname song out of what demon moth, before the festival really can''t give Xiaoxi application down, next year it''s estimated that he can talk about it for a year."


    Xu Yunlu blinks at Su ran. Su ran immediately gives Xu Yunlu a task: "I''ll leave it to you in silence. My uncle is responsible for being an all-weather father today!"


    After the arrangement, Su ran changed her clothes and picked up the small bag she usually carried. Suddenly, she thought of something. She asked Su LAN to prepare a small advertisement for the milk tea shop. Now she went to get it and went out quickly.


    When she arrived at the milk tea shop, Su ran was startled. The door of the milk tea shop was decorated with colorful balloons, and a slip of flower baskets were placed in front of the door. Zhu Zhu, cocoa, Li Li Li and the two new girls were all dressed in red and eye-catching clothes.


    If you don''t see Su LAN, who is still pregnant but has a big stomach, Su ran almost thinks that she has come to the wrong place. She goes to Su ran and takes the ad and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your cousin to be said that there is too little business in the shop, so it must be reformed."


    "Change is to decorate some balloons, put a bunch of flower baskets, and change shop clothes into red ones."


    "Your expectant cousin said that this can give people a new feeling of shop. Only with promotion can it have some effect."


    "But don''t these things cost money?"


    "She found a etiquette company and rented it all for three days. The rent was the lowest. She also told people that she would become a long-term customer and often rent some decorative articles. Finally, they not only rented it at this price, but also talked about a 30 day monthly settlement."


    "Wow, I finally know the use of this would-be cousin. It''s more useful than letting her make milk tea and entertain guests."


    "That''s true. It''s more useful than breaking dishes. I don''t know if I''ll make money when I have to pay people."


    "Auntie, you should have confidence in your cousin." Su ran clenched her fist, did a refueling action, and then quickly went to Yunxing.


    Guan Meng didn''t expect that he had just finished writing the application form and handed it to the finance department, and Su ran killed him. He asked: "it''s so urgent. Didn''t he just spend 1 million last week?"


    "No way. They spend money like water."ˇ° By the way, after you left, song die came to ask who the handsome guy was with you that day. "ˇ° Which song Butterflyˇ° It''s the cashier. "ˇ° "Oh," Su ran a listen immediately with a gossip heart, "how, that Miss Song fell in love with that handsome guy."ˇ° She didn''t know where to find out. She said that the handsome man was Mr. Shao''s younger brother. Is that true? "ˇ° It''s Mr. Shao''s younger brother. Does she have an idea? "ˇ° If it''s not Mr. Shao''s younger brother, I think he has some ideas, but his ideas are different. "ˇ° For example... "No, it''s so handsome. Being a boyfriend has a lot of face, but there''s no need to talk about marriage; Well, not only can I be a boyfriend, I can talk about marriage immediately. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 428

    After Guan Meng finished, they laughed angrily. Su ran patted Guan Meng and said, "if you don''t have the high vision of Miss Song, I''ll introduce you to a boyfriend."


    "True, false?"


    "Of course, it''s true, but you have to tell me the types you like: gentle scum, bodybuilding sunshine, rogue temperament, powerful kongfu, cold and crazy..."


    Guan Meng quickly interrupts Su Ran''s words: "wait, wait, your real occupation, is it hard to be a matchmaker?"


    Su ran: "are you very similar to the matchmaker?


    Su ran and Guan Meng come to the cashier''s room, laughing and talking. Someone happens to be there to collect the travel expenses. Song die is very good at it. She looks up and turns over the documents with orchid fingers in her hand. Finally, the reimbursement person is a little impatient: "I say Song die, can you hurry up?"


    "Why are you in a hurry? I''m looking at your procedures."


    "What''s wrong with the formalities? These are the lists from half a year ago. I''ve given them to you for a long time. You''ve come to see if the formalities are complete. Why don''t you look at them when they come here?"


    "Oh, you don''t know our company is controlled by other people''s cloud bank. If you don''t explain clearly as before, you will be scolded for me."


    "Come on, song die, I don''t think the business can go on. Let others eat it. But according to your brother''s way of business and your speed of doing things, if people are willing to eat, they really have to have a good stomach."


    Su ran and Guan Meng almost didn''t laugh. Su ran thought that this person''s voice was very familiar. When she looked carefully, she was really a big acquaintance. She called out: "brother Shi Chao, how are you!"


    As soon as song Shichao looked back and saw Su ran, he was really surprised. He blinked several times before he said something: "how are you here? You don''t open a milk tea shop. When did you become an elite in the workplace? "


    "No, I''m running errands for people."


    "I also want to get the travel expenses and invite the prince and his friends to support you. Your milk tea shop is not so unpopular."


    Su Ran is very depressed. Zhao xiaohen likes to black her milk tea. Song Shichao likes to black her business. She grabs her head and whispers, "can you give me some face?"


    "OK, OK, OK, I''ll give you face, not to mention your milk tea shop."


    "By the way, Professor Ling is here. My brother has gone to pick them up. Why didn''t you go?"


    "I''ve just come back from T country. I''ve come here to deliver this list and collect more than half a year''s travel expenses, so that I can get to the airport."


    "No, no, you don''t mean to take care of the business of my milk tea shop when you get the travel expenses. How many places do you need to go to the airport?"


    As soon as Guan Meng heard this, he burst into laughter. Song Shichao took a look at Guan Meng and said with a very dissatisfied snort, "what''s the smile? I said Su Xiaoran, your IQ is really worrying compared with your brother. I''m going to pick someone up at the airport, not to spend money. Don''t worry, I will spend the travel expenses in your milk tea shop."


    "All my brothers have gone. Do you still have to toss?"


    "Oh, it''s your brother who''s gone. I''m worried that he and Ling Hui will get stiff again. They''re both stubborn. I don''t care whether everyone is happy or not. What''s the meaning of my father calling Lao Ling over dozens of times? If it''s my father who''s gone, I''m relieved." Song Shichao also added a concluding remark, "really, it''s not easy."


    "That''s it. It''s not easy."


    Song die was very surprised: "you know each other!"


    "Yes, he is my brother''s classmate."


    "You are very familiar with Mr. Shao, and you are also very familiar with him. Why are you all acquaintances?" Song die''s tone was full of jealousy. Song Shichao snorted and said, "Song die, just like you, I''ll pretend I don''t know you."


    Su ran and Guan Meng


    Guan Meng reminded: "the key is that people don''t want to know you very much."


    "What''s wrong with people like me?"


    Guan Meng does not speak, and Sura secretly happy, song die finally said: "the list has been reviewed, the signature of the words are signed, give you cash or hit your card."


    "You were supposed to punch in. I''ve been supporting you for half a year. You didn''t punch in, so I came in person."


    "You don''t know that I was really nervous a while ago."


    "You mean you''re not nervous now."


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    "You say your brother is enough. When your father handed over such a big company to him, it was very good. He had only been in his hands for a few years, and he couldn''t even pay the travel expenses. It''s true that he had money to pay when he was controlled by others."


    Su ran and Guan Meng once again


    "My brother is already very tired. Don''t talk about it any more. In the future, the domestic travel expenses must be approved and signed by Mr. Jing, and the foreign travel expenses must be approved and signed by Mr. willon. In the end, my brother alone can''t check and sign, and there must be a vice president su."


    Song Shichao shook his head and said, "it''s just an unequal treaty. So many people sign it for so little money. That''s what people in Hengyuan are like. Are they treated like this?"


    "It''s good for the financial manager to sign in for less than 2000, and it''s only 10, 000 before he signs in to willon."


    "So what can I say about your brother, which of our projects doesn''t make money? He wants to invest indiscriminately. The capital chain is broken. "


    Song die didn''t say anything. Song Shichao said, "the boss of yunhang has come to our project. I''ve seen a real person. He''s very crafty. I think he wants to force the people of Hengyuan away in this way."


    Su ran


    "Stop talking nonsense." Song die stopped it quickly. Song Shichao glanced at Guan Meng warily and said, "OK, hurry up. I''ll treat you to dinner another day. Didn''t the prince call you?"


    "Please don''t let the prince call me, and you invite me to dinner. Don''t call me if you have him."


    "The prince''s family has a lot of money. If you agree to marry him, you won''t have to be a cashier here."


    "My brother said that he would sacrifice too much for his success by destroying my happiness."


    Su ran and Guan Meng


    "My brother, the prince is bad, and he''s ruined! Your brother can''t catch up with Ferrari, OK


    "Yes, yes, yes, my brother can''t catch up with you. Your brothers, including you, are all very childish!"


    Song Shichao pointed to song die: "if you''re not my sister, I really have to move my arms and legs that I haven''t moved for a long time."


    "Hurry up, your travel expenses are much more useful." Song die said and gave Su ran to transfer money, said, "Miss Su, 1 million has been hit to your account."


    Song Shichao blinked for a while: "why, give her a million, you are so happy, conform to the rules, you also help Yunxing bully Hengyuan people."


    "This is yunhang''s money. It''s yunhang''s business how you want to use it. It has nothing to do with bullying Hengyuan."


    Song Shichao looks at Su ran, and Su ran says: "I help people get it. It''s the younger brothers of the general manager of yunhang who want to use it."


    "Su Xiaoran, I can''t see that you have a lot of contacts now."


    "No, song die is your sister?"


    "Hengyuan is the company of my two cousins, and song die is the daughter of one of my cousins."


    "Oh."


    "By the way, when I passed by the milk tea shop, I saw more waitresses. It seemed that I was engaged in some promotional activities."


    "You''re talking about Zhuzhu, a famous finance and Economics Department, who comes to our store for internship and planning during the holidays."


    "No, it''s true. Just as you are a milk tea shop, you still need a famous financial department to do some planning. I think it''s a rebellion. Let those beautiful little sisters run away and don''t try to get high."


    "Brother Shichao, you''re too much. I''m going to complain to my teacher''s mother. She likes to drink milk tea made by me most. You''ve made people run away. Do I want to open a shop? I don''t want to open a shop. Where will my teacher drink in the future?" With that, Su ran thought of her little advertisement and quickly took it out of her bag and handed it to song die, saying, "Miss Song, if you have time, come to our milk tea shop and have a drink. Brother Shichao always supports us. You must be as kind as brother Shichao."


    Song die


    Song Shichao and Guan Meng: "and then they laughed together.


    "Laugh what, laugh what, I want to save me and my sister-in-law''s su Lan Fang!" Su ran said to pass a piece to Guan Meng, "you also have!"


    Guan Meng simply took over all the small advertisements in Su Ran''s hand: "OK, OK, you put them all in my place. I''m responsible for sending out all your small advertisements."


    "Guan Guan, Meng Meng, you are the best. There are too many of them."


    Song Shichao: "my travel expenses are all to feed the rhythm of Wang Wang.


    When Su ran finished the ad, Ning Shichao asked, "do you want me to drive you back to the milk tea shop?"


    "Aren''t you going to the airport?"


    "It''s on the way anyway."


    "Yes, yes, you have to pass the people''s hospital when you go to the airport. I''ll take a ride to the people''s hospital."


    "What are you doing in the people''s hospital?"


    "To see my friends, I''ll buy two more fruit baskets."


    "Wow, Su Xiaoran, you are a rhythm of friends everywhere now. Even the friends in hospital are watching together. They don''t go to the hospital to see a doctor in groups."


    Su ran


    Su ran and Guan Meng say goodbye, and song Shichao come out of Yunxing and find a fruit shop. When she bought a fruit basket, she called Xu Yunlu and reported that she would go to the hospital to see Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen. Xu Yunlu was not happy to say, "Zhao xiaodai, just have a look. Yu Ye, see what he does."


    "Before, Yu team came to my home to see my mother. Now that he is injured, I can''t pretend I don''t know."


    "Just pretend. I don''t know what he can do."


    "Uncle Lu, I won''t argue with you any more. How about silence? Are you awake?"


    "Uncle is sleeping with him."


    "You can''t sleep any more. You should wake him up quickly, or you won''t be able to sleep at night."


    "I know. My uncle can almost predict his old age. He is in charge of everything by a lolibasso''s lazy man."


    Su ran complacently hung up the phone and bought two fruit baskets. One of them was heavy. The people in the fruit shop helped her to get into the car. Song Shichao said: "Su Xiaoran, I''m in a hurry to go to the airport. When I get to the hospital, I don''t have time to help you carry it. What should I do?"ˇ° We''ll talk about it when we get there. " As soon as song Shichao arrived at the gate of the hospital, he received Su Ming''s phone call, so song Shichao really threw Su ran at the gate of the hospital and drove away. Su ran had to call Ning Xiaohai first and ask Yu Ye and Zhao xiaohen about their ward. When they heard that they were in the same ward of bone surgery, they were very curious: "brother Hai, Zhao xiaohen didn''t hurt his bone. How can he live in bone surgery?"ˇ° That''s what the Bureau said. It''s mainly to make it convenient for the bureau to arrange people to take care of it. It''s not cost saving! "ˇ° Now you''re not here. Who''s taking care of them? "ˇ° It''s Gao Honggang in name. In fact, it''s a Huang surname, nicknamed Huang Jitou. "ˇ° I''m too busy to take care of two patients by myself. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 429

    "Zhao xiaodai doesn''t have any other problems except pain. He can take care of himself and let Huang Jitou take care of the two. It''s mainly a kind of comfort to Zhao xiaodai''s soul. In fact, he only takes care of the wild."


    "I understand!" Su ran immediately happy, this arrangement is not only convenient for the police, but also convenient for her, do not have to run two places.


    Su ran paid a nurse to deliver the fruit basket to the door of the ward. As soon as she got to the door, she heard Li Gui''s voice: "I''ll change the ward for you. Do you need to squeeze a ward with vice detachment Yu?"


    "I''m sorry, the bureau is short of funds. How expensive a single room is. Oh, don''t talk to me. It hurts. It hurts when you talk."


    "Well, I say, just listen to me. You don''t have to answer."


    "It hurts me too."


    Su ran felt that she couldn''t listen outside. She didn''t know how Yu Ye could stand it. She knocked on the door and only heard Zhao xiaohen''s humming voice, so she didn''t expect anyone to answer. She pushed the door in. Zhao xiaohen was in charge of stitching. Although she was called to stop by Li Gui, she saw the miserable situation after dressing the wound, So Zhao xiaohen, who was lying on the bed, still looked miserable when he left the villa.


    Next to him, Yu Ye is much more miserable than Zhao xiaohen. He has gauze wrapped around his head and hands, and his left leg is still hanging in plaster. He is about to catch up with broken leg wood and Yin.


    Su ran came to see them with guilt. When she thought that she was going up the mountain, Xu Yunlu changed her mind temporarily. They went to wojia village. Xu Yunlu escaped a disaster, but they were seriously injured, so they were very sorry. So the fruit basket was very big, and the fruit in it was the best and most expensive fruit in the fruit shop.


    Zhao xiaohen, who was crying for pain, saw Su ran come in, and the nurse sent two fruit baskets in. He leaned and said, "Su Xiaoran, what are you doing with such a big fruit basket?"


    "If you''re hurt, eat more fruit." Su ran felt guilty and asked the nurse to put the two fruit baskets beside Yu Ye''s bed and Zhao xiaohen''s bed. Then she asked, "Xiao hen, are you better?"


    "It''s not good at all. It''s very painful. It hurts all over the body. Give me some more anesthetics. If the hospital doesn''t give me some, give me some. Otherwise, let your brother help me."


    Su ran: "I can''t communicate with such unconscious patients.


    Su ran had to turn to Yu Ye: "Yu Dui, are you better?"


    Yuye is obviously also very painful, pale, dry lips, heard Su ran asked, with the hand that did not wrap gauze headphones down, said: "they don''t make noise here, you don''t pretend here, I''m very good."


    Su ran: "it''s very uncomfortable to communicate with this kind of patient with consciousness.


    Thinking of why they were injured, Sura decided not to worry about the ill words of the injured: "who takes care of you? I''ll buy a wall crusher and get you some juice."


    Zhao xiaohen "Ai Yo" A: "Su Xiaoran, please, you want to fight to the Deputy detachment, I can''t swallow it."


    "I have to endure not only Zhao xiaohen''s wailing, but also juice drinking. Why don''t the Rockets go downhill?" Yu Ye said bitterly.


    "Xiaodaidai, I said, let''s change the room, we don''t affect other people''s recovery in the Deputy detachment..." before Li Gui finished speaking, the phone rang, he picked up the phone to answer, then said to Zhao xiaohen, "xiaodaidai, you first bear it, brother, I''ll come back later."


    Zhao xiaohen, Yu Ye and Su ran, who are hesitating between making juice and not making juice, don''t understand that before Li Gui slips away, faster than loach.


    Three people: "I''m not sure."


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t stop humming because Li Gui slipped away. Yu Ye was even more angry. He pointed to Zhao xiaohen and said to Su ran, "Su ran, you should get him a single room. His single room money doesn''t need the funds of the Bureau. I''ll pay for it privately."


    Su ran blinked her eyes and said, "I''m just here to visit you. I''m not a member of officer Zhao xiaohen''s family or a member of his unit. Why should I change a single room for him? Besides, in the team, you don''t know how tight the beds are in the people''s hospital. How many people go to the president, leaders at all levels and attending doctors to add beds every day, If you think more about those patients who can''t apply for a bed and adjust your mind, you won''t feel that officer Zhao is bothering you. "


    Zhao xiaohen endured the pain, bit his lips, hurt his neck, can''t nod, can only blink a few eyes to Su Ran''s words to give full affirmation.


    Yu Ye blinked for a while: "are you really Su Xiaoran? She used to be a player who couldn''t fart with three sticks."


    Su ran and Yu Ye are fighting with each other in the wailing of Zhao xiaohen. Gao Honggang, with a hemostatic tape on his forehead, comes in with an incubator.


    Su ran hasn''t seen Gao Honggang in casual clothes since she knew him. Every time she sees him, she is dressed in a police uniform that is so stiff that she doesn''t even have a crepe. She looks cold. Everyone is the suspect''s face.


    Today''s Gao Honggang is not only wearing casual clothes, but also because of the adhesive tape on his forehead, which makes Su ran feel much closer to the people. Su ran understands why Li Gui has slipped away. It''s clear that they have got a short tower and informed him in advance.


    Gao Honggang is a little surprised to see Su ran in the ward, but he is used to the pressure of Mount Tai on his head, and his color does not change. What''s more, he just didn''t expect a visiting Su ran, so he soon regained his usual look.


    Su ran waved to Gao Honggang unnaturally and called: "Gao Ju."


    "Vice President Gao!" Gao Honggang immediately corrected Su ran. Su ran had to change his words and said, "Vice President Gao."


    Yu Ye also hastened to join in the fun: "I''m Yu''s deputy detachment."


    Zhao xiaohen heard the voice, turned to see Gao Honggang, and immediately said to Gao Honggang, "brother Honggang, don''t tell my parents and my sister about my injury."


    "OK, I''ll just tell them."


    Zhao xiaohen listened to Du mouth, Gao Honggang looked at Zhao xiaohen one eye, Su ran feel Gao Honggang actually don''t want to say anything, but finally opened his mouth to care about: "pain?"


    If not, Zhao xiaohen immediately replied: "pain, pain to death, let me die."


    Yu Ye beside "Puchi" a smile out: "high vice Bureau, you know the answer, also asked."


    "Then what should I do? If I don''t care about it, he can''t help scolding me in his heart. It seems that he can''t drink this soup. Just drink more." Gao Honggang put the heat preservation tube in the bedside table of the field, "isn''t Ning Xiaohai volunteering to take care of you? What about other people? "


    "What did he say? His brother is here."


    "Brother Zhengchuan is here. Why does brother Zhengchuan want to come here at such a time? He has something to do. Has he not arranged for others to take care of you?"


    "He caught a yellow Terrier temporarily, but he didn''t see the Yellow Terrier at the moment. He should get some water."


    "Yu Ye, what''s your expression?" Gao Honggang looks at Yu Ye''s expression. Su ran grabs her head and interrupts Gao Honggang and Yu Ye: "then you talk. I''ll see you another day."


    "Does vice detachment yu want to go to the toilet?" Su ran said goodbye, and then rushed out of the ward as quickly as she finished the task.


    Su ran goes to the door of the hospital. Just as she wants to take a taxi, she hears the sound of the horn. She turns her head and sees that it''s Xu Yunlu driving the coquettish car with a son of the wind following him. Su Ran is very happy and goes over quickly. She gets on the car and wants to ask Qin Mo how he is. However, she sees Qin Mo playing with a snake in the child seat behind him. It''s too good to be better.


    Su ran turned around and saw Xu Yunlu picking her eyebrows and asked, "who knows you, is it your husband?"


    Su ran nodded, Xu Yunlu took a package of snacks Su ran usually liked to eat and threw it to her. Su ran wiped her hand with a wet tissue, tore open the package and sent a piece of meat to her mouth. Then she said, "uncle, you didn''t see it. That Zhao xiaohen is really good at shouting."


    "Zhao''s baby, usually do not know how used to, prefer to be a policeman."


    "Yes, he''s so loud that he''s not afraid that the patients outside will hear him, and he''s so concerned about the image of the police."


    "After this kind of male patients, you don''t have to come to see them."


    "Why?"


    "Why! It''s not convenient! " Xu Yunlu is very dissatisfied.


    "What''s the inconvenience." Su ran ate another piece of preserved meat. Qin Mo suddenly called, "Mom, I want to eat it silently."


    Su ran then tore the flesh into tiny strips and fed Qin Mo a small strip. Then she said, "uncle, you didn''t go. You must feel that Zhao xiaohen is not healing, but caring."


    "Although Zhao xiaodai is a little bit coquettish, he is at least admitted to the police hospital through his own skills. He is not a minority in the Bureau through the arrangement of relations. There are a few who are willing to work in the field and rush to the front line like Zhao xiaodai."


    Su ran nodded and said, "as soon as Gao Honggang goes, Zhao xiaohen and Yu Ye ignore me. They are blind to the fruits in my two fruit baskets."


    "You want to go by yourself, and you force your uncle to be a father."


    "But from the side, we can see a major problem."


    "What kind of big problems."


    "Uncle''s relationships are terrible."


    "No, you go to see them. What''s the relationship with uncle?"


    Su ran pursed her lips, and Xu Yunlu laughed again: "OK, OK, insects say uncle''s interpersonal relationship is not good, it''s not good."


    "By the way, uncle, it must be a bad game this time. The Bureau won''t punish you."


    "Uncle would like to be punished by them. It''s better to drive uncle directly so that he can take you and our little pig to have fun."


    "Uncle, you take silence with you. They are not without company."


    "My silence can''t be just for them to play, we have to play too."


    As soon as Qin Mo mentioned him, he immediately put down the snake and stretched out his little fat claw to Su ran. Su ran asked, "uncle, I want to hold it silently."


    "It''s against the rules."


    "Why?"


    "Danger."


    "I want to hold it in silence."


    "All right, uncle, stop the car and hold it." With that, Xu Yunlu finds a place to park the car, unties Qin Mo from the children''s chair in the back and hands it to Su ran. Su ran hugs Qin Mo and asks happily, "uncle, what about the violation?"


    "Fortunately, we didn''t get caught by the traffic police. Today we are just lucky. If we get caught, let Ning Xiaohai deduct points and pay a fine."


    "Ning Xiaohai is not your best brother. How can you pit him like an enemy?"ˇ° Little girl, you are too simple. Don''t you know that brothers are all used to pit Qin Mo immediately followed and repeated: "is it a pit?" Xu Yunlu pulled Qin Mo''s nose and said, "mom is holding it. Be honest. You know what?"ˇ° I don''t know! " Xu Yunlu was happy. After teasing Qin Mo for a while, he started the car and asked, "what''s the milk tea shop doing? If you add gongs and drums, people would think that the milk tea shop has changed its career to playing circus."ˇ° Zhu Zhu said that the business of the milk tea shop is too light. We have to carry out activities and increase the promotion efforts. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 430

    "A while ago, when GuiGui opened, there were not many guests."


    "It''s not going to be new year''s day soon. Everyone is busy cleaning up at home. When they go out, they also buy new year''s goods. They don''t have time to drink milk tea."


    "In that case, she''s struggling."


    "You think she''s going to graduate soon, and she''s going to find a job after graduation. You think she''s going to find a place to practice before she gets employed."


    "She''ll worry about work." Xu Yunlu put on his sunglasses, shook his head, and suddenly asked, "little lazy, what kind of man does uncle belong to?"


    Su ran: "uncle is crazy. What does that mean.


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Su ran and saw that Su Ran''s face was confused. He didn''t ask this question any more and drove intently.


    Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu wearing sunglasses, so he stretched out his little fat paw to grab it. Xu Yunlu took it off and handed it to Qin mo. Qin Mo took the sunglasses and looked around for a while. Then he also learned to wear them. He just didn''t know how to wear them. He hung his feet on his ears while he didn''t hang them. Besides the sunglasses, his small head naturally looked broad, So it''s on Qin Mo''s little face.


    Qin Mo was wearing sunglasses obliquely, and his mouth was still chewing a small piece of meat. Xu Yunlu was happy: "I said quietly, how can anything come into your hands and perform?"


    Qin Mo just thinks that he''s wearing it and slaps himself. Su ran helps him put his other foot on his ear. Qin Mo finds that the color of his eyes has changed. With a "Gee", he watches the surrounding scenery through his sunglasses.


    Su ran asked: "uncle, where are we going?"


    "Is there any place you want to go?"


    "Neither."


    "Then go back to the milk tea shop."


    "A new store is going to open these two days. I''ll go to Taotao to see if I can find two clothes for my brother and xunger. If my uncle doesn''t dislike it, Ranran will also find two clothes for my uncle, but my uncle likes to wear high-quality clothes."


    Xu Yunlu tut said twice: "what does uncle dislike? It''s a rare leisure time for uncle not to wear uniform."


    Su ran snorted: "I don''t like what I''ve done. I''ll do it for my mother and sister-in-law."


    "All around the milk tea shop have been panned. Do you want to find another place?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Then let''s go downtown."


    Su ran nodded. Xu Yunlu quickly changed his head and took Su ran and Qin Mo to the city center happily. In the past, Su ran usually went to the city center every new year. Su LAN would take her to the city center, not necessarily shopping or shopping. He opened a milk tea shop and later moved to yiranju, where Shaodong and Li Gui smashed a new business center, My aunt and nephew seldom go downtown.


    So Su ran knew the downtown was prosperous, but she was not familiar with it.


    Xu Yunlu finds a large supermarket, parks his car, and takes Su ran and Qin Mo on a tour.


    Su ran used to hang out with Su LAN in poverty, only shopping but not buying. Now when she sees the right and beautiful ones, she naturally buys them. Xu Yunlu is responsible for taking Qin Mo and carrying things. However, every time Su ran goes shopping, she sees that Xu Yunlu only holds Qin Mo playing with snakes in his arms. Of course, Xu Yunlu has replaced Qin Mo''s real snake with a bionic one, Those things she bought should have been taken away, so Sura had no burden.


    Qin Mo plays in Xu Yunlu''s arms for a while, and then he has to search for Su ran. Every time he sees Su ran carrying a pile of things, he looks like a scared baby. Xu Yunlu is happy to kiss Qin Mo several times.


    When Su ran becomes a dog, he really doesn''t want to buy it. It''s getting dark. Xu Yunlu has asked maozi to do a public opinion survey. If the food of a nearby restaurant can still be eaten, he will reserve a place. When Su ran doesn''t want to buy it, he will bring a big one and a small one to the restaurant.


    At the door, Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. As he pulls out the phone, he asks Su ran to take Qin Mo to the seafood area to pick seafood first, and then to the private room upstairs.


    As soon as Qin Mo enters the door, he sees the live fish and shrimps in the glass pool. He doesn''t know about the choice of seafood, but the swimming fish, shrimps and crabs can''t resist all the children, so he takes Sura to the seafood area.


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu''s taste was light and she liked steamed fish. When she asked that there were no East Star spot and mouse spot that Xu Yunlu liked, only tiger spot and green spot, she ordered a tiger spot and two big Princess scallops. She also liked steamed scallops with vermicelli, but she didn''t like big scallops like Princess scallops and ordered half a dozen small scallops.


    Su ran thought that three people would be able to eat some by themselves. If they ordered too much, they could not eat only seafood, and they had to order two other dishes, so she gave up shrimp and crab. As soon as she stood up, she heard someone say with a sneer, "Oh, it''s better to go to the aquarium. The variety of aquarium is much richer than here."


    Su ran looks up and sees Wang Juan holding Shen Hong''s arm. Wang Juan is looking at her with a sneer. Shen Hong is looking at her with hostility.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Wang Juan was still with Shen Hong. Anyway, Shen Hong was cunning and lucky. Song Ping took everyone''s guilt away when he died. He escaped the legal sanction, but his father Shen vice president''s accusation was confirmed. Wang Juan didn''t use her head to think about whether her father could be clean like this? Shen Hong''s personality is explosive and irritable. He is a very willful boy. He is famous in school. Many people say that he is Yin and has schizophrenia. He can stand Wang Juan who has always been high above him. He is not only able to stand it, but also willing.


    "Sura, you probably don''t know that this restaurant is the most upscale hotel in our city. You are a milk tea shop, and you don''t want to spend money to go to the aquarium. It''s a way to send your aunt''s children with such a few live fish and shrimp. But when you consume, you must pay attention to whether you have enough change in your pocket." Wang Juan "kind" to remind.


    Wang Juan likes to satirize Su ran since she was a child. Su ran doesn''t like it either. With Wang Juan''s view of choosing a boyfriend, Su Ran is doomed to fall in love with her. But for the sake of growing up and knowing each other, Su Ran is still worried about Wang Juan''s life.


    "Juanzi, you are here. Go up quickly. They are all here, Mr. Lin."


    Su ran and Wang Juan are fighting with their eyes when a girl comes to call Wang Juan and sees Su ran: "Su ran, is it you? It''s really you."


    Su ran just recognized the girl as her classmate in high school. She was a little surprised. The classmate said, "our classmates graduated in the blink of an eye for a few years. Everyone was always clamoring to organize a classmate meeting, but they didn''t make it. A while ago, the monitor made a great effort in the group. Except you can''t get in touch, the rest of them gathered together, We were going to hold a school reunion in the county town, but Juanzi said that the county town is too small and has no new ideas. We must let everyone come to the city to get together, and the money for the dinner party is all from her. "


    "Oh," Su ran just knew that Wang Juan was such a big hand. Because she was poor, Wang Juan used to make rumors about her in school. Her life was not easy, and Wang Juan was also not easy. She was also bullied by her classmates. It seemed that she was going to let everyone witness what salted fish turned over in this party.


    Su Ran is also discriminated against by her classmates because of her family. Apart from studying hard, she basically has no friends, so she has no contact with her classmates and teachers after graduation. It''s normal that everyone can''t get in touch with her.


    In front of her, this female classmate was not a nuisance in her class. She could still talk with Su ran and Wang Juan at ordinary times, so she took the initiative to find Wang Juan, the gold owner of this evening. Unexpectedly, she met Su ran. But Su ran didn''t remember her name, so she had to smile unnaturally and say, "yes, I''ve been very busy since I graduated, So I didn''t get in touch with you


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence. You''re the only one in the class. Mr. Lin thinks it''s a pity. It''s better to meet each other by chance than by invitation."


    "I just..." Su ran just wanted to refuse, but she found that Qin Mo, who was standing by the water tank to watch the fish, was missing. She was so scared that she quickly went to find her. She just turned her head and saw Xu Yunlu holding Qin Mo and whispering something to Qin mo. Qin Mo covered her mouth with a little fat hand. Xu Yunlu, seeing Su ran looking at her, pointed her eyebrows at her and indicated that she had something to do.


    Su Ran''s heart fell back to her. The girl student had already called teacher Lin: "Teacher Lin, I met Su ran in the restaurant."


    When she got on the phone, the girl student immediately handed the phone to Su ran. Although Wang Juan had a bad reputation at school, Su Ran''s grades were good, and teacher Lin, the head teacher, cared for her all the time. She didn''t believe Wang Juan''s rumors. After the college entrance examination, because she couldn''t get in touch with her, she secretly allowed Su Ming to fill in the voluntary form on her behalf, otherwise she would have to waste a year, So Su Ran is very grateful to Mr. Lin.


    As soon as Miss Lin opened her mouth, Su ran was embarrassed to refuse. She hadn''t seen Miss Lin for several years and wanted to have a look, so she nodded and answered. The girl student said happily, "Miss Lin, the first party of class one and three in senior high school, all the students are here, oh yeah."


    As soon as Wang Juan heard that Su ran was going to attend, she rolled her eyes and stopped picking fish. She took Shen Hong upstairs. The girl classmate said, "Su ran, do you have a boyfriend? We are allowed to bring a boyfriend and a girlfriend to this party."


    Su ran just wanted to shake his head, but he heard Xu Yunlu''s voice: "Ran Ran, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Su ran turns her head again and sees that Qin Mo is no longer in Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Wearing a casual shirt inside, a pair of dark trousers under and a black leather coat outside, Xu Yunlu didn''t know he could throw Shen Hong for hundreds of streets.


    "Wow! This is your boyfriend. He''s so handsome and stylish. " In the exclamation of the female classmate, Su ran had to nod difficultly. The female classmate whispered in Su Ran''s ear, "I think it''s 100 times better than Wang Juan''s boyfriend!"


    She whispered and introduced herself to Xu Yunlu: "my name is sun Mei. I''m Su Ran''s high school classmate."


    Su ran breathed a sigh of relief and finally knew the name of her very enthusiastic female classmate. Xu Yunlu nodded his head and asked, "Ran Ran, I met my classmate."


    "I didn''t expect such a coincidence when the students got together."


    "Anyway, we also come out to eat. Since we meet, let''s have a meal."


    Su ran a little surprised to see Xu Yunlu, you know Xu Yunlu is a very do not like to join the crowd, sun Mei in front of the lead, Xu Yunlu came up with Su ran side by side, Su ran whispered: "uncle, you always do not like this kind of occasion?"


    "Yes, I know my uncle doesn''t like it, but you know all his family and friends, but your friends, you never introduce your uncle to them, you want to hide your uncle."


    Su ran: "when did Uncle become so childish and lovely! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 431

    Sun Mei suddenly stops to wait for Su ran, and Xu Yunlu consciously slows down by more than half a step. After walking side by side with Su ran, sun Mei whispers, "Su ran, you don''t know. It''s strange."


    "No wonder."


    "When we asked Wang Juan about your phone number, she said no, I haven''t contacted you for a long time."


    "Yes, she''s busy with her, I''m busy with mine. We haven''t contacted for a long time."


    "Aren''t you sisters?"


    "Hey, hey." Su ran laughed twice. Sun Mei didn''t ask much, but asked, "by the way, don''t you have a brother? I remember he went to the capital."


    Su ran nodded and said, "yes."


    "He was not admitted to the best medical university in Beijing in those years. How is he now?"


    Su ran finally understands why Sun Mei is so enthusiastic when she sees her. It turns out that Su Ming is the key point. It''s a test.


    "He''s fine." Su ran could feel Xu Yunlu''s smile behind her. She was very dissatisfied. When she went upstairs to lift her legs, she deliberately used her hind legs to hook Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu patted her heel.


    Sun Mei went on to say: "they all say that Wang Juan''s boyfriend is powerful and handsome. We can''t see it. But I''m sure that Wang Juan''s boyfriend is definitely not as handsome as your boyfriend. For such a handsome boyfriend, you have to be careful and turn him into a husband earlier."


    "What''s the use of a handsome boyfriend?"


    This makes Xu Yunlu very dissatisfied, and makes a fist clenching movement in the back: it''s useless for other people''s boyfriends to be handsome, but your boyfriends are useful and must be useful!


    They said they came to the big private room on the third floor, because many students brought their friends and girlfriends, and the teacher had eight tables.


    Su ran and sun Mei walked a little behind, so when they came in, they just heard a lot of people complimenting Wang Juan and Shen Hong: "Wow, Wang Juan, you''re really a girl. The more you change, the more beautiful you are!"ˇ° Ah, Wang Juan, this is your boyfriend. How handsomeˇ° Wang Juan, give us an introduction. "ˇ° If you don''t introduce your boyfriend, help us introduce a handsome boyfriend like your boyfriend and let you go. "ˇ° Wang Juan, your boyfriend is the kind of successful person. "..."


    There are even snobbish classmates eager to curry favor with Wang Juan: "Wang Juan, why didn''t Su ran contact any of her classmates after graduation?"ˇ° Wang Juan, isn''t Su ran so bad at school that she''s embarrassed to get along with everyone? "


    There is exaggeration, has forgotten how to dislike Wang Juan: "Wow, Juan Juan, I want to die!"ˇ° Juan Juan, you are our noble now


    Su ran grabs her head and doubts whether she is living too seriously. In a word, if she has hurt the other party, no matter how depressed she is, no matter how successful she is, she is too embarrassed to flatter and flatter like nobody.


    There are fifty students in the class who are thick skinned and forget everything in the past; There are also thin skinned, this kind of students naturally become a table, sitting in the corner to watch the play.


    Because Wang Juan wanted to sponsor the meal, she naturally became the protagonist, and was pushed to the middle seat by a group of people. In the middle seat sat the teacher, the monitor and several students who were admitted to the key university.


    Sun Mei wanted to take advantage of the bustle inside, but Su ran grabbed her. When everyone left the door with Wang Juan, they went in with sun Mei. Xu Yunlu followed sun Mei and naturally heard sun Mei say, "Su ran, what''s the matter? We can''t get in touch with you easily. The students miss you very much. Why don''t I introduce you ceremoniously?"


    Su ran said with a smile: "it''s Wang Juan who sponsored the meal tonight, not me. You solemnly introduce me to what I''m doing. Do you want me to rob her of her madness? I can''t afford her so much money."


    Sun Mei is happy, but Su Ran is beautiful. She was very attractive in those years. The kind of male classmates who were small-minded chased her and didn''t respond. Knowing that her family was weak, they didn''t mean to blackmail her. So as soon as Su ran came in, she attracted a lot of attention. Someone whispered, "that''s su ran."ˇ° Just now, didn''t miss Lin talk to her on the phone? It''s really her. "


    As soon as Xu Yunlu came in, there was a little commotion: "who''s that man? Wow, he''s so handsome!"ˇ° Wow, his clothes have good taste. I don''t know what brand they areˇ° Do we have such classmates? "ˇ° It can''t be Sura''s boyfriend


    Mr. Lin heard the voice, turned his head to see Su ran, and said, "Su ran, you can''t get in touch in class."


    Su ran had to go and say hello to Mr. Lin: "Hello, Mr. Lin."


    "In the blink of an eye, you''ve all changed from children to adults. The teacher almost can''t recognize you."


    Su ran a little embarrassed to smile, Lin teacher asked: "brother, when he was admitted to graduate school, he also talked to me on the phone."


    "My brother has graduated." Su ran of course knows that teacher Lin is good to her, and a large part of the reason is Su Ming, who is the most proud student in her life! It''s not a problem for him to get a Ph.D. degree. He didn''t get a Ph.D. degree because of his family. "


    "No, my brother has finished reading the blog."


    "Finished? Then he finished it ahead of time. Where does he work now? "


    "Provincial People''s hospital."


    "Oh, I know he is a promising person. I teach so many students, but he is the most promising. The teacher thinks highly of him. The people''s hospital is not a unit that everyone can enter. He can enter, which proves his strength and let him grasp it well."


    Su ran nodded and said, "thank you, Miss Lin."


    Wang Juan snorted discontentedly: "no matter how good it is, in the end, it''s not a doctor. In ancient times, people who see a doctor belong to the lower class. In modern times, people are afraid of death. That''s why they think that a doctor is as tall as a doctor. Even so, no matter how good he is, it''s good to be a dean."


    All of you:


    Sun Mei couldn''t help revealing: "Wang Juan, you are also a doctor."


    "Can I study medicine like Su Ming?"


    "Is there any difference? Oh, he is western medicine, you are Chinese medicine."


    Wang Juan snorted and said: "superficiality, as far as the profession of doctor is concerned, it''s better said to save lives and heal the wounded, and worse said, it''s serving people."


    Everyone was shocked to hear Wang Juan''s comment on the doctor.


    "Why, what are your expressions? Am I wrong? If someone is ill and spends money, you have to prepare skin, anesthetize, operate and sew wounds for them. It''s right to wait on them. If they don''t, they have to make trouble. Can Su Ming, the God in your eyes, escape this fate? " Wang Juan said disdainfully. Sun Mei pulled her and whispered, "don''t you study medicine yourself?"


    "Can I study medicine the same as Su Ming''s? I study traditional Chinese medicine because I am weak. I study it for my own body. Of course, I also study it to make the daily life and diet of myself and my family more reasonable. It''s essentially different from studying for that salary, OK?"


    Wang Juan distorts the facts of the high talk, the students are shocked: this face, according to the inside story, when you want to go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine, it is crying and noisy, and finally forced your old man to take out the coffin book to read!


    But Wang Juan has to pay for the meal tonight. That''s the gold Lord. The gold Lord can''t be offended, let alone offend the gold Lord for someone who has nothing to do with her. There''s no need at all.


    Mr. Lin, who knew the truth of the matter, was not good enough to expose Wang Juan in front of so many people.


    When Wang Juan saw that she was being criticized, she immediately said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, I know that Su Ming and Su ran were both your favorite disciples. You have great hopes for them. If you do well in the exam, you will have a good face and a high bonus. We all know that, but apart from the school '', It''s all true. "


    Su ran saw that Wang Juan was holding fire, not only for her classmates, but also for her teachers. Su ran was also on fire to the teachers and students who had hurt her in those years. However, after graduation for so many years, she thought that she and them were just two intersecting lines. She accidentally intersected at one point and then went her own way. There would never be any intersection again, so she paid more and more attention to what they did.


    But Wang Juan is killing Su Ming both inside and outside, so Su ran can''t accept it. She just says with a smile, "Wang Juan, you should take good care of yourself after you learn traditional Chinese medicine, and don''t get sick. If you get sick all your life, you will be in trouble when you meet a doctor who doesn''t want to wait on you."


    Wang Juan curled her lips and said, "Su ran, I know you are jealous of me. Of course, Wang Juan, whose grades were not as good as yours in those years, is better than you everywhere now. It''s normal for you to be jealous. As I have said, except for the place where the bullshit is not at school, where the heroes are judged by their grades, it''s their ability to get out of school."


    Sun Mei asked curiously, "where are you now, Juanzi? Have you ever bought a house or a car in the city?"


    Wang Juan laughs disdainfully. She thinks that she really has no common language and is not at the same level at all. She pulls over Shen Hong and says, "come on, come on, let me introduce you. This is her boyfriend Shen Hong. He is now studying for a doctorate in the College of traditional Chinese medicine. His father is the leader of the College of traditional Chinese medicine


    When she said this, Wang Juan took a glance at Su ran, which meant that the threat was very heavy: don''t talk too much!


    Su ran can only when did not hear, Wang Juan did not get the master''s degree, Shen Hong directly jump to read the Bo, but also cover up the fact that Shen Hong''s father''s crime, his father is still put on the leadership position of the school, Su ran sincerely admire: how much courage it takes!


    Of course, no one likes to hear Wang Juan''s words, but the bully in those years didn''t become angry because he was buried by others. He forced him to bully the weak. On the contrary, he was bullied by others, and he could accept it. Of course, he accepted it in a wrong way. I can''t say that he turned you into a little paper man in his heart and pricked you with a needle, I want to kill you, but I still want to use your strength to turn him over.


    So everyone compliments Shen Hong, who knows at a glance that he is a young talent with an unlimited future. He is all his classmates, and he will help him in the future


    Miss Lin was so angry at Wang Juan''s words that she wanted to leave. Su ran quickly held on and said, "Miss Lin, today we are having a dinner party with classmates. Every student has sponsorship for this dinner party. The amount of sponsorship depends on her ability. Those who are good at it work hard. Wang Juan has strong ability to sponsor more. That doesn''t mean that it''s her treat, the dinner party with classmates and her private treat, There is an essential difference. "


    As soon as the people at Mr. Lin''s table heard it, someone said, "it''s su ran who sees the essence of the problem clearly. Why does Mr. Lin want to leave? I also sponsored 100 yuan today. If you go, it''s just a stroke of my heart." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 432

    "I also sponsored 100 yuan for the activities in my class."


    Everyone was making a fuss again and invited Mr. Lin back to the main table.


    Wang Juan hates Su ran for a moment, but Sun Mei gives Su ran a thumbs up and says, "Su ran, you used to be a man with few words and good ideas."


    Su ran knew that it was impossible to reserve a seat for her at the main table. She asked sun Mei to return to her own position. Seeing that there were still several vacant seats on the edge, she pulled Xu Yunlu to sit at the table.


    Generally, this kind of position is the kind of students with poor grades and inactive people. There are only six people sitting in it, but they are not full, and they haven''t talked with each other yet.


    Sun Mei quickly said: "ah, Su ran, don''t hurry to go. Why don''t you introduce your boyfriend?"


    Su ran said: "my boyfriend has nothing to introduce. In other people''s eyes, he is just a grass. He can only treasure himself. It''s better to hide."


    Wang Juan snorted and said, "it''s a little self-knowledge."


    Xu Yunlu gently pinched Su Ran''s finger. Su ran looked back at him. Xu Yunlu was very upset and said in a very low voice: "how can I never feel that you have loved me?"


    Su ran said: "you are still young. This is not a polite word to say to others."


    "But that''s a polite remark! Little sluggard, uncle found that you are really a master of provocation


    Su ran


    Xu Yunlu took off his fur coat and sat down. Then he whispered to Su ran, "Hey, little sluggard, I can''t see it. You''re good enough to protect your teacher. You have a long face."


    "It was." Su ran saw that the peanuts and melon seeds on the table had not been moved, so she grabbed a handful of melon seeds in her hand and asked in a low voice, "silent?"


    "Let maozi take it with them."


    "I haven''t eaten yet."


    "You can still starve him. The fish you ordered is enough for him. I also asked maozi to add a wild mushroom roast chicken to him. He can eat these three dishes by himself. Don''t support me. It''s true."


    "Yes, you have to tell maozi."


    "It''s so quiet. I''ll express the package to Vasi."


    "I don''t want to come. What are you doing with me?"


    "Do you think my uncle is coming with you to be crazy? Can you rest assured that there are people like Shen Hong here?"


    "Does he know you?"


    "He''s not qualified to know me. If so many people don''t do anything, my uncle is really going to move bricks."


    "What did he mean when he hated me just now?"


    "If you think too much, he is afraid that you will expose him. Of course, the most important thing is his father''s affairs."


    "I''m not that bored." Sura thought about it and thought it was wrong, "uncle, do you think the law really can''t help a bad man like him?"


    "We should believe that the net of heaven is perfect, and we should be careful but not leak." Xu Yunlu picked up the two bottles of wine on the table and looked up. He tut tut said, "it''s better to drink two bottles of Xiaobai than drink these wine."


    "When I think about how many people he''s done, I''m scared. Wang Juan..."


    "The main reason is that after watching too many movies and TV dramas, a supernatural man is down. To get his love is naturally to give him a helping hand when he is down."


    "No, can Shen Hong be regarded as a super God?"


    "In Wang Juan''s eyes, at least."


    "I think Wang Juan and Wang Neng have a problem with their eyesight."


    "Because they always want to take shortcuts."


    "I used to peek at my brother''s book called Wolf Totem. The man in the book got a little wolf cub, and he didn''t feed it home until the end."


    "So the ancients did not deceive me: you white eyed wolf


    "Uncle, you..." before Su ran had time to attack Xu Yunlu, the monitor took the stage and began to preside over the party. He seemed to have forgotten Wang Juan''s sarcastic remarks just now. After enlivening the atmosphere, he pushed Wang Juan to the stage to speak.


    Sun Mei is obviously one of the organizers of this activity. She is busy in and out of the house. When all the famous people in her class come to the stage to show their faces, make speeches and compliment Wang Juan, then the banquet finally begins. Su ran caresses her chest and says, "finally, when I have food, I thought I would starve to death."


    "What''s wrong with Sulan is contagious."


    "It''s hard work for people to go shopping today." Su ran saw that the dish came up. It was a large plate of brine, one of her favorite. She quickly put some in her bowl, and then put a few pieces of barbecued pork into Xu Yunlu''s bowl. "You don''t need to chew bones. No, you don''t like preserved pork ribs. You should not be afraid to chew bones."


    "The ribs are very regular. They fall off as soon as the meat is cut, OK?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s not bad." Su ran ate a piece of bittern and praised it again and again.


    "Yes, we''ll eat later."


    "That''s not necessary. Bingo''s food is delicious. I''m hungry now. Everything is delicious."


    "Different restaurants always make different food and drinks, and the special dishes are also different. So bingo is tired of eating there. We can also change our taste."


    Su ran nibbled at the duck''s wings and nodded.


    Suddenly, sun Mei exclaimed in surprise: "Mr. Su Ming, I''m right. It''s Mr. Su Ming. Mr. Lin mentioned you just now."


    Su ran was startled. Xu Yunlu patted her hand and said, "their reception dinner tonight is arranged here."


    Su ran knew that it was not maozi at all. After a public opinion survey, he found that the food in this restaurant was still edible, so he ordered a private room. Xu Yunlu clearly knew that Su Ming and Xu Ming were going to eat here. He deliberately chose this restaurant and wanted to pinch Xu Yunlu with his hand. However, he knew that Xu Yunlu''s fur coat was more than a million, and his shirt and trousers were more than ten thousand, Su ran once doubted whether it was all inlaid with gold more than once. She stared at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu was puzzled and asked, "little bug, what do you want to do when you look at your uncle like this?"


    "I want to wipe my hands, but I feel reluctant to do it."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a pity that the clothes are so expensive."


    "Socks are cheap. Do you want your uncle to wipe your hands?"


    Su ran mopped her hands with a paper towel and said, "your socks are several hundred. I''d better spare my uncle."


    Su Ming is being pulled in by sun Mei. Of course, Su Ming himself wants to come in, but Sun Mei is so urgent that she looks just like him. Sun Mei pulls and cries: "Mr. Lin, Mr. Lin, look who''s coming. Mr. Su Ming, it''s Mr. Su Ming."


    Lin stood up and said, "it''s really Su Ming!"


    Su Ming walked over, gave Miss Lin a hug and said, "I wanted to see you, but I''ve been busy."


    "I know. I''ve heard from Sura. You''ve been assigned to the people''s doctor. You must be busy."


    "Sura?" Su Ming searches his eyes. Su ran quickly wipes his hand and waves at Su Ming. Su Ming sees Su ran, and then sees Xu Yunlu next to her. He doesn''t believe it. He thinks he''s blind, so he looks at her several times.


    When Xu Yunlu saw it, he held out his hand and made a salute to Su Ming with two fingers.


    Su Ming then asked, "Ranran, why didn''t you talk about your class gathering?"


    "I met them here too. They only contacted Wang Juan. Wang Juan said that she didn''t have my contact information. Originally, the class lacked one of me, which would be a historical regret for the first gathering in my class. As a result, thank you so much that regret didn''t become a regret."


    "What a coincidence Su Ming said meaningfully, and Su ran also said, "yes, what a coincidence! Otherwise, I will lose contact with my classmates and Wang Juan. By the way, brother, didn''t you go to pick up someone? "


    "Yes, come back here for dinner." As soon as Su Ming''s words came to an end, song Shichao pushed in, "Su Ming, what are you doing? Professor Ling and my father are waiting for you."


    "Oh, Su ran and his classmates get together. It happens that Mr. Lin is also here."


    "Ah, Miss Lin!" When song Shichao saw Mr. Lin beside Su Ming, he went forward and shook hands with Mr. Lin and said, "do you remember me, song Shichao, you taught me Chinese for a year."


    "Shi Chao, of course, I remember that a very smart child just refused to work hard. Did you go to university after you returned to the city?"


    "I was admitted to the Department of architecture." Su Ming helped song Shichao apply for school and major.


    "It''s not bad. I also entered a key university. At that time, I said that you should be willing to work hard. You must be too heavy on this line."


    "Mr. Lin, I rely on luck. It''s different from Su Ming''s down-to-earth attitude."


    "You are all good students I have taught. If you still have something to do, please hurry to do your business and talk about it when you have time."


    "OK, we just have something to do today. Mr. Lin, you and your classmates are delicious and have a good drink. Please put it on my account." Su Ming called the manager of the private room, and Mr. Lin said, "how can we do that, Su Ming


    The manager of the private room came up with the list and asked, "Mr. Su, do you want to sign the list for them?"


    "It''s OK, Miss Lin." Su Ming nodded and took the list from the manager of the private room. As soon as it was about to be signed, Su ran quickly seized the list and gave it back to the manager of the private room and said, "brother, no, no, Wang Juan said today that she had a private room. How can you embarrass Wang Juan with your signature? That will really be a pity for our class''s first party."


    Su Ming took a look at Su ran. After a while, he said, "that''s right."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Then I can''t turn Wang Juan''s kindness into regret."


    Su ran gave Su Ming a thumbs up, took Su Ming''s hand and said, "yes, brother, you must not let our party have regrets."


    "Sura, how did you toss those two fruit baskets up in the hospital today? I was worried all the way." As soon as song Shichao heard the conversation between the brother and sister, he knew there was something fishy about it. He quickly asked Su ran.


    "Mountain people have their own tricks." Su Ran is proud to say, song Shichao saw Xu Yunlu, face immediately changed, said, "you say you, he did not have me, I did not have him, you let me along what road to take you to the hospital, this does not have a follower, go, Su Ming!"


    Su ran: "no, what do you mean!


    Song Shichao and Su Ming bid farewell to Mr. Lin and other teachers and left. After the door of the private room was closed, everyone thought back: "this senior Su Ming seems to be doing very well."ˇ° Wow, how grand! If you don''t look at the price, you have to sign the bill directly! "ˇ° He doesn''t work in the people''s hospital. Why did the manager of the private room call him Mr. Su just nowˇ° Yes A good person immediately inquired with the manager of the private room, and the manager said, "I''m not sure. I only know that he is the general manager of yunhang group and one of the signers designated by yunhang group in our restaurant." Although Su Ming was finally stopped by Su ran and didn''t sign the bill, Wang Juan thought she was beaten in the face. Originally, she thought that the banquet, which cost more than 10000 yuan, was just for the people coming out of the school in the county. No one could afford it except herself. Who knew Su Ming was more proud than her. She didn''t ask for the price, so she wanted to sign the bill directly, so her face turned pale. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 433

    Su ran successfully stopped Su Ming. Xiao ran back to his seat and sat down. Xu Yunlu whispered, "your brother must have seen Wang Juan. His brain can''t guess what Wang Juan wants to do. He doesn''t want to give you a long face."


    "I don''t want my brother to give me any face. Wang Juan is really beaten by my brother. If she wants dozens of bottles of wine that you often drink in a fit, my brother won''t be wronged in vain."


    Xu Yunlu is happy. Su ran pinches Xu Yunlu several times discontentedly. Xu Yunlu stops laughing and says with a fake cough: "in this case, we shouldn''t open two good wines to celebrate."


    ˇ°Good dieaŁˇˇ±


    "Let''s start with two Romanies." With that, Xu Yunlu pointed to the manager of the private room and said, "give us a bottle of grand echeaeau."


    Xu Yunlu''s voice of ordering two bottles of romanis is not small. What he wants is not ordinary romanis. The manager of the private room was a little surprised, and hurriedly came over and said, "this guest, there are two kinds of romanis in our restaurant, and the price of this one you ordered is 15000 yuan per bottle. Are you sure you want to order two bottles?"


    The county where Su ran lived was originally remote, so her consumption could not be compared with that of the provincial capital. She paid her own money to take a bus to the provincial capital to eat more than 10000 tables of banquet in wangjuan''s Baochang, which was already very hot. Unexpectedly, poverty really limited her imagination. A bottle of water like wine actually cost 15000 bottles, so they were all shocked.


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "of course, I''m sure it''s a private show. Since it''s a private show, we don''t drink good wine or bad wine."


    The manager of the private room smelled a faint smell of something wrong. Although it was very dull, he had been involved in the industry for so long and felt that he had to quarrel at last. He looked at the organizer''s monitor. Wang Juan and Shen Hong were sitting at the main table. They saw the manager''s eyes looking at the monitor and heard Xu Yunlu''s voice ordering wine.


    The squad leader quickly kicked the ball to Wang Juan and showed her what to do with her eyes. Shen Hong snorted and said, "I''m really ignorant."


    "I''m here to eat big." Wang Juan disdains, "looks like it''s not good for Su ran to find this boyfriend? Shen Hong, you also said that all his clothes are Gao Ding, and he rode Harley in school. Is it fake Gao ding or fake Harley? "


    When the manager of the private room looked at the monitor of the organizer, the monitor turned his eyes to Wang Juan. The manager of the private room was a veteran, and naturally understood that Wang Juan was the one who really paid for the money tonight. Of course, in terms of dressing and dressing, Wang Juan and Shen Hong looked like people who could afford these two bottles of wine. Of course, he had been in the industry for a long time, and most importantly, he knew people to serve dishes, We can see who can afford it and who can''t afford it, but there are also some people who quarrel with each other because of their personal grudges, or deliberately look for restaurants


    Now it looks more like a personal grudge.


    The manager of the private room was more worried. The final result of the two bottles of wine was that the people who could afford it didn''t pay for it, and the people who couldn''t afford it were talking nonsense. He had to remind the squad leader again: "that''s 15000 bottles of wine, is it on or off now..."


    The monitor looked at Wang Juan again. Wang Juan glanced at the monitor: "chief monitor, you used to be recognized as a rich man in our class. When you were studying, you didn''t say that we were herbivores who couldn''t even afford meat. Today''s activity is also organized by you. You are the organizer. What do you want me to do?"


    Su ran wants to laugh a little. At that time, the monitor was really not a pleasant person. His grades were very good and his family conditions were good. In the high school entrance examination, his grades ranked in the top 50 in the county. However, he was very mean. He looked down on his poor classmates and those with poor grades. Many of the students in the county came from rural areas, and few of them had good family conditions, So only a few of his classmates could play together. A few of them quickly formed a small club and bullied the students with poor grades and conditions. What Su ran remembered most clearly was the first parents'' meeting after the mid-term examination of senior one. The monitor was his father''s parents'' meeting. At that time, the monitor was the fifth in the grade and the first in the class. The teacher asked his father to come on stage to explain the morality of educating children, His father''s conclusion actually said: "I think the students who got into the top 100 are OK. The students who didn''t get into the top 100 are pigs."


    With the two and a half years of her senior high school career, Su ran ranked 101 in the first midterm exam and Wang Juan ranked 150.


    This classic sentence inspired Su ran to enter the 80th grade at the end of the term, which was her best ranking in three years of high school. Wang Juan was stimulated to retreat more than 100 years, and since then, she has been regressing. Later, she habitually attributed her retreat to the classic sentence of the monitor''s father. Before her rich mother didn''t come back, she often said that she was gnashing her teeth.


    "Wang Juan, I''m the organizer, but it''s obvious that they want you to come here." In terms of money, the current monitor has no move to shrink back.


    Wang Juan looked at the monitor one eye, that eye is particularly happy, as if to say: you also have today.


    Wang Juan then turned to Su ran. Wang Juan hated the discrimination and bullying from her teachers and students, but even more hated her sister, who grew up with her and was about the same age. No matter how she complained or discredited her, she still succeeded in separating her father''s love. Wang''s father said more than once that Su ran was the wisest of several children and was not welcomed by her teachers and classmates at school, But the teacher and classmates should look up at her.


    Wang Juan tut tut two, just Shi ran said: "only your boyfriend can drink, not waste, all count me, but if you can''t drink waste, let your boyfriend pay for it."


    When Wang Juan said this, she gave her hand to her new hairstyle, which she had carefully done at a great cost. Her tone was a little cathartic and superior, as if she was sending a lower class.


    The manager of the private room got the right words and laughed so much that Xiao Pang''s face was shaking. He hurried to Xu Yunlu and Su ran and reminded them very considerately: "this gentleman, the wine you want is more expensive. The benefactor said that she would not waste it and drink it all, otherwise you have to pay for it yourself."


    "I''ll have a drink." Xu Yunlu motioned to the manager of the private room to hurry up, and the manager''s short legs immediately went fast.


    Su ran directly ignores Wang Juan''s various emotions towards her. As long as she is willing, she and Wang Juan don''t even have a meeting. Now she really doesn''t have to worry about these little things. She whispers to Xu Yunlu: "uncle, is this the most expensive restaurant?"


    "No, uncle glanced. There are more than 30000 more." Xu Yunlu replied very smoothly.


    "Then why don''t you say 30000?"


    "The bait is too big for the fish to swallow."


    Su ran a little did not understand, is to understand the non understand "Oh" a.


    So everyone saw that Xu Yunlu drank two bottles of Romani one by one. With a move of her finger, she asked for another two bottles. Su ran quickly pinched Xu Yunlu: "I''ve already drunk two bottles."


    "Why, I love money for Wang Juan."


    "Why should I love money for her? It''s just that you can''t stand it." Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu looked at the elephant and often drank. In fact, he didn''t drink much every time. Xu Yunlu nodded his head with satisfaction. "It''s almost the same."


    After a while, the wine delivery boy sent two Romanies. Sura only felt that the wine delivery boy was not the first time to deliver wine, and she was a little familiar. She was short-sighted, and the other party was fast. After the wine delivery, she retreated. Sura didn''t see clearly and rubbed her eyes depressed.


    For such expensive food and wine, we all wanted to eat fat and drink fat. But at last, we all focused on Xu Yunlu who was drinking. As soon as he raised his hand and extended his finger, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to Wang Juan, whose movements were so neat that they didn''t need any training at all.


    Wang Juan''s face is more and more ugly.


    So Su Ran''s class got together for less than two hours, and Xu Yunlu drank 10 romanis.


    Xu Yunlu drinks almost twice as much as his meal.


    Xu Yunlu finished the last sip with great satisfaction, shook his head and said, "OK, that''s the only way in remote areas." With that, Xu Yunlu took Su Ran''s hand and stood up. Su ran quickly waved her hand to Wang Juan and said, "Wang Juan, thank you for your wine."


    Although Wang Juan doesn''t care about the wine money, she is really angry. Shen Hong was dissatisfied with Su ran, so she sneered and said, "Su ran, your boyfriend can really drink it. He hasn''t drunk it."


    Su ran just wanted to speak, Xu Yunlu pinched her fingers and said: "let''s go, eat and drink well, we have to give the limited position to other guests."


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was just a small lesson to the self righteous Wang Juan. It is estimated that such a small lesson can make Wang Juan remember for many years. He followed Xu Yunlu''s steps, and yesterday''s things became very light and light. Xu Yunlu opened a window for her to see another world and another way of life.


    Su ran came out with Xu Yunlu and said, "uncle, 10 bottles. That''s at least 10 jin of water."


    "I don''t know if your husband is a big belly that can hold things that are not allowed in the world?"


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Uncle is not good. What''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you order the most expensive one at a time? It''s so easy."


    "Little fool, I haven''t fished before."


    "What if I haven''t fished?"


    "The bait is too big or too small for the fish to catch."


    "By the way, what about silence?" Anyway, what Xu Yunlu drinks is Wang Juan''s. Su ran doesn''t want to care about the size of the bait, but her mind soon turns to Qin mo. Xu Yunlu finds out the phone, calls Mao Zi, asks for a private room, and takes Su ran upstairs to another private room.


    Pushing the door open, Su ran sees Ruo Da''s private room with the TV on. Maozi and his two younger brothers are watching TV and playing with their mobile phones. Qin Mo is sitting on the sofa and happily playing with his snake.


    Xu Yunlu then asked, "how are you? Have you eaten all of them?"


    "It''s all finished."


    Xiaozheng stood up and said, "brother Lu, how did I do just now?"


    "Not bad."


    Su ran knew that the wine delivery boy she felt a little familiar with was Xiaozheng. After maozi explained, Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu had not drunk 10 bottles of wine at all, most of which were taken out and thrown away by Xiaozheng.


    Xu Yunlu sat down and asked, "where''s Ginkgo?"


    "I''m staring downstairs. There are so many people here. I want him to pay more attention."


    Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu and Su RA coming in, and immediately rushed to Su RA''s arms. Su RA hugged him and asked, "are you satisfied?"ˇ° I''m full, and I eat fruit. " Su ran gave him a kiss on the forehead and praised him by the way: "that''s good."ˇ° Silence is a good baby Qin Mo gave himself a compliment. Xu Yunlu is happy to reach out and touch Qin Mo''s head. Before Qin Mo and Su ran are tired of it, he waves Xu Yunlu''s hand with his fat hand. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 434

    After su ran and Qin Mo are bored, Qin Mo goes to play by himself. Su ran goes to Xu Yunlu and says, "uncle, I really want to see what Ling Hua looks like."


    "Don''t worry, your brother won''t turn her into your sister-in-law for what she looks like. If she can''t be your sister-in-law, do you need to see her?" Xu Yunlu came back from the mountain and worried about Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen. He didn''t really have much rest. When he found Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen, Lu Lianqing came again. After drinking some wine, he felt a little tired and motioned maozi to make him a cup of tea.


    Maozi said while making tea: "brother Lu, I don''t know why there is always a feeling that Ling Hua and the little lazy bug are like each other."


    "Well, I don''t think so, but when you say that, I think it''s a little bit." Xu Yunlu smoothed Su Ran''s hair to his ears and looked at it with a smile. "It''s still my little slob that looks good and delicious."


    Su Ran''s face turned red and clapped Xu Yunlu''s hand away: "Uncle Lu, did you drink too much tonight, full of nonsense."


    Xu Yunlu hehe said twice, "I''ll lie down for a while. Xiaoming, when they''re over, we''ll leave."


    "All right." Maozi made a good tea and went out with Xiaozheng.


    Xu Yunlu threw his fur coat aside and then fell on the sofa. But when the phone rang, Xu Yunlu answered: "grandma, what''s the matter?"ˇ° No, as for me, I just accompany you every day. Instead of playing mahjong or playing chess, we have to have some private space. "ˇ° Yes, yes, it''s only a few days since the festival. I should not leave your sight for a second. But I just came down from the mountain. I''m upset. I don''t want to bring bad emotions to you. "ˇ° I''m not because of Lu Lianqing. "


    Xu Yunlu and Xu Laotai Hu Kuo said a few words, hung up the phone, walked away for a while, then shook their heads and closed their eyes to sleep.


    Su ran picks up Xu Yunlu''s fur coat and covers it for him. Xu Yunlu doesn''t open his eyes, but Qin Mo, who is playing next to him, sits down and takes out his mobile phone and Su Lan''s gossip. Su LAN says that after Zhu Zhu''s disorderly rectification, today''s guests rebound, showing the grand opening of the bar that day.


    After su Ran''s quick praise, Su Landuo encouraged Zhu Zhu to make persistent efforts and strive for a new record.


    Su ran and Su LAN have a random talk. Su LAN says that Wang Xun has come, but Su ran calls. She asks Wang Xun to go to the milk tea shop for lunch. However, because the old devil of Xu Yunlu''s family has come, she never goes to the milk tea shop to have lunch with Wang Xun. It''s really a shame for her to think about it.


    Qin Mo, who is going to sleep at ten o''clock, can''t support himself. He throws the snake aside and climbs in Su Ran''s arms to sleep soundly.


    Su Ming, they should have dinner as a supplement and chat as a main part, so they have a meal until nearly 12 o''clock.


    Maozi walks in and tells Sura: your brother, their dinner is over.


    Su ran then received the mobile phone to call: "uncle, elder brother, they finished eating."


    Xu Yunlu turned over and sat up. Seeing that Qin Mo was asleep, he quickly put on his coat, took Qin Mo over, held him in his arms and said with a smile, "my family is the best at this moment. Of course, I''m also good at ordinary times. I''m good at eating and sleeping!"


    "He can''t hear you. Don''t boast here." Su ran shook his head, Xu Yunlu happily said, "I praise to myself, no way."


    "Don''t stink, let''s go!"


    Xu Yunlu and Su RA take Qin Mo down the stairs and see Su Ming. They are also arranging a ride. Su RA doesn''t expect that Mr. Song and his mother are here, and Lao Chan is also there.


    Su ran knew Professor Ling. The tall and beautiful girl beside him was naturally Ling Hua.


    With Qin Mo, Xu Yunlu stops at the corner because he''s afraid that Su RA won''t be able to explain.


    Su Ming, song Shichao and Mr. song each drove a car. Professor Ling and his son chose to take Mr. Song''s car, and everyone watched them get on the car and leave. Song Shichao said to Lao Chuan, "brother, you didn''t drive. Let me give you a ride."


    "Shi Chao, you go first. I have something else to do."


    When song Shichao leaves, Su Ming waits for the bus, and Lao Chou is ready to leave, Xu Yunlu hands Qin Mo to Su ran and walks over.


    Su Ming said, "brother Lu, it''s only after their party that it''s over."


    "It''s been a while. I''m waiting for you."


    Lao Chan touched his nose with his fingers and said, "Xu Xiaolu, what a coincidence."


    "Yes! Unfortunately, Xiao Ming told me that you are here to hold a reception


    "Then you came here on purpose."


    Xu Yunlu motioned to Su Ming to take Su ran and Qin Mo to the car to wait for him. When the three left, Lao Chan asked with a smile, "Xu Xiaolu, are you here specially to wait for me?"


    "It''s specially for you. Do you feel honored?"


    "Your big leader has something to do with me. It''s a matter of making a phone call. Do you need to go to this place to block me? I''m really flattered."


    "OK, I''ll spoil you more in the Bureau in the future."


    "Listen to leader Xu, how can I feel that I don''t have any good fruit to eat after the new year? I really don''t understand. In Nadong, you don''t drink less of my wine. Why don''t you treat me so much? In this big action of the Bureau, even the old guard and Huang gengtou, who have been silent for many years, have a task, but I don''t have a task to do, leader Xu, Don''t tell me you''re protecting me. "


    "Old noisy, you let me treat you OK."


    "I really want Xu to treat me equally, so I''m all ears."


    "You tell us that the purity of the blue ice coming from gaoliguo can reach 95%. Is it your way to talk about it?"


    "Leader Xu, where can I start? It''s because I took advantage of eight years of undercover to get a doctor''s degree in chemical engineering."


    "This is one of the basic conditions. As far as I know, when NATO was young, he did business at the border of several countries in the south of China. At that time, his personal name was Guo Linfeng. Of course, only he knew whether he was doing business or whether he was getting familiar with the local conditions, customs and topography; Coincidentally, Gao Xin, your mother, was admitted to university at that time. She likes painting as a hobby and was fascinated by the beautiful scenery of Southern Yunnan. So during the summer vacation when she was admitted to university, she planned to paint from life here. Unexpectedly, she met a bad man and was saved by Mr. Guo Linfeng. "


    "What do you want to say?" Lao Chan narrowed his eyes, and Xu Yunlu said without hesitation, "what''s more, your mother Gao Xin didn''t draw several pictures of the mountains and rivers of Southern Yunnan that summer vacation, but she was pregnant. She loved Guo Linfeng, who didn''t even know her real identity. She even gave up the relationship with her family and gave birth to a child named Guo Jieyu, But I don''t know why, when Guo Jieyu was two years old, Gao Xin suddenly left Goa with her children. But she broke off the relationship with Gao family for Guo Linfeng. At this time, she had no face to go back to Gao family. She went to university and raised Guo Jieyu, who was two years old. She lived a very hard life. But Guo Linfeng tried to find her several times, and she moved to escape, which eventually made Guo Linfeng resentful, He took away five-year-old Guo Jieyu. "


    "Ah, Xu Xiaolu, you are really a master at making up stories."


    "Lao Chuan, when you were 15 years old, you left Guo Linfeng and returned to Gao Xin. When you were 15 years old, you returned to Gao Xin. He was admitted to the police academy at the age of 18, and passed the political examination because Gao Xin concealed your biological father, and the Gao family secretly helped you. He graduated with excellent grades at the age of 22. Don''t tell me that you know Guo Linfeng''s true face, and then you break up with your biological father and become a new man, and then you come back to your biological mother. "


    "Then what''s the point you want to make clear?"


    "It is said that during the 10 years from 5 to 15 years old, Guo Linfeng trained you in a closed way and was very strict with you. I suspect you are Guo Linfeng, the informant arranged by Tuofei." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s voice fell, Lao Chan hit Xu Yunlu''s chin with a heavy blow, and the smell of iron filled Xu Yunlu''s mouth quickly.


    When Lao Chan finished, he folded his fist, stretched his clothes and said, "Xu Xiaolu, I hope you can make up stories in the future and try your best to be more like them. NATO is a political figure of Goa. If you want to discredit him, you should also find the right person, like Wu Xiong, who is more suitable than me." Then Lao Chuan said with a smile, "by the way, that Tuo is a thousand years old ink. Black is nothing to him. It doesn''t matter if you plant a hundred or a thousand illegitimate children for him, but please don''t make fun of me."


    With that, Lao Chan strode out of the restaurant. Xu Yunlu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his fingers.


    Su ran, sitting in the car, didn''t expect Lao Chou to start. She was startled to see that Mao Zi and others gathered around and blocked Lao Chou at the door of the restaurant. After a while, Xu Yunlu wiped the corner of his mouth again and then waved. Mao Zi and others hated Lao Chou, but they all stepped back and gave way. Lao Chou strode away.


    Su Ran''s big shortsightedness is visible. Naturally, Su Ming can see it more clearly. He is very puzzled and asks, "your boss beat brother Lu. What''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know. Uncle Lu won''t tell me anything." Su Ran is a little wronged. She loves Xu Yunlu, but she doesn''t know why she can''t hate Lao Qian.


    Maozi quickly handed Xu Yunlu a wet tissue. Xu Yunlu took it and pressed it gently at the corner of his mouth. Then he came out, threw the key of fengzhizi''s car to maozi and got into Su Ming''s car.


    "Uncle Lu, why did the boss beat you?" Su ran asked nervously. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "you don''t know Lao Chou, but you like to do it. Let''s go, Su Ming."


    "Uncle, it hurts."


    "Not bad. Ah, uncle, today I can see Lao Chan''s real speed. He used to climb slower than a tortoise. It''s really fun for everyone. "


    Su Ming starts the car, and Xu Yunlu''s phone rings. Xu Yunlu takes a look at it. It''s Ning Xiaohai. It''s a little strange, so he answers: "Psycho, you don''t know what time it is."


    "Cousin, I just got a message."


    "What''s the news?"


    "Yu Ye has been suspended."


    "Isn''t Yu Ye injured and hospitalized?"


    "The focus of injury hospitalization is injury, and now the focus is suspension."


    "Why?"


    "It''s said that afatu is a famous sniper. He''s so fierce and accurate that he didn''t kill Yu Ye with one shot. It''s very suspicious. Now they suspect that Yu Ye is the informant of the drug lords in the Municipal Bureau. The provincial department has organized a special investigation team."


    "Damn it! What kind of divine logic is this! Where is Yu Ye now? "


    "Still in the hospital."


    "When will the investigation team arrive?"


    "Tomorrow, it''s past 12 o''clock. It should be today."ˇ° Today is new year''s Eve. They won''t let Yu Ye pass this year. OK, I know! " When Xu Yunlu hung up, Su Ming asked, "do you want to go to the hospital now?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 435

    "In the middle of the night, go to a doctor, go home!" Xu Yunlu pressed the corner of his mouth.


    Back at yiranju, Su Ming showed Xu Yunlu the place where he was beaten by Lao Chan. He just rubbed a piece of skin against his mouth and didn''t hurt the key point. He simply cleaned Xu Yunlu and pressed cotton medicine on the wound. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "it''s OK, little injury."


    "Press it. Don''t be swollen tomorrow."


    "Ah, my hands are quite black. Wait for me to wash them."


    Xu Yunlu came out after a bath and heard Su Ming saying, "well, your uncle''s injury is really not serious."


    "Will it swell up tomorrow?"


    "So I let him have a piece of cotton wool. After a while, you can apply it with an ice bag. It should not disfigure him."


    "I don''t have an ice pack yet."


    "I have one there. I''ll get one for you."


    "Take two, smaller ones."


    "OK, I see." Su Ming went to get the ice bag. Su ran saw Xu Yunlu come out and asked, "uncle, does it hurt?"


    "All right."


    "Boss, why did he hit you?"


    "That''s a matter for adults."


    "I''m an adult, too." As Su ran talks, Su Ming takes the ice bag, presses the cotton wool on Xu Yunlu, and leaves.


    As soon as Su ran saw Xu Yunlu, it was not easy to talk, so she had no choice but to ask. She handed Xu Yunlu the ice bag with a small towel and went to take a bath. When she came out of the bath, Xu Yunlu had gone to Qin Mo''s room to have a rest.


    Sura is not at ease. She pushes open the door and sees Xu Yunlu half leaning on Qin Mo''s bed. Hearing the sound, she looks up at Sura and asks, "beauty, do you want to sleep next to her uncle or next to the pig?"


    Before Su ran spoke, Xu Yunlu waved to her. Su ran walked by. Xu Yunlu held her in his arms and said, "I''d better sleep with my uncle. You can''t keep piggy when he grows up."


    "You can''t tell, piggy..." before Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu gave her a kiss and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s almost two o''clock. Go to sleep."


    "Uncle, today is 30, I can''t get up too late, I set the alarm clock, uncle don''t cancel it for me again!"


    "OK, by the way, I''ve asked bingo to arrange the new year''s dinner. If there''s anything wrong, he will come to you."


    "Uncle, how did you take out the cotton wool?"


    "What kind of injury is this? Sleep well."


    "Uncle, are you going to the hospital tomorrow?"


    "If you don''t sleep, uncle will sleep with you."


    Su ran knew that Xu Yunlu was talking nonsense. She pinched Xu Yunlu twice and then went to sleep in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu touched Su Ran''s little finger and tossed about these days. The little finger has been swollen and the wound has healed.


    Su ran was really woken up by the alarm clock this time. When she woke up, Xu Yunlu was no longer around. Xu Yunlu didn''t cancel the alarm clock for her this time, but it was one hour late. Su ran quickly got up from the bed and spent a lot of effort to wake Qin Mo up. After washing, she quickly took Qin Mo to the 28th floor.


    On the 28th floor, Qin Mo first went to the small suite to say hello to his grandfather and grandmother, then quickly turned to the big suite. His sailing boat was still with his grandparents. He was very concerned.


    Su ran was stopped by Xu Wenshan and asked what Xu Yunlu had done when he didn''t come yesterday. Su ran concealed the part when Lao Chan beat Xu Yunlu, but told Xu Wenshan the rest one by one. After Xu Wenshan made it clear, Su ran went to the big apartment. Several guards were familiar with her. The people in the room didn''t give special orders, so naturally no one came out to stop her. Su ran went straight to the opposite side, The living room is empty.


    Su ran knew that Qin Mo was thinking about his sailing boat. On weekdays, Mrs. Lu kept the sailing boat in her study, so she went to the study to find Qin mo. as soon as she got to the door of the study, Su ran heard Lu Lianqing''s voice: "Dad, it''s OK. When I saw Xiaolu this time, I felt that he was in a good state, in a good mood, and in a good spirit."


    "I agree with you."


    "That''s good, and I''m relieved."


    "You, you gave birth to this son, just to annoy us."


    Lu Lianqing smiles and doesn''t speak. Suddenly he feels someone at the door. He turns his head and sees that it''s su ran. He nods to Su ran. Su ran quickly says, "grandfather, uncle, I''m here to find a quiet man."


    "Your grandmother and your grandmother said that they would wear new clothes for the new year. They bought some new clothes for him. They should try them on in the room."


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Go ahead."


    Su ran hurriedly goes to the main bedroom. Sure enough, she sees old lady Lu sitting on the sofa knitting a sweater. Shen Qing is changing Qin Mo''s clothes. Looking at the clothes on the side, old lady Lu and old lady Xu have bought more than a few sets of new clothes, which are obviously a pile of new clothes.


    In order to save money, Su LAN bought Qin Mo clothes that were a little bigger. Although they didn''t fit, Su ran thought they were very cute. Of course, Qin Mo was more like a little prince when she put on the clothes that Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu had all over her body. But for the little boy, the new clothes are not rare, and they are very annoying, so Qin Mo, who has tried two sets of clothes, is a little impatient.


    Seeing Su ran coming in, old man Lu said to her, "tell your grandmother to come here quickly and buy so many clothes, but she won''t try." As soon as Mrs. Lu finished, Mrs. Xu came in with a smile. Seeing that Qin Mo was impatient, she immediately pulled Qin Mo and coaxed him into trying on some clothes.


    Qin Mo resisted trying on new clothes. He didn''t expect that Su LAN would like to catch him trying on new clothes. Grandma and grandma would like to try on new clothes, too. It''s a waste of his time. How many tricks can he play with his little flower, little red and little green? Of course, his sailing boat and Rubik''s Cube


    Xu Yunlu took Ning Xiaohai to the car. Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, it''s 30 today. Do you want to go to the bureau?"


    "Go to fart, your brother. I''ve smashed my gun on Lao Zhu''s desk."


    "Is that going to the hospital?"


    "Go to the hospital, maozi. When we get to the hospital, we park the car at the door. When we see the people from the investigation team coming, we follow them in."


    "Brother Lu, this is to enlarge the feeling of the move." Maozi said flatteringly, Xu Yunlu gave him a while, "why so much nonsense!"


    It''s new year''s day. The crowded streets are always smooth. Maozi usually drives smoothly. This will give full play to the situation and get to the hospital soon.


    To celebrate the new year, there are fewer people to see a doctor, so there are a lot of parking spaces. Maozi chose a side seat of the main gate to park the car.


    At about 9:30, I finally saw two official cars coming, stopped at the main entrance, and several people came out. When we saw that they were accompanied by the vice leader song of the Bureau, Ning Xiaohai added: "it''s them."


    "Get out of the car!" Xu Yunlu took the lead in getting out of the car, and maozi and Ning Xiaohai quickly followed.


    The three followed the group to the orthopedic ward.


    Ning Xiaohai just wants to go up, but Xu Yunlu reaches out to stop him.


    After a while, Zhao xiaohen frowned and came out. Although Zhao xiaohen had skin injuries, there were many wounds with a certain depth and length, so he was still in pain all over. When he was chased out, he was so desperate that he doubted life. When he saw Xu Yunlu, he limped over and asked, "Xu Xiaolu, what''s the situation?"


    Ning Xiaohai couldn''t help asking: "Yu Ye''s leg was shot. When did Zhao xiaodai get lame?"


    "I have a wound on my leg, you don''t see it! It hurts when you leave! "


    "Damn it


    Xu Yunlu went to the door. The door was not closed tightly. He heard Yu Yeqi''s voice: "what do you mean? What questions do I need to explain?"


    "Vice detachment Yu, as far as we know, the man named afatu is a famous sniper. He uses a SVD sniper gun to a great extent. Unless he doesn''t shoot, once he shoots, his men won''t live."


    "What do you mean, that is to say, I was not killed by him. You are all very sorry!"


    The other side ignored Yu Ye and continued: "Deputy Yu detachment, you are a police officer. You will not be unclear about our policy. If you are frank, you will be lenient and if you are resistant, you will be honest."


    "What can I tell you?"


    "What''s the relationship between you and afatu during your years in Nadong?"


    "Afatu and I are workers. We don''t even talk much in private."


    "Nadong''s police station seized nearly 100 kilograms in Yulong Snow Mountain. Don''t tell us that you didn''t get credit here."


    "No, what credit should I have here? What do you regard me as? As a prisoner? You are interrogating me!"


    "With afatu alone, is it possible for him to use Yulong Snow Mountain to sell so many smuggled goods? We suspect that afatu has already pulled you out of the water in Nadong."


    "You''re bloody!"


    Song deputy bureau''s dignified voice came over: "Yu Ye, now the person who asked you is commissioner Zheng of the ad hoc group. Pay attention to your mood!"


    "Vice Bureau song, if you come, you can pay attention to your mood!"


    The Commissioner Zheng said sternly, "Deputy detachment Yu, as I said just now, our policy is to be lenient to those who confess and strict to those who resist. Do you want to be lenient or strict?"


    Xu Yunlu then pushed the door in and swept his eyes. Yu Ye was lying on the bed. Vice Bureau song and Commissioner Zheng were standing at the end of the bed. One of the two members of the special task force was holding a recorder, the other was taking notes.


    Hearing the sound, vice Bureau song and Commissioner Zheng looked at the door. Vice Bureau song saw that it was Xu Yunlu and asked, "Xu Bureau, why are you here?"


    "It''s new year''s day, and vice detachment Yu and vice detachment Zhao are seriously injured. I''m the leader. So come and have a look. Vice Bureau song, are you here to visit the wounded?"


    "Oh," said Yu Ye as soon as vice Bureau song opened his mouth, "they are here to interrogate me."


    "Interrogate you?" Xu Yunlu gently raised his eyebrows and asked, "why?"


    "Because I didn''t get killed by afatu."


    Song deputy bureau immediately said: "Xu Bureau, that''s true, because when Yu''s deputy detachment was doing covert work, he once worked with afatu. Everyone had heard about afatu''s shooting skills, so the provincial department was very suspicious of his blunder and organized special personnel to understand the situation."


    "Oh, as the head of a game, I didn''t know about it."ˇ° Well, Xu Bureau, the composition of the project was very urgent, and the provincial department also wanted to make things clear as soon as possible. So as soon as I got to the Bureau, I was asked to see the Deputy detachment immediately. Xu Bureau was not in at that time, so... "" I understand. " Xu Yunlu nodded and sat down on the sofa beside the wild hospital bed. "You go on, I''ll listen in, and I''ll know what my subordinates are doing when they do covert work." After that, Xu Yunlu added, "you can stay at the scene as a deputy, and I should not be decadent as a principal."ˇ° That''s, that''s, Commissioner Zheng, let''s go on! "ˇ° Xu Ju, we just let Yu Ye explain the relationship between him and afatu. " Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I understand. I haven''t been killed by the sharpshooter afatu." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 436

    "Xu Ju, maybe you don''t know that afatu, who is ready for sniping, has never lost his hand."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu stood up, looked at Commissioner Zheng, and said, "I understand Commissioner Zheng''s meaning. There is a god like afatu. If Yu Ye is not dead, it''s doubtful. If I am afatu and know that the Chinese Police Bureau has your reasoning, I can laugh to death when I fall asleep."


    "Xu Ju, we''re not kidding!"


    "I''m not kidding. I''m afatu. Now I''m going to point my gun at Commissioner Zheng. I''m going to only hurt Commissioner Zheng, but I''m not going to kill Commissioner Zheng. Tomorrow, the provincial department will organize another special team to investigate Commissioner Zheng. I''ll point my gun at deputy song Bureau, and I''m going to only hurt but not kill him. Will the provincial department organize another special team to investigate Deputy song Bureau, so afatu doesn''t have to blow his dust, We can send all the personnel of our important positions to isolation investigation, and directly paralyze the police system of our province. "


    Song deputy bureau said: "Xu Bureau, please don''t change the concept. Even if afatu has this idea, it may not hurt all the provincial leaders."


    "Vice Bureau song, I didn''t change my concept. You said the key point. The leaders of the Bureau and the province are all high and in a safe area. It''s very difficult for afatu to kill them, let alone kill them; However, when the front-line personnel go out of the field to carry out their tasks, they are faced with the most vicious and stubborn gangsters and drug criminals, who may lose their lives at any time. Only because of a blunder of the gangsters and drug criminals, they are lucky to come back alive. On the contrary, they are not normal, and they have to be investigated and interrogated. " Xu Yunlu gently scratched his eyebrows with his fingers. "Therefore, I suggest that all field personnel should sign a life and death certificate. They must sacrifice when they perform tasks. Those who refuse to sacrifice should not do field work!"


    "Xu Ju, you''ve changed your concept. Yu Ye''s situation is like this. He worked undercover in Nadong and worked with afatu..."


    "All the field personnel on the front-line duty sign the death certificate that they must sacrifice. It is estimated that no one dares to be a police officer. Well, forget it all; But I think the police officers who are sent to be undercover agents must sign. They are all criminals who deal with them. It''s hard to ensure that any one will not miss the right time when they fight with him. It''s a waste of time to arrange people to investigate when they come back to the hall and the Bureau. So it''s the most direct way to bring the corpse to see you. In this way, Commissioner Zheng''s workload will be greatly reduced, It''s a good thing that we can cut a lot of people and directly save a sum of money for the Department. "


    "Xu Ju, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Xu Yunlu scratched his eyebrow again and said: "front line police officers are bleeding and sweating in front of them. Even if you don''t help them in the back, you have to be used by people with ulterior motives to sprinkle salt on their wounds. Do you have a long head in the end. What''s more, undercover agents sacrifice not only their lives, but also their youth and reputation. What they endure is the loneliness that others can''t bear. The threats that they face all the time can''t be covered by a traumatic stress disorder. In addition, they can survive the mission, recover the identity of the police, and face many unknown retaliatory risks, so please don''t insult him


    "So go back where you come from. Otherwise, I''ll go to the provincial hall and break with you!" After a pause, Xu Yunlu ended his speech with a loud voice.


    Applause came from the door, Xu Yunlu half side of the head, see Gao Honggang in the doorframe, disdain to curl his mouth.


    Vice Bureau song and Commissioner Zheng and others saw that it was impossible to continue questioning, so they had to leave bitterly. Several people came to the door, and Xu Yunlu said, "vice Bureau song, I hope you will report anything to me in the future. Even if I am not in the Bureau, the phone is open 24 hours a day. You should do less in the future for this kind of thing that harms others and harms others."


    "Yes, Xu Ju." Song deputy bureau voice is not big, finish saying and Zheng Commissioner etc. ash slip away.


    Zhao xiaohen limped in and said, "Wow, Xu Xiaolu, the person I admire most before is my brother Honggang. I admire you a little today."


    Gao Honggang coughed two times dissatisfied. Zhao xiaohen immediately limped to Gao Honggang''s side and said loyally, "brother Honggang, in my mind, you are always the first. A hundred Xu Xiaolu can''t replace you in my mind."


    Ning Xiaohai curled his mouth and said, "Damn, you just call your brother Honggang my father instead."


    Yu Ye wanted to say "thank you" to Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu said first: "vice Bureau Gao, vice detachment Yu and vice detachment Zhao didn''t tell their families about the injuries. The Bureau''s unified understanding of their families is to go out to perform important tasks, so you are responsible for the arrangements of their new year''s affairs. You should let them live in the hospital and feel the care of the Bureau leaders, Make sure that this year will be as warm and beautiful as at home


    Putting away the heat preservation tube, Gao Honggang, who was about to take off his coat, turned his head and said, "Xu Xiaolu, why should I arrange this trivial matter?"


    "They call me Xu Bureau and you vice Bureau Gao." Xu Yunlu said, reaching out to Gao Honggang to brush the rain on his coat. "Southern Yunnan really loves rain!" With that, as soon as Xu Yunlu stopped, he left with Ning Xiaohai and maozi.


    "Virtue!" Gao Honggang was just about to scold, and Zhao xiaohen, who was choked, called out: "Oh, brother Honggang, you''ve finally come. It hurts me so much. It hurts me so much. It hurts so much."


    Yu Ye finally laughed: "Zhao xiaodai, you can''t change your lines. It''s the same every time. You''re not tired of what you say, but I''m tired of what you listen to. What''s the relationship between your pain and whether brother Honggang will come or not? Will he come or not?"


    Gao Honggang then asked, "since it hurts, it''s just that I can''t walk."


    "Brother Honggang, what do you mean?"


    "We are invited to new year''s dinner by an old man of high prestige tonight. Can you go?"


    "Brother Honggang, I can''t go home like this. I have to stay in the hospital for new year''s Eve. Of course, I''d like to have new year''s dinner."


    Gao Honggang explained to Yu Ye, and Yu Ye said, "take Zhao xiaohen away quickly. I can have a quiet sleep. The doctor said that a good sleep is good for my recovery."


    Gao Honggang said: "I ordered a table for you with the restaurant. When you want to eat, tell Huang Jitou that there is no one in his family. You two will spend the new year together."


    "OK, I see. You can go now."


    When Xu Yunlu came out, Ning Xiaohai immediately extended his hand in front of him and clapped his hand: "my cousin cow!"


    Xu Yunlu gave him a kick and said, "today is new year''s Eve. Hurry back!"


    On the car, Ning Xiaohai took out his mobile phone, turned to the photo and handed it to Xu Yunlu: "cousin, you see!"


    Xu Yunlu took a look and said, "it''s Zhang Bai. Isn''t it Xiao Peiming who drinks together?"


    "Exactly, cousin, are you satisfied or dissatisfied with my brother''s work progress?"


    "Half satisfied."


    "Why half satisfied?"


    "I''m totally satisfied. Do you still have the motivation to work? Go on and collect more. I want to stay with my grandfather and grandmother for a while, but I don''t want to see these bastards swaying around in front of me every day, and my ears are full of that old lady Hu Huo."


    "Don''t worry, your brother. I know you best. My cousin likes quietness. I''ll make that old witch shut her mouth."


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you and Yu Qin? If you don''t like it, don''t pull together. After that, both of you are not happy."


    "I like Yu Qin very much, but your aunt Gao said Yu Qin is small."


    "Bullshit, Yu Qin has grown up, which is small?"


    "No, cousin, it''s like you''ve changed your taste."


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you. In this kind of weather, brother, what I want most is to hold the little thing silently and lie on the sofa playing with my mobile phone."


    "Virtue, that''s the ambition."


    "I know you are jealous of me."


    After all, it''s new year''s Eve. Xu Yunlu left a room full of old people at home. Knowing that he must have complained a lot, he didn''t dare to hang around outside any more and let maozi drive back to yiranju.


    Several families want to celebrate the new year here. The kitchens of the large and small apartments are not enough, and the rooms are small. Finally, the location of the new year is set on the third floor of the West Building of yueman.


    Hengbin asked people to clean up the tables, chairs and benches on the third floor and replace them with six big round tables.


    Su Ran is a little nervous. She has never gathered so many people for the new year''s meal. She doesn''t say the new year''s meal. She doesn''t eat so many people at ordinary times. Moreover, Lu Feng has a high status and Xu Wenshan has a lot of money. She is well-informed. Although there are horizontal guests, she is also afraid of making some mistakes, which makes old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran laugh.


    Su ran and Heng bin set the dishes for the new year''s dinner. She also wanted to arrange the seats. Heng Bin said that Mr. Xu would arrange the seats himself.


    Su ran was very happy when she heard that. Rich people were very particular about seats. Xu Wenshan was the best.


    When Su ran walked into the main hall with six big tables on the third floor, Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Ning Shu were singing the Cantonese Opera "imperial flower".


    Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Ning Shu are both dressed in dark red cheongsam and white fox fur shawl. They are really a pair of sister flowers, and they sing very well. Mrs. Xu sings female, while Mrs. Ning Shu sings male.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Hehuan and junzui dreamland"


    "Clink glasses to the night stage"


    "Hundred flowers crown instead of mortuary"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran sighs from her heart that old lady Xu is really a rich family. She likes Beijing Opera and Cantonese opera, and she likes to have fun here. No one close to her relatives and friends can not help but fall in love with them. Some of them can even be proficient in learning one or two passages.


    Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng sat together, watching Xu Wenshan tap the armrest of the sofa with his fingers along with the rhythm of the song, obviously enjoying himself.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Mrs. Lu was sitting beside her grandmother. She was surprised to see Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai come in.


    As soon as they saw that they arrived the latest, Mrs. Xu glared at them discontentedly while singing. She had to find a way to please Mrs. Xu. Otherwise, she would rather not celebrate the new year and drown them with saliva.


    Xu Yunlu bravely went to old lady Xu and said:


    "Embracing each other" Ning Xiaohai went to old lady Ning Shu and took another sentence: "cuddle with each other." then they sang with the two old ladies in chorus: "trees on both sides reveal the fragrance of the emperor" and then divided into Xu Yunlu''s male voice: "emperor flower" Ning Xiaohai''s female voice: "long companion with a heart man"... And then the four sang together at the end, no matter the singing style, the stage steps, the singing style The hand movements are the same as those I''ve practiced before. It''s natural and smooth. Even if I go to stage to perform, I''m not out of proportion. After singing the last sentence, in exchange for a piece of warm applause, Mrs. Lu shook her head and said, "if you are plain nonsense, you will follow the nonsense. It''s not lucky to sing" imperial flower "for the Chinese New Year You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 437

    As soon as Xu Yunlu raised his arm, old lady Xu took his arm and gently pressed the sweat on his forehead with her handkerchief. She said with pride, "deer, we don''t taboo these things. Art has nothing to do with auspiciousness. It''s nice to hear. If you like it, it''s ok. By the way, lu''er, why did Honggang and xiaohen arrive before you


    Zhao xiaohen, who was eating with an apple, was surprised by Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai who came in. He didn''t bite the apple until the end of the emperor''s daughter flower. He finally took the apple away and asked: "brother Honggang, why are Xu Xiaolu and Ning Xiaohai here? By the way, I remember that the son of wind was given to Qin Mo by Mr. Xu, so..."


    Gao Honggang was surprised to see Su ran come in quietly. At this moment, he can judge that Xu Yunlu has a special relationship with the Xu family. After listening to Zhao xiaohen''s words, he casually replied, "what son of wind?"


    "Just a year ago, I was in a milk tea shop and saw a movie named fengzhizi. At that time, we all thought it was Xiao Peiming''s. We didn''t expect that it turned out that master Xu gave it to me."


    "Who is silence?"


    "Just that kid, there''s no one but two here."


    "I saw him in the milk tea shop, not the son of Su LAN and Qin Xing?"


    Zhao xiaohen disdainfully curled his mouth and said: "I doubt it very much, and I can''t say it''s suspicion. 90% of this baby belongs to Xu Yunlu and Su ran."


    Gao Honggang was surprised. Instead of answering Zhao xiaohen''s words, he asked, "don''t you hurt?"


    "Pain, pain, good pain, pain all over, brother Honggang, you said it''s been two days, how can I still hurt so much!" Zhao xiaohen immediately couldn''t even eat apples.


    Gao Honggang ignores Zhao xiaohen and takes a sip of tea in front of him. No wonder Xu Yunlu knows a lot about himself. He is the stepson of his aunt''s family who doesn''t even have a picture of his adult life. That''s all right. In other words, he colludes with Heiyan in Shankou on purpose to embarrass the Gao family.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Gao Honggang was. He almost didn''t crush the teacup. Although he didn''t feel a bit about the black rock in Shankou, Xu Yunlu''s slapping in the face made him very depressed.


    Xu Yunlu coughed falsely and said, "Lu Er is busy with business. Don''t you know that?"


    Old lady Xu patted Xu Yunlu twice with her hand: "I don''t believe you here even silently. Can grandma believe it, or I will accompany grandma to sing Yueju Opera to make amends."


    "Grandma, please forgive the deer."


    "Just sing that part of he Wenxiu''s visit to his wife in sangyuan."


    "Grandma, no, I can''t sing that song."


    "It''s better to sing Yue opera. It''s simpler than Beijing Opera and Cantonese opera. Otherwise, you''d better read the narration."


    "How silly that is!"


    "Then you make Grandma angry. Sing, sing, sing with grandma." As soon as Mrs. Xu raised her hand, Su ran found that there was a screen beside her. There was a small accompaniment class behind the screen. As soon as Mrs. Xu raised her hand, it turned into the tune of Yue opera.


    Xu Yunlu: "go!"


    Old lady Xu: "I met my elder sister and got news. Jiuli mulberry garden visited Lanying, passed Sanli peach blossom ferry, passed Liuli apricot blossom village, passed Qibao Pavilion, and was in front of Jiuli mulberry garden..."


    Xu Yunlu: "ah, the window is too high to see. Oh, with a stone, you can see clearly."


    Ning Xiaohai laughed: "cousin is Kuan, not Kan, and you are out of tune, seriously out of tune, all run to the" imperial flower ", this is Yue opera, not Cantonese opera."


    Everyone was happy. Old lady Xu was holding Xu Yunlu in her arms, and she couldn''t stand up straight. Xu Yunlu said helplessly, "I said I couldn''t sing. Grandma made a fool of Lu Er. I''m in a good mood, isn''t it?"


    Old lady Xu immediately turned her face and said, "I''m in a bad mood. You and Haizi have left us here on New Year''s Eve. Don''t forget that we are the distinguished guests you invited. Is there such a way to treat the distinguished guests?"


    Old lady Ning Shu said with hatred: "that is, Xiaolu is not polite at all now. She is not polite than Ning Xiaohai, and her song is not as good as Ning Xiaohai."


    Xu Wenshan happily said: "these two treasures, where they are, they are so busy when they are young."


    Mrs. Lu also shook her head and said, "really, I''m not afraid to make a fool of myself when I was a child. I''m making trouble everywhere. But then, Haizi hasn''t been so noisy for many years. I haven''t heard him sing for many years."


    Su ran carefully walked through the happy crowd, came to sit down beside Su LAN, and asked in a low voice: "sister-in-law, why are you here?"


    "I don''t know. Mr. Xu sent for us all."


    Su ran takes a look at Qin Xing and Su Ming. Qin Mo is sitting in Qin Xing''s arms and whispers to Qin Xing. From time to time, she even comes to Su Ming''s ear and says that only they can understand.


    Seeing that old lady Xu was enjoying herself, Lu Feng asked, "Xiaolu, how are you getting ready for the new year''s dinner? Are you ready to take a seat?"


    "Grandfather, it''s only two o''clock. Will the new year begin at two o''clock?"


    "Yes, we have. We''re going to stay until twelve in the evening. Xiaohai, your grandfather has a seat arrangement here. Take it and arrange everyone for the new year. "


    Ning Xiaohai takes the list from Xu Wenshan.


    Naturally, Mrs. Lu Feng and Mrs. Xu Wenshan, Mrs. Ning Hui and Mrs. Ning Shu, and Mrs. Jiasu sit in the middle of the main table. Because the table is big enough, Ning Cheng asks Mr. and Mrs. Lu Lianqing to sit at the main table too. Lu Lianqing is so kind that she can sit at the main table, but Gao Yi says it''s good for her to sit at another table.


    Su ran feels that old lady Lu doesn''t want Gao Yi to sit at the main table with Lu Lianqing. Gao Yi puts forward that she should sit at another table, which seems quite satisfactory to old lady Lu.


    The main table is full of old people. Ning Cheng added Lu Lianqing to his sentence, and everyone seems to take it for granted. Su ran thinks that there is only one reason, that is, Lu Lianqing''s position must be relatively high, so that the old people can give up three points.


    Of course, old lady Ning Shu is always different. She wanted her husband, brother and wife to sit at the main table. When Ning Cheng intervened, it was not her turn. Old lady Ning Shu hummed coldly and said, "brother, you are flattering like Xiaohai in your family now!" As Mrs. Ning Shu spoke, she glanced at grandma Su with her eyes. She couldn''t understand that such an old woman who couldn''t speak directly and clearly could go to the main table, and it was not her man''s brother and daughter-in-law''s turn.


    In fact, grandma Su is very upset when she sits at the main table. Xu Wenshan not only arranges her at the main table, but also arranges someone to take care of her.


    "If you are celebrating the new year, you can''t help saying these things." Ning Cheng did not pick up Ning Shu old lady''s words, directly sealed with words.


    Old lady Ning Shu turned her lips discontentedly. She brought a lot of people. The husband, brother, wife and the seven aunts she brought sat down at the same table. Old lady Naqu was very witty. She kept saying that it was very good, very good, and her mouth was very eloquent. She said that she was lucky to spend the new year with sister Xu, sister Lu and sister Lu.


    Of course, the old lady Qu didn''t make a fuss about it. Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan are both indifferent. They have been relatives for decades, but they only know their names. This is the first time they have a new year''s dinner with them, and they are still eating in the same room. Many people are really flattered. These two old people should be in a very good mood. It''s a rare event in a hundred years.


    Gao Yi, Qin Xing and Su LAN, Ning Zhengchuan, Ning Xiaohai, Gao Honggang, Su Ming, Zhao xiaohen were arranged to sit at a table.


    Zeng Wen, Su ran, Lu Yuqin, Zhang feiran, Zhao xiaohen, Zhang Feiping, Zhang Feiqi and a few of Zhang''s descendants sat at the same table.


    Qiu Shu, Wang Gang, Shen Qing, Qu Peng, Yun Zhan and other intimate figures of the old people sat down at a table. However, most of the people at this table were busy. Shen Qing, for example, was afraid that the person who was waiting on grandma Su was careless. She would get up from time to time to help.


    Xu Yunlu was arranged to be at a table with Shaodong, Hengbin, ligui, Shaoxi, maozi, Aita, maozi and others.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu walked over, Li Gui immediately opened his hand and said, "dear, welcome to be kicked back."


    Shao Dong also said: "Xiaolu, I didn''t expect that you could sing as well as dance. Before, you were very conservative. You didn''t show this skill."


    "It''s not to amuse the old lady. It''s all out of tune."


    "I don''t know why I''m out of tune."


    "No, just you. Do you know what Beijing opera, Yue Opera and Cantonese Opera are?"


    Li Gui shook his head very honestly, and everyone was happy. Li Gui then said, "you can explain to me, little deer."


    There are six tables, the main table is in the middle, and five big tables are around the main table. Li Gui is very good at sitting, and the position is just back to back with Zhao xiaohen. Because the room is big, it''s a pity that he doesn''t get close to Zhao xiaohen. When Zhao xiaohen heard that Li Gui didn''t understand it, he immediately turned to Li Gui for popular science: "Beijing Opera is the quintessence of China, Yue Opera and Yue Opera are local operas in coastal provinces."


    "Wow, officer Zhao, you know a lot." Although Li Gui didn''t start, he didn''t call Xiao dundun, but his mouth was full of warmth and ignorance. What he knew and what he didn''t know were mysterious.


    Finally, only Qin Mo was left. Qin Mo grabbed a small snake and followed Ning Xiaohai: "uncle, where do I sit? Where do I sit quietly?"


    "Your grandfather didn''t give you a place."


    Qin Mo was confused, but he was a good boy. Everyone loved him. Why didn''t he give him a meal? He immediately rushed to Ning Xiaohai and said, "my grandfather won''t!"


    "Really, my grandfather didn''t give you a place."


    Qin Mo pursed her lips and her eyes were red. Old lady Lu said, "this cousin is not big or small. Don''t tease me. She has a place in silence. It''s grandma''s place."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard this, she wiped her eyes, opened her short legs and ran to Mrs. Lu. Mrs. Lu had asked someone to put a chair in the middle of her grandmother su. The children''s chair was placed on the chair. Qin Mo quickly climbed on the chair, and then looked at Ning Xiaohai with pride. Mrs. Lu quickly said, "little silence belongs to a monkey. Come on, grandma. Do you wash your hands, It stinks. I''m sure it hasn''t been washed. Grandma will take you to wash your hands. "


    As soon as Qin Mo heard this, he quickly climbed down from the chair, put the snake up, opened his short legs and followed Mrs. Lu to wash her hands.


    When Qin Mo finished everything, he climbed into the children''s chair and waited for the notice from grandfather and grandfather.


    Qin Mo''s serious waiting for dinner amused both Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu. She touched each other and kissed each other.


    Mrs. Lu came back with Qin mo after washing her hands. There were four large plates and several small plates on the table, each of which was divided into eight small grids. In one small grid, there were eight kinds of nut snacks, such as pistachio, cashew nuts, hickory, pine nuts and Hawaii; A plate of small grid put durian crisp, golden soft cake, purple taro roll and other eight kinds of cakes; There are eight kinds of cold dishes, such as stewed pork, barbecued pork and roast meat, in a small dish; A plate of litchi, chelizi, avocado, longan and other eight kinds of fruit; There are different kinds of preserves on those small plates. Mrs. Lu tut tut several times said: "little deer, we can''t finish all these alone. Can we still eat the new year''s dinner?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 438

    "Old lady, it''s not good for you to be treated with filial piety." Mrs. Xu picked up a longan and peeled it.


    "Silence is a little baby, or a little baby who doesn''t like snacks. It''s too early for me to stand it." Then Mrs. Lu asked someone to send a chicken leg and put it in Qin Mo''s small bowl, "so the silent baby can eat some cushion first."


    Qin Mo immediately searched for Su ran and Su LAN with his eyes, but today there were so many people that he couldn''t find them at all. Mrs. Lu said, "how can grandma talk? She doesn''t count. Mothers have to listen to grandma. Do you know?"


    Qin Mo didn''t expect that old lady Lu was so powerful. Old lady Lu touched his head and said, "good, eat."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw the uncle named Wang Gang, he stood up, motioned down with his hand and said, "everyone be quiet, everyone be quiet. Our new year''s Eve dinner this year is arranged by hengshao. Although it is arranged by hengshao, it is solemnly arranged under the command of Mr. Lu and Mr. Xu, so we are before Taotie, We must ask Mr. Lu and Mr. Xu to say something. "


    Ning Xiaohai immediately followed suit and said, "it''s necessary. How hard it is to command. If the direction is wrong, it''s pretty good, isn''t it cousin?"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile across the table: "I think it''s harder to eat than to command. Do you have to say something?"


    "Just say a few words. I can''t say anything out of tune."


    Lu Feng said, "well, there is no quiet place for you two."


    Xu Yunlu pointed to Ning Xiaohai and said, "grandfather is going to speak. Please shut your mouth."


    "Golden words, do you want to give a wave of applause first?"


    "Yes, it''s the prewar mobilization." As soon as Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai took the lead in clapping, everyone immediately clapped. Lu Feng had to press with his hand and said, "OK, OK, you can eat and eat, and you need to mobilize for dinner. I''m very happy today, old man, so I have to drink wine today."


    Xu Xiaolu then pushed Ning Zhengchuan, who was behind him, and said, "you must drink, draw the key points, and take the exam."


    Lu Feng added: "your grandmother is not allowed to take care of it."


    Ning Zhengchuan immediately pushed back: "no control, it''s the key point, it''s the test."


    "Grandma is not allowed to take care of it. It''s necessary. The old man, do you want to go first?" As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Mrs. Lu shook her head and said, "I know how tall they are. You are a small one. You should weigh it up."


    "First, don''t worry. Mr. Xu hasn''t made an important speech yet. No matter how slow you are, grandfather will drink it."


    Xu Wenshan just stood up and said, "today, I''m also very happy that Xiaolu has finally returned home. There are so many relatives and friends to celebrate the new year together. Do you know why I arranged for your husband and wife to sit together, but did I disturb them? Because husband and wife are important, but friends are also important. A good wife is your rear, a good friend is your front, and a good wife is your strong backing, It is a harbor for rest and healing; Good friends, such as good teachers and helpful friends, are the foundation for you to carry forward. They have strong backing, and there are so many good teachers and helpful friends around you. I believe my children, your road will be wider and wider, and more smooth and smooth. "


    As soon as Xu Wenshan''s speech ended, he won a lot of applause.


    Ning Xiaohai pushed Xu Yunlu for a while, clapping his hands and whispering: "let you go home early to see the old man, but no, what''s red in your eyes now?"


    "Who is red, into the sand, OK."


    "Damn, did you leave a grain of sand when you installed this room, ready to use it in your eyes?"


    "Ning Xiaohai, you must not be my grandfather''s mentor, you are a pig teammate."


    Qin Mo has big eyes. You adults talk endlessly. Your little belly can''t stand it. He takes another look at Mrs. Lu and starts to talk to the drumstick.


    Lu Yuqin and Xu Wenshan immediately stood up and said, "grandfather, grandfather, I also have something to say."


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes to Lu Yuqin. Lu Yuqin arched his hand and said, "it''s not going to be the new year. I wish you a happy new year and all the best for you, grandfathers and grandmothers, who are sitting here a few hours in advance."


    As soon as Ning Zhengchuan, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai heard this, they quickly stood up and said, "granddad, grandma, granddad, grandsons, I wish you a happy new year and all the best


    Qin Mo immediately put down her chopsticks, but she heard Mrs. Lu say, "no, no, Qin Er, they are all filial. It''s done like this, but the deer can''t do it."


    "Yes, the deer can''t. If you want to fish in troubled waters, you can''t, you can''t!" Old lady Xu followed suit.


    Zeng Wen immediately grabbed two cushions and threw them at the main table, saying, "Xu Xiaolu must knock three times and worship nine times!"


    Uncle Qiu and Wang Gang both said that this can be said: "the old lady, for him, does not know how many tears she shed. Three kowtows and nine bows are basic."


    Ning Zhengchuan patted Xu Yunlu on the shoulder with a righteous face and said: "do you want me to write a confession for you? When you do three kowtows and nine worships, you will read it more sincerely."


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu pushed Ning Zhengchuan away, put on a look of awe inspiring righteousness, went to the mat, immediately bowed his head, knelt down and said, "teach me, grandfather, teach me!"


    Ning Xiaohai quickly picked up his mobile phone and said, "cousin, you also have today. You must take photos as a souvenir."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw Xu Yunlu kneel down suddenly, he quickly climbed down the chair, ran to Xu Yunlu, knelt down on another cushion, and learned Xu Yunlu''s tone: "teach me!"


    What was about to be staged was a tragic drama, which was immediately turned into a comedy when Qin Mo knelt down and stirred it up. Old lady Lu quickly called, "Qing''er, bring it here. What''s the matter?"


    Qin Mo wiped his mouth with his little fat claw, moved the mat to Xu Yunlu, grabbed Xu Yunlu, and said: "I will be with my father in silence."


    Xu Yunlu immediately quietly gives Qin Mo a thumbs up. Qin Mo sees that he is praised and is more determined to retire together.


    Mrs. Lu was angry and funny, and said: "Xiaolu, you are more sensible than you. Xiaolu will learn more in the future. OK, let''s get up!"


    Qu Peng and yunzhan come forward to help Xu Yunlu and Qin mo.


    Qin Mo immediately cried happily: "Uncle Mirs, I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "What do you want uncle Dapeng for?"


    "If you eat chicken, you will have delicious chicken."


    With Qin Mo''s head in his arms, Qu Peng said, "Uncle Dapeng, how do you feel scared in the mountains? How do you pursue chicken so persistently?"


    "Delicious." Qin Mo''s little fat hand is still flying.


    "Well, uncle Mirs will eat with you."


    After Xu Yunlu returned to the table and sat down, he said to maozi and Aita, "go for two turns. It''s easy for people to relax their vigilance at this time of the new year. Dapeng and Xiaozhan don''t have a rest all the year round. At this time, they should be considerate and let them eat chicken."


    Yunzhan raised his hand and gave it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu asked, "why, I think everyone is sitting behind him. How does my grandfather arrange his position?"


    Maozi and xiaota answer and leave quietly.


    Xu Yunlu saw Shao Xi''s bitter face, then waved his hand and said, "go back to your house and be your anchor."


    Shao Ximei picked it up, and her mouth also turned up. Just as she wanted to turn around, she said, "brother Lu, you are so hard!" Then he looked for an opportunity to leave.


    "Provocation, brother, I will be deceived?" Xu Yunlu said and took out his mobile phone. Li Gui immediately came up and asked, "who do you want to call?"


    "It''s new year''s Eve. Who can I call?"


    "You''ll be nice to those friends."


    "Go away!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "There are still a few hours to celebrate the new year. You are all rich owners. You must smash the red envelope. I''ll pull the little slob into a few groups and let her grab the red envelope."


    "Damn, Xu Xiaolu, you''re calculating."


    Su ran felt the power of wechat on her mobile phone. She took a look at it. Xu Yunlu dragged her into several groups. She looked at Xu Yunlu incomprehensively, and Xu Yunlu said, "grab the red envelope!"


    As soon as Li Gui raised his hand, he sent a big red envelope and said, "Xu Xiaolu, I sent it. I told everyone not to rob it. You let the lazy boy snatch it quickly."


    Xu Yunlu turned his head and asked, "why is that?"


    "When she''s finished, she''ll kick it out."


    "Ah


    "She''s in the group. We''ll have to avoid chatting with girls in the future. It''s too diaphragmatic."


    Shao Dong is happy to say: "you respect chatting in the group all day long, others don''t have this hobby."


    Xu Yunlu then asked: "grandfather, grandfather, have you finished talking? After talking, you are ready to serve."


    "Grandfather said that he would have to eat until 12 p.m. at this time, would it be a little early? Cousin, it''s less than 3 p.m. and it will take ten hours to eat."


    "Eat, eat, eat, eat. You think they want to eat these things. What they eat is atmosphere. Do you understand?"


    "Damn, I don''t believe you know better than me. How many years have I been with them, and how many years have you been with them."


    "Go away!"


    Qin Mo ate two drumsticks, and her stomach was not so hungry. Seeing that the adults didn''t eat, they were all joking about eating snacks and fruits. She also put down the bowl and climbed down from her children''s chair. Mrs. Lu called out: "silent, why don''t you eat?"


    Qin Mo looks at Mrs. Lu, "ah," grabs her own cube, turns around and runs to Su Ming. Su Ming holds Qin Mo up and asks, "silent, what are you doing?"


    Qin Mo says "ah" again, and then hands Xiao Pang''s cube to Su Ming. Su Ming wonders why Qin Mo wants to play the cube now.


    Su Ming took the Rubik''s cube and asked, "my uncle has taught me to be silent for several times. How many sides can I turn now?"


    "Three." Qin Mo raised three little fingers and said.


    "Three sides, our family is so quiet." Su LAN immediately praised it. Su Ming shook his head and said, "Su LAN, you think too much. You brought up your own baby. You don''t know so much. He said" three "means that you can make three people of the same color get together. What does it have to do with three sides."


    "Then our family is very quiet. It''s less than three years old. Qin Xing, don''t you think so?" Qin Xing was still a little confused. He always felt that such an occasion should not belong to him, and he didn''t hear what Su Lan was saying. He just nodded his head and said, "that''s it!"ˇ° Silence, even if it''s a genius, is ruined by both of you. " Su Ming took over the Rubik''s cube, but Qin Mo suddenly patted Su Ming''s hand with a little fat hand, climbed up to Su Ming''s ear and asked quietly, "uncle, who is he?" As soon as Su Ming turns his head, he sees Lu Lianqing sitting behind him. It turns out that Qin Mo is not here to play with the Rubik''s cube, but to cover up his real purpose with the Rubik''s cube. First, Su Ming knows everything in his mind. Second, Su Ming''s position is opposite to Lu Lianqing''s. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 439

    Su Ming has been running from the hospital to the construction site all this time. Today, he met Lu Lianqing for the first time, and he didn''t know him. He also saw that because old lady Ning Shu brought a group of people, everyone was very repulsive. He didn''t introduce the people she brought, nor the people on his side. How could the unfamiliar people know so many people without being introduced.


    Su Ming knows to ask Su LAN and Qin Xing, but he may not know that Qin Mo was brought up by Qin Xing. Qin Xing is already familiar with him. Although Qin Mo''s voice is full of childish voice, and his voice is small, Qin Xing still understands it. He leaned over to Su Ming and whispered, "that man seems to be the father of a deer."


    The reason why Qin Mo came to Su Ming to say this is that he felt that the man was always looking at himself, so he ran to Lu Lianqing, who had been paying attention to Qin Mo, and naturally saw it. According to his experience, although Qin Mo''s voice was small, he could still judge what he was asking from Qin Mo''s eyes and movements, so he turned around and asked, "silent?"


    Qin Mo pretended not to hear, turned the cube a few times, nodded for a while and said: "I am, are you uncle?"


    "I''m not my uncle. I''m my grandfather. Come and hug me."


    "Grandfather?" Qin Mo is very curious. He doesn''t understand the difference between granddad and granddad.


    As soon as Su Ming heard that he was really Xu Yunlu''s father, he asked Qin Mo for advice: "grandfather wants to hold you, OK?"


    Qin Mo hesitates for a moment, puts the cube into Su Ming''s hand, climbs down from Su Ming''s arms, and walks up to Lu Lianqing. Lu Lianqing reaches for him and picks him up. Qin Mo asks, "what''s grandfather?"


    "Grandfather is Dad''s dad."


    "Where''s granddad?"


    "It''s grandfather''s father."


    Qin Mo thinks it''s easy to circle, so he draws two circles on Xiao Yuan''s head with his fat hand.


    Lu Lianqing laughed, took Qin Mo''s little fat hand down and said, "when we are together in the future, we will not be confused if we call more."


    Seeing Qin Mo and Lu Lianqing together, Mrs. Lu happily said to Mrs. Xu, "in the end, they are related by blood. You can see how they were like when Lu Er was a child."


    "It''s as like as two peas."


    Xu Yunlu was fighting with Li Gui when the phone rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Lao Zhu calling. He reluctantly answered: "Lao Zhu, what can I do for you?"


    "Who is on duty in the Bureau today?"


    "I have been dismissed by you. How can I know?"


    "I said that Zhao xiaohen can''t find your job, but now that Zhao xiaohen has found it, what can I do for you?"


    Xu Yunlu: "Lao Zhu doesn''t take it with him.


    Xu Yunlu remembered that he had signed a new year''s watch and said, "it''s Guo Jieyu."


    "It''s Jieyu. He''s a good boy. He''s on duty on the 30th of the year. He''s completely qualified."


    With a fake cough, Xu Yunlu didn''t tell Lao Zhu. With a stroke of his pen, he replaced Guo Jieyu''s 30-year-old man on duty and asked, "Lao Zhu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "In this way, there are often many situations on New Year''s Eve, and Jieyu must be busy on duty. There was a major traffic accident on the ring expressway, four dead and five injured. You and Honggang hurry to deal with it. I''ll call Honggang now."


    "No, isn''t it the business of the traffic police?"


    "Don''t the traffic police also belong to your big leader now?"


    "Lao Zhu, I, I promised you to only deal with the smuggling related matters, and let your deputy bureaus handle the rest."


    "It was at the beginning. Now the situation has changed. The vice Bureau of the bureau is not fighting for success. It''s not that we were taken one, but also a team leader. Yu Ye and Xiao hen were injured and hospitalized again. We can''t do things like this. We can''t do things like this


    "Damn, there are two idioms. Lao Zhu, don''t you know it''s new year''s Eve today? Who doesn''t want to accompany his family?"


    "But don''t you think Jieyu is on duty? You can''t pass the thought level all the time. You have to learn more from Jieyu."


    "Learn from him!" As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that he had arranged laochuan 30 to be on duty, it was a failure.


    "Just because it''s new year''s Eve, we all want to accompany our family. I can understand this feeling. That''s why I arranged for you to go with Honggang."


    "Gao Honggang and I are raised by my little mother, aren''t we?"


    "It''s my own child. My little mother dares to abuse you. I''ll beat her and go there. Four dead and five injured. If the highway around the city is blocked again, the traffic of the whole city will be paralyzed, and the traffic of the whole city will be paralyzed. Many people''s dream of family reunion in their thirties will have to be shattered. It''s the minimum requirement for the police to sacrifice the little one to help the big one. Should you take the lead, Right


    "Lao Zhu, you little mother, I curse that you are not Zhu Zhu''s opponent. You lose every fight Xu Yunlu hung up angrily.


    A table full of people


    Maozi called the car and left the table. Xu Yunlu threw away his cell phone: "New Year''s dinner is not for people to eat. Zhu Xiaoma, you are not human!"


    As Xu Yunlu talks, Gao Honggang''s mobile phone rings. Gao Honggang has heard the conversation between Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu, so he doesn''t answer the phone.


    Xu Yunlu dissatisfied: "Gao Honggang, you answer the phone!"


    "No, why do I answer the phone?"


    "People''s lives are at stake. If you don''t answer, you don''t answer. Now I tell you, Zhu Xiaoma asked you to go to the ring expressway immediately to deal with a serious traffic accident."


    When Gao Honggang heard that Xu Yunlu was about to pass on the imperial edict in the blue sky and the sky, he decisively answered: "deputy hall Zhu, what''s the matter?"ˇ° Oh, it''s so miserable, but I''m already in the South... "


    Xu Yunlu immediately pointed at Gao Honggang with a threat. Gao Honggang had to turn and said, "no matter where I am now, I will rush to the accident site immediately."ˇ° That''s, that''s, my ideological awareness must be higher than that of Xu Ju. "ˇ° OK, OK, send the Xu bureau to train in political thought. Deputy Zhu, your idea is very good. He really should send it for training. "ˇ° Ah, the first and second day of junior high school, arrange me and Xu bureau to be on duty in the Bureau. Ah, I''ll be on the second day of junior high school. I hate it. It''s still painful. I have to watch it in the hospital. The second day of junior high school should not be a big problem. "


    Xu Yunlu hated Gao Honggang for a moment, went to Lu Feng and Xu Wenshan and said, "grandfather, grandfather, you all heard me. No wonder I''m Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu is so unkind. He forced me to go to work on New Year''s Eve. His brain is not in the water, but in the water all the time."


    Lu Feng nodded and said, "go ahead, go ahead. Xiao Zhu will not come to you for no reason. It must be a bit tricky."


    Xu Wenshan said: "go quickly, act quickly, you can save a life if you don''t get it right."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu changed his face, he did not scold Lao Zhu any more: "grandfather and grandfather really have a high ideological consciousness, so the grandson went quickly!"


    Xu Yunlu has already gone out while he is talking. Gao Honggang also hangs up the phone. They leave one after another. Ning Xiaohai follows them. Zhao xiaohen also wants to follow them, but he is hurt all over. He can''t bear the pain.


    Zhao xiaohen said: "why don''t you take me."


    Su ran said, "don''t you get hurt?"


    "It''s not you. The wound I sewed is so painful."


    "No, I only sewed one."


    "That''s the pain."


    Su ran: "you deserve to be hurt, you deserve to be hurt.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai left, there was less excitement. The four old people were obviously depressed. Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu simply did not want to eat new year''s dinner.


    Qin Mo and Lu Lianqing get bored for a while and say some non-human words. Fortunately, Lu Lianqing understands them. Qin Mo gets a response and is satisfied to climb down from Lu Lianqing and play.


    Young people like to surf the Internet now, but older people still like to watch the Spring Festival Gala and other programs, so there is a huge screen on the wall in front of the hall. When the news is broadcast, the traffic accident happens to be broadcast.


    When Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang left, Lu Feng proposed to postpone the new year''s dinner to 10 p.m. naturally, no one objected to this proposal. Even the old lady Ning Mei, who had a broken mouth, had no objection. He even proposed to wait for Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang to have a small party in their spare time.


    It''s just that Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu are not in the mood. Thinking that they might stay up late at night, several old people simply go back to have a rest and make up for sleep. Young people go around looking for fun, especially those who haven''t been here. Su LAN immediately displays the spirit of the host and takes Zeng Wen and Lu Yuqin shopping.


    Qin Mo has the habit of taking a nap. As soon as she sees that she can''t eat new year''s dinner, she withers. Su RA simply takes Qin Mo and grandma Su back to her room to have a rest. Su Ming and Qin Xing are naturally responsible for their hard work.


    Su Ming puts Qin Mo on the bed, takes off his coat and shoes, and covers the quilt. Then Su ran asks, "brother Lu has a bad relationship with his father?"


    Su ran nodded, and Su Ming asked, "because his father remarried?"


    Su ran frowned and said, "not really."


    "The Lu family doesn''t seem to particularly like his new one."


    "Silent granny doesn''t seem to like it."


    "When I went to the bathroom, I saw Zhang feiran. It seemed that something was wrong with her behavior."


    "What a mistake."


    "She''s waiting for Lugo''s father there. Are they..."


    "It seems to be. I heard little Haige mention it faintly."


    "Well, these big families are really a headache."


    Su ran grabbed a packet of beef jerky, opened it, put one in her mouth, handed it to Su Ming, and said, "Zhang feiran must be short of fatherly love."


    "It''s not that you haven''t met Zhang feiran''s father, Mr. Xu''s secretary. I don''t see that he doesn''t like Zhang feiran."


    "Anyway, little Haige is very disdainful and angry when he talks about it."


    "Your uncle Lu''s father, the level should not be low, your brother Lu''s family are very powerful!"


    "Brother, if you say that Zhang feiran is interested in other people''s level."


    "These must be around, but brother Lu''s father''s appearance is also good, the hardware and software are all there, it''s really easy to attract people."


    "Brother, when did your taste become so strong?"


    "Do you talk to me like that?"ˇ° Brother, let me see the dialogue between the family members of the patient and you. I just saw what you were talking aboutˇ° Yo, yo, now I''m getting more and more cheeky. It''s up to people to see if there''s deer to support me. "ˇ° Brother, didn''t you tell me there was no secret? If you don''t have a secret, just take a lookˇ° Call me when you wake up. I''ll read for a while Su Ming doesn''t take the move and leaves. Su ran pouts her lips and gets angry. Gao Honggang chased Xu Yunlu and said, "Xu Ju, you have such grandfathers, grandfathers and fathers. It''s not crazy for you to do this business."ˇ° What do you mean? "ˇ° What do you wantˇ° No, Gao Honggang and Lao Zhu often praise you in front of me. They compare you with the only one in the sky. They say that you have a high ideological awareness. What''s missing in your family? Don''t you come to do it too? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 440

    "Let''s not say that my family is no better than yours, but I''m different from you. I''ve got a brother who supports me. They just turn a blind eye to my misdeeds."


    Xu Yunlu snorted: "take so much money to pave the way for you, let you act recklessly, cheat the children."


    "But I have to thank you for Yuye."


    "Gao Honggang, don''t be so amorous. Yu Ye is also my subordinate. As long as Lao Zhu asks me to work for a long time, I will cover you. Although you are more annoying, as long as you don''t do anything out of line, I won''t let others bully you, but the premise is that you don''t tell Lao Zhu about it, otherwise no one will cover you."


    Gao Honggang: "I''ve become the boss a lot. I don''t want you to cover it!


    After all, Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang managed to deal with the matter properly before ten o''clock and rushed back to have new year''s Eve dinner.


    Because of this toss, the atmosphere of the new year was a little bit lighter. However, with Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai, the masters of creating atmosphere, it was not a matter of being cold. In the early morning, new year''s greetings and red envelopes were the most important things. The group had been waiting impatiently for a long time. They were all looking forward to it excitedly, and finally it was 12 o''clock.


    Xu Yunlu, Shaodong, Hengbin and Li Gui like to send red envelopes too much. Su ran grabs red envelopes in several groups.


    Qin Mo gains more. He is the only child at the table. He also receives the lucky money for new year''s greetings. The red envelopes of the last lucky money are even higher than Qin Mo''s.


    However, Qin Mo has a regular schedule. Although Su ran took him to sleep in the afternoon, he still wilted after receiving a pile of red envelopes. Xu Yunlu was afraid that the old people would be too excited and sleep too late, which was bad for their health, so he simply sent them back to rest.


    Xu Yunlu chases out all the people before picking up Qin mo. Qin Mo grabs a snake in one hand and some red envelopes in the other. Su Ming reaches out and takes all the snakes and red envelopes out of Qin Mo''s little fat claw. Then he finds a bag to put in all the red envelopes and snakes Qin Mo got at the new year''s Eve and carries them back to the 17th floor.


    Because Xu Yunlu is here, Su Ming puts down his things and is about to leave, but Xu Yunlu says, "Xiao Ming, I have something to do with you. You wait."


    Xu Yunlu puts Qin Mo on the bed, takes off his clothes and shoes, grabs Qin Mo''s face with his hand, and says, "piggy, when you play, do your best to play, when you sleep, it''s not ambiguous at all."


    Xu Yunlu covers Qin Mo''s quilt before returning to the living room. Su Ming sits on the sofa waiting for him, while Su ran sits next to Su Ming to open the red envelope and says: "it''s a child in silence. Why do they pack so much money?"


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "it''s not so much for the silent, it''s better for the silent granddad and granddad."


    "Grandma and grandma all wrapped a card. Brother, I found that grandma was the cheapest. Zhang Feiping, Zhang Feiqi and old lady Qu all wrapped a thousand. She only wrapped 500 yuan, which is not as much as our grandma."


    "Don''t you tell me all about it? Why does a child have so much money?"


    "Ah, elder brother, you are also bad at it now. I mean old lady Ning Shu is not really like an old woman. Wow, brother GuiGui, brother Dongdong and brother binge all have ten thousand yuan. You are so rich. Elder brother, how can you have so much?"


    "I''m a silent uncle. What''s that called?"


    "Elder brother, lucky money is a meaning, these you take, pack 200 yuan is OK."


    "Really, how can I get the lucky money back? I''m just as ashamed as Dongdong."


    "Brother, can it be the same? Brother Dongdong, they robbed the rich and helped the poor for many years. They have family background. You have only worked for less than half a year."


    Su Ming couldn''t help laughing when Su ran said that Shaodong had robbed the rich and helped the poor for many years.


    Xu Yunlu came over and sat down on the sofa opposite Su Ming. Su ran pointed to the stack of money he had cleared out and asked, "uncle, what can I do with these?"


    "Get me a card and save it for him first."


    "Ah, grandma and grandma gave me a card. I haven''t checked the amount yet. All the money in the red envelope is more than 200000 yuan, and it''s all in the silent account?"


    "From now on, we can save the annual lucky money for him until he is 18 years old. We can see if we can lighten our burden when we go to college."


    "Ah, that''s enough to finish college. Do you need to save another 15 years?" Su ran found a leather bag to put the money, "Tomorrow Chinese new year, the bank is not open, afraid to wait until the eighth day." Su ran finished and looked at the two stacks of money in front of her, followed by Xu Yunlu, as if the most important thing was money.


    Su Ming asked, "brother Lu, what can I do for you?"


    "Xiaoming, it''s true. Brother Lu, what I did before was not so authentic. I offended several people, so they wouldn''t do anything authentic to my brother. I have a lot of contacts with them, and they are not good at it. I''m afraid that they will do something to Rana or you. You are the closest person to Rana, and you are very excellent, So it''s the easiest thing for people to think of. "


    "I, I have nothing good."


    "Well, we all see whether it''s excellent or not, and we''ll discuss it without hesitation. I said the point. If you don''t mind, tell me the girls who have contacted you frequently recently. Of course, it''s not just girls. I need to know what their backgrounds are."


    "This... I don''t have any girls who contact frequently..."


    "You don''t have enough confidence to say that," Xu Yunlu said suddenly. "Rana, go to make a pot of tea for your brother and me, which was brought by Ginkgo yesterday and put next to the coffee machine."


    Su ran saw that she was carrying money in a leather bag. In fact, she was listening. When she got to the key point, Xu Yunlu suddenly asked her to leave and refused to listen. Didn''t she scratch her heart and lungs?


    Su ran pursed her lips, dawdled, and then got up to go to the kitchen.


    Xu Yunlu said: "Xiaoming, if you don''t say it, I will let Xiaoxi directly monitor your phone, as well as your wechat, QQ, SMS and so on."


    "Brother Lu, that''s not good. Do I have any privacy?"


    "Your life is more important to me than privacy."


    "There''s really no girl who has frequent contact, just a patient''s family member. Her grandfather has a tumor in his brain. This operation is a bit troublesome and expensive. What we discuss more is the operation plan, and their family is worried about the operation cost, too..."


    "Just give me the name and address of the patient. Is there anything else?"


    "Another one is always pestering me. I don''t even know her name. It seems that I have some money at home. I feel that she is like a psychopath; There is Cheng Zhiyue, we often exchange some academic things; Then there''s Ling Hui. She sent me wechat several times, but I didn''t reply much. There''s nothing else. Besides, she discussed academic or work matters with several martial brothers, and often used wechat and QQ. "


    "It''s as clean as a piece of white paper. Even if Xiao Xi is allowed to monitor your phone and all your communication software, what can you be nervous about?"


    Su ran finished the tea as fast as she could, and came out with the tea. It''s OK to listen to a little tail. But her brother disappointed her. There were so few people to communicate with that she sat down. Su Ming and Xu Yunlu both ended the conversation she wanted to listen to.


    Xu Yunlu took a sip of tea and said, "you should have a rest for the new year. Go to the construction site on the fifth day of the new year."


    "I''ll be there on the third day of junior high school."


    "If you don''t rest, other workers will rest. What did you do in the past?"


    "With Mr. Zhang and Mr. Li, they have done some basic work in the new year."


    "What has the final say, you arrange, how can you put your claim on the pharmaceutical factory and lab? What is the matter of construction? Zhang Gong and Li Gong has the final say. If there is any difficulty, you can tell me that I will invite foreign aid. Good son, just like this, drinking tea, drinking tea, it''s not easy to pass the new year, and we won''t talk about work. "


    Su ran said discontentedly: "why drink tea, I didn''t hear anything."


    "What are you listening to, little child?" When Xu Yunlu finished, wechat rang. Sura grabbed the mobile phone discontentedly. He saw that it was Moses, Hu Anqun. He went in and said, "uncle, touch dada. He said that he found a wolf circle. I want you to join him. What is the wolf circle?"


    Xu Yunlu grabs back his mobile phone: "watch what you should or shouldn''t watch!"


    Su ran suddenly thought of something, picked up his mobile phone, said: "do not look at you, I am also in the group."


    Su Ming shakes his head and looks at his mobile phone. Suddenly, Su ran cries out discontentedly: "why did you kick me out of the group, uncle? Who kicked me out of the group! Uncle! Uncle


    Xu Yunlu smiles and pulls Su ran back to the group.


    Su ran entered the group and asked angrily, "who kicked me out just now?"


    Yama: "little sluggard, why do you come in? There are all males in this group."


    Little sluggard: "it must be you, brother ghost, you are necrotic."


    Yama: "when there is a red envelope, I will pull you in. When the red envelope is finished, I will clear you out. It''s not very good."


    Little sluggard: no


    Two meters high: "you are in the group, ghost brother is not embarrassed to live his AV."


    Shikelang: "touch dada to send wolf circle website, little lazy you''d better avoid it."


    Little sluggard: "you send your, I don''t see."


    Two meters high: "you believe uncle Lu, we believe it!"


    Little lazy: "I''m afraid the website of Ginkgo hair is poisonous."


    Shikelang: "little slob, if it''s not poisonous, who can watch it? It''s poisonous that attracts people''s eyes."


    Little sluggard: "Hey, maozi, I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    Yama: "little sluggard, is maozi a saint in your mind? Don''t talk about maozi, just talk about your brother Xiaoming. On the surface, he looks like a modest gentleman. He can''t say that he''s full of men, thieves and prostitutes. The more he studies, the more gloomy his mind will be. "


    Little sluggard: "(hum), my brother''s psychology is not dark, you are dark."


    Yama: "little sluggard, why don''t we bring Zhengshen out for interrogation?"


    Two meters high: "simply let Xiao Xi search his computer and mobile phone. Do you have any movies?"


    Little sluggard: "what kind of film do you have?"


    Two meters high: "the emperor of hell is responsible for the explanation."


    Yama: "it''s better to leave the opportunity for Xiaolu to demonstrate and explain in the quilt. Xiaolu doesn''t need to thank brother."


    Xu Xiaolu: go away Yama: "Xu Xiaolu won''t be doing it in bed now." Xu Xiaolu: "roll again!" Yama: "Xu Xiaolu, the little sluggard is here. My brothers accidentally told me your love story later. Don''t cry!" Xu Xiaolu: "you respect, the person on duty at night has not been arranged." Yama: "don''t be evasive. When is it your turn to worry about this kind of thing? Do you want to have a drink in the bar?" Xu Xiaolu: "it''s almost two o''clock. I''m too lazy to move." Yama: "I haven''t admired anyone in my life, but I really admire little lazy bug. How can I tie your deer to death?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 441

    Moses: "brother Lu is a worm. He''s a devil. You know what, old devil!"


    "Dead Moses, you''re a dead house. When your anchor goes, adults talk, when it''s your turn for a child to come out and talk."


    Moses: "shit! You pretend to be big in front of anyone


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su Ming said, "brother Lu, Ranran, I''m back in the house."


    "You have to keep the new year''s day. Why do you go back and read books?"


    "Watch for a while."


    "Still working so hard?"


    "I''d like to take a few certificates from lawyers. At that time, medicine was too important to learn, and the law major had to be put aside first."


    "You''re really hard at both subjects."


    "It''s OK, but there''s no time."


    "If you want me to choose, I''d rather go to the public security department than the hospital. But it''s not good for you to go to the public security department. At least you can''t go to the pharmaceutical factory or work in yunhang. That''s fine."


    "My law major is my own elective course, not a serious one."


    "What''s the matter? You think the public security department and the law enforcement department are all serious students, including our current police system. More than half of the people without a diploma are more than those with a diploma, and the related households still account for a few percent, but brother Zhi is not there, otherwise they will be cut off."


    "Brother Lu''s ambition is not in the police station. Where is he going to take over my grandfather''s business?"


    "Well, you''d better spare your brother. Let me act cool in the office twenty hours a day like my grandfather. It''s better to kill my brother."


    "What''s your ambition, brother Lu?"


    "Brother Lu''s ambition is to be a small security guard. When you run a hospital, I''ll be a small security guard. Of course, it''s OK to be a bodyguard for my grandfather."


    Su Ming was happy: "brother Lu has all the skills, so he is not afraid of waste when he is a security guard."


    "Well, I''m a big head. I''m going to work as a bodyguard for my grandfather. Brother Zhan has to lose his job and work as a guard for his grandfather. How can brother Dapeng feel embarrassed? So it''s the hospital. When you run the hospital, the security captain will leave it to my brother. I''m sure I can keep your hospital as solid as gold."


    Su Ming couldn''t stand up straight with a smile: "brother Lu is so close to the hospital that the patient still needs to see a doctor."


    Xu Yunlu also laughed: "ah, thinking about it, brother, I''m actually the most redundant one. Only my little slob doesn''t dislike it. Ah, little slob."


    Su ran was watching Shao Xi live broadcast. After listening to him, she said, "Uncle Lu, Xiao Xi will live broadcast the game. There are so many fans. Many people reward him. Don''t earn too much money. I want to reward him with a small rocket."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "uncle says things and you say things. By the way, Xiaoming, in your three person''s room, half of the living room is filled with Xiaoxi''s instant noodles, and half is filled with your books. Ghosts and ghosts are complaining all day long."


    Su Ming said with a smile, "it''s good for ghost brother to go back to that room for two days in a month. When he comes back, he mainly announces the sovereignty of the house to us."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head. "This ghost is very busy recently. It''s okay to play with you and Xiao Xi." Finish saying in the group, "Yan Wang, do you respect very recently?"


    "I''m hurt. What can I do if I''m not idle?"


    "He''s hurt. Shouldn''t you be busy waiting for him?"


    "I want to serve you, but brother Honggang will show up for a while, and he will show up for a while. How can I serve you? If you are brother, you can give Gao Honggang a lot of errands."


    "New Year''s day, seven days off, how to arrange."


    "Can''t you just make up an emergency to kill him?"


    "Go away, you think he''s a fool."


    "Let him go to wojia village and keep staring for seven days."


    "Go away!" After scolding Li Gui, Xu Yunlu said to Su Ming who was about to leave, "don''t rush to the construction site on the third day of junior high school. You and the lazy boy have to go home."


    "That time flies arrangement, she arranges which day to go back, I go back with her


    Su ran said: "my mother asked me to go home for the reunion dinner at 30. I said you have something to do, so I''ll go back with my mother on the second day of junior high school. My grandmother''s home is the third day of junior high school."


    Xu Yunlu then said, "it''s settled to go to the construction site on the fifth day of the junior high school."


    "All right!" Su Ming left, and Xu Yunlu took a bath and changed his clothes.


    Su ran saw her mobile phone screen lit up. When she took it up, Lao Chan sent her a message to join. By the way, a New Year greeting, just four words: Happy New Year!


    Su ran didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know whether Xu Yunlu''s intentional or unintentional question was intentional or not. If it was intentional, then... It was really what Xu Yunlu said. If it was unintentional, it was just because Xu Yunlu didn''t succeed. She asked Xu Yunlu what they were doing. What do you think of such a simple four word blessing, It''s more like not getting what you want.


    Su ran threw away her mobile phone at a loss, but saw that Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone screen was on again. She quickly climbed over and picked up her mobile phone and said, "Uncle Lu, there are still people calling you New Year''s day so late."


    Su ran picked up her mobile phone and saw that it was a micro number called xiaobaiyu, full of complaints: "Xiaolu, you have no conscience. Last time I washed Baibai, I waited for you all night in the Champs Elysees. You won''t let me wait for another night for the Spring Festival."


    Su ran quickly put down the mobile phone, the result that the person sent a message, Su ran really can''t help but grab back the mobile phone, have a look, small white fish sent a: "deer, you don''t make me angry, make me angry, the consequences are very serious."


    After a while, the mobile phone flashed again, and the little white fish sent another message: "OK, deer, I''m wrong, I''ll wait for you!"


    Su Ran is so angry that she grabs her mobile phone and adds Lao Chou as a friend. Then she gives Lao chou a reply: "boss, happy new year to you and your family, too!"


    At the end of the visit, Sura felt that she had done something wrong. As a result, Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone flashed again. The little white fish actually sent a picture of her face covered with a beautiful fox mask. In that picture, the man would certainly have blood spray, and the woman didn''t know what it would be like. However, Sura felt ashamed and didn''t want to believe: what kind of woman, You''re going to be in shape like this.


    Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone flashed again. Su ran took a look at another kind of photo, and then flashed all the time. There was simply no place where the other party did not dare to take photos. Su ran suddenly felt that it was not a person, and those people seemed to have some patterns on them. Just because the patterns seemed different, she felt that they were not a person.


    Su Ran''s mobile phone flashing in front of her eyes is like a poisonous snake. She hides far away and the mobile phone bites. Su ran picks up the mobile phone and sees that it''s from Lao Chan: "haven''t you slept so late?"


    Su ran looks at the mobile phone flashing in front of her eyes and seems to have sent a video. She is really embarrassed to see it. She gives Lao chou a reply: "well, you didn''t sleep, either?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m having fun." Su ran said, looking at the flashing mobile phone in front of her.


    "It''s really hard work. How many passes have you reached?"


    "I didn''t get many passes. I couldn''t get them all the time."


    "Shall I help you?"


    Su Ran is about to return, hearing the voice of Xu Yunlu coming out of the bathroom, Su ran quickly throws Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone back to its original place with her feet.


    After a while, Xu Yunlu really came out, wiped his head with a bath towel and asked, "little lazy, it''s almost three o''clock. I''m not sleepy."


    "During the day, after you and Vice President Gao left, I took you to sleep in silence for a while. As a result, I slept a little longer." Su ran clenched her mobile phone and felt that it moved for a while. Lao Chan should have sent a message again.


    When Xu Yunlu saw his mobile phone flashing, he picked it up and turned it on. After watching it for a while, what he turned on should be the beautiful looking video. The background music was very ambiguous. After watching it, Xu Yunlu flicked his mouth, threw the mobile phone back to its original place, sat down beside Su ran and said, "you and Su Ming go home on the second day of junior high school, and I''ll take my family out for a walk in silence, We''ll take it with us. "


    "Uncle, be safe." Su ran really can''t believe that a woman would have nosebleed after seeing such a picture. Xu Yunlu can be so insipid after seeing it.


    "That''s what my uncle told you." Xu Yunlu sees that Su Ran''s posture of holding the mobile phone is a little different from usual, and reaches for Su Ran''s mobile phone.


    "Where are uncle going to take grandfather and grandfather to play?" Su ran rushed to protect the mobile phone.


    "All four of them are old. Going out means where they can go."


    "What about the others?"


    "Everyone else has hands and feet. It''s none of my business."


    "Don''t you want to be the landlord?"


    "Also, you remind uncle, I let ghost arrange a few guides to show them around, the fifth day of junior high school, except for a few demons, all out."


    Su ran then covered her mouth and said, "by the way, when you go back to your mother''s house on the second day of junior high school, let maozi drive you. If Wang Juan also goes back, she must still remember that her uncle drank ten of her wine. If she doesn''t offend you, you should write it down first, and your uncle will settle the accounts together. And if she takes Shen Hong, you must be more careful."


    "Uncle, I''m not a child. I have a brother with me."


    "You and Xiaoming are just a little bit more simple. They are children from school."


    "Uncle, I''m going to take a bath, too."


    "Well, uncle put water for you, wash white, new year''s day, uncle good sleep, you have to sleep all year round."


    "Uncle, you always talk nonsense."


    "This insect, baby is almost three years old, still so shy, uncle is like you, OK, go, uncle waiting for you." As Xu Yunlu talks, he easily takes his mobile phone from Su Ran''s hand and takes a look at the conversation between Su ran and Lao Chan.


    Su ran responds that it''s too late to feel like being caught by someone. It''s clearly the feeling that Xu Yunlu should have. Just about to take back his mobile phone, Xu Yunlu reaches out to easily block Su Ran''s hand, and then comes back quickly with a message: "old noisy, little lazy bug is in love with me, how can I have time to play Xiaole with you, childish!"


    Su Ran has poor eyesight and can''t see clearly, but knowing that Xu Yunlu won''t give back any good words, he rushes up to grab back his mobile phone. Xu Yunlu avoids Su ran and says, "Yo, yo, for a Guo Jieyu, it''s against you."ˇ° He''s my boss. I wish him a happy new year. "ˇ° I wish I could have fun together. "ˇ° Then Xiaole is better than you. " Su ran angrily pointed to Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone, "it used to be Shankou and Li Dandan, but now there''s another little white fish. I send you so many photos like that."ˇ° Yo, I peeked at my uncle''s cell phone. I''m jealous. "ˇ° Uncle and they can send photos like that. My boss and I can''t say hello to each other. "ˇ° No, you just can''t. You''re too simple. "ˇ° What do you want me to do, like them, you can rest assured. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 442

    "What are you talking about?" As soon as Xu Yunlu raised his hand, he deleted Lao Chou directly from his contact person, and then cleared Lao Chou''s telephone number from his contact person.


    "Then why don''t you delete them?" Su ran rushed to grab her cell phone again. Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran and gave her back her cell phone, saying, "well, don''t talk nonsense. Go and take a bath."


    "I don''t know." Su ran saw that the contact person was really busy, and her eyes were red. "I went to work in Nadong, but the boss took me in. At that time, I couldn''t do anything."


    "Well, as you say, many rookies who find their first job should be grateful to the boss who uses them for a lifetime. Don''t worry. The boss uses you because you are valuable and can bring benefits to him. Otherwise, you think they are stupid."


    "Then why don''t you delete yours?"


    "Just delete it." Xu Yunlu said and handed his mobile phone to Su ran. Su ran angrily opened it and deleted the little white fish''s wechat, QQ and phone number. Xu Yunlu gently stroked Su Ran''s back and asked, "is the gas smooth?"


    Su ran felt a lot more angry and nodded. Xu Yunlu also nodded and said, "then take a bath."


    When Su ran came out from the bath, Xu Yunlu was playing games on his tablet while turning on his mobile phone. It should be that he and Li Gui were playing a game that they could join hands with.


    However, as for Li Gui, who likes children everywhere, a few words become: "Xiaolu, many of your old friends are asking me where you are now."


    "My old face is good. What can I do for you?"


    "They asked for you, but you didn''t answer. Little white fish asked you to go to bed, but you didn''t answer. What depressed her most was that you deleted her just now. She asked me if I was caught by your new girlfriend, and if I wanted her to change her name. And I told Sasha that you were a good friend. They didn''t believe me except laughing."


    "GuiGui, xiaobaiyu and Shasha are more and more different from before. Now they dare to pick up any guest and contact any person. You''d better be careful. Don''t get sick. Don''t worry. All your equipment must be on. Make sure Xiaoxi can contact you at any time."


    "What''s the matter? Now I have only a little stupidity in my heart. Aren''t these your old faces? I gave it to you for the first time, so I remember you very much. Other flowers don''t come into their eyes. "


    "Go away, where are you? There''s no one behind me."


    "But, deer, then again, how fierce the little white fish is. It''s a shark, and ten insects don''t have her means. One insect, I''m afraid that the deer will not be able to defend it sooner or later."


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to play games with you. I''m afraid you''ll have to take Xiao Xi with you. You''ll kill me again."


    "Damn, I''m dead. Xiaolu, you''re too bad at playing games. Xiaoxi left you a thousand blocks. You''ve killed me. How can I get a set of equipment to make up for it?"


    "I''ll send you to hell."


    "By the way, fawn, I want to go back to vassi at the beginning of the new year."


    "Why?"


    "Vasi is our old base, there are hundreds of brothers, nata, I don''t worry."


    "You don''t have to go back. I''ll let bingo and Xiaoming run."


    "Xiao Ming is too simple. I''m afraid that Nata will take him in, and he''s not suitable for doing these things. It''s better for Xiao Ming to deal with things on the surface."


    "There are some serious relationships. He doesn''t know and can''t deal with them properly. I won''t let Xiao Ming go alone. It''s OK. Nata, I know that."


    "I always think that you''ve been blamed by Natta for trussie''s death."


    "He has been in private with Aku and qiaokun for several times. He should not be very happy with Aku. Qiaokun is not a good recommender, and he may not be very loyal to trussie and Natta."


    "Natta wants to do smuggling business, and Aku is also a haunting thing. It seems that Aku is still ambitious. NATO has not found anyone to contact Natta, but he has done it first."


    "It''s urgent."


    "It seems that Dongdong really wants to devote himself to tossing the clouds?"


    "Let him toss, toss well, it''s the best way out for everyone, it''s not very good. Well, my family has finished taking a bath. I won''t talk to you any more. "


    "It''s worth a lot of money to spend the Spring Festival, but I''m not around. I''m lonely."


    Xu Yunlu has already pinched the phone, stretched out his hand to pull Su ran in the past, Su ran was anxious to pat him several times: "uncle, you talk nonsense."


    "They talk nonsense, uncle does not talk nonsense, but also tell the truth. Come on, little bug, uncle, it''s not a long drought, but it''s really going to be


    "Uncle, is Rana really what brother GuiGui said..."


    "Listen to that piece of nonsense. All men talk like this. They just talk so much. What''s more, that kind of technical work comes from practice, and the little slob doesn''t need it. Of course, if the little slob really thinks that it''s a pity in life that he doesn''t have such technology, his uncle will sacrifice his life to become a Buddha and help you. " With that, Xu Yunlu took off his pajamas, put on a pair of boxer shorts, and lay down on the bed. He put on an attractive posture, "little lazy, come on, how do you want to practice your uncle''s skills?"


    Xu Yunlu''s skin color is wheat, and his muscles are very well proportioned. He has a balanced nutrition and good maintenance since he was a child. Xu Yunlu''s experience is not that of Mr. bodybuilding in the gym. In any case, it''s not as dull as Mr. bodybuilding''s muscles, but with a kind of aura, especially stretching and nourishing his eyes.


    But Su Ran is thin skinned. Xu Yunlu''s figure is beautiful. She''s embarrassed to see it. Her face turns red, even her ears turn red. She''s still hot. She doesn''t dare to see it. How can she have the courage to practice her skills with Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he stretched out his hand to pull Su ran into his arms and said, "the plan of a year lies in spring, and the plan of a day lies in the morning. Now it''s ruined uncle Lu. Today and this year, you''ve got a lot of hair."


    Su ran slaps Xu Yunlu several times in shame and anger. Xu Yunlu falls down on the bed with Su ran in his arms.


    Su ran was woken up by Qin Mo''s humming voice. Last night, she didn''t know if she was stimulated by those photos and videos. She didn''t know what she had done. It seemed ridiculous. At this moment, she was aching and didn''t want to open her eyes, so she gave Qin Mo a push: "don''t make a noise, mom will sleep again."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that Su RA woke up, he immediately climbed up to her ear and said with a small mouth with a strong milk smell: "Mom, dad said that if you don''t get up again, the sun will shine on your butt."


    "God, today is the first day of junior high school, and we have to pay New Year''s greetings!" Su ran turns up, but Xu Yunlu is playing games with a tablet and Bluetooth. Qin Mo sees Su ran up, and immediately rushes back to Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu said: "it''s been a year since last night. Why did you worship last night? It''s just for today''s good sleep."


    "We don''t do that. We all get up early in the morning."


    "That''s too much to be improved. On New Year''s Eve, everyone''s ShouSui, chatting, playing games, who can get up early in the morning."


    Su ran saw that Xu Yunlu didn''t mention what happened last night. She was a little more natural. She also climbed up to Xu Yunlu and asked, "what game is uncle playing?"


    "You girls don''t like to play, play your Xiaole."


    Su ran pursed her lips, picked up her mobile phone and found that Xu Yunlu had sent her 22 red envelopes, each of which was 52.00 yuan.


    Su ran finished just curiously asked: "uncle, why send 22."


    "You are not 22 this year. Do you understand my uncle? Do you want to give my uncle 22 kisses? Thank you


    Su ran smiles and falls into Xu Yunlu''s arms. She takes a bite on Xu Yunlu''s cheek. Xu Yunlu smiles, rubs Su Ran''s sleeping hair and says, "tonight, I hope the little lazy bug will continue to practice his skills with my uncle."


    Su ran made a big red face, quickly picked up the mobile phone to pay homage to Su LAN for a year, Su LAN praised a "good", and then gave Su ran a 22 yuan red envelope.


    Su ran: "is this sister-in-law a relative?


    Then Su ran and Su LAN were chatting with each other.


    The three members of the family stay in bed until almost 11 o''clock. Shen Qing calls to say that Lu wants to eat hot pot at noon. Su ran hears Xu Yunlu say: darling, Lu is celebrating the new year. It''s very delicious.


    After talking with Shen Qing, Xu Yunlu calls Hengbin, who immediately asks people to prepare to go.


    Hengbin''s action was very fast. Before 11:30, he called and said that they were ready and had been sent to the big apartment.


    The three members of the family couldn''t go on any longer. They quickly picked up and went to the 28th floor.


    Today''s meal was quiet. The four old people and Lu Lianqing''s family did not know whether they were not allowed to come or whether they were too late to get up at night.


    Mr. Lu wants to eat hot pot, so Xu Yunlu naturally collects all the things that can be used as hot pot ingredients.


    All the ingredients are clean, and Gao Yi is there, so there''s nothing wrong with Su ran and Shen Qing. Although old lady Lu doesn''t particularly like Gao Yi, Gao Yi is always smiling, waiting on the old little one, without any complaints.


    Hot pot has Qin Mo''s favorite ham sausage. Qin Mo saw it and immediately sat down in front of the plate.


    Su Ran is afraid that the hot pot is burning. Qin Mo, who knows nothing about it and loves to stir up her feet and stretch out her hand.


    Qin Mo''s little fat pointed to the ham sausage and refused to take it away.


    Su ran quickly whispered: "there is a child, today''s new year is not usually polite."


    Lu Feng heard it and said, "it''s no use keeping your voice low. My grandfather listened to it. I''ll iron some pieces for him to eat. He''s a little baby. Today''s new year''s Day is up to him."


    Lu Yuqin said: "little sister-in-law, I''ll help him burn it!"


    Mrs. Lu asked curiously, "how do you like this kind of food? There are many preservatives."


    Xu Yunlu put two plates of snowflake beef in front of Lu Feng and Mrs. Lu and said, "the ham sausages that I like to eat silently are made by Dongdong. They don''t add preservatives. The meat is also good meat. Grandfather, this is your favorite beef. Grandfather likes mutton. Grandmother and grandmother like bamboo shoots, mushrooms and fungus. What''s more, these fish are all wild fish. They really come from the old pond in the mountains. "


    "It won''t be fine or strange."ˇ° Grandma, what do you say? It''s a pity that you''ve eaten it. "ˇ° Lu''er, I didn''t eat dumplings for the Spring Festival yesterday. I have to make them up today. "ˇ° Grandpa, didn''t you eat dumplings last night? Didn''t you have five or six kinds of dumplings? Didn''t you eat them? "ˇ° It''s all wrapped by others. How can it be the same? You have to wrap it yourself to eat it. "ˇ° Grandpa, no! " Xu Yunlu pointed to the past and said, "little lazy is a southerner. You can''t make dumplings. You''ll discuss it. Let me make it alone."ˇ° Don''t say, Xiaolu, I really haven''t eaten your dumplings. You''re so filial. We''ve all got it. Hurry up. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 443

    "I haven''t packed it for many years, and I don''t know if I will."


    Lu Yuqin immediately said: "brother, I will pack, I will teach you."


    Qin Mo ate a few slices of ham sausage, which was very delicious and satisfied, so he took a remote-controlled plane as a new year gift from Lu Yuqin, and immediately gave friendly support: "Dad, I''ll teach you."


    Xu Yunlu pinched Qin Mo''s small face and asked, "how do you plan to teach dad?"


    Seeing that Xu Yunlu ignored her, Lu Yuqin pursed her lips.


    Lu Fengyi patted his legs and said, "it''s decided to eat hot pot at noon and dumplings at night."


    "Let''s get the stuffing ready. We can''t roll out the skin by ourselves."


    "Lu''er, you''ve made it. What''s the fun of making dumplings? You have to roll your own skin and make your own dumplings to have fun."


    "Grandma, it''s going to be so hard. Come on, come on, after lunch."


    Lu Yuqin saw eel, put some pieces into the pot and asked, "brother, is this eel wild?"


    Qin Mo saw the fish put into the pot by Lu Yuqin, and immediately called out: "snake, aunt, you boiled the snake."


    "Silent, this is not a snake, this is an eel!"


    "Snake, snake!" Qin Mo small fat hand anxiously pointed to be put into the pot eel, "Mom, snake."


    Su Ran is afraid of Qin Mo, so she pokes her finger into the pot. She quickly hugs Qin Mo and says, "silent, that snake is a fish."


    "It''s not a snake, it''s a fish."


    "Yes! It''s fish. It''s edible. "


    Lu Feng looked at Qin Mo and said to Xu Yunlu, "I think silence is broader than your heart."


    "Granddad doesn''t take such a harmful one."


    "When I didn''t see you in silence, I was quite worried. When I saw you, I found that the child was very good, smart, and not as proud as you and smelly as that."


    "Grandfather, is the hot pot very bad? How to eat the hot pot is still nagging. You see how good grandfather is. He eats his own food. However, you boast of silence, so I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it every second."


    Lu Yuqin scalded the fish, put two pieces of eel into Qin Mo''s bowl with chopsticks, and said, "quietly, try it, and see if you like it."


    Su ran said it was a fish. Her mother never cheated her. Qin Mo quickly picked up the chopsticks. Old lady Lu said, "eat slowly. Don''t burn it. It''s a hot pot, Qin er."


    "Oh, I''ll blow it for you." Lu Yuqin comes back quickly and blows with his mouth. Qin Mo also blows with his chin.


    Old lady Lu was worried: "Ranran, watch it. Don''t let it touch the pot silently. Oh, it''s not reassuring. You''d better give it to me. Qing''er, bring it to me. It''s all old men. What kind of hot pot do you want to eat today


    "Grandma, what you said is that you don''t eat hot pot if you''re afraid of scalding. If you''re afraid of bumping in the future, don''t go to PE class."


    "Silence is so big. You think it''s as rough and dry as you are."


    "Grandma, I have grown from such a big point to such a thick skin and dry meat, OK?"


    Shen Qing takes Qin Mo to old lady Lu. Old lady Lu puts her arms around her and points to the rolling hot pot. Hao Sheng admonishes Qin Mo, and then gives Qin mo the fish that Lu Yuqin blows cold.


    Qin Mo took a bite and thought it was delicious. He immediately said with a smile, "grandma, it''s delicious!"


    "It''s delicious. Grandma will make you some more dumplings."


    Su ran sees Lu Yuqin puckering his lips unhappily. Gao Yi taps Lu Yuqin gently. Old lady Lu scalds Qin Mo and suddenly says, "deer, grandma wants to tell you something."


    "Grandma, you say." Xu Yunlu, like a big one, irons fat cattle for Lu Feng, mutton and goose intestines for Xu Wenshan, and wild fish and bamboo shoots for Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Xu.


    "I discussed with your grandmother last night. You are busy all day, but Ranran is still at school. It''s just like stocking. Let''s go back to the capital."


    Su Ran''s heart jumps: Su LAN is right. They really come to seek Qin mo.


    Mrs. Lu then said, "don''t worry. As long as you want, I''ll arrange someone to send it back immediately. I can still bring you children for several years with this old bone. What do you think?"


    Su ran eyes a sour, let her say what, how she said.


    But Xu Yunlu laughed: "grandma, what you said, when we want to send it back to us, we think about it every day, how do you send it back to us, and what''s more, it''s granny Ranran, Qin Xing and Su LAN who brought us up silently. That feeling is deeper than me. You bring it back to the capital, not like cutting their meat."


    "This is our great grandson, whose blood is thicker than water. But you didn''t take him home when you were born. You said that he was brought up by Ranran''s grandmother and aunt. You didn''t give us the chance to take him. Otherwise, our feelings would not be deeper than them. Don''t you think it''s cutting our meat now, or our meat is worthless and doesn''t hurt when we cut it?"


    "Grandma, that''s not what I said. When Sura was silent, something happened to me, which led to the current situation. The situation has become like this, and it can''t be reversed for a moment. Let''s not deliberately change anything. Well, I''ll try my best to give birth to a younger brother for Sura, The younger brother or something will be sent back to the capital for you to play. It''s time to do it! "


    Su ran was still full of bitterness and grievance. Xu Yunlu''s face turned red with shame when she suddenly changed her words. She wanted to pinch Xu Yunlu, but Xu Yunlu was not around. She saw Lu Yuqin give Xu Yunlu a thumbs up under the table. She adored the elder brother who dares to pinch with the old demons. It seems that old lady Lu must be the kind of master who always says the same thing at home.


    Xu Wenshan pondered and opened his mouth: "sister in law, what the deer said is not unreasonable. After all, silence is brought up by the Su family. We can see that Su LAN and Xiao Ming are very fond of silence. There are so many people who love silence, but it''s a blessing of silence. I''ll give you a suggestion, but I can''t see it."


    "You said, grandfather."


    "My grandfather thinks that the busiest thing for lu''er and Rana is from Monday to Friday. My grandfather arranges for people to pick them up silently on Sunday night and spend two days with my grandfather and grandfather in Beijing. How about sending them back on Tuesday night?"


    "Well, Grandpa, don''t be so pitiful. Silence is not familiar with you. If you are familiar, it''s anti Wang. You think it''s easy to send it back on Wednesday night. If you want to stay in silence for more than one day and annoy you for more than one day, it must take time and energy to study hard after you''re a senior. I''m busy all day, It''s best for you to take it from Monday to Friday, but Su LAN and Qin Xing also have to have an acceptance process. Let''s set three days first. "


    After hearing this, several old people were more satisfied with it. It was better than expected. Xu Wenshan said, "don''t worry about going to kindergarten in silence. I will find a good teacher for him. I will go back and forth with him in Beijing and Nankun."


    Xu Yunlu then said, "grandfather, it''s really up to you. You have experience."


    "This is not big or small."


    "By the way, my grandfather, for the first time, he took me to the capital and let the lazy boy stay with me for a few more days. Ranran started school and asked Su LAN to stay with me a few more times. In winter and summer, he would accompany me again. Otherwise, he would never leave them. I''m afraid that he would not adapt to it. He would be noisy at that time. This boy is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Lu Feng then said, "I have to talk to Qin Xing and Su LAN about quietly changing his name. Before he goes to school, he tries to use a new name. It''s all going with the archives, primary school, middle school and university."


    "OK, grandfather, Su LAN and Qin Xing are still open people. They have been raised for so many years, and they just can''t bear it."


    When Su ran heard this, she was relieved. They were aboveboard and didn''t want to seek Qin Mo''s business at all.


    Qin Mo didn''t know that he had been turned into a weekly knight in the air by adults, and he had to change his name. She thought the fish was delicious and wanted to eat. Mrs. Lu was also very satisfied with the result. She gave Qin Mo a kiss and said, "we can''t just eat one kind of food, because it''s not nutritious. We have to eat everything."


    "Oh." Qin Mo thought of Su Lan''s instruction as soon as he heard it. He quickly covered his ears and said, "I don''t want to have ears."


    Everyone didn''t know, so after listening to Xu Yunlu''s allusions, they all laughed again.


    Old lady Xu said: "although Su LAN is blind, but don''t say this method is very effective, you see, silent baby is not picky at all."


    "It''s really good. Look at the children now. They don''t eat this or that, they make it."


    The final result of Su Ran''s listening is that she sends Qin Mo to the capital from Monday to Wednesday, and she and Su LAN can accompany her at any time. There''s really no better way than this. Several old people and Xu Yunlu choose this method to consider the feelings of her and Su LAN as much as possible.


    Only when Su Ran''s heart fell down did he have the heart to observe the people at the table. Lu Yuqin wanted to make friends with Xu Yunlu wholeheartedly, and that kind of friendship also had a little worship. This can be sure that Lu Lianqing and Gao Yi didn''t speak ill of Xu Yunlu, and even said Xu Yunlu was very tall; And Lu Lianqing has never been in a word, just listening quietly and smiling occasionally. He is really a very attractive man; Gao Yi is concerned about serving food and so on. It can be seen that Mrs. Lu doesn''t like her, but she still wants to reverse the situation that Mrs. Lu doesn''t like.


    Xu Yunlu smoothed the four old people and gave Lu Yuqin some feedback when Gao Yi left: "what do you mean by Ning Xiaohai?"


    "Brother, if it''s not Ning Xiaohai, you don''t want to talk to me."


    "Love answers, not answers." Xu Yunlu took out his mobile phone and dialed it to Ning Xiaohai, "where are you crazy?"


    "My grandparents struggled here when they were young and wanted to revisit the old place. Don''t I follow them as guides? What''s the matter, cousin? What can I do for you


    "Well, your brother, I have a big problem."


    "Come on, it''s hard. I''ll make it even for my brother."


    "Blow it."


    "Say it."


    "My family''s several taishangren said that if you don''t eat dumplings, it''s not Chinese New Year."


    "I didn''t eat dumplings. It''s impossible. I ate at least three kinds of dumplings yesterday."


    "What they mean is that they didn''t eat their own dumplings. They didn''t count."


    "Well, cousin, can you still pack it?"


    "So it''s not looking for help."


    "Uncle Biao''s skin rolling is fast and good. Your aunt Gao is good at making dumplings. Although she is a southerner, the dumplings are very beautiful, so you can see how beautiful qin''er is."


    "Ning Xiaohai, brother, I''ll give you a chance. You don''t have to. Forget it."ˇ° Cousin, I can, I can roll the skin. It''s faster and better than my uncle. "ˇ° That''s right. Come here and support me. " Xu Yunlu hung up the phone, stretched out his hand to pull Su ran and said in a low voice, "Uncle directly became the master. I''m not unhappy." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 444

    Su ran shook her head and said, "who let you be unfilial, I have to let you do it silently."


    "This insect is crazy today, dare to step on uncle like this."


    At noon, both the old man and the children had a rest. Su ran took Qin Mo to sleep and came to the 28th floor. Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai had been making dumplings in the big apartment. Qu Peng was caught by Xu Yunlu to make noodles. Shen Qing was instructed by Xu Yunlu to make stuffing, mainly cabbage and pork stuffing. In addition, there were shrimp and shepherd''s purse stuffing, leek and mushroom egg stuffing, beef and mutton stuffing, chicken and winter bamboo shoots stuffing.


    Xu Yunlu has white T-shirt, jeans and a towel hanging around his neck. Today I work hard. I sweat like rain. I work hard.


    Both Qu Peng and Ning Xiaohai couldn''t close their mouths while they were making face to face.


    Shen Qing''s main job is stuffing, but Gao Yi and Zeng Wen are helping her blanch all kinds of food materials and smash meat. Lu Yuqin is responsible for peeling garlic, onion, leek and shepherd''s purse.


    Seeing this, Qin Mo immediately rushes to the panel to see Qu Peng and his noodles. Ning Xiaohai pulls a piece of noodles to Qin Mo and says, "take it and play."


    "Plasticine! Pinch the snake Qin Mo said happily when he got the dough. Ning Xiaohai said, "don''t mention making dumplings in my family when I was a child. My favorite thing is to play with dough. It''s not uncommon for children to have dough now."


    "At that time, I lived in the army compound, and a family made dumplings, and everyone helped to make them."


    "I''m not afraid to help with the bag, but I''m afraid to help with the food. Half of the kids can eat it, and their parents can''t eat it often."


    Su ran really can''t make dumplings, so she starts with Gao Yi and Zeng Wen. Gao Yi points to Lu Yuqin and says, "you and qin''er pick out the dishes first


    Su ran nodded and picked vegetables with Lu Yuqin. Cabbage and pork were the main fillings. The rest of the fillings were not much, so although there were many dishes, they could not go anywhere. They finished the task together for a while.


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai make up their dough, and Shen Qing''s stuffing is also ready. Qu Peng has already asked people to prepare six rolling pins. He throws them to Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai one by one, and then starts rolling the skin. Su ran finds that Qu Peng and Ning Xiaohai are very good at rolling the skin, and they can roll three skins at the same time. Xu Yunlu can only roll one at a time, which is twice as slow as others Zeng Wen''s speed of making dumplings is not slow. It''s like Gouhua. It''ll be a board in a moment.


    Ningxiaohai repeatedly called: "cousin, you move quickly, the pressure is so big."


    Lu Yuqin said discontentedly: "I also want to pack it. Can you hurry up?"


    Finally, Lu Lianqing and Ning Zhengchuan joined the army of rolling skin, and the men had the absolute upper hand in rolling skin. Su ran couldn''t make dumplings. Gao Yi and Shen Qing taught her that Su ran liked to make snacks and would also make wonton, so she soon learned to do it.


    Gao Yi saw it and said, "well, it''s very fast for Ranran to start. The first dumpling is so beautiful."


    Shen Qing said: "so quietly grow so lovely, beautiful."


    Lu Yuqin snorted and said, "you are all atheists and staunch materialists. You are so superstitious. You look beautiful silently. It''s my sister-in-law. It has nothing to do with the beauty of dumplings. If my sister-in-law looks ugly, the dumplings she makes are just like a flower. I don''t believe it."


    Zeng Wen said: "qin''er, your dumplings are a little unsatisfactory."


    Qin Mo, who was playing, was very cooperative. Everyone was happy. Lu Yuqin said, "by the way, mom, aunt Qing and sisters in law, I have another proposal."


    "Don''t be a pain in the stomach, say it!"


    "I think that shrimp and shepherd''s purse stuffing, let''s not steam separately, and cabbage and pork stuffing together, to see who ate it, it''s a year of good luck..." Lu Yuqin did not finish, and felt that something was wrong. Everyone looked at her, and did not understand what was going on. Su ran whispered, "you just said that they were all atheists and staunch rationalists, didn''t you, Not including you? "


    "Well ~ ~" Lu Yuqin stamped his foot, "you all bully me."


    Ning Zhengchuan did not understand: "how did we bully you? Didn''t you say that?"


    Qin Mo followed: "this is not what you said!"


    Lu Yu Qin ha pulled Qin Mo over and said, "xiaobaozi, tell my sister-in-law what kind of dumplings you like to eat. There are shrimp, beef, mutton, and my sister-in-law will make one for you alone."


    "You''re not afraid that people will be too ugly to eat."


    "It''s called unique. It''s characteristic. As soon as xiaobaozi eats dumplings, he thinks of his aunt."


    "Think of the ugly dumplings made by my aunt?"


    "Ning Xiaohai, you are tired of living."


    "I just said, how tired of living."


    As soon as she saw that it was almost five o''clock, Mrs. Lu asked people to steam the dumplings. She felt like a lady in charge of the family. Mrs. Xu was just enjoying herself. Mrs. Lu said, "nothing, just like those two old men, eating and drinking for nothing."


    Mrs. Lu said that the two old men were hiding in the window to play chess. Mrs. Xu said, "sister in law, you can take care of them all by yourself. It''s no use for everyone to play chess."


    "Don''t say it, Su Su. It''s so good that I haven''t made such dumplings for many years."


    "That''s true."


    "When yun''er is here, she likes to make dumplings with everyone..." but Mrs. Lu thinks it''s very inappropriate to say this at this time, so she quickly stops.


    Su ran saw Lu Lianqing''s hand pause for a while, and then began to roll the skin again. He was the most powerful. He could roll four skins at a time, but occasionally, he usually rolled two.


    Su ran makes a small plate of dumplings at one go. Because everyone''s way of making dumplings is different, at a glance, she can see what she has made. Although she is not as good as Gao Yi, Shen Qing and Zeng Wen, Su Ran is also very pleased to see that Qin Mo and Lu Yuqin are secretly playing dough in a corner.


    The two men were at odds over whether to pinch a dinosaur or a snake.


    In the end, Qin Mo didn''t win Lu Yuqin''s fight, so he had to knead his head. The little brow was almost as wrinkled as the little old man.


    However, Qin Mo was soon conquered by Lu Yu''s dinosaurs. His little head came to him and looked at him attentively. After waiting for a long time, he could not help looking up and saw Lu Lianqing looking at him. He immediately gave Lu Lianqing a smile. Lu Lianqing saw that the skin was almost rolling. He put down his rolling pin, patted his hand, and then picked Qin Mo up and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Grandfather, I want to pinch snake, but aunt wants to pinch dragon."


    Lu Lianqing takes a piece of noodles and hands it to Qin mo. Qin Mo sits in Lu Lianqing''s arms, excitedly raises the small piece of noodles in his hand and dazzles Lu Yuqin: "I can pinch the snake."


    Lu Yuqin said discontentedly: "silently, how boring it is to play by one person, it''s interesting to play by two people. You give me your face and I''ll make a big dinosaur for you."


    "How old?" Qin Mo''s mind moved again when he heard the big dinosaur. Lu Lianqing touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "don''t be fooled by my sister-in-law."


    Lu Yuqin called out discontentedly: "Dad, you are so annoying. How can you let people interact with each other in silence?"


    Qin Mo wants a big dinosaur. He takes the initiative to hand Lu Lianqing the dough to Lu Yuqin. Then he compares it with a little fat hand and says, "aunt, it''s big."


    "OK, big one."


    Under the command of Mrs. Lu, Shen Qing and Zeng Wen steamed two dumplings. Shen Qing and Zeng Wen quickly took a plate to pick up the dumplings. Su ran followed Gao Yi to put the dumplings in the steamer, and then put them in the pot to steam.


    Zeng Wen said, "Granny Lu, can you finish steaming so much?"


    "Where can we finish eating so much? We''ll steam it later. Dapeng, you can send it to everyone. Everyone who lives in this house has to send it. It''s Chinese New Year''s dumplings. It''s only lively when there are many people to eat. By the way, Lianqing, I steamed some shrimp dumplings silently. When it''s cold, I fed them to him."


    Lu Lianqing took the bowl containing five shrimp dumplings and asked Qin Mo, "silent, do you want to eat dumplings?"


    Qin Mo, who was watching attentively, immediately stretched out his fat hand and said, "I want to eat."


    "Don''t burn it. You can eat it when it''s cold."


    As soon as Qin Mo heard this, he puffed his mouth into the bowl. Lu Lianqing laughed, touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "little guy is really interesting."


    Dumplings are eaten by the whole family. Everyone is more casual. In the middle of the table, there are about ten plates of northern cold dishes, such as Spiced Donkey Meat, stewed beef, cold skin, and cold cucumber. Then they put the dumplings into several large plates, each with a bowl of corn dregs porridge, and everyone sits around.


    Ning Zhengchuan said: "dumplings on the wine, that is the more there is, do not have a little wine."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "cousin, you don''t know what my grandfather means. Grandfather, do you want to have a little white?"


    Lu Feng immediately put down his chess and said, "Lao Xu, Lu Er is a good idea! Know you don''t like white, you drink red, yellow


    Old lady Lu glared at Lu Feng: "drink it."


    "Well, it''s not a holiday. Don''t always pour cold water on your grandchildren for the fun."


    "Don''t drink too much, grandfather. Two drinks at most."


    "OK, two cups, Grandpa. I''ll save it. Lianqing, come on, come on, together, together."


    Lu Lianqing holding Qin Mo came to sit down and said: "Dad, you really have to listen to the mother, don''t drink too much."


    "Deer all said, no more than two cups."


    "Grandfather, it''s two small cups, not two big ones." Xu Yunlu replaced one or two of Lu Feng''s big cups with a small cup containing two yuan. "You were all big cups at 30 yesterday."


    "It''s such a small cup. It''s a drink or a drink."


    "Big, I''m afraid grandma''s eyes will shoot out a laser, which will directly put me out."


    "Lu''er, this is the right thing for your grandfather. If you want to be filial to your grandfather in the future, you can make dumplings for him. You don''t have to work hard to find red and white chicken fir. Remember, you have to roll out the dumpling skin yourself to make it delicious. " Lu Feng said and added, "of course, there is this little white, don''t forget."


    Lu Feng sandwiched a dumpling, dipped it in vinegar, took a bite and said, "the stuffing has to be cabbage and pork, which is authentic."


    "Grandfather, you pay for beef and mutton. You say aunt Qing, a southerner, how can dumpling stuffing be so delicious."


    Shen Qing was embarrassed to smile. Old lady Lu said, "lick fat, Qing''er, someone is licking fat." Qin Mo quickly finished eating his five shrimp dumplings, holding a small bowl to say that he still wanted them. Lu Lianqing put a beef and a pork in his bowl, as well as some Spiced Donkey Meat and stewed beef in his bowl. As soon as Qin Mo ate it, he thought the Spiced Donkey Meat and stewed beef were delicious, and Lu Lianqing gave him some more. Su ran saw Lu Lianqing holding Qin Mo all the time and interacted with Qin Mo very well. She secretly watched Xu Yunlu for many times, but Xu Yunlu didn''t have any special expression. She talked when she should eat, drink and talk to others. She looked like a natural actor. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 445

    Qin Mo ate the fastest. When he was full, he climbed down from Lu Lianqing''s arms and went to play with his sailing boat, Rubik''s cube, and Lu Yuqin''s New Year gift, a remote-controlled plane.


    The remote control plane was sent by Lu Yuqin, so it was a new favorite. Qin Mo was in the mood, so he pressed the remote control to command the small plane. First, it was small, and second, it was not very good at controlling the remote control. When the small plane flew to the middle of the flight, it suddenly lost control and fell down at the front door. As a result, it hit the person entering the door on the head.


    Qin Mo "Oh", the person who was hit by the small plane has already started to scold: "where''s the little son of a bitch, do bad, do bad!"


    Qin Mo saw that it was Mrs. Ning Shu who was hit by her little plane. Knowing that she was not very good at talking, she rushed to pick up her little plane. As a result, Mrs. Ning Shu stepped on the remote control plane under her feet and asked, "did you do it on purpose? Did your mother tell you to do it?"


    Ning Shu''s speaking speed is relatively fast. Qin Mo, who is less than three years old, doesn''t quite understand her fast speaking speed. However, he knows that he has made a mistake. It''s his fault that the plane is out of control and smashes people. So he bites his finger and looks at old lady Ning Shu.


    "I said, old lady, are you in the wrong room? No one here welcomes you!" Xu Yunlu is discontented to take it back. Old lady Ning Shu hums and says, "Lu Er, you know what the nature of Qin Mo is serious just now!"


    "This old lady, the child is playing with the remote control plane in her own home. It''s not well controlled. The plane fell down. I really don''t know what''s serious."


    "The plane hit me. Are you blind?"


    "When the plane falls down, I don''t know if you want to come in at this time. It''s hard to say if the plane is sure you want to come."


    "Lu Xiaolu, you are so unreasonable!"


    "Don''t step on that plane. If you step on it, you have to pay for it. Ten for one!"


    "Why?"


    "It''s not the same as before."


    Su ran was afraid that old lady Xu would not be able to face up. She gently pulled Xu Yunlu. Zhang feiran came in and quickly stopped old lady Ning Shu: "Granny, didn''t you come to say thank you to Granny?"


    "Yes, sister, thank you for your dumplings!"


    "Don''t thank me, it''s the children."


    "No wonder, I think the stuffing without qinger and is delicious!"


    That stuffing is clearly Shen Qinghe, Ning Shu old lady said so, unexpectedly no one refuted her, everyone just exchanged a knowing look.


    Xu Yunlu saw Lu Lianqing go to the bathroom, while people do not pay attention, also followed in, Lu Lianqing did not expect Xu Yunlu will follow, Leng asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t care what you and Zhang feiran want to do, but don''t do it with me. I have a few children here who are very simple and have a strong taste. I''m afraid you will scare them."


    "Deer, when you have time, can we sit down and have a good chat?"


    "We have something to talk about."


    "Deer, be reasonable, won''t you?"


    "No!"


    "Dad has a lot of things to do. I may have to leave on the fifth day of junior high school. I can''t give dad a chance."


    "At least I''m not in that mood yet."


    "All right, Dad, when you''re in the mood."


    "Lao Lu, no, Lao Lu is still alive. You are a mainland at most. Mainland, are you really going to do something with that Zhang feiran?"


    "What do you think?"


    "How is she?"


    "What''s good? Some people are willing to pass it on, and you are willing to listen to it. What can dad do? "


    "Mainland China, I took a picture of feiran and my mother and compared it. It''s totally different?"


    "Do you have a picture of your mother?"


    "You have a bunch of bedside tables, black and white, color. Do I need to have them myself?"


    "It turned out that you were moving the picture in my cupboard. I always thought it was Gao Yi."


    "True or false?"


    "Have you ever been home?"


    "Of course I have to go back and see the happy life of your family!"


    Lu Lianqing did not speak. They were silent for a moment. Suddenly, Zhang feiran''s voice came from outside: "uncle, uncle, are you there?"


    Xu Yunlu raises an eyebrow at Lu Lianqing, and then raises his thumb: "do you want me to send you away?"


    Lu Lianqing still didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu put his hands in his pocket and went out whistling. Seeing Zhang feiran, he whistled and asked, "Miss Zhang, are you calling me?"


    Zhang feiran was startled to see Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu once again raised his eyebrows and said, "Miss Zhang, you need to use the bathroom, or you need to use it first."


    Zhang feiran quickly turned around and left. Of course, her sprained foot was not good enough. She was a little bit hopping. Xu yunluyi said on the doorframe of the bathroom: "mainland China is very attractive and hot. Little girls like flowers are chasing the bathroom."


    "Don''t like dumplings? I don''t think you''ve had much? I haven''t eaten much yet. "


    Xu Yunlu took out a cigarette and said, "this room is old and small. It''s hard to find a suitable place for smoking."


    "Little deer, smoke less."


    "Mainland China, I''m not going to live as long as my grandfather and grandfather."


    "Xiaoran is much younger than you. How many years are you going to keep her widowed, 20 years, 30 years or 50 years?"


    "This is a very cruel proposition. Mainland, you are as bad as before. You always come up with some false propositions to test me."


    "In fact, you have been in a place like Goa for 13 years, and you have been quarantined for three years. I suggest that you should have a comprehensive examination, especially for your mental direction. You should have a good examination. You are not like a young man now."


    "I have mental problems for a long time, and I don''t have them only in Goa. Don''t worry, I will try my best to control my own traumatic reaction. Don''t tell me that crazy people don''t admit that they are crazy, and mental patients won''t admit that they are psychotic."


    "Xiaolu, dad is serious," Lu Lianqing glanced at Xu Yunlu. "I have a friend who works in the security department. His position is very high. He told me that he has several excellent intelligence personnel under him. His dual identity and public identity are also very dangerous. They may be undercover or informants. That''s just to attract all kinds of attention, In fact, he is doing more dangerous work for the security of the country, but not many people can finish the task and survive. He also told Dad that the more dangerous the work, the greater the mental pressure. "


    "In mainland China, it''s good to have a high position, and the people I know have a high position too. Where can I find this connection?"


    "I heard your grandfather say that you don''t want to be a business or a policeman. What are your plans for the future?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the room, took down the cigarette helplessly and said: "mainland China, compared with you, I feel like a person with no ambition. You said that you have been so successful, and set off people... Really, set off all people very failure."


    "Yes, but if I could exchange my success for your mother''s life, I would rather give up my success."


    "That''s how you used to get my mother."


    "There are a lot of people chasing your mother."


    "Mainland China, you are very proud of your tone of saying this."


    "I haven''t told dad. What are your plans for the future? Who does Zhu Dagang want to hook with you, NATO or ah


    "Lao Zhu is just like you in his career, but he is not as talented as you. His wife and son didn''t mention the position of deputy hall. He''s been a gangster for more than ten years, and it''s really not easy."


    "You don''t have to fight cows across the mountain. I never wanted to fight your mother out."


    "Zhu Dagang didn''t tell me who he wanted to hook, and I don''t want to know who he wanted to hook, but he wanted to do something. I think he was very congenial, so I helped him."


    "As soon as Zhu Da has helped you, you will repay him with a drop of water."


    "Well, play anyway."


    "That family has helped you more than dripping water."


    "Don''t I come back to show my filial piety now?"


    "It''s said that the second-class model can''t run away because of your contributions to the country over the past ten years." Lu Lianqing suddenly changed his tone.


    "If it''s true, the level of the second-class model is higher than that of the deputy hall, which makes Lao Zhu, who has been struggling in the deputy hall for 16 years, know how embarrassed he is. No, he can''t know this."


    "Your second-class model is awarded in the name of excellent police. If you want to stay in Kun Province, Kun province will be responsible for arranging everything for you."


    "Damn, mainland China, so grand, aren''t there few living second-class models in China?"


    "Yes, they are either disabled or paralyzed, or they have mental problems, more of them are posthumous. Yu Jingming and Su Yue only posthumously awarded second-class meritorious service after their sacrifice. Therefore, you are willing to be fair and aboveboard for the rest of your life. You can choose a position. You feel that there is no security. If you want to change your status and live a new life, all the funds will be borne by the state. "


    "If I want to change my status as a billionaire, will the burden be a little heavy?"


    "If you want to change into this kind of identity and hold your grandfather''s thigh, it''s more reliable than anything. However, deer, you are really great, and dad is very proud of you."


    Xu Yunlu laughed three times: "mainland, I remember. I haven''t eaten a few dumplings today. I have to mend them."


    Lu Lianqing did not speak, Xu Yunlu hummed a ditty and left the bathroom.


    On the second day of junior high school, Su ran and Su Ming clean up their new year''s gifts and go home. After Xu Hui and Wang Weiguo move their new house, they haven''t been here once.


    At the entrance of the corridor on the first floor, they saw Wang Xun. As soon as Wang Xun saw them, he welcomed them and said, "brother, sister, happy New Year! You are here at last


    "My face is red with cold. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "No, I just came down."


    Su ran took out two red envelopes from her coat pocket and handed them to Wang Xun: "sister and brother, study hard and make progress every day!"


    "Thank you brother, thank you sister!" At ordinary times, when Su ran gave Wang money, Wang would push him back. However, Wang was still very eager to get a red envelope for the Chinese New Year. He said excitedly, "I''m going to pay a new year''s call to grandma tomorrow, and grandma will certainly give a red envelope."


    "That''s it!"


    "Elder sister, you and elder brother wrap me very well." Wang Xun said he wanted to open it. Su ran pretended to be unhappy and said, "if you receive a red envelope, you can open it immediately. If you can''t open it, there will be more and more red envelopes."ˇ° There''s another way of saying that. "ˇ° Of courseˇ° If you don''t open it, it won''t work. "ˇ° It can be demolished after the Spring Festival, but it can only be demolished after the Lantern Festival. "ˇ° Ah, well, it''s only after the Lantern Festival. " Su Ming''s eyes are bent and his mouth is bent when he sees Su ran. Because Xu Yunlu takes good care of him, he has nothing to worry about all day long. What he eats and what he takes care of, his mental outlook is naturally different from before. Although Su Ming doesn''t worship money, her younger sister now carries more than 100000 bags, which is essentially different from using land to sell goods. Wang Xun waited for Su ran to come to the front and asked Su Ming, "brother, are you driving here?"ˇ° Yes, what''s the matter? "ˇ° You teach me to drive. "ˇ° Let''s finish college. "ˇ° Elder brother, teach now. Don''t you say that you don''t have too many skills? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 446

    "Strong words and reasonable ideas."


    "Brother ~ ~"


    "OK, OK, OK, you have to pay New Year''s respects to mom first."


    "Oh yeah!" Wang Xun took Su Ming''s and Su Ran''s new year''s gifts and rushed to Su Ran''s front.


    Su ran then asked: "look for son, isn''t there an elevator?"


    "The second floor is not high."


    "The second floor."


    "Mom says it''s cheaper on the second floor."


    Su ran and Su Ming followed Wang Xun to the second floor. Wang Xun opened the door and said, "Dad, mom, brother and sister are back."


    "Xiao Ming and ran ran are back. Mom is making crispy meat."


    "Mom, I''ll help you." Su ran said hello to Wang Weiguo again.


    "It''s almost ready. You don''t have to stretch out your hand. This coat should look expensive." Xu Hui glances at her children in a hurry, feeling that they are not at the same level as the people around them.


    "No way!" Su ran took off her coat, hung it on the hook, and hurriedly went to the kitchen, "Mom, fried so much crispy meat!"


    "Go to your grandmother''s tomorrow and bring them some."


    "It''s delicious today, but it won''t be so crisp tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t matter. Your grandmother likes to use it to make soup. It doesn''t matter whether it''s crisp or not. No, you don''t have to stretch out your hand. Your clothes are very expensive. Don''t get greasy."


    "Uncle Wang is not in a better mood yet?" Su ran asked in a low voice. Xu Hui shook her head and said, "Wang Neng is closed. Wang Juan doesn''t stay at home every new year. She only knows Zhang Xingli as a mother. Alas, your uncle Wang is in vain."


    "Wang Neng will be out in March."


    "The man didn''t come out, and his heart was always hanging. Besides, even if he came out and was closed for such a long time, people around him couldn''t say anything."


    "Mom, anyway, Wang Neng is in his twenties. He has no judgment on people and things, and his mind has not yet matured. He and Qi Li are like giant babies. I hope he can grow up this time." Su ran saw that Su Ming also took off his coat and hung it on the hook. Then he sat down opposite Wang Weiguo. Since Su ran had a memory, Su Ming never called Wang Weiguo uncle, let alone dad, and every year he said a few words.


    Su ran quickly gave Xu Hui a red bag and said, "this is my brother''s filial piety to you and Uncle Wang."


    "Oh, no, it''s so thick."


    "Mom moved to a new house. We didn''t come to the greenhouse. We spent the new year together."


    "How come it hasn''t been warmed? Your brother bought the TV, refrigerator, air conditioner and xunger''s computer at home, although he asked someone to send them."


    "Wow, my brother didn''t tell me, too... But it doesn''t matter. Mom, today my brother and I will have another warm room for the new year."


    "You and Xiao Ming are becoming more and more sensible." Xu Hui wiped her eyes. Su ran took Xu Hui in her arm and called "Ma". She saw Su Ming put two boxes of health care products in front of Wang Weiguo and said, "Uncle Wang, this is for you and your mother. It can soften the cerebral vessels and is good for the heart."


    Wang Weiguo didn''t expect Su Ming to call him "Uncle", so he didn''t respond for a long time.


    Su Ming could only look at the room for a while, but he had no words to ask: "Uncle Wang, is the house full or..."


    "All the money, all our savings and your mother borrowed some from your grandmother."


    "It''s less stressful."


    "Yes, yes, you''re at work."


    Su Ming nodded, and Wang Weiguo asked, "in the people''s hospital?"


    Su Ming nodded again, and Wang Weiguo continued to ask, "I heard that the doctors in charge of the people''s hospital all have a very high salary of 20000 or 30000."


    "It has something to do with the number of surgeries. I can''t do that many surgeries in a month."


    "Isn''t your operation well done?"


    "At the same level."


    "You and Rana are very promising." Wang Weiguo sighed at this, and Su Ming said, "Ranran and I are just going to be more solid, but we may not be more promising."


    Wang Xun came out with some papers: "brother, help me!"


    "So hard work, today is not the second day of junior high school."


    "An average of four papers a day, one day do not do, the next day tired."


    Su Ming tells Wang Weiguo that Wang Weiguo can''t do it when he hears that Wang Xun has a problem, so he signals Su Ming to take charge of Wang Xun.


    Su Ming walks into Wang Xun''s room. Wang Xun''s room is very small. It only has a single bed, a wardrobe, a desk and a chair. It seems that there is no way to put the rest of the things. There is a new computer on the desk, and the desk is a little crowded, but Xu Hui is clean and tidy.


    "Why, why not?"


    "The city!"


    "Metropolis?"


    "Don''t thank me for saving you."


    "Your little devil." When Su Ming finished, Wang Xun took a thick book and handed it to Su Ming


    "I''m afraid I won''t have time to finish it for such a long time."


    "Kill time, kill time." After Wang Xun finished, he was busy writing his papers. Su Ming touched Wang Xun''s head and turned over the thick book. It was a bound book of several famous books. The words were really small. Su Ming sat down by the bed and read them slowly. These books had been read by him all those years, but now he hasn''t touched such idle books for a long time, and most of them are professional books.


    When Su ran was busy helping Xu Hui, he heard a knock on the door. Wang Weiguo got up and opened the door. Then he was very surprised: "juan Zi, it''s you!"


    Sura asked strangely, "Mom, don''t you say she won''t come back?"


    "That''s what she said when she called her years ago."


    Su ran heard Wang Juan''s voice: "Dad, am I strange?"


    "Don''t you say, don''t you say you won''t come back?"


    "If I don''t come back to cover you, I''m afraid someone will bully you and eat you so much that you don''t even vomit." Wang Juan pauses for a moment and says, "Dad, this is Shen Hong, my boyfriend. These are all his filial piety to you. Hong, this is my dad."


    Shen Hong put the two gift boxes in his hand at the foot of the wall and said, "Hello uncle."


    "Get in the house, get in the house." Wang Weiguo is still happy to see Wang Juan. He looks at Shen Hong and lets Wang Juan and Shen Hong into the room.


    Su ran took a look at it. It was almost time, so she brought the dishes out and put them on the table. Wang Weiguo said, "juan Zi, you can help your aunt Hui. She cooks so many people''s meals by herself."


    Wang Juan rolled her eyes and said, "Dad, do you know how much my coat costs? For a new year''s dinner, I soiled my coat. It''s enough to eat in a restaurant."


    "Juanzi, I don''t think the clothes are cheap either." Wang Weiguo is a little angry.


    "Dad, can you see that? You don''t know that the imitation of a goods is more real than the real ones." Wang Juan glanced at Su ran, who was busy in the kitchen. She snorted and said, "Su ran, you can pretend everywhere!"


    "I can leave you the chance to pretend."


    "Well, the kitchen is not much bigger than the sparrow''s nest. I won''t take this hard won opportunity with you. By the way, your boyfriend who drinks cheap wine didn''t bring him and didn''t dare to bring home, or my family didn''t have a romantic. He didn''t have any advantage and didn''t want to come."


    Su ran ignored Wang Juan, but Xu Hui heard it. When Su ran came into the kitchen, she immediately asked in a low voice, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Mom, I''ll tell you about it later."


    "How are you, what do you do, how old are you? Is your home local or foreign..."


    As far as parents are concerned, once they know that their children are in love, the problem is that they are pouring out one by one. When Wang Juan heard this, she said with a chuckle, "I said that Aunt Xu and Su ran dare not bring them home. It looks like five people and six people. But I really doubt whether it''s the kind of way to put all the capital on and look bright, In fact, there are no houses in the house. Oh, no, now a house is worth a lot of money. I don''t know if I have a house


    Xu Hui was also a little worried: "Ranran, although money is vulgar, it''s really painful to live without money. You need to learn more about Juanzi. If it''s bad, don''t worry. You''re still young. Don''t worry, ah."


    "Mom, if you don''t hurry up, the dishes will be cold. I''ll put the cold dishes on the table first." Su ran finished and took the dishes. Xu Hui couldn''t ask any more.


    Su ran put the chicken soup on the table and called, "brother, look for son, wash your hands and prepare for dinner."


    Su Ming and Wang Xun came out. Wang Juan, who was putting plum in her mouth, saw it and stopped to say, "Oh, Su Ming has come back."


    Su Ming ignored Wang Juan, washed his hands with Wang Xun, and went to help him with the dishes and rice.


    Wang Juan sat down at the table and said, "by the way, Su Ming, let me tell you something."


    Wang Xun was very dissatisfied: "Wang Juan, you are even a high-ranking official and a rich man outside, but you are your daughter, sister and elder sister when you go home. Who can you show me?"


    "Wang Xun, I say that you are obsessed with Su Ming and Su ran all day long. How many benefits have they given you? It''s just that Su ran runs such a milk tea shop, and usually gives you one or two hundred dollars. That''s great."


    "What''s the matter with one or two hundred? I haven''t seen you give it to one or two hundred. Who else can''t?"


    "Vulgar." Wang Juan pulled Wang Xun aside and said to Su Ming, "Su Ming, I heard that you are now the first knife in the brain Department of the people''s hospital. Even the director of your department has to listen to you."


    Su Ming didn''t take Wang Juan''s words, but said to Xu Hui and Su ran in the kitchen, "Mom, there are still dishes. They are already very rich."


    "It''s all over. It''s all done."


    Su ran finally came out with a large plate of crabs and said, "mom has steamed so many crabs. Look for her son and take the rubber gloves. Today we have a big meal of crabs."


    "It''s starving to be reincarnated." Wang Juan curled her lips with disdain. Wang Xun trembled to get the gloves. Wang Juan watched Su Ming sit down, moved her chair to Su Ming and said, "Su Ming, do you want me to tell you a shortcut to get rich?"


    "Wang Juan, are you short of money now?"


    "No, Su Ming, I''m not worried about you."


    "I don''t need you to worry."


    "Su Ming, I''d like to introduce you to a pharmaceutical company. You just need to say that their medicine is easy to use. You should not make money too fast."


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "Wang Juan, it''s Chinese New Year. Let''s eat! Uncle Wang, it''s new year''s Eve. "


    Wang Juan said hatefully, "Su Ming, I know you are a person who has a lot of brains and read more books, that is, you are lofty, arrogant and think you are great." Shen Hong snorted and said, "he is not the only one in the people''s hospital with such a degree. Why don''t other people have such a thing as him? Pretend!"ˇ° That is, Su Ming, if you put on our clothes, are you just another face to other medical representatives? In fact, you don''t have to do this. I know your sister, whether you want to find a young lady, wash your feet or get a red envelope. Let''s just say that you need money or a woman. Let''s be frank. "ˇ° Wang Juan, since I was a child, people have said that your head is crossed by pigs. I think it''s true. " Su ran also thinks that Wang Juan is crazy. However, if she talks to Wang Juan like this, Wang Juan can tear her up immediately. However, no matter how ugly Su Ming tells Wang Juan, she doesn''t seem to care. She just listens to Wang Juan Snort and continues to teach Su Ming: "Su Ming, don''t be noble. Really, you have been noble since you were a child. Is that useful? It can only be related to poverty and failure to succeed, What a good opportunity you have now. Take advantage of it. There is no shop after this village. Don''t be silly. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 447

    Su ran saw that Shen Hong wanted to say something, and Wang Juan waved to him. Shen Hong had to swallow it. It seemed that Shen Hong could bear it for the sake of money. His father fell down, and all the dirty money businesses stopped. At school, he became a drowning dog. He thought he was short of money, so he could not find any pharmaceutical companies.


    Su ran was afraid that Su Ming was thin skinned and couldn''t cope with it. She quickly finished all the dishes and sat down with Xu Hui. However, she saw that Su Ming was turning over the topic Wang xungang had just written, completely ignoring Wang Juan''s painstaking care. Wang Juan was not reconciled and asked, "Su Ming, the manager of the private room said that you were the boss of yunhang that day. Is this true or false?"


    "False!"


    "Su Ming, as for you, you''ve done a good job. I''m afraid we''ll go to you. I''ll tell you that there''s no quality in working. Now I''m talking about cooperation with you. How can we make the most of our profits through cooperation? Yunhang now invests heavily in our city, no, in our province. It''s said that it''s very powerful, Su Ming, if you really mix into such a well-known enterprise as the boss, our cooperation space is bigger than when you are a knife brother in the people''s hospital. You just rest assured that we will make half of the profits. "


    Su Ming ignored Wang Juan and kept reading. When he heard the replay of the Spring Festival Gala on TV, he raised his head to watch TV.


    Wang Juan was so angry that she wanted to be angry. Shen Hong quickly grabbed her and said in a low voice, "no matter what position he is in, he has just gone. It''s impossible for him to get real power. In such a big company, people fighting for power are not fuel-saving lights. You''d better wait until he has settled down."


    "You don''t know, just Su Ming''s bird nature. It''s just like that when he was young."


    After watching the Spring Festival gala for a while, Su Ming suddenly frowned and said, "son, you need to watch less TV."


    "I don''t even like watching TV."


    "The TV is too big. It''s not good for the eyes to be so close."


    "He also said that you didn''t buy the TV."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re an adult. Your eyes haven''t been set yet. You''re not the sports elder brother in your class. Don''t be the sports elder brother with glasses."


    "Brother, that was before. In the county, the people in No.1 Middle School of this province were too strong, especially those sports students." As soon as Wang Xun mentioned it, he shook his head depressed, "I''m a man with no bright spot."


    "I''m not afraid. I don''t compare with the PE students." Su ran gave Wang Xun a thumbs up and said, "you''re the one in your class. Yes, yes, my sister also picked out two sets of clothes for you. They''re sportswear. They''re all so handsome that they don''t need to wear them for morning running and playing ball games." Su ran put down her chopsticks and quickly handed a bag to Wang Xun from the pile of new year''s goods for Xu Hui and Wang Weiguo.


    "Sister, you bought me clothes again."


    "I''m growing. I think you and my brother are almost tall."


    "Yes, brother, Bibi." Wang Xun pulled Su Ming up, leaned back to back, and said, "elder sister, is that all right?"


    "It''s just a little bit short, so I asked my brother to try on this dress. You must wear it well, but your shoulder is not like my brother''s. It''s narrower. You should try your best to grow it."


    "That''s, how much more than my brother." Wang Xun sat down and immediately picked up his chopsticks to eat. "I''m not as good as him in study and sports. I don''t believe I can''t grow up to him."


    Wang Xun made everyone happy. Wang Weiguo''s calm face also had a smile because Wang Juan was not sensible.


    Su ran quickly gave Wang Xun a dish: "yes, eat more, longer than brother, I have no hope, hope is all on you."


    "Sister, don''t worry. I understand your pain. I''ve been crushed by my brother since I was a child. I understand the taste."


    Su ran said that she patted Wang Xun too much and said to Xu Hui, "Mom, those two boxes of tonics and two boxes of milk powder are for grandma."


    "You and Xiao Ming are not going to go there tomorrow. Just take them by yourself."


    "We have more."


    "Ranran, do you make a lot of money when you open a milk tea shop? This tonic and this milk powder should not be cheap. I think this milk powder is all in foreign language." Xu Hui feels that Wang Juan is the most picky. She doesn''t pick any of these things. However, unless things are really good, it''s not Wang Juan''s style.


    "It''s natural. It''s good for old people."


    "By the way, is your sister-in-law due in June?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s hot in June, too. I''ll take care of her when she''s in confinement."


    "My aunt must be very happy to know."


    Wang Xun said, "I''m so quiet. I''m sure I want to have a girl this time."


    Su ran a little guilty to say: "sister-in-law said boys and girls, she likes."


    "Also, your sister-in-law will go to work and bring two children. If she can''t bring them, she will send them to me. I''ll bring them for her."


    "Mom, Wang Xun was a junior in senior high school at that time. It was a crucial year. You should take care of his food, drink and Lazar."


    "He lives on campus. From Monday to Friday, I can help him, and the little guy is very congenial with me."


    Wang Xun also said: "it''s quiet and not annoying. You can take it on Saturday and Sunday. I''ll brush the topic and he''ll just play next to me."


    Su ran Juhan had to say, "let''s talk about it then, mom!"


    After dinner, Wang Xun pesters Su Ming to learn how to drive. Su Ming has to call maozi and ask him to drive the car. When Wang Xun hears that maozi is coming, he immediately says, "I''ll learn from brother maozi. Brother maozi drives more than you."


    Wang Xun then opened the door and ran away. Su Ming had to tell him, "be careful when you open the door."


    "I see, brother!" Wang Xun''s voice echoed in the corridor. Wang Juan climbed on the windowsill and soon saw a Toyota coming. She turned her lips and asked, "Su Ming, do you have 300000 in this car?"


    "I can''t afford such a car. It''s a friend''s." Su Ming said to Su ran casually, "I''ll do the dishes."


    Su ran said while wearing rubber gloves: "no, most of them haven''t finished eating. There are few bowls and chopsticks."


    "I''ll do it." When Su Ming came into the kitchen, Su ran had to say, "well, you should be responsible for cleaning my dishes."


    "Not much. Uncle Lu knows about such a big pool. I can''t help it."


    "Brother!" Sura was very dissatisfied and said, "you also make fun of him. By the way, Xiao Xi is going to be the anchor now. Wait, I''ll give him a little rocket."


    "He hosts the game. Can you play it?"


    "No!" Su ran takes out her mobile phone and quickly points it in. She brushes a small rocket for Shaoxi. Su Ming has already taken the rubber gloves and washed the bowl with them. He says, "you can''t even play this game. You are so keen on brushing gifts for him."


    "Ah, you don''t know that the anchor of Xiaoxi is very interesting. I just can''t play games. I''ll be able to listen to his explanation soon. There are many people who brush gifts. Unfortunately, the little sister is so expensive. Otherwise, I''ll brush a little sister for Xiaoxi, and ghost brother will brush two for him every day. He says to let him support each other." As soon as Su ran saw Su Ming washing the dishes, she washed and dried them. "Brother, when can you bring me a little sister-in-law? One is fine. Don''t take two."


    "If you follow your uncle Lu, are you all bad at it?"


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly.


    After su ran and Su Ming finish cleaning up, Wang Juan and Shen Hong are no longer in the room.


    Wang Weiguo asked Xu Hui in a low voice, "what do you think of Shen Hong?"


    "Do you want me to tell the truth or lie?"


    "The truth, of course."


    "I feel that he doesn''t like our family, and he seems to be more gloomy, not like a young man. Juanzi won''t suffer."


    "I feel the same as you do. I think Zhang Xingli has two cents, and she is used to scoring things differently."


    "You''d better take a chance to remind Juanzi."


    Wang Weiguo sighed and said, "can she still listen to me now? I''ll go out and have a look!"


    Su ran didn''t expect that her parents were older, experienced more things, and looked at people accurately.


    After Wang Weiguo greets them and goes out, Su ran and Su Ming talk with Xu Hui for a while. Su ran hesitates and doesn''t say anything about Shen Hong. When Wang Xun comes back, he says goodbye to Xu Hui and goes back to the milk tea shop.


    Because it''s the second day of junior high school, and the milk tea shop hasn''t opened yet, even Wang Dingyi has gone to visit his relatives. Su Ming loads all the gifts from the third day of junior high school to his grandmother''s house on the car, and then they go back to Yiran house with Su ran.


    All the guests from the capital are arranged by Xu Yunlu to go out to play. Yiranju seems very quiet. Su Ming goes back to his room to read a book, and Su ran goes back to his room to take a nap. When he gets up, he gets a call from Xu Yunlu saying that he will take his grandparents, grandparents and Qin Mo to live in the mountains for a few days. On the third day of junior high school, she and Su Ming go to grandma''s house and take her to the mountains.


    When Su ran heard the name of the villa, she knew it was the one Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu had lived in.


    Xu Yunlu said, and let Qin Mo and Su ran video for a while, Qin Mo play for a while and Su ran say two words, Xu Yunlu''s phone rings, just cut off the video.


    After resuming the video, Su ran asked curiously, "whose phone number is this for Chinese new year?"


    "Old Zhu, let me drink with him."


    "Yes, Zhuzhu is going to grandma''s tomorrow. Is he alone?"


    "Do you believe that Zhu Zhu is not at home only tomorrow? I don''t think Zhu Zhu is the one who loves his family."


    "Do you want to go tomorrow?"


    "Go, drink with him, and take you up the mountain for two days." As Xu Yunlu spoke, Qin Mo called, "grandfather! It''s not like that. "


    It seems that Lu Lianqing also went to the mountain, but Xu Yunlu didn''t mention it, so Su ran didn''t ask. They were tired of it for a while. Xu Yunlu and Su ran to Su Ming''s room with a book to read. She thought that reading books should be read together, and the effect would be good.


    Sure enough, I remember reading with Su Ming better than usual.


    After reading most of the afternoon''s books with Su Ming and having dinner, Su Ming suggests going out for a walk.


    Su ran changed her clothes and went to the top garden with Su Ming. When they walked out of the elevator, they heard old lady Ning Shu''s dissatisfied voice: "what do you say this is? We are called to play, but they are gone."


    Mr. Qu was too busy to say, "you didn''t say you wanted to go shopping in the morning."ˇ° I don''t know what to buy in such a shabby place. I don''t know if I want to go shopping in Europe and America. Is fashion ahead of the trend comparable in this remote area? I''m crazy about shopping here. Feifei, don''t you think your aunts treat you differently as soon as Lu Xiaolu comes back? "ˇ° No grandma. " Zhang feiran replied excitedly. Mrs. Ning Shu immediately said excitedly, "why not? Your aunt didn''t give you a red envelope of one million in previous years. This year, she only gave you a red envelope of 800000 this year..." "grandma, stop talking. Is it interesting to say these words?" Zhang feiran doesn''t like to listen and interrupts Mrs. Ning Shu''s words unhappily. Seeing that Zhang feiran was not happy, Mrs. Ning Shu turned to other people: "Xiaoqu, you say it''s really strange this time. My sister-in-law likes to be busy, but my brother-in-law never likes to participate in this kind of busy. Our family is not peaceful and Feiqi wants to ask him for a job many times. Feifei''s father has also made a lot of efforts. My brother-in-law has never let go, and their in laws, We haven''t seen the old couple twice in all these years. What''s more, Feiping''s whole life is full of security guards, and they are almost able to live in seclusion. What''s the reason for all the publicity and publicity this time? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 448

    "I said, sister-in-law, is there anything I don''t understand?"


    "Don''t they just want to tell everyone that their grandson and grandson are fawns?"


    "You understand, sister-in-law."


    "I''m not a fool. My elder sister is really shameless. Over the years, Lu Xiaolu, her so-called grandson, doesn''t know where to hang out and leaves them alone. Who''s with her and comforts her? It''s all Feifei in my family who follows her. She can''t even kiss her daughter like Feifei in my family. Otherwise, she would have been tortured by the pain of losing her daughter, Now it''s good. I seem to have forgotten all about it. "


    "Grandma, don''t say a word! My aunt told me that it''s good for my family to know about my cousin''s coming back. We must not spread it outside. We also specially told my uncles and aunts that if we knew it was spread outside, we would cancel all the pocket money given to our cousins every year. "


    "You see, you see, it''s not an excuse." Old lady Ning Shu was so angry that she said, "I only give five million to your brother and sister every year. What''s that enough for? Just like the beggars, I don''t want to add some every year, but I want to cancel it."


    "My aunt and grandmother specially told me that my grandfather is the same, especially when my relatives go out to chew their tongues. Every year they help my family chew, my aunt and grandmother will cancel all of them."


    "Feifei, grandma''s heart hurts. It hurts."


    "Sister-in-law, Feifei, don''t worry. In fact, sister Xu is still close to human feelings. We don''t go out to talk nonsense, and she won''t lose a cent from you. That''s what we should do. Besides, giving Feifei a red envelope is not always a million red envelopes. There are also two times..." before old lady Qu finished speaking, old lady Ning Shu interrupted her, "I don''t think that Lu Xiaolu is like a fake. I doubt that Lu Xiaolu was not missing at first, but something happened. Is he no longer alive? Otherwise, how could he have heard nothing for more than ten years..."


    Su ran quickly pulls Su Ming back to the elevator. When the elevator leaves the top floor, Su Ming says, "Ran Ran, does this old lady still have a conscience? Is it all for the dog to eat?"


    "It''s true that a little favor raises a noble man and a great favor raises an enemy."


    "After all, they are the family. What they secretly calculate is all the money of brother Lu''s grandmother. Brother Lu hasn''t returned home for more than ten years. It seems that the family is all raised by brother Lu''s grandmother. Not to mention that they have given Zhang feiran nearly 20 million red envelopes just after the Spring Festival. They are not satisfied at all, let alone grateful."


    "That''s to say, they are not as sensible as their relative, Mrs. qu. uncle''s grandfather and grandfather are so pitiful. Uncle''s heart is so cruel that they can leave them alone for more than ten years." Speaking of this, Su ran suddenly stopped. Su Ming asked, "you won''t be touched. I''m afraid your uncle Lu will leave you for more than ten years."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    "If not, let''s go. Let''s go outside."


    "In fact, the garden on the roof is the most comfortable. There are flowers, water and fish. It''s clean and tidy."


    "Isn''t that occupied?"


    "I think uncle Lu and his friends have good taste in life."


    "When you have money, taste comes naturally."


    "By the way, my brother also has a taste of life."


    "The skin itches."


    On the third day of junior high school, Su ran and Su Ming packed up early in the morning and went to grandma''s house.


    By the time we got to grandma''s house, Xu Hui and Wang Xun had already arrived. Xu Hui was busy in the kitchen.


    As soon as Wang Xun saw Su ran, he rushed to pull Su ran and said in a low voice, "elder sister, you gave me 1880 yuan."


    "You got 188."


    "But elder sister, you are still studying. How can you get the money?"


    "By the way, didn''t I tell you not to open the red envelopes before the Lantern Festival?"


    "Hum." Wang Xun said triumphantly, "grandma has given me a red envelope alone. She said that she will give me another one later. I already have a lot of red envelopes before the Lantern Festival."


    "Look at you."


    While they were talking, the eldest uncle and his mother also arrived. The eldest aunt sealed a red envelope of 100 yuan for Su ran and Wang Xun.


    Su ran and Wang Xun quickly thank the great aunt, Su ran wait for the great aunt to go away, then complacently said: "look, look, sister also received the red envelope."


    "Yesterday, my mother gave you one too. My mother gave me 200 yuan and how much she gave you."


    Su ran didn''t speak. Wang Xun snorted and said, "ah, if you don''t say it, it must be more than me. Five hundred. Do you have five hundred?"


    "Those who know their mothers will find their children."


    "I think Wang Juan is the same as me. I think she got the red envelope for a long time."


    "Mother said, I and Wang Juan are the same, brother did not give, who let brother to work."


    Two people are whispering, the second uncle''s family came, Zixuan opened a new year''s greetings, the eldest aunt quickly gave Zixuan a new year''s red envelope, the second aunt also gave Suran and Wangxun a new year''s red envelope of 100 yuan.


    Finally, Xu Zihao and Zhu Zhu arrived. The eldest and second aunts gave Zhu Zhu the lucky red envelopes. Xu Hui quickly took out the red envelopes and gave them to Zhu Zhu and Zixuan. Each of them contained 200 yuan.


    As soon as grandma saw that all the people were here, she quickly took out the sealed red envelope for new year''s Eve. Everyone quickly gave her new year''s greetings. No matter whether she went to work or not, all the grandchildren gave her a red envelope for new year''s Eve.


    As soon as he got the red envelope, Wang Xun opened it secretly and whispered to Su ran happily, "grandma actually wrapped 500 yuan, but she gave me 200 yuan before."


    "Wow, my son has received a lot of red envelopes for the new year. Should I invite my sister to a big meal?"


    "Elder sister, where do you want to eat? I''m looking for a bag."


    "I want to have a bunch."


    "Elder sister, no one comes to sell strings for the Chinese New Year''s festival. You have to wait until the Lantern Festival is over."


    "I''m teasing you."


    "Please eat the string. I know the string of the family is very delicious. When the time comes, I''ll call Zixuan, my two brothers and my sister-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-


    "OK, OK, I''ll eat up all the lucky money I''ve got for my son."


    "Wow, sister, what a big belly you have."


    Zhu Zhu walked by with broken steps and said, "Hello, Su Xiaoran, you don''t take the initiative to take care of Ben Zhu when you see him. Do you know Ben Zhu saved your milk tea shop?"


    Su ran quickly arched her hand and said, "thank you very much, my cousin. I mean, how could she be such a lady today? She was wearing high-heeled shoes and was still so tall. She had to be eight inches."


    Zhu Zhu raised her feet and said, "Rana, do you think my shoes look good?"


    "It''s nice, but it''s a little higher."


    "Ah, what do you know? You have to be so tall to look good."


    "Zhu Zhu, you don''t usually wear high-heeled shoes. Today you wear high-heeled shoes. Be careful when you walk. Don''t sprain your feet."


    "I know, I know!" Zhu Zhu said to Wang Xun, "you are a boy. What are you doing with your sister all day long? Go and carry drinks with your two brothers."


    "So much wine, and wine to buy."


    "Second uncle said he wanted a beer."


    "How much can my second uncle drink alone, Zixuan? Let''s go and find our brother and them." Wang Xun said something and took Zixuan out of the door.


    When Wang Xun left, Zhu Zhu asked in a low voice, "where''s uncle Lu? Why didn''t you take him home for the new year?"


    "Why should I take him home?"


    "Why, did you fight?"


    "No


    "He hasn''t come in yet, and you haven''t told your mother about it?"


    "Anyway, I''m younger and younger. I have an advantage."


    "Where''s the face? Your uncle Lu really dumped you. I think you have to cry to death. "


    "Zhu Zhu, for the Chinese new year, can we not say that?"


    "Well, for your pity''s sake, I''ll spare you."


    "By the way, you will graduate soon. How is your job?"


    "Well, my old man wants me to choose a place in finance, Construction Committee and urban management. I don''t like these departments. The stagnant water is small. It''s boring and there''s no challenge at all."


    "Listen to your father. Your major is not out of place."


    "I''m thinking it over."


    "Dad never hurt his daughter."


    "That''s true. After a long time, if I go to such a department, your milk tea shop will have to give me light and heat. I''m going to apply what I''ve learned all my life to your milk tea shop. I''m going to make your milk tea shop stronger and bigger, and make it a famous brand in the southwest frontier."


    "Ah Su ran had a headache, but in order to support Zhu Zhu and listen to Lao Zhu, she nodded and said, "OK, my milk tea shop can let you implement any good idea you have."


    "Rana, you are the best. Zihao, the villain, beat me down and let me not interfere with the business of your milk tea shop. Rana, do you have a word of conscience? Am I going to interfere? I''m going to support your career and contribute to your career, right?"


    Su ran nodded against her conscience and said something against her heart: "Zhu Zhu, it''s so nice to have you in my milk tea shop. After you give me some advice from time to time, my milk tea shop has become very tall."


    "Fast!" Zhu Zhu hugged Su Lai''s shoulders and said very old fellow, "you can rest assured that good idea will be given to your tea shop."


    Su Ran''s heart is the same as those dishes, bowls and spoons that Zhu Zhu threw. They are broken all over the ground, broken into dregs, not broken into foam.


    With the joint efforts of Xu Hui, her great aunt and her second aunt, lunch was quickly prepared. Grandma was in a good mood and was willing to fill the two tables.


    My aunt picked up the chopsticks and said, "Hui, it''s new year''s day. At least you should invite Yanran''s uncle Heng to come home for a meal. Zihao''s business is thanks to his help."


    Xu Hui nodded and said, "that''s right. I''ll call him in the evening."


    "You are just procrastinating when you do things. Tell him directly that on the fifth day of the junior high school, you can order to come home for dinner on the fifth day of the junior high school." Wang Weiguo quickly answered the phone.


    "Yes, yes!" My great aunt is in favor of Wang Weiguo''s proposal.


    A meal made everyone happy. After dinner, Su ran talked with her grandmother and aunts for a while, and her mobile phone rang. Su ran took out the phone and listened to Xu Yunlu''s voice: "I''m waiting for you at the corner downstairs."ˇ° I see Su ran hung up and talked with her family for a while. Then she said something to grandma and left. Down the stairs, after the corner, sure enough, saw the son of the wind, Su ran quickly walked past, opened the side door, Qin Mo rushed over, Su ran quickly hugged Qin Mo, gave him a kiss on the head, said: "little stinky, mother miss you."ˇ° I''m good, not smelly. "ˇ° Good, my little darling Xu Yunlu took off his sunglasses and said, "well, if you want to get on the bus and get on the bus, what''s the matter if you plug it at the door of the car?" As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words were finished, he saw Wang Xun running from outside. Maozi''s voice came from his ear: "brother Lu, Wang Xun has gone back. Maybe he will see you." Wang Xun had already seen Su ran holding Qin Mo in his arms at the gate of the bus. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "sister, it''s silence! Why are you here You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 449

    When Qin Mo saw Wang Xun, he stretched out his little fat paw and threw it at him, but he kept shouting, "brother, brother!"


    Wang Xun hurried over and saw Xu Yunlu, who was in the driver''s seat. He was stunned for a moment. He hugged her and cried affectionately. Looking at Su ran, he asked curiously, "what''s the situation?"


    "Brother, back." Qin Mo is not polite to Wang Xun. After all kinds of pressure, Wang Xun carries Qin Mo on his back, but Wang Xun''s eyes are still spinning between Su ran and Xu Yunlu.


    After a long time, Su ran sorted out her head: "looking for a son is..."


    Xu Yunlu took over and said, "xun''er, that''s what you think."


    "But aren''t you our uncle Heng?"


    "I''m a brother to your father, but there''s a big age gap with him. In fact, I''m closer to your age." As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words were finished, Li Gui''s voice came from his ear. "It''s clear that the old deer is eating tender grass, and he speaks so high sounding. Do you want your deer face?"


    "Go away!" Xu Yunlu said discontentedly to his ear.


    Wang Xun said behind Qin Mo''s back, "elder sister, don''t you think the eldest aunt wants to invite uncle Heng to dinner? It''s better to meet uncle Heng by chance than to invite him. When all the people are here, please invite him to dinner."


    "Ah, is that good?" Su ran was not sure whether Xu Yunlu would agree. Xu Yunlu thought for a moment and said, "OK, it''s better to meet him by chance according to Xun er''s request."


    Wang Xun was happy. He gently bumped Qin Mo on his back and said, "don''t worry, uncle Heng, I''ll cover for you." Then Wang Xun went upstairs with Qin Mo on his back.


    Qin Mo was so happy that he yelled on Wang Xun''s back: "brother, hurry up, hurry up


    Xu Yunlu got out of the car, put his arm to the door and said, "ouch, is this really a student? Now the students are so terrible


    Su ran pursed her lips gently, thinking about what Ning Xiaohai said about how he and Xu Yunlu went when they were 15 years old. Wang Xun compared with them, it was as simple as a piece of white paper.


    Xu Yunlu put his sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, extended his arm and said, "honey, come on."


    Su ran was not so cheeky as Xu Yunlu. She turned around and walked upstairs. She felt like seventeen or eight deer were bumping into each other.


    Xu Yunlu took a big step and caught up with Su ran a few times. The floor of grandma''s house was not high, so soon they arrived at the door and heard Wang Xun say enthusiastically: "do you know who I met when I went out?"


    "Oh, isn''t it silence? How can you bring silence?"


    "I met my sister-in-law and father-in-law. They wanted to go shopping, so I robbed them. Guess who else I met?"


    "Your classmate!"


    "Your teacher!"


    "Your little girl friend!"


    "The girl who is the first in your grade!"


    "No, no, you''re so upset!" Wang Xun was very angry, and Qin Mo followed him, "you are so annoying!"


    "I met uncle Heng. I invited him to my house for dinner, but he answered."


    Qin Mo immediately followed suit and said, "he answered."


    Xu Yunlu was happy and said to Su ran, "it seems that we misunderstood people''s search for children."


    Instead, Su ran was relieved. Su ran walked into the door, and her great aunt said, "isn''t she gone?"


    Xu Yunlu also walked in behind Su ran, and her great aunt "ah" said: "Xu Bureau, it''s really Xu Bureau."


    Xu Hui thought that Wang Xun was talking nonsense. She saw Xu Yunlu come back and said, "Oh, it''s really his uncle Heng!"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "sister-in-law, I wanted to pay you a new year''s call in two days, but I met Xun er. He said that you are all here, so I''ll pay you a new year''s call together. I don''t think Tang is decadent."


    "How can Tang die? I want to invite you, but I''m afraid you''re too busy to spare time. Come on, please come inside!"


    The people in the room had a meal with Xu Yunlu, which was not particularly strange. In that meal, Ning Xiaohai and Zhang Feiping almost started. How much do you know that Xu Yunlu is not simple, and his family should be very strong. When they see him, they all stand up and let Xu Yunlu go to the room.


    As Xu Yunlu walked into the room, he said with a smile, "I like the atmosphere in Ranran''s home most. It''s crowded, lively and friendly."


    When Su Ming and Xu Zihao heard the sound, they came out of the guest room and saw Xu Yunlu. Su Ming was a little surprised, so Xu Zihao said, "Su Ming, I can''t understand something."


    "Where."


    "Rana, uncle Lu, seems to be related to Xu."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Then why did Mr. Xu send the car to me?"


    "Well, Xu may have a rich family..." Su Ming is not good at telling lies. He thinks he can''t make it up any more.


    Xu Zihao takes a look at Su Ming. Zhu Zhu sees that Su Ran is back again. He says unkindly on the doorpost, "if you say there''s something urgent, run away in a hurry. All the urgent things are finished, or you''ll come back again."


    When Qin Mo saw Zhu Zhu, his eyes lit up and he called out, "aunt Zhu Zhu!"


    "Oh, it''s a small bun. Darling, why are you here? Come on, auntie. Do you want auntie to peel an apple for you?"


    "No apples, Auntie pearl, dance!"


    "We went dancing that night. Rana, is that old devil''s bar open today?"


    "It''s open all the time. The business on the eve of new year''s Eve is very good. He says he''s soft when he counts money."


    "But we''re going to eat, drink and play for nothing."


    "It must be!"


    "After a while, we''ll go dancing in the evening. In two days, Zihao will be working as a long-term worker for you, Mr. Song and his mother. If you enslave them, you won''t have time to enslave me." With these words, Zhu Zhu suddenly thought that the house was full of Xu Zihao''s family members who couldn''t kiss any more, and quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Ah, don''t let the teacher and his mother hear that."


    "Ah, yes, I want to introduce a girlfriend to song Shichao. I don''t know what standard he has?"


    Su Ming said, "don''t introduce it blindly. Song Shichao likes Ling Hua."


    "Ling Hua!" Zhu Zhu was a little surprised. "Song Shichao actually likes Ling Hua. I haven''t seen Ling Hua for many years."


    "Do you know Ling Hua?"


    "When I was a child, I pinched the mud together, but I really couldn''t play with her. If she had a heartache or something, it would be better than a sick woman."


    "You crow''s mouth, Linghua''s father heard it, he won''t cut you."


    "He dares, he dares to cut me. My father cuts him back every minute. He''s no better than Ling Hua. My father can press him into the wall with one finger."


    "Your father is so good!" Su ran sincerely sighed, "brother, brother Shichao likes Linghua. It''s true or false."


    "Really, it''s just that Ling Hua seems to be


    "Understand, understand, brother, I understand. Ling Hui doesn''t like song Shichao, does he?"


    "That''s about it."


    "Brother, you see that even song Shichao has a girl she likes. You can''t be indifferent all the time. In this case, a good girl will be robbed by others sooner or later. You have to catch her..." before Su ran finished, Zhu Zhu interrupted her, "Oh, I say that you are so indifferent to the salty dishes. As for your brother, are you worried that he can''t find a wife, You have to worry about him. Don''t look for him too much. At that time, your sister-in-law, your second sister-in-law, your third sister-in-law... It''s true that your little sister-in-law can''t be separated. "


    Zhu Zhu''s words amused everyone in the room.


    Grandma said: "Xiaoming is a boy, not urgent, but my family is running out of time, the new year is 22, I remember correctly, it should be 22 in August, it should be considered to find a boyfriend."


    "Grandma, I haven''t graduated yet."


    "There are so many people who have made boyfriends before graduation. It''s not to let you get married immediately. If you have a suitable one, you can find one first, and it''s better to find one earlier. If it''s not suitable, you can change it quickly."


    "Grandma, I don''t want to ~ ~"


    "Well, well, grandma knows that my family is demanding, and ordinary people can''t get into my family''s eyes."


    Everyone laughed, because Xu Yunlu was also there and looked at her with a very ambiguous smile. Su ran stamped her feet depressed and did not dare to answer any more casually.


    As soon as she saw that Xu Yunlu was coming, she was really happy and hurried the second aunt to work in the kitchen.


    Xu Yunlu smiles, takes out his mobile phone, points to open the hair, draws a few words, and when the other party replies, he puts away his mobile phone and waves to Wang Xun, saying, "xun''er, go downstairs and bring up the wine."


    Wang Xun gave a "Oh", turned around and ran downstairs.


    Cut the apple, cut it into small pieces, and feed it to Qin Mo with a fork. When Zhu Zhu listens to it, he says to Su ran miserably, "is it the rhythm of eating again? How can he bear it?"


    "It''s almost five o''clock. It''s ready and six o''clock. Isn''t it normal to have dinner?"


    "Is it true that we can only eat in the new year? As time goes by, we must go dancing in the evening. Otherwise, as soon as the winter vacation is over, we will grow a few kilos. How can we meet people?"


    "You don''t need to see other people. My cousin doesn''t dislike you."


    "Smelly girl, this little mouth will hurt people more and more."


    When Su ran and Zhu Zhu were fighting, Wang Xun carried two boxes of wine into the room: "Uncle Heng, you don''t say it''s two boxes of wine, you know it''s two boxes. How can I ask a brother to go down with me?"


    "A big and small guy, sports is also very good, this words say of your constant uncle almost doubt life."


    Wang Xun put down the wine box, opened it, took a bottle, looked at it and said, "Uncle Heng, what kind of wine is this?"


    Zhu Zhu came to grab it and said, "I know, it''s Pinot Noir. You and the old ghost drink two glasses every day, but the old ghost and you seem to have a good drink. My father also has two bottles, but my father says it''s not good, not as good as Red Sorghum."


    "Do you want to pay today?"


    "I don''t think I''ve had it. I''ve had it in a bar."


    "I guess what I drink is adulterated."


    Wang Xun immediately said: "Uncle Heng, I have a say in this. The red wine mixed with coke is better than the red wine alone. So you say that my cousin''s Pinot Noir is adulterated. I can''t say it''s better than the one without adulteration, cousin, isn''t it?"ˇ° It''s terrible for laymen to speak the jargon. " Zhu Zhu patted Wang Xun on the shoulder and said, "young man, do you know why they want to adulterate?"ˇ° Cousin, I don''t know. You think I''m a fool, adulterated. Naturally, it''s because the original wine is expensive. "ˇ° Yes, for wine, the best way to make fake wine is to mix it with the same kind of cheap wine, and the worst way is to mix it with water directly. Many wine bugs say that there are basically no good wines imported into China that are not adulterated. It''s crazy to think about money. " Wang Xun said, "Uncle Heng, today I learned to drive with brother maozi."ˇ° How do you feel? "ˇ° I feel that he drives much better than my brother. As soon as he teaches me, I know all about it. He also says that the car you just drove is called the son of the wind. It''s too expensive. I only let my brother drive the Toyota for half a lap. It''s really half a lap. That lap can''t be any smaller. " As soon as Wang Xun finished, Su Ming and Xu Zihao laughed. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 450

    The eldest uncle patted Wang Xun gently and said, "what are children pestering your uncle Heng for? Come on, uncle Heng. How about drinking tea or not


    Xu Yunlu sat down with his first uncle, second uncle and Wang Weiguo. Wang Xun snorted and said, "I believe my uncle Heng would rather talk about the campus with me than have tea with you old men."


    Xu Zihao grabbed Wang Xun''s stamina, pinched it twice, and said, "I''m so self righteous."


    "What can they talk about, foreign news, state affairs, people''s livelihood? They are full of complaints. They are dissatisfied with this and that. But what matters is up to them to worry about? Men are all like this. They all boast. In fact..."


    "Aren''t you a man?" Su Ming patted Wang Xun on the other shoulder. Wang Xun said with pride, "I''m a pragmatic man."


    Zixuan held a few red envelopes and asked Wang Xun in a low voice, "brother, do we want to pay New Year''s greetings to Uncle Heng?"


    "Constant uncle a see is to finish a meal to come out to walk to bend of, probably didn''t take red envelope."


    Zixuan immediately shut up.


    But Xu Yunlu heard it and said, "when I meet xun''er, I''ll follow him. I haven''t prepared any gifts for the children. After a while, if I have any extra red envelopes, I''ll borrow two from my uncle."


    Su ran opened the bag and said, "yes."


    Wang Xun said, "Oh, no, uncle Heng, no more."


    Qin Mo suddenly thought that he had received a lot of red envelopes on the new year''s day. He immediately threw two fat hands around and said, "congratulations on getting rich, red envelopes!"


    Everyone thought that there was still a little Qin Mo who had not given him the lucky money. So grandma, Xu Hui, the eldest aunt and the second aunt all rushed to get the red envelope. Xu Hui and the eldest aunt prepared a few more and gave them to Qin Mo directly. Grandma and the second aunt also gave Qin Mo two fresh red envelopes.


    Qin Mo received four red envelopes, so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    Xu Yunlu not only borrowed two thousand yuan from Su ran, but also wrapped them in two red envelopes and handed them to Wang Xun and Zixuan.


    Wang Xun grabbed his head and said, "Uncle Heng, no, no, there are so many bags."


    Zixuan also said in a low voice: "my mother said that lucky money means that adults bless their children. It doesn''t need to be too much."


    "Is this Zixuan?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "I''ve seen a lot of children, but I don''t know much about Zixuan. It''s good. It''s OK. My uncle didn''t pack much. That''s what I mean."


    Wang Xun and Zixuan said thanks again. Zixuan carried a new small cloth bag, and she carefully put all the red envelopes she got into the cloth bag.


    Wang Xun is not the same. He takes the money out of the red envelope and puts it in his wallet. It''s simple, rough and direct.


    Qin Mo saw that Wang Xun was holding an empty red envelope. He held up four red envelopes and said, "brother, I have more than you."


    "Ah, I''m so rich in silence. Do you want my brother to take you to buy some sugar?"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go. Brother will buy sugar for you and Zixuan."


    "Buy sugar, buy sugar!" Qin Mo couldn''t wait to climb onto Wang Xun. Wang Xun carried him on his back and took Zixuan to buy sugar.


    Second uncle said: "look for son''s character is really good, big and small, boys and girls can play together, you do not know that my sister''s family also has such a half big boy, hard."


    Zhu Zhu said, "the old and the small can all have fun. Let''s play cards and upgrade. I''m with Zihao and Su Ming and Su ran. You''re with me."


    "I haven''t played for a long time. I can''t do it any more." Su ran didn''t particularly like playing cards and mahjong. Zhu Zhu said, "then you should accompany me to see how Zihao and I played you and Su Ming so well."


    Xu Zihao is now only Zhu Zhu''s leader. As soon as Zhu Zhu wants to play cards, he immediately turns out two sets of cards and sets up the small tables and chairs. Fortunately, grandma, this is an old house. The house is broken and the layout is unreasonable, but the area is relatively large. In the living room, one table is chatting around and the other is upgrading. It''s not crowded at all.


    Xu Hui and her two aunts were in the kitchen. Naturally, she didn''t let her grandmother into the kitchen, so she happily peeled fruit and poured tea for everyone.


    Su ran and Su Ming soon started a big fight with Zhu Zhu and Xu Zihao. While playing cards, Su ran said, "brother, don''t blame me for losing."


    "Touch your cards."


    "Brother, I''m so nervous about being against you."


    "Why are you nervous?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll hold you back."


    "Then you don''t feel nervous about who you''re against."


    Zhu Zhu blocked her face with the card in her hand and said in a low voice: "with her uncle Lu, I''m sure she won''t be nervous. She''ll make a mistake. Uncle Lu won''t blame her. I''m not sure she''ll give two kisses."


    Su ran was so angry that she pinched Zhu Zhu twice, and then asked Xu Zihao, "cousin, when will the construction start there?"


    "It''s going to start tomorrow."


    "Then you really have to play with Zhu Zhu today. The business there is always very good. When you have no leisure time."


    "Only in this way can we learn something. Tomorrow, Mr. Song will go to the clinic. Do you want to listen to it?"


    "I want to go, too, but I want to take the postgraduate entrance examination and review my lessons." Su ran thinks that Xu Yunlu said that she would take her to live in the mountains for a few days, so she tells a lie. As a result, Xu Yunlu and Su Ming look at her.


    Xu Zihao said: "it''s a pity, but you don''t have to make such a tight arrangement for the new year, and you can go directly to Mr. Song."


    "Cousin, your tutor is Mr. Song. Don''t you know how critical Mr. Song is to his students?"


    "There is no such feeling. Although Mr. Song is strict with everyone, he is not particularly picky."


    "No, I think it''s very selective. If you look at Shen Hong, he doesn''t like it. He doesn''t give Shen Hong the chance to apply for the exam."


    "So it is."


    "Why, how did Zhu Zhu get such a score?"


    "Of course, you''re busy chatting with Zihao. Don''t I take this opportunity to score?"


    Su ran quickly picked up the score in front of Su Ming and compared it with Zhu Zhu''s, but the total score was no less than Zhu Zhu''s, because Su Ming got ten points and Zhu Zhu got five points.


    Su Ming said, "it''s fun to play cards. You see, you and Zihao didn''t get any points."


    Just as Zhu Zhu had a heart, Su ran quickly stopped by hand and said, "just now I was busy talking to Xu Zihao, and I forgot to give out a few 2''s, and whether the big and small ghosts came out."


    Su Ming was happy: "Ranran, how bad your hand is."


    "Anyway, I don''t think I have any luck with your cards. Brother, how about your cards?"


    Zhu Zhu was dissatisfied: "Su Xiaoran, what are you doing? You just let Su Ming watch the cards for you."


    "Zhuzhu, is a family play, and do not win the house does not win the land, brother, your card is good, bad, we hand over the card!" Su ran said very cheekily.


    "Ran Ran, even if the card is not good, you can''t hand it over. Even if the card is not good, you have to fight to the end." Su Ming didn''t like the achievement of hand over. Su ran said, "brother, you are not good at playing cards. I don''t know."


    Xu Zihao said: "don''t worry, Su Ming''s card is too good, the size of the ghost in hand, depends on how he out."


    Su ran clapped her hands happily and said, "Zhu Zhu, do you regret that you let me go home with my brother? My brother is so lucky."


    "Oh, you see, you see, Su Xiaoran can''t afford to lose. He had to hand over the cards just now. Now when the cards are good, he''ll have to win


    "Brother, I rely on you to cover my sister." Su ran arched Su Ming''s hand. Su Ming laughed and didn''t speak.


    As a result, Su ran and Su Ming lost the game, and Xu Zihao had all the ghosts.


    Su ran pursed her lips and said, "brother, your card skill is not much higher than me, and the card is obviously not much better than me. What else do you play? It''s a waste of time."


    Su Ming said, "there''s an essential difference. We didn''t hand in the cards. We won ten points in the bloody battle. Zihao and Zhuzhu can only be promoted one level, but when we hand in the cards, they can be promoted two levels."


    Xu Zihao arranged the cards on the table and asked, "Ranran, you can''t afford to lose. Do you still play?"


    "Play, my brother and I just don''t play very often. Once my brother has mastered the skills, you''ll wait to see us upgrade."


    Sure enough, after two games, Su Ming''s and Su Ran''s card skills improved as a whole, especially Su Ming''s, which was the same as watching his opponent play some cards. But Xu Zihao''s card skills were already high, and he knew Su Ming''s and Su Ran''s cards very well, so they were opponents of chess sewing. You went up one by one until Wang Xun brought Qin Mo and Zixuan back with sugar, Six on both sides.


    Qin Mo took all the sugar Wang Xun bought for him in his hand, and when he saw Su ran, he said, "sugar, sugar."


    "Eat less sugar and watch your teeth!" Su ran said that her eyes are all on the cards. She can''t delay Su Ming.


    Qin Mo peeled a piece of sugar and put it into his mouth. He didn''t even peel the candy paper clean.


    At first, the players didn''t understand it. After understanding it, they were all happy. Su ran put down the card, took Qin Mo over, cleared the sugar paper out of his mouth and said, "I haven''t eaten sugar. I want to eat it with sugar paper. You see how boring it is."


    Over there, Xu Hui, her great aunt and second aunt have already cooked the meal. Zhu Zhu also puts down her card and goes to help bring the dishes and the meal with chopsticks.


    My aunt hurriedly chased people out and said no, no, the guests were not happy to work at home.


    Su Ran is afraid that Zhu Zhu will make a cup and a dish, so she pulls Zhu to take Qin Mo with her. Qin Mo is very generous and gives Zhu Zhu sugar to share, but his little hand is too small. He doesn''t hold two pieces in all, so he hesitates to share.


    Zhu Zhu pulled Qin Mo''s face and said, "aunt Zhu Zhu doesn''t like sugar. Let''s eat it by ourselves."


    Qin Mo didn''t expect that other people didn''t like sugar. Before he had enough, he shared it. As soon as he wanted to put another piece of sugar in his mouth, Su ran said, "eat after dinner. I can''t eat for a while."


    "Fanfan!" Qin Mo still likes to eat. Seeing that the people in the room didn''t share his action, he thought for a while and stuffed the candy into his pocket. After a while, a large table was set up. My great uncle said, "Xu Ju, I don''t really appreciate you for Zihao''s business."ˇ° Brother, my family, don''t be too polite. Call me ah Heng later. Besides, I''m not grateful. Haven''t I had dinner in the restaurant? "ˇ° I''m really sorry to say that the restaurant had a meal at that time. It was Xu Ju... Ah Heng, you bought the bill, and you just had a meal... I heard from Zihao, and then you helped him a lot. "ˇ° Well, if elder brother is so polite again, I''ll dare to visit you in the future. "ˇ° Brother, don''t be polite to ah Heng. " Wang Weiguo said hastily, "ah Heng, my family Wang Neng''s business, also trouble you much." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 451

    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "brother Wang, you have to take care of Wang Neng in your family. Even if you get away with it this time, if he mixes with these people again, it''s hard to guarantee that he will be OK next time."


    "Well, you don''t know that he doesn''t have oil and salt now."


    "If brother Wang can''t control it, let him suffer."


    "It doesn''t matter if I just suffer a little. I''m afraid that once I go in, I''ll have a record. After all, I''m only in my early twenties. What can I do in the future?"


    "If you don''t do anything illegal, you will be released after investigation, and you won''t keep a record."


    "Ah Heng, if it''s convenient for you, can you find someone to ask if that bastard Wang Neng has done anything illegal, my heart, all day long..."


    Xu Hui said: "Wei state, didn''t it say that we could come out in March?"


    "Oh, yes, yes, look at my memory."


    "The hearts of parents in the world, children and there are a few can experience." Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I understand what brother Wang means."


    "Yes, these children who are not sensible will be late when they are sensible."


    Su Ming and Xu Zihao opened a bottle of the wine Xu Yunlu had brought. Xu Zihao said, "it''s really delicious. Good wine, brother Lu. This wine should be very expensive. Why doesn''t it have a trademark?"


    "I don''t know," said Xu Yunlu, taking it up and looking at it. "It''s a little better than the ordinary supermarket. After all, it''s the wine from the winery. At least it can ensure that the grapes are very natural and the water is spring water."


    "Eh, I found that this wine not only has no trademark, but also is different from the one sold in the market. Brother Lu, how do you know that this wine is from the winery?"


    Su Ming took a look and thought he had drunk it at Xu Wenshan, so he asked, "isn''t it the wine from brother Lu''s own winery?"


    "In my spare time, I used to like to make wine. I wanted to make wine into a business. Every year, I had to brew more than 100 jars. One year, I had a good harvest of grapes. I made more than 1000 jars. People were all young and high-quality. But that year, my wine was delicious, mellow and pure. In other years, it was always a little sour, and I didn''t make it clear, It''s more or less. "


    "Brother Lu, I heard my mother say that making this kind of brew has something to do with people''s hands."


    "What do you say?"


    "My mother and her little sister make rice wine with the same steps, the same materials and the same storage methods. Finally, her little sister makes rice wine red, and my mother makes rice wine fragrant and sweet. They say it''s because of the hands. "


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with people''s constitution. For example, this person has an acidic constitution, or this person has an alkaline constitution. What we need to brew is a non acid and non alkaline constitution. People''s constitution also changes because of the environment, mood or eating habits, so sometimes it''s sour and sometimes it''s not, Sometimes it''s successful, sometimes it''s not. "


    "I think brother Lu, you have a point."


    "Brother Lu, you are so versatile." Su Ming has a feeling that "when he comes on stage, he can sing empty city plans, and when he goes off stage, he can brew wine."


    Curious, Xu Zihao asked again, "brother Lu, what did you do with your sour wine in the end?"


    "Every year I send wine to my grandfather, grandfather, uncle and aunt."


    "You gave them the sour ones?"


    "Stupid, I am naturally mixed with sending, such as sending ten jars, nine one open, sour nine pure one."


    "Why divide the scale like this?"


    "It''s not sour enough."


    "But they are all old drinkers. Can''t they drink it, brother Lu? That''s the wine you failed to make?"


    "Don''t you say there is no trademark? Brother Lu is a trademark."


    "Brother Lu, you''re a good brand. The sour ones account for 90%


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that Su Ming said, "in fact, when the old people at home saw the wine brother Lu gave them, they did not say anything. Sour wine is good wine. When you receive the wine, you will know that everything is fine with brother Lu. "


    Qin Mo couldn''t understand why adults like to talk endlessly during meals, so he patted the table with his fat hand and called "Fanfan".


    My aunt said quickly, "let''s talk while eating. The little ones are hungry."


    Grandma moved the chopsticks, and everyone moved the chopsticks. Qin Mo''s eyes were fixed on the plate of chicken. Wang Xun knew that. He quickly gave Qin Mo a chicken leg. Qin Mo happily said, "thank you, brother."


    "Don''t mention it. I eat it silently, and then I grow taller than my brother."


    Qin Mo let out a "Yo", indicating that he didn''t dare to think about it. Wang Xun touched Qin Mo''s head across Su ran and said, "brother, you are so short and tall."


    Qin Mo didn''t understand this sentence. Blinking, Su ran helped Qin Mo cool the drumsticks and said, "eat it."


    Qin Mo immediately happily nibbled the chicken leg in the bowl.


    Su Ming pointed to a dish of cured meat and said, "brother Lu, don''t you like to eat steamed cured ribs with glutinous rice? This is a gift from my relatives in my great aunt''s hometown."


    Xu Yunlu ate a piece, nodded and said, "it''s delicious. It''s full of wax flavor. It looks like fat meat, but it''s waxy in the mouth."


    "They call it a pig''s mouth."


    "It feels more like the part of a pig''s face."


    Zhu Zhu was discontented. He put down his chopsticks and said, "you can''t let people eat any more. Let''s study pigs. Luo, this is pig''s large intestine. You can also study what it is used for when it''s not food on the table."


    Xu Zihao said hastily, "Zhu Zhu, I''m eating here."


    "That''s to eat. You''re here to analyze whether our steamed buns will be allowed to eat." Zhu Zhu reached out and patted Qin Mo, indicating that Qin Mo supported himself. Qin Mo, who was gnawing at the chicken leg, didn''t understand "ah". He stopped gnawing at the chicken leg and looked at everyone.


    "Eat by yourself. Don''t talk like adults when they eat." Su ran, sitting on the other side of Qin Mo, touches Qin Mo''s head. When Qin Mo gets the imperial edict, he immediately starts eating chicken legs.


    Zhu tut tut two said: "like to eat chicken legs are which animals like good, I know my family silent pig count one."


    Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly and said, "my family is not an animal."


    "For example, some people are so stingy today. Is it because they didn''t win the game of cards?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su Ran is always a little nervous. She''s afraid that Qin Mo will help her when she asks her to. The new year''s festival will surely turn into a scene of dealing with problems.


    To Su Ran''s surprise, Qin Mo never called himself "Mom" or Xu Yunlu "Dad" from entering to leaving.


    Sue was relieved.


    After dinner, Xu Yunlu left first.


    Then Su ran and Su Ming packed up for Qin mo before saying goodbye to grandma. The eldest aunt asked curiously, "Ran Ran, did your uncle Heng get married?"


    Su ran Leng for a while just said: "this, he, he didn''t say."


    "If he has a family, he will mention it more or less. If he doesn''t have a family, his aunt can introduce him to a dozen girlfriends on his condition. They are all the ones with good family conditions and I''m not bad."


    "Auntie, it''s better to ask for uncle Heng''s meaning, in case he doesn''t have this meaning or he already has the right person."


    "That is, that must get his approval, big aunt can help to introduce, otherwise, you look for an opportunity, probe your constant uncle''s words."


    "All right." Su ran feels that Su Ming glances at her and answers casually. Su Ming says, "great aunt, people like Uncle Heng have a high taste in life. Don''t make people feel embarrassed. At last, they are embarrassed when they meet. Why bother?"


    "That''s, that''s natural. You can see that a lucky money package for Zixuan and xunger is 1000 yuan, and you can send two cases of wine casually. Listen to what you mean, the box without a trademark is still made by yourself. In addition, the box with a trademark is what kind of spade a champagne, or what kind of platinum version. It costs more than 1000 yuan. It''s very expensive. You can''t introduce it indiscriminately, you can''t introduce it indiscriminately."


    Su ran in the heart light relaxed tone, but see Zhu Zhu Wu mouth in one side secretly smile, Xu Zihao gently pushed her.


    Su ran stares at Zhu Zhu.


    Su Ming asked Qin Mo to say goodbye to everyone. Qin Mo had already established revolutionary friendship with all the people in the room. That was saying goodbye again and again. After nearly ten times, he finally said goodbye.


    The brother and sister come out with Qin Mo, and as soon as they go down the stairs and turn a corner, they see Xu Yunlu answering the phone by the son of the wind. Su Ming puts Qin Mo down, and Qin Mo runs to Xu Yunlu with short legs. Xu Yunlu reaches for Qin Mo, and Su Ming waves to Xu Yunlu, and then drives the Toyota back to yiranju.


    Su ran opened the door and put Qin Mo on the car. Xu Yunlu hung up and sat in the driver''s seat and asked, "why did it take so long to get down?"


    Su ran didn''t want to go back at first. Xu Yunlu took a look at her and said, "my aunt wants to help you introduce your girlfriend."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu heard this, he was happy and immediately praised his great aunt: "little lazy, you are a big family. My uncle thinks that my great aunt is the most knowledgeable, diligent, able to run a family, and easy-going. Your great uncle has let your great aunt go on."


    "Oh, to introduce your girlfriend, you use a lot of good words, and more like what you want, my aunt asked me to ask what kind of you like."


    "My great aunt is so sweet. Anyway, it can''t be like you. Your great aunt wants to introduce it. How can she be worthy of her old people by changing her taste?"


    Su ran jumps at Xu Yunlu and bites him on his cheek.


    Xu Yunlu hissed and said, "when did the girl change to a dog?"


    "You are a Chen Shimei who likes the new and dislikes the old."


    "As a matter of fact, Chen Shimei has been wronged. Chen Shimei is not this kind of person at all. On the contrary, she is just and upright. Some people hate him for his integrity and deliberately blackmail him."


    Su ran hummed three times, which means you are talking nonsense in front of meˇ° Bao Longtu is meditating in Kaifeng mansion and admires his son-in-law to listen carefully... "Xu Yunlu deliberately hums two lyrics to amuse Su ran. Su ran claps Xu Yunlu with her hand depressed. Xu Yunlu asks curiously," didn''t Xiao Ming give Zixuan any lucky money? "ˇ° It''s sealed, but it''s sealed at the back. My brother has agreed with Wang Xun in advance. When his cousin gives Zixuan and Wang Xun lucky money, Wang Xun will see how much he has sealed, and secretly tell my brother that my brother will double it to Zixuan. "ˇ° Oh, there''s so much learning about the lucky money. "ˇ° That''s right. My cousin hasn''t worked yet, but he''s still a few days older than my brother. If my brother is more than him, it''s not embarrassing for him. "ˇ° And you? "ˇ° I''m still in school. It''s a rule not to seal it. "ˇ° Oh, it''s good to study. No wonder I can''t finish it all. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 452

    "But I still secretly gave Zixuan 100 yuan, as much as my cousin." Su ran said triumphantly.


    Qin Mo suddenly learns Su Ran''s little fat hand to pat Xu Yunlu, but other people''s little hands are short and can''t reach them, so they kick their ass to pat Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Qulu catches Qin Mo''s fat hand. As soon as he is about to continue to hum the case, the phone rings. Xu Yunlu answers the phone. The other party doesn''t know what to say, so Xu Yunlu asks, "it''s been decided."ˇ° OK, I see


    Xu Yunlu and the other party said a few words, then hung up the phone, said: "has been sentenced down, Wang Hong death sentence, Xiangu reprieve, pockmarked son 15 years in prison."


    Su Ran''s heart clattered and asked: "did the fairy tell me the whereabouts of my cousin? Don''t you want me to have a look?"


    "Originally, I wanted you to have a look, but now I have too many eyes to stare at, so I entrusted my friend from the inspection institute to make a side attack. The fairy told me that she couldn''t remember clearly, but they knew about it. When they put forward a confrontation, the fairy told me that there was such a thing, but she didn''t do it at that time, and there was no channel. The little girl was in trouble, Always crying, she left the little girl in front of a hospital


    "This son of a bitch! My second uncle is the most promising one in my mother''s family, because he lost his cousin. In order to find my cousin and take care of my second aunt and Zixuan, he couldn''t concentrate on his work at all. Later, he was dissuaded by the Research Institute. He kept working while looking for my cousin. Later, he knew that my cousin couldn''t be found at all, so he set up a rice noodle stand to save his family''s life. " Su ran said angrily, and Xu Yunlu said, "as long as the fairy aunt says which hospital it is, I can find someone to check it, but now she can''t remember which hospital it is. There are dozens of hospitals in the city, big and small, not including those private clinics."


    "She''s pretending."


    "The friend of the inspection institute checked it. At that time, she really didn''t do this business. When she threw it, maybe she didn''t want to see it again. She was afraid of being seen. She was so flustered that it was possible."


    "Uncle, I read the report that those children abducted by human traffickers are so pitiful. Why don''t these heartless bastards be sentenced to death?" Su ran subconsciously hugs Qin Mo, who was almost taken away by fairy and pockmarked child.


    "There are certain standards for sentencing in the state, which restrict the vast majority of people, not for one or two people. Of course, the severity of sentencing is certainly unreasonable, which can only be changed by following the relevant procedures."


    Su ran pursed her lips and asked, "what about Ma Laoliu?"


    "Ma Laoliu is sure of death penalty, but they are involved in too many cases. They have to find out each case before they can be sentenced."


    "What they have committed is enough for ten times of death penalty. In the end, they can only be punished for several crimes and executed once. As a result, because there are too many crimes, they can''t find out in a short time, and they can live for a long time. It''s really cheap to kill them."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "you mean that the result of killing one person is the same as that of killing ten people."


    "It''s true that, like in ancient times, there are many kinds of death penalty, such as the death penalty by volley and dismemberment. Although it''s cruel, there is still a difference between killing one person and killing ten people."


    "This insect, what''s the matter with you today? Usually, even an ant doesn''t dare to step on it. It''s just as fierce."


    "Uncle, how to issue a verdict on the second day of junior high school today? Those prosecutors are not in the new year?"


    "The sentence was handed down years ago. Someone has already told my uncle."


    "Why didn''t uncle mention that?"


    "Don''t celebrate the new year. Uncle doesn''t want these bad things to affect your mood. I wanted to tell you after the new year, but today some people think of it again."


    "Oh, to please my uncle."


    "Not really, but at least I didn''t want to make friends." Xu Yunlu reached out to touch Su Ran''s head, "OK, hold it, uncle is going to drive."


    Su ran thinks of her second uncle''s family, and she feels sad. Moreover, Qin Mo is almost taken away by the fairy, so she subconsciously hugs Qin Mo tightly.


    Qin Mo, who took out his snake and began to play, suddenly turned his head and asked, "Mom, you''re angry and you''re crying."


    "No, cry is not necessarily angry, sad also cry." Su ran pressed her eyes. Qin Mo immediately put aside the snake and said, "mom is not sad."


    Xu Yunlu then said: "I don''t want to tell you during the new year. You can see that you are sad even in silence."


    "By the way, I didn''t call my mother in the room just now." Su ran quickly took out a paper towel and pressed her eyes.


    "My brother said he couldn''t cry, and he said he was obedient and good enough to have sugar." Speaking of this, Qin Mo thought of the sugar in his pocket, quickly took it out and handed it to Su ran, saying, "peel."


    "Silent, eat less sugar," Su ran peeled the sugar Qin Mo handed over and put it into Qin Mo''s mouth. Qin Mo happily wrapped it up, and his little butt twisted around dishonestly.


    Su ran had to say: "sit quietly, dad is going to drive, by the way, uncle Lu, I have to give aunt Qi a new year."


    "Don''t worry, I have to go to work on the eighth day of the lunar new year. As long as you go to her home before the Lantern Festival, it''s all new year''s greetings." Xu Yunlu started the car while he was talking. Su ran hesitated and asked, "uncle, I will run to the capital once a week in silence. Can he stand such a small time?"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "you can''t face old people. You should follow their wishes. Before school starts, you take them to live in the capital for a period of time, and then you bring them back. In the first two weeks after school starts, let Sulan take them to see if they can stand it or not. I will naturally stop them. I will also enlighten them with my silent body, Try to run once a month. You can rest assured that they can survive to their present position. They all understand people and will not be particularly embarrassed. They are just angry with me. If they want to compete with me and win, they will come back to their senses and think about things that they can''t stand in silence. "


    "It''s all your fault, but you make me suffer in silence. But Grandma and grandma like silence very much." Su ran hesitated or told Xu Yunlu what Ning Shu and Zhang feiran said. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu sneered and said, "Ran Ran, how Ning Shu and Zhang feiran are going to toss, it''s their business. Uncle and you don''t participate. As long as they don''t provoke us, we will never happen."


    "But I think they just stare at my grandfather''s money. My grandfather and my grandmother treat them well in vain."


    "These things, my grandfather''s heart is its own business, and you take quietly to the capital, if you meet old lady Ning Shu and Zhang feiran door, you keep a close eye on silent is, beside the things don''t care, also don''t fight with them, uncle give you, already enough for you and silent use."


    "Uncle, I don''t want to argue with my aunts and grandmothers. I just think it''s not easy for them."


    "So my uncle asked you to help them honor some old people."


    "Why don''t uncles show filial piety in person? They must want to show filial piety more."


    "Uncle can''t earn money to support you and me?"


    Su ran curled her lips and said, "it seems that the money you give me is not enough to support you."


    When Qin Mo heard Xu Yunlu mention him, he immediately turned his little head to Xu Yunlu, who was concentrating on the scenery outside the window.


    "Our silence is so good." Xu Yunlu holds the steering wheel with one hand and touches Qin Mo''s head with the other. Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu and asks, "uncle, did you really want to be a wine maker before?"


    "Uncle''s winery is a gift that uncle bought for himself with his lucky money before he was 18 years old. You can''t buy it empty, so every year when the grapes are ripe, you have to make one or two hundred jars of wine."


    "It''s only one year''s harvest. I made a thousand jars. That''s more than usual."


    "That year, it was my uncle who came out of Cambodia and concentrated on taking care of the grapes, so I got a lot of grapes." Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "because of this, uncle thinks he is a genius. He really wants to be a happy farmer in the Alps."


    "Why did my uncle take care of it himself that year?"


    "Stinky bug, are there too many problems?" The smile on Xu Yunlu''s face became unnatural, and then he didn''t smile. He was a little distracted. The car he drove almost scraped the car beside him. Su ran was also startled and called "Uncle".


    Xu Yunlu once came back to God, Su ran asked: "uncle, what''s the matter? Did she say something wrong?"


    "It''s none of your business." Xu Yunlu''s look recovered. Su ran carefully asked, "uncle, what happened that year?"


    "No. It''s all the past. My uncle just told you that my uncle still has a winery that hasn''t been transferred to your name. "


    "According to my uncle, what my uncle gave to Ranran is enough for the three members of my family to spend several lifetimes."


    "The demand is really low. I''ll improve the quality of life in the future. Don''t let down the money my uncle gave you." Xu Yunlu''s voice returned to the usual languid, took Su ran and Qin Mo out of the city and got on the crowded ring expressway. Suddenly, Qin Mo found a problem, "Dad, don''t you go home?"


    "It''s good to be silent. I found that it''s not the way home. It seems that I''m not an easy loser in the future. Silently, if we don''t go home today, we''ll live in the mountains for two days. "


    "On the mountain?"


    "Well."


    "Is there a home on the mountain?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there a snake on the mountain?"


    "Too much will make you doubt your life. I don''t remember that time when you were on the mountain, that time when the rabbit mother and the rabbit doll were on the mountain, too."


    "Can we see mother rabbit and baby rabbit?" Qin Mo was immediately interested in the mountain.


    Su ran just wanted to say that this mountain is not another mountain, but Xu Yunlu said, "I''ll have to take a chance."


    Qin Mo was even more excited and urged Xu Yunlu to drive fast. Xu Yunlu left the ring expressway and quickly went up the mountain.


    The new year''s weather is warmer than before. The mountains are full of grass and spring.


    So all kinds of snakes and insects naturally became active. The property of the community racked their brains to get rid of the things, but Qin Mo was very happy. But the adults were afraid of the poisonous snakes, and they didn''t allow him to catch snakes in the wild without removing their poisonous teeth. He could only catch insects like the little flowers in the greenhouse. Just when Qin Mo was so depressed that he doubted his life, he found a lizard, Xu Wenshan''s villa, which is more than 100000 square meters, has finally become Qin Mo''s herb garden.


    Adults are most afraid of Qin Mo secretly playing with snakes, so as soon as Qin Mo runs into the garden, Ning Xiaohai, Qu Peng and yunzhan take turns to take Qin Mo around the BaiCaoYuan. Qin Mo''s revolutionary friendship with them grows rapidly.


    But Qin Mo is most concerned about the rabbit mother and rabbit dolls, so that Qu Peng took people out of the community. During the Spring Festival, he searched in the nearby mountains all day and finally found a nest of rabbits. The next day he took Qin Mo to the rabbit nest to see. Qin Mo''s entanglement with the rabbit mother and rabbit dolls finally had a very perfect ending. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 453

    On the fifth day of junior high school, Lu Lianqing is going to take Gao Yi back to Beijing. Xu Wenshan arranges a plane for him. Ning Zhengchuan takes Zeng Wen and his grandparents back to Beijing.


    On the fourth night of junior high school, Mrs. Xu asked Shen Qing to arrange a big dinner.


    Qin Mo has so many people to attend to now that Su ran can''t take the turn. So she sits with Zeng Wen. It''s time to eat and drink. When Zeng Wen asks her to take her to the capital, she must be a guest at her home. Su ran responds one by one.


    There are Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai at the banquet. They really can''t do without excitement, but Su ran even feels that Xu Yunlu is a little bit lacking in interest today. Xu Yunlu has left the banquet twice.


    Lu Yuqin didn''t play enough, so she stayed. Qin Mo and she still played together. Every day when they came back from BaiCaoYuan, no matter what they caught, they would give Lu Yuqin as a model, and let Lu Yuqin make one immediately. Some simple ones, Qin Mo would do it by himself. Although Qin Mo didn''t receive any serious training, the things he made were still three-dimensional, Lu Yuqin just taught Qin Mo to do it. Qin Mo is a little boy who loves to move. But since Lu Yuqin taught him to do it, he can sit for two hours without moving. He has successfully made a pile of snakes, lizards, locusts, mantis, beetles, ladybugs, earthworms


    Fortunately, most of Xu Wenshan''s villas are too big to be popular, so a special room was set up for Qin mufang''s very childish hands.


    Having nothing to do, Ning Xiaohai shakes his head and criticizes what Lu Yuqin teaches Qin Mo to do: it''s the characters in other people''s comics or animations. What''s the relationship with lizards, snakes and insects? Qin''er, I think you teach in disorder.


    Lu Yuqin snorted and said: I''m guiding him to do it, not to mention that what he is doing now is doing it. Do you know how much the popular hand-made things cost.


    Ning Xiaohai: are you short of money?


    Lu Yuqin snorted and said: my father said that he wanted to find a way to solve the cost of living in the University, but I can''t do anything like this. If I do one, I won''t have to worry about the cost of living in the University in my whole life.


    Ning Xiaohai: don''t listen to the rumors on the Internet. Even if you make such a broken thing, even if it''s true to life, it can sell 9.8 billion yuan. That''s crazy. I heard that the price was so high, but in the end, there was no deal at all.


    Lu Yuqin gives Ning Xiaohai a white eye: if he can raise the price to such a high level, it has been proved that there is a market in his own hands and there is an unlimited market.


    Ning Xiaohai: it''s called playing with things and losing heart.


    Lu Yuqin hummed again and said: I put the fake hand office which I made silently in my online shop. It will be sold out at that time and let me treat me to a big meal silently.


    The next day, Xu Yunlu was very frustrated and corrupt. He was lying in the beauty chair beside the French window in the sun. Su ran was sitting in the small sofa to read a book. It was so comfortable to bathe in the winter sun like this.


    In the meantime, Su ran secretly looks at Xu Yunlu. Sometimes the quiet Xu Yunlu is really not the same as usual. Xu Yunlu''s mobile phone has been ringing and flashing since the 30th night. As a result, he is as busy as Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng. They should be friends and new year''s bullshit. They haven''t been quiet these days, Xu Yunlu simply turned off his mobile phone and threw it away.


    Su ran took back her eyes and continued to read her book. In the warm sun, she almost fell asleep.


    Qin Mo suddenly came in with a snake in one hand and a fifty yuan bill in the other.


    Qin Mo is not aware of money yet. Seeing the money in his hand, Su ran asks strangely, "silently, where did you get the money?"


    Qin Moyang said with the money in his hand, "aunt."


    "What''s the matter with Auntie? What''s the matter with Auntie? What''s your aunt thinking of giving you fifty dollars? " Su ran asks, Qin Mo can''t explain clearly, take that 50 yuan also don''t know what use, still feel affect oneself to play, simply throw to the ground.


    Su ran gets up to pick up the money and takes Qin Mo to Lu Yuqin''s room to ask clearly.


    The room Xu Wenshan arranged for the three members of Xu Yunlu''s family is on the second floor, next to their husband and wife. So at the corner of the corridor, Su ran saw Ning Xiaohai and Lu Yuqin in the living room, one drinking juice, one chewing an apple, one half leaning on the sofa, one sitting on the armrest of the sofa. She didn''t know what to say,


    Su ran went to the corridor railing and asked, "Qin Er, how can you give me 50 yuan?"


    "Oh, little sister-in-law, I put the little things I made silently in my online shop. One of his little red snakes was sold for 50 yuan. The first time, I paid silently in full. Later, I''ll get 20% of it."


    "Ah, it''s true or not, and in the future, I feel that the little things made silently are very ugly." Su ran looked at the money in her hand and saw Qin Mo playing. She couldn''t connect him with the fifty yuan.


    "Oh, you laymen, you don''t know this. The buyer is a little girl, so he takes a fancy to the ugly power of the little red snake."


    "Is it true that little girls have such a strong taste now?"


    "It''s very talented to do things silently. In a word, he was brought out by me. In the future, he must earn twenty or eight points. It''s necessary to honor his master and order ice carbon silver."


    Su ran looked at Qin Mo again, who didn''t know what the money was for, and said with emotion, "is it true that my family will make money when they are less than three years old with plug-ins in silence?"


    "Little sister-in-law, he is too young and has no professional training, so his technique is immature. But he plays with these things all the time, and his observation is very strong. He can grasp the most vivid places of these little things. He is ugly because he has no basic skills, so miss Ben brings more. The little red snake he makes can be more ugly and distinctive, which is different from ugliness, I think it will sell for at least 500 yuan. "


    "Oh, then it''s not that I earn money to support me, it''s that I earn money to support me." Su ran said this, listening to Xu Yunlu''s voice behind him, "I still want you to support me. I haven''t finished reading books until now. I can''t count on you to support me."


    Su ran turned around and glared at Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu quickly made a surrender: "uncle is wrong, uncle is wrong."


    Su ran held up the fifty yuan and asked, "uncle, what can I do with the money?"


    Xu Yunlu held his chin in his hand for a moment and said, "Uncle thinks it''s too valuable to mount it and hang it in a silent room."


    "Ah, mount it!" Su ran took a look at the money and asked, "if it''s really like what qin''er said, what''s done in silence can really be sold, will all the money received be mounted?"


    "If what my family grows silently is a pair of money making hands, how many places do we have to use to hang up the money he earns? Well, if you can really sell money, you can open a special account for him, save all the money he earns and make a special fund."


    Su ran blinked his eyes: "lucky money to open an account for him, this also want to return an account."


    "The lucky money is given by an adult. He earns it himself. The meaning is totally different."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "I''ll use it when I''m in college."


    "Does it cost a lot of money to go to college quietly?" Su ran blinked his eyes twice, and Xu Yunlu was happy. "Ran Ran, can''t it be that you''ve seen the silent rich Cheng from the fifty yuan, and you think it''s true that from then on, the money will flow into his pocket, if it''s so easy."


    "I don''t think there''s any difference between those handicrafts and toys. Why are they so valuable?"


    "Not to mention those who play hand-in-hand are people with high incomes."


    "Eh, where are qin''er and Xiao Hai?" As soon as Su ran turns to see Qin Mo sitting on the floor and playing with his snake, Ning Xiaohai and Lu Yuqin are no longer in the living room. Xu Yunlu pulls Su Ran''s head back and says, "it''s all adults. You don''t care what they do. It''s Ning Xiaohai who can endure Gao Yi so long."


    "Uncle, do you think qin''er stayed here on purpose?"


    "She''s an adult, and she''ll have her own choice."


    As they were talking, Xu Wenshan''s Yinmei stopped at the door. Qin Mo, who was sitting on the ground playing, got up and ran down the stairs. When Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu got off the train, he immediately rushed up and called out "great grandma, great grandfather.".


    Xu Wenshan handed his staff to yunzhan beside him, led Qin Mo and asked, "what did you do in silence this morning?"


    "Studying in elementary school, doing manual work, and catching a lizard, so big!" Qin Mo''s tone is the happiest when he catches a lizard. In order to highlight that the lizard is really big, his little fat hand has been gesticulating


    "Wow, I had a good morning."


    "Grandma, what have you done?"


    "My grandfather went to chat with his friends."


    "Are they the same friends as Xiao Yun?"


    "I have friends in silence."


    Qin Mo nods, one hand is led by Xu Wenshan, the other hand is led by old lady Xu, he happily jumps into the living room.


    A line of two old and a small just into the living room, Wang Gang hurried over to Xu Wenshan ear whispered: "Xu old, Zhang Bo is here."


    "What is he doing here?" Xu Wenshan is very angry, "he still has face to come!"


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Xu. He said he came to admit his mistake. He knew he was wrong."


    Xu Wenshan said with a sneer, "I''m very busy and I don''t have time to listen to him admit his mistake."


    "Yes, Mr. Xu."


    Old Xu beckons to Su ran. Su ran goes downstairs and leads Qin Mo back to Xu Yunlu on the second floor.


    After Wang Gang left, Mrs. Xu sat down gracefully on the sofa and said, "Wenshan, don''t get angry. Can you listen to me for a second?"


    "Su Su, after all, you are used to them. Now they are becoming more and more impolite." Xu Wenshan also sat down while he was talking. Old lady Xu said with a smile, "well, when a man is old, how can he be a mother? You don''t need him because he has done something wrong to Shilong. But people outside don''t know the essence. In addition, your opponent can''t compete with you in the mall, but you can''t catch up with him even if you ride ten horses."


    "The big deal is that lu''er has come back. We are ungrateful and forget the desolation and plainness when lu''er was not around. In fact, there are several people who can really abide by their promises in our life. We are all this old. What kind of trouble have we never experienced? Are we afraid that they will talk nonsense again?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we are old, but lu''er and ran''a are still young. We need to do a little thing for them and give them so many enemies. What''s good for them?"ˇ° Su Su, you''re right, but I just can''t let it go. You treat Fei ran like your own daughter, because Zhang Bo is Fei Ran''s father and a top student in the Department of economics. I have five personal assistants, but I have taught him wholeheartedly. As a result, my whole heart has changed into a white eyed wolf. "ˇ° In a word, Wenshan, I think it''s more appropriate to gradually alienate him than to ignore him directly. His psychological gap is not so big, so it''s not easy to do extreme things. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 454

    "Well, you''re right. I''ll listen to you, my wife."


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu were not arguing, he quickly took the snake and ran down again.


    As soon as Mrs. Xu waved to Qin Mo, Qin Mo immediately ran to her and climbed onto the sofa with her hands and feet. Mrs. Xu gently pinched Qin Mo''s small face and asked, "silent, is there anything special you want to eat? Grandma will make it for you."


    "Grandma, I''m not hungry."


    "It''s noon now. If you''re not hungry, you have to eat. We have to have scientific basis for what we should do at what time. Today we have a very fresh emperor crab. How about it steamed for you by grandma?"


    "What? Crab? Big crab


    "Big big crab, let''s go. Grandma will take you to do it." Old lady Xu leads Qin Mo, and when Su ran hears that old lady Xu wants to do it herself, she goes downstairs to fight with Shen Qing.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head, leaned against the railing and muttered: "I''m still less than three years old, and 80% of those who can understand what you''re talking about, uncle already thinks he''s a genius."


    As soon as Xu Wenshan looked up, he said, "lu''er, grandfather, look at you. It''s really three months. You''ve been in office for less than three months. You''re going to wipe out everything you''ve done."


    "Grandfather, that''s serious." Xu Yunlu wandered downstairs and collapsed beside Xu Wenshan.


    "You seem to be in a bad mood these two days."


    "Do you have one?"


    "Although you haven''t been with me for more than ten years, you were brought up by me. My grandfather doesn''t know what kind of temperament you are. He thinks of Cambodia again. That''s when you happened that year."


    "I thought I was going to die, but bingo and ghosts suddenly rescued me from the death prison in Cambodia."


    "That''s not good."


    "Then I was raised in the Alps for more than a year."


    "My grandfather knew that you had a good harvest of grapes and made more than 1000 jars of wine."


    "I thought I would really be a happy farmer in the Alps from now on, but I didn''t expect it would be far from over."


    "When you go to parkan, it''s like you''re in the middle of nowhere." Xu Wenshan said with a smile, Xu Yunlu Tut, Lu Feng and old lady Lu came back after a walk, Lu Feng forced Xu Wenshan to play chess, Xu Wenshan always accompany him to play chess, unfair, but the enemy is not reasonable.


    Mrs. Lu shook her head and turned to Xu Yunlu: "what happened these two days?"


    "If the grandson says it''s nothing, grandma won''t believe it."


    "The past is the past. Don''t always think about it. Your grandfather didn''t come and go in the wind and rain at that time, and they didn''t know anything about traumatic stress reaction. It''s not all good. When you feel uncomfortable, you should think about it more quickly and silently. Grandma''s proposal is OK."


    "Try it. By the way, grandma, it was my grandfather who fished me out, wasn''t he?"


    "Your grandfather''s identity is not allowed. Your grandfather promised to support the anti war alliance armed with 500 million meters of gold and ask you to live. They only promised to give you one chance to escape from prison, but they didn''t guarantee the pursuit. Your grandfather lobbied and China put pressure on you. Your grandfather also supported their government army with 100 million meters of gold. The government army finally agreed that China would send a special service team to meet you."


    "Grandfather or father?"


    "The superior arranged for your uncle Qu to lead the team, but your father was not at ease. He asked Xiaozhan to find two good men to meet you with your uncle Qu''s team. The armed forces of the anti war alliance are supported by big powers. They dare not offend the big powers they support, and they dare not release people if they want money. After you escape from prison, they are fighting for you, The two people in Xiaozhan and your uncle Qu didn''t come out. Your father still has five steel nails in his leg bone, but in the end, he let you leave the death prison alive. Out of the Cambodian border, your father is not at ease. He sent you to the hospital in Switzerland, and then he returned home. "


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Mrs. Lu said, "your father left his post without permission, seriously violated discipline, and almost expelled from the military. He has already transferred to other places. I didn''t expect that he made a great contribution in a sudden hijacking incident, and finally kept his military status. He finally survived, and you survived. The road after him became smoother and smoother, and so did you, You don''t rush forward any more, you finish a lot of difficult tasks, and then there are more tasks to deal with drug criminals. You don''t play around with them, and you go to Kampa prison for a walk, just like going to the supermarket. "


    "Grandma, this kind of supermarket is not pleasant at all." Xu Yunlu said with self mockery, "I thought the second-class model was really my ability. In fact, it was a medal made by many people with their blood and lives. A few days ago, the mainland praised me, but I was still a little complacent. I really thought that Yu Jingming and Su Yue were more stupid than me, and they were not as good as me. They dealt with a few small drug lords and sacrificed their lives."


    "Your front is different. What you are facing is a wider area and greater political significance than them. But none of you are fighting alone, and the country can''t let you fight alone." Mrs. Lu sighed and said, "in fact, as your grandmother, I don''t want you to take this road at all. You had a bright and easy road, but you were angry with your father when you took this road full of thorns. I don''t know whether you regret it or not, but you chose it. No matter your grandfather or your grandfather, you didn''t delay you."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. Mrs. Lu then said, "you are my grandson. I watched you grow up. You can survive the torture of death prison. It''s really distressing and impressive for grandma. Every time I think about it, my heart is broken. After that, you have a little filial piety. Every year, you have to give your grandfather and grandfather ten jars of wine. Every time you receive nine jars of sour wine, your grandfather is very happy. He always offers us to celebrate together, taste your sour wine, and then save one person to drink. After drinking, he waits for your next sour wine. "


    "The whole process sounds like an outsider." Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "I found that my deer is worth a lot of money. It''s six hundred million meters. My grandfather is really willing to give up."


    "It''s good to know. In the future, if you want to die or live, you''ll have to report to your grandfather, and your grandfather will agree."


    "Ah Xu Yunlu sighed. Mrs. Lu patted Xu Yunlu on the shoulder and said, "for grandparents and grandparents, you are priceless. You can''t get any money."


    "Grandma, this big new year''s day, don''t take the sad route."


    "Compared with silence, you''re a heartless son of a bitch. It''s 100000 Li less than silence."


    "He''s too grandma. He doesn''t take such a bad father to hold his son."


    Xu Yunlu and Mrs. Lu are mixing their mouths. Old lady Xu leads Qin Mo out. Xu Yunlu is curious: "grandma, you don''t want to make the emperor crab by yourself. It''s too fast."


    Old Xu was too happy to close her mouth and said, "Oh, as soon as Xiao zuzong saw the crab, he was not allowed to eat it. He wanted to play and show it. Go and find out if there is a fish tank here. I remember that we used to raise fish. We don''t live here often. The fish was sent to the capital city later, and the tank should still be there."


    Qin Mo tightly grasped old lady Xu''s hand and said, "don''t eat, don''t eat big crab."


    "No, no!"


    Su ran and Shen Qing are also happy to walk out of the kitchen hand in hand.


    Qin Mo uses his little fat hand to show you how big it is than that crab. Anyway, it''s so big that his little hand can''t be bigger than that one. Everyone is more happy.


    After a while, yunzhan and others put a large glass aquarium in the living room. Qin Mo stood beside the aquarium and watched eagerly.


    Yunzhan then went to the back kitchen to lift the huge emperor crab out and put it into the VAT, and the emperor crab swam.


    Qin Mo was happy to slap: "grandma, you see, you see, big crab."


    Mrs. Lu said, "Susu, where does the sea water come from? It''s not coming by air with crabs, is it


    "Sister in law, it''s true. When did I invite you to eat frozen crab, but today, you can''t eat fresh emperor crab."


    "The crab is estimated to weigh 10 jin."


    "Sister, good eye, 11 Jin."


    "Not counting the air freight, this crab alone is nearly ten thousand fast. I can''t bear to eat it, even if I don''t want to eat it."


    Qin Mo went to the big fish tank, sank and sat on the floor. He patted the fish tank with his fat hand and said, "big crab, I have a little snake. Do you want to make friends with my little snake?"


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "I''m much more imaginative than his father. Big crab makes friends with little snake. It''s better than Qin Qiong and Guan Gong."


    Old lady Xu also sat down and said, "today''s dinner is not so rich without such a big thing."


    Old lady Lu hummed: "it''s not bad for this crab to eat so many good things every day."


    "Sister, Wenshan and I usually have a simple meal. Aren''t these children here? They are young and have a good appetite, and the little one is growing. Naturally, we have to eat better."


    "That''s a good point for you, either emperor crab, or rose oyster, rich shrimp, snow shrimp, Aolong, blue dragon and red dragon."


    Xu Yunlu said: "grandma, I think the blue dragon and red dragon are delicious. I have them all at once, and I don''t feel bored."


    "You dare to eat anything with that mouth." Old lady Lu Yi said, "don''t say, I like to eat red dragon and blue dragon silently. I haven''t been shouting to eat chicken these two days."


    "If not, I''ll let people get some snakes to eat. I don''t know if I like them better." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished, Qin Mo, who was interacting with the emperor crab, suddenly turned his head and said, "no!"


    "Oh, my God, with this little ancestor, it''s impossible to eat any more snake meat. In the past, when I was in Goa, the biggest headache was snakes. There were too many snakes. Later, it was better to raise a flower. Like those snakes with more meat, local people would catch them and eat them. Snake meat also has an elegant name called dragon meat. We can see how delicious the meat is."


    Qin Mo looked back again, his face was taut, and said to Xu Yunlu seriously, "no!"


    "Well, No. Is that snake your brother or your sister


    "No!"


    "I know. I know. Play with you." Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "this little ancestor can do it. While eating the emperor crab''s brothers and sisters, we are not allowed to eat the emperor crab."


    Su ran did not understand: "who are the brothers and sisters of the emperor crab?"


    "It''s red dragon and blue dragon. They''re all crabs. They''re smaller than the emperor''s crab. I just don''t know if they''re cousins or a mother." Shen Qing and Su ran laugh together. Old Lu Feng and his wife left on the eighth day of junior high school. They made an appointment with Su ran to send Qin Mo to live in the capital for a while before the start of school. Mrs. Lu was very satisfied with this trip. " On the eighth day of the lunar new year, Xu Yunlu''s holiday was over. Qin Mo had not finished exploring the novelty of BaiCaoYuan, and Xu and his wife were reluctant to give up. He stayed on the mountain to continue his revolutionary friendship with everyone. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 455

    Xu Yunlu loves this kind of day when he sleeps until he wakes up naturally. It''s a day when ten thousand people don''t want to go to work. He grits his teeth and takes Su ran and Ning Xiaohai down the mountain. He has to go to the Bureau on the eighth day of junior high school. Normally, he should hold a meeting to cheer up the police officers who have post Festival syndrome after the festival. But Xu Yunlu thinks that he needs people to cheer up, How he inspires others.


    Xu Yunlu grinds until eleven o''clock in his post. He sticks to it for another hour, and he ends up victoriously. "Yu Jingming and Su Yue lost their lives, so they won the second class merit. Don''t you plan to explain it to me? How did you get it? "


    "Is there anything else? It''s just that I''ve been working too hard for more than ten years. I can''t see it. I''ll draw a certificate to comfort my lonely and bitter heart. The certificate is not made of anything tall, and the material is very poor."


    "Oh, why don''t you give me a dozen of such certificates?"


    "Lao Zhu, you''re so vulgar. I''m here for such a thing. Can we not be so vulgar?"


    "Is that a small thing? Yu Jingming doesn''t know how much he wants such a certificate to show his old chief. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yu Jingming was your boss at that time. He arranged your tasks. You don''t know. When he was in the army, he wanted to go to the special operation camp. My old chief didn''t agree. Yu Jingming was very clever. He graduated from the military university and took the exam himself. He didn''t study in the army, but he was short and thin. The old chief thought that his constitution was not good. No matter how he was entangled, he didn''t agree, In his anger, he applied to be demobilized and transferred to a local police station. Maybe he didn''t get the approval of the old chief. He was very strict with himself. "


    "No wonder."


    "No wonder what?"


    "How to say that, it gives me the feeling that he is a bit unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal. Forget it. If you don''t talk about it, people are gone. It''s too bad to talk about people behind their backs. "


    "I guess I just want his old chief to approve of him." Lao Zhu then looked at Xu Yunlu again. "Xiaolu, I don''t think you are like a man who can make such a great contribution."


    "Like... Not in any way."


    "Political awareness, no political awareness, ideological awareness, no ideological awareness."


    "Lao Zhu, how can I feel that you are more simple than your family''s pearls? In terms of dealing with smugglers, can you tell them about politics and do ideological work? They will be attacked by your powerful political offensive or influenced by your noble idea of fighting for the suffering people all over the world, and then they will tell you all the up and down the line, What do you want the police and soldiers to do? Just take a political class. " Xu Yunlu sat down in the leather chair opposite Lao Zhu, holding his cigarette across his legs. He was so crazy that people really wanted to beat him.


    "Xu Xiaolu, you change your concept." Lao Zhu forcibly suppressed the dissatisfaction coming up from his abdomen. "You really should take more political lessons, otherwise I''m afraid you''ll get lost in dealing with these people."


    "It''s not Lao Zhu. It''s like someone else has a super new weapon coming out. If you want to buy technology, they won''t sell it to you. Then you give them political lessons and do ideological work. When they are influenced, they immediately give it to you without money. I say you''re in the office. You''re all stupid."


    Lao Zhu: "it''s amazing that you have a red book, Xu Xiaolu! Believe it or not, I will send you to political and ideological training.


    "Well, I''ll treat you to a drink some other day. It''s 15 yuan. I''ve got it. I''d better go home for dinner." After Xu Yunlu put away his certificate and prepared to leave, Lao Zhu said, "Xu Xiaolu, if you have any difficulties in the future, just talk to your leaders. If you don''t put forward any requirements, the basic life requirements will be met in the hall, such as giving you a house..."


    "Lao Zhu, what a big house! Three rooms and one living room or four rooms and two living rooms? " After being equipped, Xu Yunlu immediately turned around and put his hands on the desk in front of Lao Zhu.


    "Xu Xiaolu, when you mention the house, you are so excited."


    "The house is the foundation. Can you not be excited? Is the location good?" When Xu Yunlu spoke, he took a packet of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to Lao Zhu. Lao Zhu immediately said with righteous words, "don''t think that you can bribe the leader if you make a contribution."


    "No, Lao Zhu, I''m just asking about the location of the house that I''ve been given. How can it be linked to bribery? It''s too much. I really don''t want cigarettes."


    "No! No


    "This is not my usual soft China, fuchunshanju. Are you sure you don''t want it?"


    Lao Zhu stretched out his hand to grab the cigarette and said: "what area, I''ll let people in your bureau''s dormitory, and find a way to vacate two rooms..."


    "Thank you, Lao Zhu. After a long time, you can vacate two dormitories for me. That''s how you treat meritorious officials. I can''t afford to rent houses in shantytowns."


    "Xu Xiaolu, can it be the same? The dormitory conditions of your bureau are very good. I went to check and guide the work. There are all water, electricity and steam, and simple furniture and electrical appliances. There''s no problem in carrying bags and checking in..." Lao Zhu took the box of fuchunshanju that Xu Yunlu handed him and looked over. Then he coughed and said, "Xu Xiaolu, all the people with red books, Why is political consciousness so low? "


    "Lao Zhu, you''re really my good leader and boss. I''ve been wasting my heart and soul on you. I''ve been sent away by two dormitories."ˇ° It''s the best room that can be arranged in the hall. You don''t know how many young people there are in your bureau every year, and the dormitories are very crowded... "Lao Zhu, I remember your kindness to me, so I''ll give you a very valuable message."ˇ° What''s the news? "ˇ° Zhu Zhu is going to the bar again tonight. "ˇ° Believe it or not, I''ll break your deer''s head. By the way, Xu Zihao, I''m more relieved to have him with me. "ˇ° Yo, so soon we''ve established a revolutionary friendship with our son-in-law. Your son-in-law works for his teacher''s mother, and he''s so busy every day. "ˇ° The girl is old. If you don''t let her fly, you''ll have to watch for me. "ˇ° Send me with two dormitories, even want me to stare at my daughter for you. " Xu Yunlu suddenly put his hand on old Zhu Da''s desk and said, "you help me with the plan at the beginning of that year."ˇ° Give it to Honggang or Jieyu. If you are a big leader, you will have to do something important. "ˇ° That''s about the sameˇ° By the way, one more thing. "ˇ° Don''t let me just write a summary and a plan. "ˇ° Next week, Goa will send someone to come and discuss with us to join hands in eliminating smugglers on the border between Goa and China. "ˇ° It''s not easy for URI to make up his mind, but if he can''t find out the regulations, it''s zero. In China, he likes to use 14-16-year-old children to deliver goods to him. The regulations are really rotten. "ˇ° That''s right. Your information is accurate. We''ve also successfully caught several big deals, but it''s always the children we caught. "ˇ° Today''s children are also precocious. Many of them are more mature than adults. These children are instigated by a law. What can they do when they really grow up? "ˇ° Anyway, he only dares to use his children in China, but in Goa, he''s boasting. You once sent him to Canta prison twice. Finally, because of Goa''s government''s inaction, he was acquitted. If you have the courage, he''ll come to China to try and punish him for a capital crime. It''s OK. " Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Lao Zhu, speaking angrily, is just like a child. He is from Goa. Even if he commits a crime in China, he has to go through the process. When the process is finished, Goa Zhengfu will have to cooperate for two or three years. If he does not cooperate, he may not be nailed to death in ten years."ˇ° Ah, I don''t want to mention that. Now Wuli is determined to cure the poison. He has sent someone to come. You have been in Goa for a long time, so you are in charge of all the people who come here. "ˇ° No, Lao Zhu, Goa does not belong to China. It belongs to the field of foreign affairs. Do you think it''s appropriate to arrange for a small leader of me to have a full contact with you? "ˇ° A symbolic translation will be arranged for you at that time. "ˇ° Why the symbolic arrangement? "ˇ° It''s not that you don''t understand the GOA dialect. I''m afraid you can master at least ten kinds of local dialects. We''ll communicate with you about the matters needing attention and the contents of cooperation between the two sides. "ˇ° Lao Zhu, it was agreed at that time that you would only let me take charge of drugs, and there would be special personnel in charge of all kinds of Crime Solving, traffic and public security. Now even talking about cooperation with foreigners, it''s up to me. "ˇ° Goa is not a country, it''s just a region. If you don''t show up, do you want the big leaders to show up? "ˇ° It''s a bit too heavy for big leaders to come forward. At least we should get a grassroots leader. No matter whether the other party is a region or not, it''s transnational. "ˇ° You should be responsible for exploring the way ahead. After exploring, there will be a heavyweight officialˇ° I''ve been a pawn for a long time. "ˇ° People who all take red books have such a low ideological awareness. I think they should be higher than my old Zhu. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 456

    "Lao Zhu, what''s the difference between you and your stepmother? You''re a real Zhu Xiaoma."


    "Xu Xiaolu, will one day, you suddenly disappear, leaving behind all the people you know."


    "Lao Zhu, is that what your leader should say?" Xu Yunlu stood up indignantly, "don''t publicize this for me."


    "Don''t worry, it''s the same requirement above. For your safety, no commendation meeting or announcement will be held. Only Wang Ting and I know about it in the hall."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, and Lao Zhu asked, "I don''t feel aggrieved."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "compared with them, I''m very lucky."


    The milk tea shop began to open on the fifth day of junior high school, but Su ran had been on the mountain all the time, and appeared in the milk tea shop on the eighth day of junior high school.


    There are more customers in the milk tea shop than before. Su ran goes to the bar to change her clothes and gets busy.


    Su LAN touched Su ran and asked, "how is the guest?"


    "Yes, there are many. Zhuzhu is really a talented person. When she comes here in the evening, I''ll let her have some more ideas."


    When Su ran and Su LAN talk, Zhao xiaohen and Li Gui come in.


    As before, Li Gui took out a bottle of wine under the bar, opened it and poured it on himself. As before, Zhao xiaohen climbed to the bar and said, "Su Xiaoran, original pearl milk tea, with ice."


    Su ran mixed milk tea and asked curiously: "officer Zhao, have you not recovered?"


    "I, in addition to you sew that wound, my other wounds have recovered..." Zhao xiaohen did not finish, Li Gui interrupted him, "injured bones and muscles for 100 days, he does not lie down, but rather out of this toss, I still have some worry."


    "Ghost brother, police officer Zhao is an adult."


    "Grown up as simple as a piece of white paper."


    Zhao xiaohen took a sip of milk tea, turned to Li Gui and said, "ghost, do you think Su Xiaoran''s scar is ugly?"


    "That''s right. Little sluggard is nothing compared with his uncle and brother."


    "It''s so ugly. What should we do in the future?"


    "I also have such an ugly scar. It''s all from the same person. I understand your pain."


    "If we don''t get a pattern on this ugly scar, we''ll cover it."


    "That''s a good idea, or a snake."


    "How can we do that? Snakes are so big and our scars are so small."


    Li Gui: "is it different from size?


    Zhao xiaohen stared at the scar for a long time before he made up his mind and said, "just tattoo a centipede. I feel that the size of the centipede is quite right with the scar."


    "Centipede?" Rao is Li Gui. He knows a lot, but he can''t reflect the artistic conception of centipede. Zhao xiaohen suddenly screamed, "no, the police don''t allow tattoos. What should we do?"


    "You just said that you let the fire burn for a while, and it''s like a centipede."


    "It''s so pathetic of you to be our leaders."


    "Otherwise, you don''t have to do it. It''s dangerous and tired. If you really let the rocket launch this time, what can you do?"


    "No, I''m sorry. Aren''t we talking about the ugly scar Su Xiaoran sewed?"


    "If you''re not a policeman, 100 Su Xiaoran won''t have a chance to sew you an ugly scar."


    "I''m sorry, you seem to have a point."


    "Brother has always said the essence of the problem, so to solve the problem, we must solve the root. In order not to give Su Xiaoran another chance to practice, not being a cop is the only way to solve the problem."


    Su Ran is very depressed. Both of them have already turned to the topic of whether to do it or not. As a result, Li Gui drags back to the two scars.


    But listen to Zhao xiaohen discontented said: "no, this can''t, I like to catch bad people."


    Li Gui: "when brother Bai said.


    When Su ran was busy, she heard a familiar voice: "beauty, three cups of pearl milk tea, original flavor, add more pearls."


    As soon as Su ran looked up, it turned out to be Guan Meng. "Guan Guan, you''ve come to take care of my business."


    "Yes, we started work today. I immediately brought some colleagues over. Don''t let me down."


    On hearing this, Zhao xiaohen almost didn''t smile: "it''s impossible not to let you down. Su Xiaoran has no other skills, but he can make the milk tea so hard that you have great ability to doubt life."


    Su ran was very angry: "officer Zhao, if you don''t support my milk tea shop, you will always tear down my desk here."


    "I''m telling you the truth. I''ll give them preventive injections first, so that they won''t be disappointed in the end. I''m afraid you''ll pay for the return of milk tea."


    "Then I should be grateful to you." Su ran angrily mixed three cups of milk tea, handed it to Guan Meng and her friends and said, "how can I have a cup of milk tea at noon? I''ll give you some snacks. Today is my treat."


    "Well, I brought my friends here just to take care of your business."


    "I''ll give you a 50% discount."


    "Oh, that''s very interesting. I brought my friends here just to take care of your business. At least the cost price should be collected."


    "You have already brought me popularity. How about 50% off this time and 20% off later?"


    "Well, well, that''s it, or I''ll be embarrassed to come."


    Zhao xiaohen lifted his eyelids, put his hand on Li Gui''s shoulder and said, "I''m so sorry. I find that the little sluggard has a good way to do business."


    "If she doesn''t, you think that deer can be easily chewed by her."


    "Yes, that deer has never seen any kind of people, what kind of... Ah, it''s immoral not to say, not to say, not to say what people say behind their back."


    "My family is a little dull, the most favorite is the character of the bar."


    Su ran really can''t listen to it. Li Gui''s flattery to Zhao xiaohen is limitless, but she didn''t expect that even Guan Meng and her friends left after a busy circle. Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen are still tired of it.


    When they were tired of it, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came in. Li Gui let Zhao xiaohen go and said, "Xu Xiaolu, where are you going to finish the wave?"


    "This is a milk tea shop. People come and go. Xiao hen is still a public official. You should pay attention to the influence."


    "It''s true that public officials have no definite orientation." Before Li Guihua finished, Zhao xiaohen''s phone rang. Zhao xiaohen took a sip of milk tea and asked, "what''s the matter? Speak slowly. It''s like shooting a machine gun. Who can understand?"ˇ° Which Li Nanˇ° The one who wants to jump off the building, oh, I remember. What does he want me for? "ˇ° He has no girlfriend, what do you want me to do, psycho. "ˇ° I didn''t want to keep him from dancing. Where can I find his girlfriend and get back together with him? "ˇ° Get, get, get, a man who is about to break up in love is also called a big man. Even if he finds his girlfriend back, because he wants to jump off the building, people can change their mind. Dream, the more they jump, the more they look down on him, OKˇ° I? Where am I now? Let me see, where am I now? Ah, I can see the surrounding environment clearly. I can be sure that I am not on the earth now. "


    Su ran almost laughed.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and handed Su ran a leather bag with the certificate: "put it away!"


    Su ran takes it and locks it in the safe in the big office.


    Su ran locked his things and came out. Seeing Zhao xiaohen climbing on Li Gui''s shoulder, she said with great pain, "poor Chu, I''m so annoyed. Even if we all blocked him at that time, why didn''t he jump? Now I really want to jump."


    "The year is not over. Nonsense."


    "You don''t know how annoying that Li Nan is."


    "Well, brother, I''ll help you deal with it."


    After Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen left, the bar was finally quiet.


    Su ran props her chin with her hand and looks at the two people''s back completely disappearing before her eyes. Then she turns around and sees Xu Yunlu staring at her. Su ran touches her face and asks, "uncle, is my face stained with flour?"


    "No!"


    "No? What are you staring at me for? "


    "I''m staring at you. I saw that you were staring at the back of Li Gui and Zhao xiaodai, and they were almost drooling."


    "You are about to drool. I think Zhao xiaohen is much more likely to stick to Li Gui than before with such a shell."


    "That''s none of your business."


    Su ran immediately leaned over her head and said, "uncle, are they serious?"


    "It''s none of your business whether you are serious or not. By the way, you stay on the mountain and don''t come back. How about Su LAN and Qin Xing? It''s nothing."


    "I''m sure I''m a little lost. My aunt is still better. She said that she has transferred all her love to the baby in her belly. Later, she doesn''t love the baby so much. That''s why my aunt''s father keeps nagging that she is not used to making noise in the new year."


    "Just keep your sister-in-law in a stable mood. Qin Xing is a big man. I''ll let ghosts find more things for him and make him so tired that he has no time to think silently every day."


    Su ran


    "Well, it''s a happy decision. Let''s make your milk tea."


    "Uncle, there are so many guests."


    "So my uncle told you that it doesn''t matter whether the milk tea is good or not. The most important thing is that it can be packaged. If you look at the small package of beads, the business will start."


    "No, uncle, my milk tea is not so bad either."


    "No, no, Zhao xiaodai, they just talk nonsense. The milk tea of my family is something that the gods in the sky have never drunk!"


    "Bad uncle, I don''t care about you!"


    Su ran turned to clean up the bar. Just after finishing, Wang Dingyi came out with a box of snacks and said, "Ran Ran, you will go to the hospital for Wang Fei. The day before yesterday, when I went to the hospital to see him, I promised to make snacks for him."


    Su ran took it, smelled it and said, "Uncle Wang, it''s so fragrant."


    "If you like it, Uncle Wang will make another box for you."


    "Help me make two boxes. I want to send one to my teacher''s mother. I also want to pay New Year''s greetings to Aunt Qi and bring one to Aunt Qi." Su ran thought about it and said, "no, I have to make more boxes. Professor Ling, my brother''s tutor, is going to return to Beijing these two days. He will bring Professor Ling back to Beijing."ˇ° Well, how many boxes should we make and when should we take them? " Wang Ding is naturally happy to see that his snacks are so affirmedˇ° I''m going to the hospital today, and I''m going to pay a new year''s call to Aunt Qi tomorrow. After the new year''s call, I''ll go to my teacher''s mother. I''ll have two boxes tomorrow. Professor Ling will return to Beijing the day after tomorrow, and five boxes the day after tomorrow. "ˇ° Seven boxes, two tomorrow, five the day after tomorrow. Got it Wang Ding is about to leave the bar. Su ran smiles and asks, "Uncle Wang, are you going to visit relatives for the holidays?"ˇ° Go back to the countryˇ° Why don''t you just take the family out. "ˇ° There''s no one in the family. There''s an old woman. She was gone the year before last. " Wang Dingyi seldom mentioned his family''s affairs. Su ran did not dare to ask rashly. However, Wang Dingyi went on to say, "when I came back, I met the boss. He invited me to dinner. He wanted to see Liu Jie and Liu Jing, and I followed him. After all, Liu Jing''s detoxification seemed very successful." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 457

    "Oh, that''s up to the boss." When Su ran said this, she glanced at Xu Yunlu. She was afraid that he would be worried. But people seemed to be looking for wine and didn''t listen to them. Wang Dingyi continued, "Ran Ran, I don''t think that Liu Jie is right."


    "Something''s wrong. What''s wrong?"


    "It seems that Liu Jie''s temperament has come back. I just met her."


    Su ran gave a "ah" and thought: the change behind is because the core is different.


    Su ran didn''t dare to say it, only said: "I don''t have much contact with sister Liu, and I didn''t speak to her later, so I can''t see any difference."


    "Anyway, I think it''s different. I''ll go first." Wang Shouyi went back to his pastry room.


    Su ran breathed a sigh, gathered to the side of Xu Yunlu who had opened the wine and was pouring the wine, and asked, "Uncle Wang, how can you find that sister Liu is different?"


    "Kiss your uncle and he''ll tell you."


    Ning Xiaohai, who is chatting with Lu Yuqin on wechat, hears a "Chi" smile. Su ran blushes and gives Xu Yunlu a disgruntled look: "I''m not talking to you."


    "Of course, Uncle Wang can find out the difference between Liu Jie. The real Liu Jie really likes him, and the fake Liu Jie makes fun of him."


    "Ah Su ran did not expect to have such a mystery, but heard Xu Yunlu ask, "how to go to see Yu Ye again?"


    "Uncle Lu, Yuye is the only child in the family. There is only one mother in the family. Yuye still dare not tell his mother about the injury. It''s very pitiful to live the Chinese new year alone. Now go and have a look. It''s all right."


    "Well, well, uncle is afraid of you, uncle also want to go to the hospital to see him, then together."


    "I''ll get dressed."


    "Maozi drove over and drove the Ferrari that my grandmother bought for the little slob." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "what kind of car do you send? Lazy and silent can''t drive. I have to drive out from time to time."


    "You can also give me the task." Ning Xiaohai said very impolitely. Xu Yunlu pushed him and said, "it''s my little lazy and silent car. You think you can make it whatever you want."


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are making trouble when Su ran comes out after changing clothes.


    Ning Xiaohai looked at Su ran, who was wearing a beautiful skirt and a very fashionable coat, and asked, "cousin, your little slacker is sure that he just wants to see the injured, not to participate in the beauty pageant."


    "If she dares to go to the beauty contest, I''ll make an iron mask to cover her face."


    Ning Xiaohai: "Damn, are all the abnormal people in the legend like this!


    Maozi drives the car quickly. Ning Xiaohai grabs the advanced driver''s seat. Xu Yunlu and Su ran get on the back seat. Maozi takes people to another car to follow.


    Even if there is a traffic jam, it won''t be long.


    Ning Xiaohai bought a flower basket, and a group of three people entered the door of the hospital. As soon as they entered the hospital, they heard the sound of an ambulance screaming. Then many doctors came down, and Su Ming came down. Su ran asked: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "There was a car accident nearby, and many people were injured. As long as the knife was not badly moved, all the doctors from brain surgery and thoracic surgery came to bone surgery for support."


    Everyone knows what a car accident means. It''s a matter of life and death. Su ran doesn''t dare to ask any more questions. Let Su Ming go.


    "Cars shorten the distance between cities, car accidents shorten the distance between cities and hell!" Ning Xiaohai said with emotion, Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "let''s go!"


    The three soon came to the Department of orthopedics. The Department of orthopedics was just like the disaster movie. The doctors who had been on the operating table or not rushed to the rescue, and the nurses were very busy.


    "After going out to see the Yellow calendar, it''s not suitable to go out every day." Xu Yunlu snorted. Su ran wrinkled her little nose and pretended not to hear it.


    Ning Xiaohai walks in the front and pushes open the door of the ward. Sura sees Lao Chou sitting beside the bed. He doesn''t know what to say. They are laughing.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Yu Ye raised his head. Lao Chou turned his head to see who was coming. Lao Chou said, "it''s Xu''s overall situation."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw old shame, he was not very friendly: "I said Guo Jieyu, on the first day of starting work today, what are you doing in the hospital when you are not at your post?"


    "To see Yu Ye, of course."


    "Looking at the wild is an excuse, you can leave without permission. What if someone reports a case now?"


    "Then Xu Ju, aren''t you absent without leave?"


    "I''m a leader. It''s my duty to care for my subordinates."


    "Xu Ju, Yu Ye is also my subordinate. I am the leader of the anti drug brigade, and Yu Ye is the deputy leader of a detachment."


    Xu Yunlu takes a look at Lao Chan. Su ran doesn''t expect to meet Lao Chan in this hospital. Thinking that Xu Yunlu has deleted people''s QQ, wechat and mobile phone numbers, she almost wants to find a way to get down.


    Fortunately, Lao Chuan didn''t mention it. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to mention it or he wanted to protect his reputation.


    As soon as Ning Xiaohai put the fruit basket in front of the bedside table of the hospital bed, Xu Yunlu said, "how about Yuye?"


    "Much better." The fact that Yu Yejing was investigated by Commissioner Zheng a few years ago is a 360o big change for Xu Yunlu. Therefore, the tone of reply to Xu Yunlu is more friendly than ever.


    "Does the leg still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt for a long time, but I''m forced to hang for a while every day. It''s very uncomfortable."


    "It''s better to listen to doctors for this kind of thing. After all, they are professional."


    "That''s a must, Xu."


    After Zhao xiaohen was discharged from hospital, his sickbed was empty and no one was arranged for the time being. So Xu Yunlu sat down on Zhao xiaohen''s sickbed and saw that there were two bottles of wild deer wine in Yuye''s bedside table, so he said, "your anti drug team has a lot of money. They actually see the patients send this."


    "Our tide here, Guo brigade said that when we are discharged, we can drink some to prevent rheumatism."


    "I know, so I mean you Guo brigade are rich people."


    Guo Jieyu said with a smile: "Xu Xiaolu, Xu Ju, you love your subordinates, but the actual action is quite puzzling. Although deer repair wine is a little expensive, you and I can afford it with your salary."


    Xu Yunlu picked up the bottle and said, "the key to the problem lies in the wild."


    "I don''t even have a trademark for this wine. Xu can see at a glance whether it''s deer repair wine or wild wine. It can be seen that Xu is really a well-informed person."


    Xu Yunlu pointed to the things soaked in the wine and said, "can anyone recognize this as snow lotus?"


    "Xuelian is good for treating gynecological diseases, but I haven''t heard of treating bones."


    "That will only prove that I am experienced."


    Yu Ye couldn''t help laughing: "Xu Ju, Guo brigade, you are still the same as when you were in Nadong. You pinch when you see me. Su ran, help me to peel some fruit for Xu Ju and Guo brigade, clear away the heat. It''s not hot that day, so everyone is so angry."


    Su ran didn''t want Xu Yunlu and Lao Zan to quarrel in her heart. She quickly picked up the fruit and washed it. Then she cut it, cut it, and put it in the fruit tray at the head of the wild bed.


    Yu Ye handed the fruit plate to Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan and said, "eat the fruit in a systematic way. Come together for the same goal. Don''t pinch the fruit as soon as you meet."


    The old man snorted and said, "now we have the same goal, but the positions are different. All the leaders who can mix are big leaders, and I''m just the director of a small department. It''s the official rank that kills people. "


    "Captain, Xu Ju is not what we saw on the surface. He..."


    "You chat slowly, my team still have something to do, Xu big leader can not do something, but I can not." After saying that, Lao Chou picked up the fruit fork, ate most of the fruit, put down the fruit fork and said, "don''t say that the fruit is much better than usual after being peeled by a little lazy."


    Su ran: "are you eating insects in the fruit? Are you so harmful.


    Sure enough, Xu Yunlu''s face smelled so bad that the whole ward could smell it. Lao Chan stood up, stretched his police uniform, picked up his police cap, and left with a very standard police step.


    Ning Xiaohai "relied on" one.


    As a matter of routine, Xu Yunlu said a few words of condolence to Yu Ye, and he no longer bothered Yu Ye to have a rest.


    Three people out of the ward, went to the hospital hall, saw the urgent heart elevator out of Su Ming, Su ran up and asked: "brother, not busy."


    "No, there''s a brain injury. I''ll see if I can save it. If I can, I''ll send it to our brain operating room."


    "How these people drive."


    "It''s a Li Nan. I can''t think of it. I lost control on the high speed and hit more than ten cars in a row."


    "Ah Su ran didn''t expect that Zhao xiaohen was still bothering Li Nan with Li Gui in the milk tea shop in the morning. Li Gui said to help him solve the problem. Is it the result of Li Gui''s solution or the result of no solution?


    Su Ming said that he had already walked quickly to the ambulance. A patient with a brain full of blood had been pushed out of the car. Su ran walked over quickly. Seeing Su Ming''s examination, she shook her head and said, "it''s brain dead. We don''t need to send it to the brain department."


    Someone asked, "do you want a morgue?"


    "This is the perpetrator Li Nan. The police must come to investigate and freeze the body first." The person who sent the wounded said that when they heard this, they were all very angry, "how can this be like this? I want to die, and I also pull a lot of people to die."


    "It should look young."


    "What would make him think so? But with such a tragic way of death, he would harm others and himself."


    When everyone was hissing, the car with the siren came. Su ran also wanted to get up and have a look. Xu Yunlu reached out and pulled her back and said, "it must be Zhao xiaohen who is responsible for solving this problem. If we show up, he will be more embarrassed."


    Su ran nodded and left the hospital with Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai hiding in the crowd.


    Out of the noisy hospital, Su ran was in a good mood and became unhappy: "uncle, you say how much courage a person wants to die, how much he has to love that girl."


    But Ning Xiaohai said: "if you die, you will die. Now the most painful thing is Zhao xiaohen. He was the closest to the person who wanted to die, and he didn''t even believe that he really wanted to die."


    "Zhao xiaohen, it''s really poor. He was bombarded by artillery shells a year ago, and then he had such an accident a year later. What''s the relationship between this incident and him? Just because he stopped Li Nan''s first suicide, he regretted it all his life." Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "really, I''ll regret my whole life. It''s not enough. Let''s go." Ning Xiaohai said: "cousin, how can you not regret all your life? I found that you are really hard hearted now, as if nothing is worth your attention." Su Ran is very supportive of Ning Xiaohai and clenches his fist to show that he and he are standing on the same line. They are very consistent in their views. Xu Yunlu went to the car and said, "why don''t you regret being here with Zhao xiaodai?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 458

    "No, I can''t stand that kind of picture." Ning Xiaohai sits in the driver''s seat at the fastest speed. Su ran doesn''t expect Ning Xiaohai to become so fast. She sincerely comforts Zhao xiaohen. However, she thinks that Zhao xiaohen has said in front of her that Li Nan''s suicide is a joke. She is afraid that Zhao xiaohen will be more miserable. She hesitates and gets on the bus.


    "Look, everyone talks about others. In fact, in the end, Zhao xiaodai has to solve the problem himself. Don''t worry, time is the best medicine to treat the pain, whether psychological or physical." Xu Yunlu also got on the bus.


    Su ran and Ning Xiaohai make a strange appearance at the same time.


    Back at the milk tea shop, Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, where are we going now?"


    "Back to the police station, Li Nan, there must be a lot of follow-up. By the way, Lin ashui has visited Qian Zhongcheng twice. How about that?"


    "It''s to send some food for use. Those food for use have been checked by at least five people for ten times. All the scenes of their meeting have been recorded. Zhao xiaohen and I have looked through dozens of times, and found nothing unusual. It depends on whether the fire eye Venus of Gao Honggang, who is an old detective, can see the problem."


    "Sent it to Gao Honggang?"


    "Yes


    Su ran heard that Xu Yunlu wanted to go to the police station, so she got out of the car. As soon as she entered the milk tea shop, Su LAN called after the bar: "Su little lazy."


    Su ran hurriedly walked over and said discontentedly: "sister-in-law, you also learn from them."


    "Rana, I''ll tell you, there''s a store over there. It''s actually" Lanker. "


    "That sister-in-law, it''s not very convenient to have a beautiful face in the future."


    "It''s only opened today. I saw Zhang Xingli."


    "She''s a regular customer of Lanker, and it''s normal to see her."


    "It''s very positive. Besides, there are so many branches in lancher. Why does she come to this new store?"


    They were just talking, but they heard someone call out: "it''s Ranran."


    Su LAN almost didn''t get goose bumps when she was so intimate. As soon as she and Su ran looked back, she saw Zhang Xingli, who was very fresh and beautiful, coming in. She looked at her and said, "this is Su Lan''s milk tea shop. It''s not bad. It''s so big."


    Su LAN stroked her chest and whispered to Su ran, "I thought it was who. It was this God."


    Hear Su LAN use "this Zun", Su ran a little want to smile, to Zhang Xingli smile, said: "yes, this is my sister-in-law''s milk tea shop."


    "Oh, I''ve been saying come and have a look. I haven''t had time."


    "Aunt Zhang, I know you are a busy man..." before Su ran finished, Su Lan said, "Zhang Xingli, you are such a busy man, hurry up and delay your big career, we can''t afford it!"


    "Oh, Sulan, you always talk with a gun in your hand." Zhang Xingli may not have thought that "sulanfang" is not the kind of window size shop she imagined, so she kept looking around and said, "Ranran, I didn''t expect that your brother is promising, and your sister-in-law is also promising now!"


    Su LAN Qiao orchid finger said: "Zhang Xingli, we call the best of times, how, you are not comfortable?"


    "Why, I''m a classmate with your brother Su Yue. You have a good time. I feel happy for him from my heart."


    "Thank you very much."


    "By the way, Rana, you and Juanzi are about the same age. You are the sister who grew up together. You should help her more in the future."


    Su ran was a little scared. She quickly waved her hand and said, "aunt, just Juanzi, it''s not my turn to help you."


    "Ranran, you and Xiaoming are promising. Don''t be too brainy and be flexible. Only in this way can we make a better life, right?"


    As soon as Su ran heard that she was waiting for her here, she could only smile and say, "Aunt Zhang, the most basic rule for my brother and I to do things is to have a good conscience at least."


    "Ouch, Ranran, as soon as you say this, you will know that you are a little girl who hasn''t been out of school yet. How can Auntie mean that you should feel sorry for your conscience and be flexible? What does it have to do with being right or wrong?"


    Su LAN knocked on the bar with her fingers and said, "Zhang Xingli, my Xiaoming and Rana are just two honest kids. Don''t use your Seven Mile intestine to them. Besides, we are doing business here. Rana and I are very busy. If you don''t have anything else to do, hurry to your big business."


    "Oh, Sulan, I''d like to invite the two families to dinner."


    "Zhang Xingli, I know you''ve made a lot of money. You can''t spend all the money. You always want to invite this and that. Our family''s intestines and stomach are not particularly troubled. They eat too much good food and can''t digest it."


    "Sulan, I think you''ve found the wrong place to get angry. In a sense, you and I are on the same line. Xu Hui broke my marriage. She also betrayed Su Yue. Su Yue was so handsome. At that time, when we met Xu Hui, I felt sorry for him. Really, at that time, when I heard that Xu Hui married Wang Weiguo with her two children, I was dumbfounded. Such a good man, she really can do it. It''s not such a cool way for people to die. "


    "Stop, stop, Zhang Xingli. First of all, you said my sister-in-law broke your marriage. I don''t think it''s tenable. My sister-in-law remarried after your divorce from Wang Weiguo. Secondly, my brother really doesn''t need you to be sad or stupid for him. I think the most important thing for you now is to take care of your two children. Wang Juan and Wang Neng are not fuel-efficient, You really have the leisure to worry about others. "


    When Su ran saw Su LAN saying this, Zhang Xingli''s face changed a little, but soon recovered as usual: "Su LAN, my Juanzi is OK, but I really don''t have to worry about her. Wang Neng is a real loser, but Su LAN, how can Wang Neng be your nephew, and ran ran grew up together again. You can help me, right?"


    "No, Zhang Xingli, I can''t understand what you''re saying. What do you mean I can help you at all?"


    "I know that my family neng''er has done something wrong to you before, but he is still young, and he was abetted by Qili, the bad boy, to do so. Qili, the child, I''ve seen, his mother, the famous master far and near, had a big stomach before he got married, and gave birth to Qili, a wild breed, without advice. Later, there was a medical accident at the health station, He was opened by the health care station, and then he opened a private black clinic, specializing in those businesses that can''t be seen. He has done thousands of things for unmarried girls. It''s a sin. Sooner or later, he will have to pay for it; I don''t know how many of them should be delivered by an ignorant girl who is still unmarried. Just such a woman with a black heart, rotten lungs, no taste and no virtue can bring out a good child. Wang Neng of my family is completely hoodwinked and spoiled by her son. "


    Su ran knows that Su LAN is very worried about her mother''s remarriage, but Su LAN still defends her mother. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xingli turns to Qi Li''s mother again. Her Qin Mo was born in the black clinic she said, so Zhang Xingli''s saliva is flying. Su ran only hears two ears buzzing.


    After hearing this, Su LAN shook her head and said, "Zhang Xingli, Wang Neng in your family was led by Qi Li. If I remember correctly, Wang Neng in your family is at least three years older than Qi Li, but the older one is led by the younger one. It can be seen that there must be something wrong with Wang Neng in your family, at least not as good as a child three years younger than him."


    "What''s the relationship between the quality of this child and his age? What''s the growth environment of qilina? He''s a child all day long. What''s the growth environment of Wang Neng in my family? His elder brother Su Ming is a doctor, and his two elder sisters are studying in University. It''s a scholarly family. There''s nothing to say about the character of children in this family, but one of the biggest shortcomings, It''s too simple and easy to be cheated. "


    This makes Su LAN really unable to refute. She can''t say that Wang Neng''s growth environment is not as good as Qi Li''s. that''s not to say that Su Ming and Su ran are not good.


    Su LAN stares at Zhang Xingli. Su ran just wants to talk, but coco grabs her and says, "grandma, the ninth son of a dragon is not a dragon. Besides, you are not a dragon. The son of a dragon is not a dragon. Then your child is just lucky to grow up with a Dragon. How can he grow up with Jackie Chan?"


    Su LAN laughs at the sound of "Puchi". Su ran knows that Coco''s "grandma" will definitely make Zhang Xingxian angry. In order to avoid adding fuel to the fire, she tries her best to resist laughing. Sure enough, Zhang Xingli pats the bar and says, "where''s this crazy girl from? Can''t she be an employee of your milk tea shop, Your milk tea shop is really too big to go up. "


    Coco said with a pure and harmless face: "this grandmother seems to be very cultivated. How can she speak so venomously? It''s not good to curse our sulanfang when she opens her mouth."


    "I said, you girl, have you ever seen such a young grandmother?"


    "Ah, is it difficult that I read it wrong? Are you an aunt?" Coco deliberately looks at Zhang Xingli with a little incredulous eyes. Zhang Xingli is really angry. When she can''t get off the stage, she suddenly hears Qin Xing''s mother "ah," isn''t this Juanzi''s mother


    When Zhang Xingli saw Qin Xing''s mother, she frowned impatiently, but her brow soon spread out, and she said with a bit of coquetry: "it''s aunt Qin. I haven''t seen many of them. You don''t look any different. You are still so young."


    Qin Xingnai was so happy that the chrysanthemum on her face was even more piled up: "Juanzi mom, my aunt heard many people say that you have made a lot of money. This rich person is different. Her speech is totally different from that at that time."


    "Oh, aunt Qin, you don''t know that these years, running busy, although hard, but really grow a lot of knowledge, by the way, Sulan is your daughter-in-law."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, you''re very lucky. Look at the scale of Sulan''s milk tea shop. Sulan can make money so well. You don''t have to let her provide like the emperor."


    "How to say that, the working people have to work to be the happiest." Qin Xing''s mother said that Su LAN saw that Zhang Xingli wanted to be a demon and provoke her and Qin Xing''s mother. After listening to Qin Xing''s mother''s words, Zhang Xingli looked at Qin Xing''s mother and was very surprised to say, "how do you always wear such clothes? You don''t work in the shop, do you?"


    "I, I''ll help Sulan do chores, take care of children or something."


    "Oh, you just don''t know how to enjoy happiness. If you have a daughter-in-law who can earn money, what else do you want to do, what kind of children do you take with you? How nice it is to invite someone. You can hire a pretty good person for four or five thousand."


    "I don''t have that blessing. I''ll do it well if I give four or five thousand."ˇ° Oh, originally I wanted to hire several servants, and it''s not that I can''t take care of my neighbors. It''s just that when I find good people there, I can''t replace them. If only you had told me earlier. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 459

    Qin Xing''s mother wanted to say something else. Su Lan''s face was green with anger and called out: "Mom, if you''re OK, you can have a rest."


    Zhang Xingli immediately said: "Sulan, this is you wrong. Aunt Qin is so old, and you let her work in your shop. You say you are not a student of accounting. How can you call such a good abacus? How much money do you want to earn in your life?"


    "It''s my family''s business. It''s none of your business, Zhang Xingli." Su LAN snorted and Zhang Xingli snorted and said, "why don''t your mother do it? Let Qin Xing''s mother do it."


    "Zhang Xingli, I said it''s none of your business. If it''s nothing, you can hurry up with your own family affairs."


    Zhang Xingli was already very angry, but later she didn''t know how to make a sudden reversal: "Oh, I said Su LAN, we used to be on the same street. Is it necessary to make conflicts for these little things?"


    Su LAN lifted her eyelids and said, "Zhang Xingli, I didn''t invite anyone to offend anyone in my milk tea shop."


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about what we have and what we don''t have. It''s all neighborhoods. We''ll help each other in the future." Zhang Xingli then bought a few boxes of snacks and left.


    Su LAN glanced at Qin Xing''s mother. Qin Xing''s mother realized that she was confused. She quickly asked, "Lan Lan, I haven''t seen him for several days. You didn''t bring him to play in the new year."


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about the silent things. Besides, if you think you can work hard here, you can not do it. Qin Xing and I should be filial to you, and we won''t lose you a cent."


    "No, no, LAN LAN, it''s not hard at all, it''s not hard at all. I still have a lot of things to do. I''m busy!" Qin Xing''s mother slipped faster than a rabbit.


    Su ran waited for Qin Xing''s mother to leave before she said, "sister-in-law, you are also very filial to the old people. You are always so vicious. It makes you feel like abusing the old people."


    "Ran Ran, your sister-in-law has lived at this age, and she has to live for others. Are you tired?"


    "Ah, my sister-in-law is a beautiful spring youth. What does it have to do with her age?"


    "You, you, that mouth is more and more glib when you learn from Xu Xiaolu, and you haven''t learned anything else."


    "I''m not."


    "What nerve did Zhang Xingli have today?"


    Su ran told the story of Wang Juan pestering Su Ming during the Chinese New Year. Su LAN patted her leg and said, "I''m going. This family is shameless, so I said, I''m so ugly. Zhang Xingli didn''t turn her face. She wanted to seek my family''s Xiaoming."


    Su ran was happy when she heard this: "sister-in-law, they just want to cooperate with my brother, but they don''t want to seek him."


    "Don''t take politics lessons with your sister-in-law. What''s the difference between this and my family''s Xiaoming? What kind of cooperation? Clearly want to take my Xiaoming''s future to earn their dirty money! What do these mean? It''s not a matter of harming others and yourself to let Xiaoming introduce their counterfeit drugs and equipment from the black pharmaceutical company to the people''s hospital. There''s Yunxing. Xiaoming''s ass is still not hot. Their wives have already made up their minds. This is the rhythm of letting Xiaoming take kickbacks. I, I Bah! Pooh! Pooh


    Su ran said with a smile: "sister-in-law, but then again, this Juanzi''s mother can really swallow her anger for money."


    "It''s also true that she has changed a lot. The big thing in those years is the fuse, which will explode immediately. It seems that this person has made money and compensated for the sweetness of money. It''s really for money..." Su LAN tut shook her head and shivered with cold.


    Su ran covered her mouth and laughed. Su LAN suddenly changed her face, pulled Su Ran''s face and said: "also, my family is silent. You take him up the mountain. So many days now, I haven''t seen him. You are so cruel."


    "Auntie, my uncle''s grandparents just left today, and my grandparents are reluctant to give up. You have a large number of adults. Let him accompany my grandparents for a few more days."


    "Your sister-in-law talked about silence yesterday, and the eight foot man was almost in tears."


    "Auntie, my little uncle is not that tall, at most 1.78 meters."


    Su Lan was so angry that she turned green: "as the saying goes, girls are extroverted. Sure enough, when this man comes, his aunt and uncle are not as good as that man."


    "No, auntie." Su ran hangs on Su LAN. Cocoa and Li Li are happy.


    Su LAN disgusted to push Su ran away: "go, go, your sister-in-law can have your sister-in-law now, take care of it."


    Su ran quickly released his hand and said: "Oh, my little brother and sister are so precious, just like I am studying. I feel pregnant for a long time, but I still can''t come out. By the way, sister-in-law, does the doctor say it''s a boy or a girl? My mother wants to make clothes, shoes and socks for the little guy. She has asked several times."


    "Now the hospital B ultrasound, refused to tell the gender, this is not afraid of son preference, however, your sister-in-law I hope is a girl, have raised a silent, and then raise a daughter, sister-in-law''s life is complete."


    "No matter whether my sister-in-law gave birth to a younger brother or a younger sister, I like it."


    "Well, well, don''t daydream about it. A few days ago, there were a lot of guests and people were half busy. Today, many units have gone to work, so there should not be so many guests. However, we''d better be prepared and move quickly."


    When Su ran and Su LAN were busy, Zhu Zhu rode Suzuki and came into the shop. He put his helmet on the table and said, "today many units are working, so there should be not so many customers."


    "It''s not much, but there are still a lot of people ordering milk tea in the office buildings nearby. We don''t have enough people to deliver delivery here. We borrowed shanpao and Gulu from my uncle."


    Zhu Zhu asked Wang Dingyi for a dish of snacks and said, "I didn''t eat breakfast today in order to be in a hurry?"


    "What time are you in a hurry?"


    "Send Zihao to work."


    Su ran "Puchi" a smile: "my cousin is how old people, also need you to send it, really for his face gold."


    "Why not? He asked me to send it. I have Suzuki. It''s not faster than the bus."


    "Zhu Zhu, I envy you so much." Su ran held her cheek and said, Zhu Zhu snorted, "right and wrong. Is there a son who drives the wind envies riding Suzuki? It''s more popular now. He would rather cry in a BMW than smile behind a bicycle. What''s more, you are the son of the wind, crying all day long, which is envied by others, OK?"


    "Zhu Zhu, how can my cousin stand your mouth?"


    "He''s as sweet as a gourmet."


    "What about the face? Why can''t I find your face? "


    Zhu Zhu looked at Su LAN, who was still very comfortable in action, and whispered: "people say that if you are pregnant and smart, nine out of ten are girls."


    "My sister-in-law is only four months old. She is not stupid. Besides, girls are girls. She wants girls."


    "It''s a pity I won''t see it." Zhu Zhu took a few mouthfuls of the snack and said, "Ranran, you can''t see it when you study medicine."


    "If this kind of thing can be seen by using eyes, then we need to do something like B-ultrasound. However, Zhu Zhu, my teacher''s mother can do it. If you feel her pulse, you will be 80% sure."


    "Let your mother give it to your sister-in-law."


    "My sister-in-law doesn''t care about giving birth to boys and girls. Why should she do it so much? Just my mother is a little worried. She makes clothes, shoes and hats for children. It''s girls or boys."


    Zhu Zhu "Puchi" laughed: "so big children, clothes, shoes and hats to be divided into men and women?"


    "My mother said that girls'' clothes, shoes and hats should be sewn with flowers or something, little princess. You can''t raise them like boys."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu are so happy to chat and work. As a result, they meet Zhao xiaohen, who is selling drunk. Zhao xiaohen almost bumps in. He takes off the eight police items, puts them on the bar, and starts to touch the wine Li Gui and Xu Yunlu have hidden.


    Su ran just remembered the tragic traffic accident when Li Nan bumped into a man. Seeing Zhu Zhu staring at Zhao xiaohen, he quickly whispered the tragedy he saw. Zhu Zhu said, "no, I don''t think it''s enough to live five hundred years old. How can anyone be so stupid? He can''t live well, I don''t want anyone else to live a good life. "


    "So let''s leave him alone today and let him drink."


    "But this is a milk tea shop, not a bar. He and the old ghost are usually sticky. When he wants to harm things, he doesn''t go to the old ghost''s bar to harm us. It''s really a good calculation for the old ghost."


    "Well, well, anyway, most of the wine was brought by ghost brother. Let him do harm."


    "The key to the problem is whether he will take our milk tea shop to drink too much. I haven''t seen him drink before."


    Su ran wants to say: anyway, this milk tea shop is decorated by ghost brother.


    But now, Su Ran is a little hesitant about whether the milk tea shop is actually packaged by Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran just wanted to say something. Zhu Zhu touched her with her elbow and whispered, "if Zhao xiaodai damages something, let him pay for it."


    Su ran looked at the door and saw that Li Gui came in and approached. She found that Li Gui still had a helpless smile on his face. Su ran could not help criticizing Li Gui: "brother ghost, I hate you so much. You can still laugh."


    "What does that have to do with him? I don''t understand how they like to carry the black pot. You don''t know that the suicidal madman had an accident and killed and injured many people. I called Gao Honggang to ask for punishment. I''m an immortal."


    Zhu Zhu laughed, but Su ran said: "you think Xiao hen is just like you, so he has no sense of responsibility. He''s a policeman, and it''s his duty to protect the water and soil. What Li Nan has done has nothing to do with him, but don''t you allow others to blame themselves?"


    "My God, he''s not Li Nan''s father or mother. He just saved him and committed suicide once, so he set himself up."


    Zhu Zhu stretched out her hand and knocked on the bar in front of Li Gui, saying, "listen up, old devil. Today, Zhao xiaodai''s losses have to be compensated by you."


    "OK, as long as he''s comfortable and doesn''t blame himself after smashing, it''s OK for me to re install your store. How about ten times the price of your store?" As soon as Zhu Zhu heard this, she felt out an empty wine bottle and went to Zhao xiaohen and said, "officer Zhao, I''ll tell you a way to relieve your worries." Zhao xiaohenghong stares at Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu holds up the empty wine bottle and says, "take this and smash the whole shop. You will feel comfortable." Su ran, Li Gui, Zhao xiaohen, Ke Ke and Li Li, you can search Baidu for the latest chapters of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 460

    However, Zhao xiaohen was very civilized in the end. From drinking to getting drunk, he never touched anything in the milk tea shop.


    Li Gui shrugged and said: I really want to pay for it, but I have no chance.


    In the end, Zhao xiaohen was dragged away from the milk tea shop by Li Gui.


    Zhu Zhu looked at the two people who left, and said angrily: "Ran Ran Ran, do you think Zhao xiaodai heard the old ghost say that he paid ten times as much as the old ghost said, so he didn''t smash anything. You really think about the old ghost."


    "Zhu Zhu, there is no doubt about Zhao xiaohen''s character, and he also has a certain capacity of restraint."


    Zhu Zhu was more worried and said: "since Zhao xiaodai''s character is good, the old ghost has no taste. If he drinks like this, will the old ghost take advantage of others'' danger?"


    "Then my cousin''s character is also good. Have you ever taken advantage of others'' danger?"


    "No, Su Xiaoran, what do you mean? You mean your cousin''s character is good. My character is very bad. Ah, the more you learn from Xu Xiaolu, the worse it gets. This girl, I can let you go if I don''t ask for an explanation today."


    When Su ran and Zhu Zhuzheng are fighting, song Shichao comes in with Ling Hua. As soon as they come in, they are startled: "Su ran, what are you doing?"


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu quickly stop, Su ran called: "is the world super brother." As she spoke, she aimed at Ling Hua beside him. She was really a beauty. She held her hand for her brother and sighed: Su Ming, what kind of beauty do you want to be my sister-in-law.


    Song Shichao pointed to Su ran and said to Ling Hui, "Hua''er, this is Su ran, Su Ming''s sister."


    Ling Hua was about to speak, but Zhu Zhu took the leadˇ° Ling Hua, it''s really you


    Ling drew Leng for a while, then also called up: "Zhu Zhu, it''s you! I haven''t seen you for many years. You don''t call me when you come to Beijing. "


    "I haven''t been to the capital for several years. Oh, it''s so nice to meet you here. You''re here to travel and collect wind. But no matter what you do, remember to come to me. I''ll treat you to milk tea. There are dozens of flavors of milk tea in our shop. Which one do you like?"


    "Let''s see. Let''s see. I like peppermint..."


    Su ran and song Shichao look at each other: why doesn''t it seem that there''s nothing wrong with us?


    Su ran holds her cheek in her hand and looks at Zhu Zhu and Ling Hua''s pain of parting. She remembers the joy of kneading mud. After watching Ling Hua drink her first mouthful of Mint Milk Tea, she has been drinking her second and third mouthfuls with an unnatural look


    Song Shichao is listening to Su ran when the phone rings. It''s his old friend Prince and others. Song Shichao simply calls him over and calls song die by the way, saying that he wants to invite her to drink milk tea and let her come to the milk tea shop. Song die says that he wants to pack it and send it to yunhang. Song Shichao says that it''s boring to drink fresh tea in the shop.


    Song die can''t understand what fresh milk tea is.


    As soon as Su ran saw that song Shichao clearly wanted to be a matchmaker, she immediately suggested that the snacks in her milk tea shop were too single. She would go to yueman west tower to order crispy duck and white cut chicken.


    As soon as song Shichao heard that he was very supportive, he immediately waved his hand to let Su ran do it. Su ran blinked for a long time and said that song die was the only one. In case of embarrassment at that time, song Shichao thought that he didn''t care about one more, so he agreed again.


    Su ran thought for a while, picked up the landline, dialed Shaoxi''s extension, said that the cash register was out of order again, and asked him to come and have a look. Without waiting for Shaoxi to reply, she hung up the phone quickly.


    Soon after su ran hung up, Guan Meng and song die arrived at the milk tea shop. The prince and others arrived. Song die felt cheated and was about to leave, but saw Shaoxi come in.


    Song die immediately sat back gracefully.


    Shao Xi went to the bar, just about to speak, Su ran said: "Xiaoxi, it''s this cash register, this one."


    Zhu Zhu, who was chatting vigorously, asked, "what''s wrong with the cash register


    "I don''t know. Suddenly I can''t collect money."


    "How can it be? It was not good just now. Let me have a look."


    "Oh, you don''t have to look. Xiao Xidu is here. Just let him see."


    "Xiao Xi, why is he so good? Why doesn''t he let me see it?"


    Shao Xi took a look and said angrily, "Su ran, I don''t know if I''m more stupid than you. I have to ask me to do something. If this happens in the future, just restart the machine."


    "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, don''t be angry. You will never be allowed to go for nothing, drink milk tea, drink milk tea." Su ran quickly handed a cup of milk tea to Shao Xi. Shao Xi took the milk tea and snorted, "Su ran, I''ll give you a suggestion."


    "Go ahead." Su ran was already busy mixing milk tea for song Shichao. Shao Xi took a sip of milk tea and said, "if you make the classic milk tea the best, you don''t have to make so many kinds of flowers whistling. Look, what kind of Matcha, kumquat, Ximei... I can''t figure out the most, mint, It''s estimated that only mice dare to try. Why don''t you drink mustard to kill mice? "


    Ling Hua, who is drinking mint flavor milk tea, said: "I can get shot if I provoke anyone.


    Su ran not very funny smile, Chong Ling draw whispered: "he is the mouse."


    Zhu Zhu was dissatisfied when she heard this. She patted the bar and asked, "Su ran, what''s the matter? Who is he? Why haven''t you seen him before?"


    "Oh, his name is Shaoxi. He''s a friend of ghosts and ghosts."


    "No wonder, at first sight, he''s just a man who has no knowledge and is with the old devil."


    When Shao Xi finished, he found that there was someone drinking mint flavored milk tea at the bar, and she was still a girl. She compared them to mice, and felt a little bit inhumane. Hearing Zhu Zhu''s words, she immediately asked Su ran, "is the old ghost so despised? He''s done some terrible things recently. "


    Zhu Zhu then handed over to the bar and said, "these new types of milk tea are developed by Miss Ben."


    Shaoxi "Oh", nodded and said: "only this classmate has the courage to drink your new model."


    Zhu Zhu was so angry that he patted the bar and said to Ling Hua, "tell him how good this milk tea is."


    Ling Huan "Oh" a small voice, looked at Shao Xi one eye, and then looked at Zhu Zhu one eye, said: "this is very chic."


    Shao Xihe asked: "Su Xiaoran, is there anything else? If not, I will withdraw."


    "Xiao Xi, you are welcome to give more comments on our milk tea. You can bring some milk tea to Paulie as well."


    "Oh, Su ran, I don''t drink it any more. It''s just for the sake of giving advice that I have the courage to drink it with friendly support."


    "No, you don''t usually have one or two drinks, but I know that they are not friends and support, they really like to drink. Wait a minute, I''ll ask them which one they want to drink today."


    "Do you know how precious my time is?" As soon as Shao Xi finished, Ling Hua and Zhu Zhu began to laugh, "how can he talk like my father?"


    "Your father''s time is really valuable, and valuable, but some people..." Zhu snorted, and Ling Hui also gave an implicit smile. "It''s not as exaggerated as you said. It''s so precious that it''s true."


    Shao Xi opens his mouth, but he doesn''t seem to know how to retort. Su ran just wants to speak for him. Song die comes to sit down opposite Su ran and says, "Su ran, I find that you know a lot of people and are very familiar with them."


    "All friends."


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here, Shaoxi." Song die takes the initiative to say hello to Shao Xi. Zhu Zhu and Ling Hui immediately look at each other: what''s the situation!


    Shaoxi was not used to dealing with so many people. When he wanted to find a chance to slip away, Su Ming''s car stopped in front of the store.


    When Su ran saw Su Ming''s Toyota, he was stunned for a moment, and then he was secretly pleased that there were so many beautiful girls coming to the milk tea shop today. How could there be a convenient friend? But his brother was ignored. He was still thinking about how to call his brother back. His brother took the initiative to send him to the door. It seemed that he wanted to follow the rhythm of peach blossom.


    Su Ming stops the car and comes down from the driver''s seat. Su Ran is about to call. Su Ming goes to the back compartment and takes down a wheelchair from the back. Even Zhu Zhu, a well-informed person, is confused. He asks Su ran with his eyes: what''s the situation?


    But Su Ming quickly pushed the wheelchair to the side of the co driver and said to Shao Xi, "come and help."


    Shao Xi put down the cup, Su Ming saw song Shichao again, a little surprised: "Shichao, why are you here, ah, Xiaoxi, then you don''t need to, Shichao can help."


    Shao Xi, who has already stood up, has no face. It seems that she is not sitting back under the attention of so many beauties. When she walks over, Su Ming says that she doesn''t need him.


    Su ran quickly handed a cup of mint flavored milk tea to Shao Xi and said, "Xiao Xi, have a try and see if it''s really that bad?"


    Song Shichao quickly went to Toyota and asked, "Su Ming, what''s the situation?"


    "Get people down for me." Su Ming and song Shichao get Yu Ye into a wheelchair from the co driver. Song Shichao pushes the wheelchair to the milk tea shop and asks, "Su Ming, what''s the matter?"


    There are still a row of steps in front of the milk tea shop. They try their best to move the wheelchair up and then push it in. Su Ming wipes the sweat on his forehead with his hand and says, "what else can happen, isn''t that Zhao xiaohen, who is looking for life and death. He''s not at ease. He calls Su ran, but Su ran doesn''t answer. He must come and have a look."


    Yu Ye was so angry that he patted Su Ming and said, "read all the way, read all the way, whether it''s finished or not. Didn''t you say that it''s rare that there is no operation today. Is that the trouble? "


    "It''s just that there''s no operation. It''s rare. It''s all for you. Look, Zhao xiaohen, he''s not here." Su Ming loosens Yu Ye''s wheelchair and asks Su ran, "why don''t you answer the phone today?"


    Su ran "ah" a thought that he has not used the phone, also did not hear the phone ring, quickly turn the bag, just said: "the phone should forget to bring."


    "I don''t think your phone is very important at ordinary times. Today, if you don''t bring a phone, you will know that you don''t bring a phone, which will kill several people."


    "Then you can call my sister-in-law."


    "Your sister-in-law also called. It was Qin Xing who answered. She said that pregnant women had better use less mobile phones. I don''t know where he heard the crooked prescription."


    "Then you can call the milk tea shop."ˇ° I don''t remember the phone number of the milk tea shop. " Su ran angrily handed the small advertisement to Su Ming: "even the phone number of the milk tea shop has not been written down. You still have reason. And you can ask your sister-in-law. From now on, you must remember it by heart."ˇ° Well, write it down. "ˇ° Be serious. "ˇ° It''s really written down. I''m so thirsty. Give me a glass of water. Why do you have so many people hereˇ° You have a good time today. Brother Shichao''s treat. " Su ran handed a glass of water to Su Ming. Su Ming took the water and saw Ling Hua. He was even more surprised. "Are you here, too?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 461

    "Yes, Shi Chao took me out to eat the snacks here. When we got to the neighborhood, we said that they made milk tea, so we came in."


    Su Ming nodded. Yu Ye interrupted them and asked, "where''s Zhao xiaohen?"


    "Don''t worry. He''s OK."


    "Su Ming told me that Zhao xiaohen went to the hospital, then ran away like he was about to collapse, and turned off the power. Gao Honggang was so anxious that he must find him."


    "Zhao xiaohen is an adult. How about Vice President Gao?"


    "He is an adult, but his mind really needs to be verified. Otherwise, I need to come to him in a wheelchair."


    "Really, he didn''t look for it by himself, but let you look for it."


    "The doctor didn''t say anything about it. It''s just a broken leg."


    "Right now, it''s a remnant. He''s had a few drinks."


    "He usually doesn''t drink at all. Now he has a few drinks. Where are you going? The point is, "where are the people?" Yu Ye quickly grasped the key to ask, Zhu Zhu said, "there is an old ghost covering him, he can''t drink."


    "Lao GUI, why is Li Gui again? They have no problem." Yu Ye once again grasped the key, Su ran did not dare to answer, but Zhu Zhu said, "two big men, what questions can you have?"


    "I don''t think it''s a big problem for a man and a woman. Two big men, is there really any problem?" Song Shichao said curiously, Zhu Zhu said, "what time is it now? As for being so conservative, it''s no surprise that two big men have problems."


    Yu Ye said, "can you tell me how to find them?"


    After drinking the water, Su Ming leaned over to the bar and said, "thank you. Thank you for bringing people directly. Otherwise, I don''t know how to make trouble in the hospital."


    Song Shichao then said, "what''s the difficulty? You said Li Gui, where he lives, go to the place where he lives first, or the police, you can''t find anyone."


    Su ran lifted her cheek and said, "it''s troublesome. Brother GuiGui has no place to live."


    Su Ming was happy: "he''s like a stray dog."


    Shao Xi suddenly thought of something, drank milk tea and said, "when I came out, I seemed to hear something moving in the room."


    "Why does it seem? Zhao xiaohen is drunk. Even if brother GuiGui has strength, can the movement of opening and closing the door be small? "


    "We don''t close the door, OK? What''s more, I''m wearing headphones, and I don''t pay attention to whether there are people coming in and out. Even if I hear people coming in and out, I think it''s Su Ming''s, OK?" Shaoxi took out the phone and dialed it to Baiguo. "Go and have a look. Is he in the room?"


    Ginkgo very depressed said: "Oh, don''t mention, vomiting everywhere, I''m asking people to clean it, ghost brother, all the carpets in this room have to be changed."


    "Have you soiled the carpet in the living room?" Shaoxi was angry. "You tell the old ghost not to stain the carpet in the living room. It''s a Persian handmade carpet that I''ve been scouring for several years."


    "I don''t think so. I''m not sure. Otherwise, little brother, come and see for yourself."


    "You want me to go back now, you want to disgust me."


    "It''s over."


    "Air freshener, spray ten bottles, must spray ten bottles!" Shaoxi was so angry that he pressed down the phone and patted it on the bar. "No, ten bottles are not. I shouldn''t have agreed to let the old ghost live in a suite with us. How could I have agreed? My head was broken at that time!"


    Su ran had to kindly remind Shao Xi: "Xiao Xi, that suite was bought by ghost brother, and you lived in his room."


    "Then why should I promise to live in his room? Why would I promise? Is my head broken?"


    Su ran thinks her brain is broken: is this the brain of the legendary best hacker, which is totally different from the brain circuit of normal people.


    Shao Xi grabs the phone and dials Shaodong: "change a room for the old ghost, you must not let him and I live in the same house."


    Yu Ye was stunned. After a while, he asked Su ran, "can you tell me where he lives now and whether Zhao xiaohen is where he lives?"


    "In the Deputy detachment, Zhao xiaohen has soiled the room. Maybe he has also soiled a carpet of Xiaoxi. Xiaoxi is angry and wants Li Gui to change the room."


    "Does this have anything to do with me looking for Zhao xiaohen?" Yu Ye also asked with some curiosity, "why do they live in a suite?"


    Su ran was also asked. She grabbed her head and asked curiously, "Xiao Xi, why do you want to live in a flat?"


    "I think the 17th floor is good, but there is only one suite, so I can only live in this suite, but the old ghost said that this house is his, and he also wants to live in this suite." Shao Xi had to sort out his ideas, "and Su Ming, who is on the same floor with you and your sister-in-law, is there anything more convenient? What''s wrong with living in a flat? "


    "That''s right." Su ran leans on Zhu Zhu and asks, "is there something wrong with my brain circuit? Xiao Xi explains so clearly that it''s not right to listen. "


    Song Shichao complacently explained: "because he secretly changed the concept, the house belongs to Laogui. He and Su Ming should get Laogui''s permission to live in this house, but he meant that Laogui should get his permission to live in this suite."


    The prince patted song Shichao and said, "you are a rich friend. His watch is more than five million."


    "True or false." Song Shichao took a look and said, "it looks very ordinary."


    "Of course, it''s true. He''s the best one in this brand. I''ve wanted the watch of this brand for a long time. My mother refused to buy the watch that I wanted for two million. She thought it was worth two million to buy a car, but it was not worth buying a watch."


    "No, he doesn''t seem to have the money of the rich at all."


    "If you dare to wear such a watch, it won''t be too luxurious."


    Yu Ye asks Su Ming to take him to Zhao xiaohen. Su Ming has to call Li Gui. Before he opens his mouth, he hears Li Gui say angrily: "you tell the little red guy in the Shao family that this house belongs to him. If he dislikes Xiao Dai and spits up his carpet, he should move his broken carpet where he likes." Then Li Gui pressed the phone off.


    Su Ming: "you respect me. Let me have a word.


    "He has a big temper," Su Ming said, shaking his head. "He said something and hung up! Vice detachment Yu, shall I take you or not


    "Of course. If you''re afraid of this old devil, I''m not afraid of him. In Nadong, I''d like to catch him, but he''s always in Vasi, so it''s easy for him not to go to Nadong."


    "Why do you want him?"


    "This has something to do with Xu Xiaolu. When I don''t get the real evidence, I still won''t tell you these nutritious words. Now I have to take Zhao xiaohen back, or there will be something. Gao Honggang will have to vomit blood. "


    "Listen to officer Zhao''s tone, vice Bureau Gao doesn''t care for him very much."


    "Joking, his elder sister gave birth to two children and a daughter for the Gao family at one go. That''s the treasure and meritorious official of the Gao family. The relationship between Gao''s deputy bureau and his brother must be wearing a pair of trousers. If something happens to his brother''s wife and brother, his brother can''t break with him. In fact, Gao''s deputy bureau still likes his brother''s wife and brother very much."


    "It''s easy to get around, it''s complicated." Su ran said in distress, but saw Heng bin come in. As soon as he came in, he said, "little lazy, you are so busy here, so many children."


    Song Shichao was dissatisfied: "how old are you? We are children."


    "At least when I was an adult, you were still in primary school."


    "Su Ming, you can calculate for me. He is an adult and I am still in school. How old am I?"


    "You are 7-13 years old." Su ran then said, "I don''t need my brother to do the math. I can do it."


    Heng bin pulled Shao Xi aside and said, "Xiao Xi, go and talk to you."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Shao Xi then went to the machine room behind the milk tea shop. Heng Bin said with a fork, "we are used to it. That house belongs to someone else. Why do you want to let them move out?"


    Su ran looked a little funny, horizontal bin discontented said: "little lazy, what are you happy about, the old ghost angry, take back the house, your brother has no place to live."


    "Ghost elder brother just won''t, my elder brother so gentle harmless, which elephant small West, just discover he good overbearing."


    "He''s the youngest. Everyone let him. Look, I''ll know that sooner or later, I''ll get used to it."


    "Bingo, I''ll teach you a way." Su ran mixed a cup of milk tea for Hengbin. Hengbin took the milk tea and asked, "tell me, what method?"


    "Bingo wanted to make Xiaoxi feel that the geomantic omen on the 17th floor was not good, so he moved out without being chased by the old ghost."


    "Do you think the things that Xiaoxi identified can be changed so easily?" Hengbin holds the milk tea and says thank you. He waves to Su Ming. Su Ming points to Yu Ye. Hengbin says he knows, and they go to the machine room.


    Yu Ye then asked, "what shall I do?"


    Su ran said: "don''t worry, brother bin will deal with it for you."


    "No, Su xiaora, you are very busy with them now. Do you know who the old ghost is? Have you done anything? "


    "If he had done something, you would have arrested him. If you hadn''t arrested him, it would prove that he was innocent."


    Yu Ye was very angry, but later he said, "OK, what you said is not necessarily unreasonable. Please call Zhao xiaohen, otherwise I can''t go back to the hospital and call Su Ming."


    As soon as Yu Yegang finished, Zhao xiaohen rubbed her eyes and walked into the milk tea shop. Yu Yeh "aha" asked, "Zhao xiaohen, are you ok?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You''re not drunk?"


    "After two drinks, I have a headache. I''ll take you back to the hospital. If you run out like this, your attending doctor won''t have to call again."


    "It''s Su Ming who stole me out. Is Persian carpet very expensive? Can you afford it?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not cheap, but Shao Xi is so abnormal. I just peeped into his room. My God, I saw a god of value. I dare to think about it. Shao Xi is too proud."


    "What is handmade?"ˇ° Oh, forget it. Of course I didn''t say it. Let''s go. "ˇ° You can''t get them to help you. " Yu Ye points to song Shichao and Prince, "Su Ming''s classmate."ˇ° My name is song Shichao. "ˇ° I remember you. We had dinner together. Give us a hand. "ˇ° What about going to the hospital? " Song Shichao and the prince get Yu Ye to the co driver. Yu Ye says, "there are not as many nurses in the hospital as there are loaches crossing the river. Su Xiaoran can find someone to carry a flower basket, so I can''t find someone to help." Yu Ye just finished, Zhao xiaohen''s phone rang. Zhao xiaohen answered the phone and immediately said, "Yu Ye, it''s terrible. Your mother doesn''t know where to call. She knows about your injury. She went to the Bureau and now she''s going to the hospital."ˇ° Ah, what can we do? No wonder she called me a lot today. I was busy looking for you, but I didn''t answer You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 462

    "Wow, when you are so bold, you dare not answer your mother''s phone." Zhao xiaohen frowned and said, "your mother went to the hospital, let''s go to the police station."


    "OK, let Xu Xiaolu and Gao Honggang deal with my mother?"


    "Why give it to my brother Honggang? Why don''t you give it to Xu Xiaolu and Lao Cho? You prefer Lao Cho. He has been your boss for several years. He pays you a little salary a month. You can remember his good one. " Zhao xiaohen got into the driver''s seat, said goodbye to song Shichao and Prince, and drove away.


    Song Shichao walked back to the milk tea shop and asked, "Su Xiaoran, can we drink milk tea and eat something normally?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Su ran was very upset. Song Shichao snorted and said, "you recognize these people. They have nothing to do with you. Who do they have to do with?"


    "I know all of them. Zhao xiaohen, you don''t know. Gao Honggang is your cousin; You don''t know Yu Ye, your brother''s subordinates, and you''ve had dinner; My brother Su Ming is your classmate. "


    Song Shichao was stunned for a moment, and found that Su ran was right. He patted his head and said, "I''m dead. But I don''t know Bingge, ligui and Xiaoxi. I''m so tired. I came to take care of your business, but I''ve come to work."


    Just as shanpao and Gulu brought over the crispy duck, white cut chicken and a dry meal ordered by everyone in yueman West building, Su ran said, "brother Shichao, you see, you don''t delay your treat at all. Take care of my business."


    "Quick, quick, quick, everyone is hungry. Milk tea, milk tea, one more cup for each of you. The peppermint flavor and mustard flavor, you can wait for the little west to try and drink, and then recommend it to us."


    Zhu Zhu patted the bar happily and said, "Song Shichao, one cup is not enough, two cups for each person, and there are snacks. When you check out, there is no 20% discount."


    Ling Hua and some girls are almost dizzy with laughter. Song die pouts her lips and looks at the machine room for several times. Finally, she asks Su ran in a low voice, "do they live there


    "No, there''s something wrong with them going there."


    "Can I come and have a look?"


    "It''s a private place over there. That''s not good."


    "Sura, you know them so well, you can take me there."


    "This can''t, can''t, your total Shao also forbids us to go there."


    Song die refused to listen to Shaodong. She pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Zhu Zhu and song die left, then asked Su ran in a low voice: "she won''t like that Shaoxi."


    "Now it looks as if it means that."


    "No. How could you like such a person? "


    "Is Shaoxi bad?"


    "It''s not too bad. I feel a little different from us. I''ve seen him twice and he hasn''t spoken."


    "Little Westerners are very good." Su ran suddenly thought that he did not bring a phone, said, "Zhu Zhu, I have something to do."


    Su ran to the big office, picked up the landline and dialed Xu Yunlu. After a while, Xu Yunlu''s voice came: "why, now I think I didn''t bring a phone?"


    "Uncle, you know I don''t have a phone?"


    "In the morning, when the servant cleaned up the room, he saw your mobile phone and called me."


    "Then why don''t I tell me."


    "Uncle just depends on when you can find out. It''s all in the afternoon when you finally find out. It turns out that the telephone is really a dispensable thing for you."


    "You know I don''t have a phone with me. I just want to tell my uncle about it."


    "OK, grandma called and said there were coconut crab, scombie crayfish and white jade sea cucumber tonight. I know you don''t like sashimi very much. Let Grandma divide crayfish into three ways."


    "At night, we''re going back to the mountains?"


    "You don''t want to be silent?"


    "Think about it!"


    "That''s bullshit."


    "Grandma even has to call her uncle to tell her what to eat."


    "Isn''t that lonely grandma who wants to talk to her uncle more? My uncle told her that coconut crab, crayfish, blanching, sashimi and butter fried are three kinds. She praised my uncle''s idea. She used to toss these things with at least ten kinds of patterns."


    "By the way, uncle, brother Shichao''s treat. He also ordered a lot of delicious food. I''m very heavy on it."


    "Heavy what heavy, those messy things, there are coconut crab and lobster delicious, add up is not worth your grandmother to buy a coconut crab money." Xu Yunlu''s tone suddenly became very unfriendly, "eat less nutritious things. I asked grandma to fry all of them in butter, which is your favorite taste. Of course, if you really like crispy duck, I can ask bingo to prepare two for you and bring them back to the mountain."


    "Uncle, the atmosphere is different!" Su ran almost stamped her feet, "by the way, Xiao Xi and Gui Gui are fighting. Xiao Xi won''t let Gui Gui Ge live in Gui Gui GE''s room."


    "Bingo will make sure of their mess. Don''t worry. Tonight, ghosts won''t move, Xiaoxi won''t move, Xiaoming won''t change places. Everything is the same as yesterday. That''s bingo''s charm."


    "Xiao Xi is like a child."


    "As old as you are."


    "By the way, uncle, will brother Haizi come back to the mountain with us?"


    "Not together."


    "Ah, he doesn''t want to eat coconut crabs and lobsters."


    "He had a deep chat with Lu Yuqin, and they parted happily."


    "Ah


    "Do you think they look like lovers?"


    "No!"


    "That is, when you hear that Xiaohai doesn''t go back to the mountain, the first thing you think of is that he doesn''t want to eat crabs and shrimps. I didn''t ask him if he doesn''t want Lu Yuqin, so I think he and Lu Yuqin handled this very well and rationally."


    "The parents of both sides know, will they..."


    "I''m afraid Xiao Hai''s grandparents won''t agree. They have always been very optimistic about this marriage."


    "Doesn''t Xiao Hai say that he likes qin''er?"


    "Yes, he also said that he thought Lu Yuqin would be miserable when he broke up with him, but when it really came, he didn''t have a special feeling. Of course, it must be a little uncomfortable. After all, he thought that Lu Yuqin was the marriage partner in his life."


    "It''s good to look at it on the mountain. Why did it suddenly split up?"


    "In the morning at the milk tea shop, they don''t chat. As they talk, Lu Yuqin puts it forward."


    "That Lu Yu Qin is not intentionally stay to solve this matter, finally didn''t say in the villa."


    "Anyway, it''s a problem for lovers to fall in love with them like this. Like my uncle, I wish I could sleep with you every day."


    "Uncle, you..."


    "Don''t you miss your uncle and deer every day?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "well, I won''t tease you. I''ll pick you up after work. "


    "Uncle, I want to be silent now." Su ran was relieved to hear that Xu Yunlu was not joking. In fact, as Xu Yunlu said, it''s strange for Ning Xiaohai and Lu Yuqin to be lovers. They don''t see each other several times a year, and they don''t get in touch with each other very much. Like her, she doesn''t stick to Xu Yunlu. She doesn''t do anything and doesn''t say anything. It''s nice to be together. She can''t help but want to make a phone call, I feel very happy when I say something without nutrition.


    "Uncle said that he could only be speechless. If he wanted to, he would eat less disorderly seven or eight cakes, so that he would not be able to eat more when he was with baozi."


    Su ran: "what a sour tone.


    "Uncle, grandma makes so many delicious food every day. It''s not that my hands are deep, but I''m also fat."


    "Yes, my uncle didn''t touch it yesterday. I''ll touch it tonight."


    Su ran: "is this the real character of Uncle Lu.


    Su Ran is afraid that Xu Yunlu will make fun of her again. She hangs up the phone and walks back to the bar. Everyone is ready to eat or drink, or make fun of song Shichao and the prince. Song Shichao and his death hall have a good temper. They are not angry when they are teased by girls.


    In the end, song Shichao was cheered by everyone for more than 5000 yuan. Everyone was satisfied and song Shichao was happy, so the party ended.


    After Zhu Zhu and other Ling Hua left with song Shichao, they said: "after a long time, do you think it''s really cool to have money? Song Shichao really doesn''t feel distressed to spend two and a half months of my living expenses."


    "Comrade Zhu Zhu, how can you have a milk tea and snack with brother Shi Chao, and you will be occupied and lost."


    Zhu Zhu suddenly thought of something and asked, "little steamed stuffed bun, I''ve seen it on the second day of junior high school. It seems that I haven''t seen it again."


    "With Uncle Lu''s grandmother and grandfather, we will continue our revolutionary friendship."


    "Ah, what do you mean by Uncle Lu''s grandparents? They want to bully your sister-in-law''s children. You and your sister-in-law are too grumpy."


    "It''s not easy to earn some money. It''s not easy to earn some money from brother Shichao. Hurry to clean up. There''s no place to sit when the guests come."


    "Since they like baozi so much, they don''t show any respect to your sister-in-law?"


    "People just play with it for a few days, but they don''t really want to dominate it."


    "No matter how much I like baozi, I don''t like playing for a few days."


    "Zhu Zhu, hurry to pack up. Don''t forget that you are working on holiday here. I have to pay in the end."


    "Isn''t it enough for you to pay me when I bring you so many guests?"


    "That''s two different things. If you get a lot of customers, you get a lot of customers. If you do holiday work, you do holiday work."


    "Su Xiaoran, although this pearl has grown up, it''s not pressed for you like this."


    "How many people want to be squeezed by this insect? This insect has no interest and no time."


    "Wow, I have to thank you for squeezing the Pearl. By the way, how did you feel that you didn''t eat much just now, let alone the food in the West Building at the end of the moon?"


    "I think brother renjiashichao is here to take care of our business. We''re still eating and drinking fat. It seems that it''s not so authentic."


    "Oh, Su Xiaoran, you are too honest. Since he wants to take care of him, you should be polite to him. By the way, that song vase doesn''t really like that strange little west."


    "Xiao Xi, it''s strange. By the way, I''m going to pay a new year''s call tomorrow."ˇ° Well, you go. I''ll cover the milk tea shop. You can rest assured. " Su ran and Zhu Zhu are chatting and tidying up. As soon as they finish tidying up, she hears a car horn at the door. She looks out quickly. It''s really Xu Yunlu, driving the red Ferrari that old lady Xu gave her. She says to Zhu: "not only tomorrow, but also tonight, the milk tea shop will be handed over to you." Su ran changed her clothes and came out. Seeing that Zhu Zhu still held her cheek thoughtfully, she patted Zhu Zhu and asked, "what do you think? Do you miss my cousin?"ˇ° I''m using my Xueba brain to think, why do your uncle Lu''s grandmothers and grandfathers like your aunt''s steamed stuffed buns so much? Is there anything fishy about it Su ran was startled. She didn''t expect that Zhu Zhu, who started to work and made people angry, had such a good brain. Seeing that Zhu Zhu asked, she turned her searching eyes to her, Su ran quickly said, "Uncle Lu has been waiting for a long time. I must be in a hurry. I''m leaving." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 463

    Su ran almost to the car and got on the co driver. Xu Yunlu helped her fasten her seat belt and asked, "what''s the matter? It''s like hitting a ghost?"


    "Zhuzhu seems to find that she is not my sister-in-law''s baby."


    "If you find out, you will let them know sooner or later. Is it necessary to be so alarmed? Sit down and watch your son go. " Xu Yunlu pulled the silent mirror on his forehead to the bridge of his nose and left the milk tea shop.


    After getting off the Beltway, Ferrari''s advantage was fully reflected on the highway leading to the mountain. He left maozi and others'' cars far away. Maozi had to call Xu Yunlu to drive slowly.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t pay attention to maozi. Seeing that there were few cars around, he stepped on the brake to the end. In Su Ran''s scream, he seemed to turn a few corners and enter the villa area. Then he entered the gate of Xu Wenshan''s villa.


    Xu Yunlu stops the car. It took Su ran at least ten minutes to return to her original position. She can''t help but punch Xu Yunlu twice: "Uncle Lu, what are you doing? It''s so fast. It''s frightening."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He pushed his mouth forward, and Su ran saw Qin Mo sitting on the embroidered rug in front of the French window with a small snake. He seemed to be playing, but his expression was a little listless.


    Su ran doesn''t care to blame Xu Yunlu any more. She gets out of the car and waves to Qin mo. however, Qin Mo, who is absorbed in playing, doesn''t see it. Su ran waves again. Qin Mo suddenly feels something. She raises her head and sees Su ran. She immediately puts down the snake and pours on the French window.


    Xu Yunlu also got out of the car. He shook his head and said, "silly doll, don''t bump your head. Why isn''t anyone staring at you?"


    As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, Shen Qing came to hold Qin Mo, followed Qin Mo''s eyes, saw Su ran and Xu Yunlu, laughed, and led Qin Mo to the door.


    As soon as Su ran walked up the steps of the villa, Qin Mo rushed over like a small shell. When Qin Mo plunged into Su Ran''s arms, Xu Yunlu had already held Su Ran''s waist with his hand in time, and then Qin Mo repeatedly called "Mom, Mom".


    Xu Yunlu waited for Qin Mo and Su ran to finish their whole day''s pain. Then he reached out and hugged Qin Mo, strode in his arms and asked, "silent, what do you play in the daytime?"


    "Writing, somersaulting, catching lizards." Qin Mo hesitated for a moment and added one thing, "miss Mom."


    "I miss my mother, but I don''t miss my father?"


    "A little bit." Qin Mo replied very honestly that Xu Yunlu was very happy. When he saw Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu, he waved to them and said, "I still have a deep feeling with my mother."


    Old lady Xu said: "three years with my mother, it can be the same."


    "I didn''t disturb you during the day."


    "There''s no trouble. I''m so good. I can recognize all the Pinyin."


    "So powerful!"


    "Does Ranran''s sister-in-law want to be silent?" Xu Lao Tai rushes in and Su ran waves. Su ran nods and says, "however, my sister-in-law says that she wants to transfer all her love to my brother or sister."


    "Your sister-in-law is also an interesting person. She has been with us for so many days in silence on the mountain. Take her to see your grandmother and sister-in-law tomorrow. She''s very tired all day. Go to wash your hands and face, change clothes and hold her silently again."


    Xu Yunlu has to put down Qin Mo and go back to the room with Su RA, but Qin Mo follows behind like a little follower.


    Su ran changed her home clothes. Qin Mo immediately climbed into her arms and got tired of her for a long time. Xu Yunlu just reached out and said, "OK, are you still hungry?"


    "Hungry."


    "Let''s have dinner."


    "I want to ride a horse."


    Xu Yunlu carries Qin Mo on his shoulder. Qin Mo excitedly hugs Xu Yunlu''s head and shakes his fat feet. Xu Yunlu says, "son, let''s go."


    ------


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Qin Mo to the milk tea shop, then goes to the police station, stops the car, and sees Ning Xiaohai sitting on the steps of the police station. He gets out of the car, closes the door and asks, "have you been sitting all night?"


    "How could it be?"


    "A sad night?"


    "It''s not that serious."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll be an assistant when you go to work."


    "Let''s go, assistant Ning. Today we are mainly engaged in foreign affairs activities to welcome the anti drug police officers sent by Goa."


    "Ah, cousin, you are a very colorful policeman. You even have foreign affairs activities."


    Two people talk into the office, Xu Yunlu just sat down, LAN assistant phone call: "Xu Bureau, Guo Afang people to."


    "Bring me to my office."


    "Do you want to translate with me?"


    "Of course." After giving orders, Xu Yunlu looked down at the pile of files waiting to be processed. He took them over and turned them over a few times, picked out at least half of them and handed them to Ning Xiaohai, saying, "send them to Gao Honggang. He''s really ready to take any responsibility."


    Ning Xiaohai just received the hand, there was a knock on the door, he said "please come in".


    Assistant LAN pushed the door open and said, "Xu Ju, the guest of Goa has arrived. This is our Xu Ju, Xu Ju, this is..."


    Xu Yunlu Yu Guang sweeps the door for a moment, and the VIP woman walking in front of him says in surprise: "Xu Xiaolu, it''s you!"


    Xu Yunlu raised his head and saw that dishajie was the leader. Some of them said noncommittally, "it''s you, dishajie."


    "Do you know each other?" Assistant LAN asked curiously. Xu Yunlu later saw that the man behind dishajie turned out to be Aku. He gently shook his head and said to Ning Xiaohai, "call Deputy Gao."


    Di shajie pointed to Aku and resumed his official tone: "Xu Bureau, this is our principal this time, Sergeant Aku."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said with a smile: "it seems that President URI really made up his mind."


    Aku was surprised to see Xu Yunlu, but he recovered very well. He reached out to shake hands with Xu Yunlu: "Xu Bureau, I hope we can have a good cooperation this time."


    Xu Yunlu did not reach out his hand, still said with a smile: "it must be happy, it can not be said that it is a cooperation we will never forget."


    "I didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu, who is famous in Kunnan, is actually a leader of the Chinese police."


    "There is an old saying in China, which is called true and true, false and false, true and false. Sergeant Aku is the chief sergeant of Goa. Doesn''t that make many people incredible? "


    The temporary translator couldn''t open her mouth at all. They not only knew each other, but also the leader was obviously very proficient in Goa language.


    When Xu Yunlu was teasing Aku, Gao Honggang arrived, Xu Yunlu said: "Deputy Gao Bureau, this is the police officer that Guo a sent to work with us to suppress drugs. You are responsible for reception here."


    Gao Honggang''s eyes jumped, but soon returned to normal. Dishajie looked at Xu Yunlu with a smile.


    Xu Yunlu signals LAN assistant to give Gao Honggang the contact information passed by Guo A. Gao Honggang has to leave Xu Yunlu''s office with dishajie and Aku.


    After several people left, Ning Xiaohai asked: "cousin, that Aku is the Aku who almost killed you."


    "He has that ability."


    "He didn''t have that ability, but my brother was trapped in love at that time, careless, almost lost Jingzhou." Before Ning Xiaohai had finished speaking, Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was Lao Zhu, he answered it and heard Lao Zhu''s organ say, "Xu Xiaolu, the person Gao Honggang told me was Aku. You''re scared to pee."


    "No, Lao Zhu, I really don''t believe that if you send someone, you don''t know. You don''t know all the people''s ancestors, but you don''t tell me who they are."


    "Xu Xiaolu, the information was passed to you last night. You didn''t look at it yourself. Who do you blame? I also said that since you became the leader, I didn''t feel your enthusiasm and motivation for work. When I was working as an undercover in Goa, I was not alone. Did I feel that I had made great contributions and just wanted to bask in my credit book?"


    "Lao Zhu, did anyone tell you that you are more upset now than before?"


    Ning Xiaohai listens to Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu talking on the phone. He shakes his head, covers his face with a newspaper, and begins to sleep on the sofa.


    Su LAN is busy, but Qin Mo comes in like a small shell. Su ran follows him and says: "don''t rush, don''t rush!"


    So when Qin Mo is half a step away from Su LAN, he stops the car. As soon as Su LAN reaches out his hand, he jumps into Su Lan''s arms and calls "Mom.".


    "Oh, my dear, I miss my mother. Come to my mother and have a good look. Have you lost weight?"


    "There are nests." Qin Mo complacently points to the back of his little hand and says that Su LAN leads him to sit down on a small sofa. Qin Mo immediately gets tired of Su Lan''s arms again, and the mother and son talk about whispers that no one else can understand.


    Su Ran is busy changing clothes to take over Su Lan''s work.


    Su Ran is busy for a while. After the interaction between Su LAN and Qin Mo, Qin Mo climbs down from the sofa and drives his own electric car, just like a little anti king. He provokes this one, recruits that one, and the good boy in the villa. Su ran really suspects that it''s someone else''s baby.


    Qin Xing''s mother heard Qin Mo''s voice and immediately ran out. Qin Xing''s mother had a good grandson on the left and a good grandson on the right, and Qin Mo impolitely directed her around.


    Qin Xing, a busy man, answers Su Lan''s call. Knowing that Qin Mo is here, he immediately puts down his errand and runs over. Qin Mo also rides his horse and flies high to meet all kinds of demands. Qin Xing puts them on the bar only when they are satisfied. Father and son talk about the pain of Acacia that others don''t understand.


    Anyway, how Qin Xing is abused by Qin Mo, it''s all sweet. Just as Gan zhiruoyi, Qin Xing''s phone rings. He answers the phone. It''s obvious that there''s something wrong with the company, and he doesn''t want to give up Qin Mo, so he goes to the company with Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo points to his snake with Xiao Pang. Qin Xing quickly picks up his snake and says to Su ran, "for a while, I''ll take her to grandma''s, and we''ll have lunch there."


    "Yes, by the way, where did my brother live last night?"


    "That''s strange. I live with him."


    Su ran thinks that Qin Xing doesn''t know about the quarrel between Xiao Xi and Li Gui, so she doesn''t ask any more.


    When Zhu Zhu comes riding Suzuki, he happens to meet Qin Xing and takes Qin Mo out of the house. He immediately stops, grabs Qin Mo and tramples him. Then he stops with satisfaction. Qin Mo rode to Qin Xing''s shoulder in the wind. The father and son hummed "forward, forward, our team forward..." and left the milk tea shop happily. Zhu Zhu shakes her head into the milk tea shop, puts her helmet on the table and says, "Su Xiaoran, you slipped away before you answered me yesterday. You are so dishonest to the organization. How do you want to cultivate you in the future?"ˇ° Organization, you''d better cultivate other advanced and progressive students, I''ll avoid it. " Zhu Zhu stares at Su ran with suspicious eyes. Su ran dodges Zhu Zhu''s eyes and dials Su Ming. After a while, Su Ming answers the phone. Before Su ran asks, he replies: "I lived in my old place last night and slept soundly for eight hours. Don''t worry?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 464

    "Wow, bingo really got rid of them."


    "Bingge first affirmed that the house belongs to other people''s ghost brother. If he wants to move out, he can only move to Xiaoxi. Then he asked Baiguo to take 100 houses and tell Xiaoxi the advantages and disadvantages of these houses one by one. It''s the advantages and disadvantages, but Xiaoxi can''t accept the few disadvantages. Finally, Xiaoxi can only compromise."


    "Bingo is really Daniel!"


    "Come on, I have to be busy."


    "Brother, are you busy today?"


    "I''m very busy at the construction site today."


    "On the construction site, pay attention to safety."


    "Well, it''s still in the testing stage, and the risk is not big."


    "Be careful, too." Su ran hangs up and dials Xu Yunlu. As a result, Xu Yunlu''s line is busy. She has to wait for a while and dials again. The line is still busy. As a result, she dials three times and the line is busy.


    Su Ran is a little depressed. She doesn''t know who Xu Yunlu has been on the phone for so long.


    Su ran was busy for a while. Just as she wanted to dial again, Xu Yunlu called. Su ran answered quickly and heard Xu Yunlu ask, "what''s the matter, worm?"


    "You''ve been on the phone."


    "Well, it''s a fight with Zhu Xiaoma, Lao Zhu."


    "You quarreled with Zhu Zhu''s father again."


    "That''s, part of my job is to fight with him. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that Bingo has really dealt with GuiGui and Xiaoxi."


    "For bingo, that''s not even a piece of cake."


    "Then I''ll be fine."


    "Silent, happy?"


    "Happy, just like the return of the king, but the return of a small anti king."


    "Tell him to talk to his father."


    "My aunt took him to see grandma."


    "This Qin Xing is about to be a father. How can he be reluctant to quit?"


    "Uncle, don''t say that."


    "You''re not going to pay New Year''s greetings to Aunt Qi. You''ve already told ginkgo to send you."


    "I see. I''m going to prepare new year''s gifts and snacks."


    "All right."


    Su ran receives the phone and goes to get new year''s gifts and snacks. When she''s ready to pack up, ginkgo comes in the car and helps her put things in the car. Su ran greets Su LAN and Zhu Zhu and leaves the milk tea shop.


    Su ran first sent a box of snacks to song''s clinic, and then went to Aunt Qi''s small clinic.


    Aunt Qi only invited a little nurse. Compared with the song clinic, it''s a big difference. Su ran and the little nurse are also familiar. After putting down the snacks and gifts, she knows that Aunt Qi is out.


    Su ran sat in a small clinic waiting for Aunt Qi. She saw some black-and-white photos under the strong clinic table. She was bored, so she crawled there to look at the black-and-white photos. After a while, Su ran found that these black-and-white photos were photos of aunt Qi who had not left the maternal and child health station when she was young. It seems that Aunt Qi still cherishes her days in the health station.


    When Su ran looks at it, she suddenly finds a man standing in the middle of the photo, who looks like Professor Ling, Su Ming''s tutor. However, that man is much younger than Professor Ling. Besides, it''s still a long black-and-white photo. Su Ran is not sure.


    When Su ran was watching, aunt Qi came back. Su ran pointed to the man in the middle of the photo and asked, "aunt Qi, is this also from your health station?"


    Aunt Qi took a look, shook her head and said, "this is not true. He is our webmaster''s classmate. He is young, but his medical skills are very good. At that time, he seemed to come from Beijing to attend some academic lectures. Our webmaster asked him to give us two lessons."


    "What''s his last name?"


    "Ling."


    "Do you remember so well?"


    "When it comes to remembering clearly, it''s because something happened at that time."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It is said that when our stationmaster was young, he and I were lovers."


    "True or false?"


    "I don''t know, but I remember that when he finished his lecture and was ready to return to Beijing, our stationmaster invited him to a banquet, and of course also brought some of our so-called backbones to accompany us. When we went to the health care station, we saw a group of people around a weeping little girl. When we asked, we knew that we had lost with our family. Professor Ling said that we would not be invited to dinner. We must accompany the little girl until we have relatives at home. "


    "Then what happened?" Su ran didn''t know why. She felt a little nervous. Aunt Qi said, "I didn''t wait there with Professor Ling. Later, it was said that I didn''t wait for the little girl''s family."


    "Where''s the little girl?"


    "Professor Ling took her to the police station."


    "Oh, did you find her parents?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that the little girl was left in the police station. When Professor Ling saw that someone was helping the little girl to find her relatives, he went back to Beijing at ease."


    Su ran let out a "Oh", a little disappointed. After a while, she came to pay a new year''s visit to Aunt Qi. She quickly brought the new year''s gifts and snacks and said, "happy new year, aunt Qi!"


    "Oh, this child is the most conscientious I''ve ever seen. I''ve delivered so many women. You''re the only one who comes to pay me new year''s greetings every year."


    "Auntie Qi, it''s not right for me to pay you New Year''s greetings."


    After chatting with aunt Qi for a while, Su ran knew that Aunt Qi had controlled Qi Li and sent him to a cook class to learn how to be a cook.


    Su ran sincerely hopes that Qi Li can learn an operation, and that Wang can come out and learn a craft.


    Back at the milk tea shop, Su ran didn''t know how she was always stimulated by the little girl mentioned by Aunt Qi. She finally couldn''t help calling Xu Yunlu. This time, the line wasn''t busy. Xu Yunlu quickly answered and asked, "worm, how do you miss your uncle again?"


    "Uncle, I''ll pay New Year''s greetings to Aunt Qi."


    "Uncle knows. You''ve been studying since the second day of the new year."


    "I saw an old black-and-white picture of her and asked a question." Su ran told Xu Yunlu about the little girl. After hearing this, Xu Yunlu said, "my uncle understands. Now my uncle will ask the local police station to check whether he received the little girl. However, it will take some time before seventeen or eighteen years."


    "Do you want my brother to ask Professor Ling directly?"


    "There''s no need. People like Professor Ling, who read more books, have different brain circuits from ordinary people. They just asked unintentionally, in case he understood that there was any premeditation."


    "Uncle, do you think that little girl might be my second uncle''s daughter? You see, in front of the MCH station, the MCH station is originally the establishment of the hospital. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is the hospital. "


    "Well, it''s been 17 or 18 years since your second uncle lost his daughter, and I don''t care how many children are lost in a year. This little girl may be, but the impossible proportion may be even larger."


    "I know, uncle, you''re afraid I''ll be disappointed."


    "OK, if you can feel my uncle''s heart, you can say that I miss my uncle. Only when my uncle works can he be motivated."


    "Uncle, you have to work well. I''ll wait for your news."


    "It''s not ambiguous that this bad bug instructs my uncle to work, but it''s so hard to say something to make my uncle feel comfortable."


    "Uncle, there are many customers in the milk tea shop. I have to help my aunt."


    "There are cocoa and granula. I need your help. That''s true." Xu Yunlu said and hung up.


    When Xu Yunlu hung up, he called assistant LAN and asked him to check the telephone number of the director of the local police station in the area of the maternal and child health care station. Assistant LAN handed in a note paper with the telephone number and the name of the director of the local police station. Looking at the note paper, Xu Yunlu felt that he should call these grassroots leaders for a meeting.


    However, Xu Yunlu finally shook his head, stood up and kicked Ning Xiaohai, who was fast asleep on the sofa. Ning Xiaohai had been in the military for many years. Before Xu Yunlu''s second foot arrived, he had turned over and sat up and asked, "cousin, what are you doing?"


    "I haven''t slept all night. Come here to catch up!"


    "It''s nothing for me. It''s not a comfortable day to sleep."


    "It''s OK. You''re so happy to say that you''ve been soaking in me all day. It''s nothing. Even with your uncle covering you, you can''t use this kind of super power."


    "You are so tough, and there are so many capable brothers, so I feel relieved. I was going to leave you after the festival and go back to my business."


    "As a result, it happened that I broke up with Lu Yuqin. I don''t think I''ll lose face when I go back. None of your friends don''t know about it."


    Ning Xiaohai didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu patted him and said, "well, marriage is a lifetime thing. It''s important to find someone who makes you happy all your life, or face?"


    "How can you be sure that Qin and I are not happy."


    "When are you going to tell your grandparents?" Xu Yunlu didn''t return to Ning Xiaohai. He changed the topic and asked. Ning Xiaohai lazily replied, "after a while."


    "Well, I''ve had a good night''s sleep. Now I''ll tell you something." Xu Yunlu handed the note paper to Ning Xiaohai, "there is a maternal and child health care station under this jurisdiction. About seventeen or eighteen years ago, people at the health care station picked up a little girl at the door and sent her to the police station. You go to check the whereabouts of the little girl."


    Ning Xiaohai took the note paper and asked: "little cousin suspected that it was her lost cousin?"


    "Well, it''s said that Ling Zhonghui picked up the little girl in front of the maternal and child health station and sent her to the police station."


    "True or false?"


    "Do you have any impression of Ling Hui?"


    "Ling Zhonghui is a private doctor in my uncle''s family. He seldom goes to my grandfather ''


    "All I know is that Ling Hui has been weak and sick since she was a child. In the year when her father brought her mother to Beijing for medical treatment, Ling Hui had a serious illness. However, I didn''t care about everything at home at that time, and at that time I lived in a neighborhood close to the school. Even my grandparents seldom came back."ˇ° Cousin, I have the most say in this. When you changed schools, my aunt bought you a suite in the name of you in the nearest community of that school. From junior high school to senior high school, some famous schools in Beijing left more or less footprints of you. Your footprints are not important. The important thing is that there are houses that my aunt bought for you near those schools, It turns out that you''re a jerk. You''ve got a lot of economic value. Now there''s no room in the school district that''s not a sky high price. It''s hard to get a room if you don''t say the sky high price. "ˇ° Get out of here! You''re better than anyone. I''ll check what I''ve given you. "ˇ° OK, I''m good at this. I''ll give you an account in a week. "ˇ° Then get down on your knees. "ˇ° Are you sure I''m not with you? The two police officers sent by Goa won''t bully you. The female police officer looks at you like pig Bajie sees ginseng fruit. The male police officer looks at you very unfriendly. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 465

    "It''s your cousin''s personal business. As an assistant, you have to be loyal to money. Zhao xiaodai must be in a trance these days, and his heart won''t be here."


    "Ah, cousin, I don''t want to use people like this."


    "Are you going to leave some space to think about Lu Yuqin?"


    "Well, you''d better arrange more things for my brother."


    "Coming one by one won''t give you a chance to be idle."


    After Ning Xiaohai left for a while, Gao Honggang knocked on the door and came in. Xu Yunlu took a look and didn''t speak. He continued to turn over the stack of files that hadn''t been transferred to Gao Honggang. Gao Honggang sat down in the chair opposite him and asked, "Xu Ju, don''t you care about the progress of your foreign affairs?"


    "I don''t believe that in two or three hours, you can deal with anything amazing."


    "The main purpose of their coming here is to clean up Arab laws and regulations."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, and Gao Honggang says, "ah, it''s the most active tumor now. I think if both sides can work together to eliminate it, it will be a good thing for the human beings on both sides of the border."


    "Aku is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "On the surface of Goa, URI is the president, but Aku''s father is the one who keeps his word."


    "Vice Bureau Gao, you have to have evidence to speak. If you don''t have evidence to speak out, you should be careful that someone is behind you."


    "You even dare to attack Aku''s brother. I only said that if there is no evidence, there is someone behind the black, so it must be the first to black you."


    "Binli, Aku''s father, likes little girls very much. Aku respects his five little girls every year. They are from different countries, with different skin colors and different languages. But they must be as beautiful as flowers. They should be as beautiful as flowers."


    "I''ve heard about it for a long time, and I''ve heard that few of these little girls have lived five years."


    "In fact, among these drug criminals, the one with the worst means and the worst reputation doesn''t work as well as NATO''s, but he has been standing up for a long time. Of course, there is a reason why he can''t fall down, and NATO''s son Wu Xiong is almost in his hands."


    "Wuxiong is not a good bird either. It''s better to fold it."


    "The key point is that NATO''s son dares to move. That''s because he has a dependence. Now, we mainly listen to what Goa means."


    "I understand that, but Goa won''t come from white sent Aku."


    "Ah''s laws and regulations have all brought sheep to China, and there is a fire at the border. Binli is not stupid, and he doesn''t know that China is the most strict country. He can''t do without an explanation. Let''s see how they want to explain."


    "Yes, Xu Ju!"


    "Also, how about Zhao xiaohen? Is he in a stable mood?"


    "Much better. It looks quite calm now. It''s a bit out of my expectation."


    "Everyone will grow up. It''s time for Zhao xiaohen to be weaned. By the way, Lu Yuqin was not with my grandmother yesterday. You can find her and send her back to the capital as soon as possible."


    "Why isn''t she with your grandmother?"


    "How do I know? Anyway, you find it and send it back."


    Gao Honggang took out the phone and dialed it to find it. After a call, he said, "it''s OK. She''s at my aunt''s house."


    "In Gao Xin''s place, OK. After playing for two days, you can drive it back to the capital and throw it back to her parents to watch it."


    "School will start in a few days. She has to go back to school anyway."


    "When you go back, let people watch."


    "OK, Xu Ju."


    "Do you have any clue about the video of Qian Zhongcheng and Qian ashui?"


    "I''ve watched the videos of Qian ashui''s two visits to prison no less than five times, and I don''t see any clue."


    "If so, Qian Zhongcheng''s case can be closed. You can sort out the closing report, evidence materials, interrogation videos and psychiatric appraisal report, and hand them over to the procuratorate together with the prosecution opinion. Hua Xueyu and Wang Neng can release people."


    "Well, it''s just that the line is broken, Qian Zhongcheng is transferred to the procuratorate, and the case of drug-related and pornographic activities of the club can''t be suspended." Gao Honggang is used to seeing Xu Yunlu, who is a fool. He has never seen Xu Yunlu, who is doing business seriously. He doubts that Xu Yunlu''s real body is still the same now, and whether he is going to cross over.


    "That also must knot, force too tight, wolf all hide, Hunter''s gun will rust."


    "The wolf is hiding. There''s another wolf. It''s OK. The hunter''s gun can''t rust."


    Zhu Zhu looked at Su Ran''s crazy press on the calculator, and finally became impatient: "Su Xiaoran, are you clear?"


    "If it''s urgent, it''ll be over right away."


    "Su Xiaoran, I''ve been working for so many days. Is it so complicated? Does it take so long to calculate a salary?"


    Su ran finally put down her calculator and said, "well, your salary has been worked out."


    "How much?" Zhu Zhu asked pitifully, and Su ran said, "I''ll sweep it for you."


    Zhu Zhu transferred out the collection code and said, "you are a landlord. You dare not tell me how much money it is up to now. You really want to peel my skin."


    After su Ran''s turn, Zhu Zhu was a little surprised and asked, "why so many? The full moon is 3000. I''ve only been on it for less than 20 days. How can I have 3000?"


    "My sister-in-law said that your idea is great. It has brought many more customers to the milk tea shop, so I hereby give you a bonus of 1000 yuan as a reward. I will continue to work hard in the future."


    "Ah, Su Xiaoran, if you press the calculator here for half a day, you are ill."


    "Do you know what will happen if you offend your boss?"


    "You''re not the boss. My sister-in-law is the boss. I''ll take my sister-in-law by the thigh." Zhu Zhu then went to Su LAN, hugged her and said, "sister-in-law, you are the best. You are 1000 times better than Su Xiaoran, 10000 times better. I like you."


    Sura: "is there any good girl in the world who doesn''t worship money?


    Several people are laughing, Su Ming came in, Su ran quickly went up and asked: "brother, tomorrow Professor Ling back to Beijing, you don''t go to send?"


    "Go, I''ve made an appointment with Shichao to deliver it."


    "Oh, I asked Uncle Wang to make five boxes of snacks. Remember to bring them when you leave."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that Ran Ran was still a worry."


    "If you know that your sister is hard-working, you should find a sister-in-law for her as soon as possible, and let her do the work for you."


    Brother and sister are talking. Qin Xing comes back with Qin mo. as soon as Qin Mo sees Su Ming, he immediately pours at Su Ming like a small shell, and calls "Uncle" and "Uncle" happily.


    Su Ming grabs Qin Mo and holds him in his arms. Qin Mo leans his sweating head on Su Ming''s neck and says angrily, "where''s uncle?"


    "Uncle is not going anywhere."


    "No, I didn''t see my uncle!"


    "When you were in the mountains, you didn''t see your uncle. You missed him?"


    "A hundred thoughts."


    Su Ming smiles, pulls out a tissue and wipes Qin Mo''s sweat. He asks, "what are you playing with, sweating so much?"


    "Take the ball."


    "Did you play ball with star dad?"


    Qin Mo nodded, Zhu Zhu discontented to come over and said: "small steamed stuffed bun, really did not see aunt?"


    "Aunt pearl."


    "For the sake of remembering your aunt, I''ll let you go this time."


    Qin Mocai didn''t know what Zhu Zhu would let go of. After rubbing the sweat on Su Ming, he climbed from Su Ming''s arms to the bar and went to turn over Li Gui''s wine. Su Ming was afraid that Qin Mo would be too big. He turned down from the bar and stopped him gently with his arm.


    Qin Mo touched a bottle of wine for a long time and put it on the bar to play with his little snake.


    "It''s your classic way of playing again. I don''t know what''s funny about it. Look at the way he''s enjoying it." Zhu Zhu embraces her chest with both hands and touches Su ran with her elbow. Then she asks, "why does your sister-in-law''s son call your brother uncle? Shouldn''t he be called giggle?"


    "My brother was born tall, powerful and mature, with plug-ins, so he can''t conquer silence directly."


    "Su Xiaoran, is Qin mo the crystallization of you and Xu Xiaolu?"


    "If I give you money in advance today, you''ll run on the train. I really don''t take the boss seriously."


    "Su Xiaoran, don''t change the topic..." before Zhu Zhu finished, Su ran to the back kitchen on her high heels.


    Zhu Zhu was so depressed that she lifted her eyelids several times, but saw Xu Yunlu driving a red Ferrari at the door of the store. Xu Yunlu didn''t get out of the car and honked the horn twice. Qin Mo, who was playing hard, continued to play with his buttocks. He didn''t mean to look up at the door.


    Xu Yunlu pressed twice again, and Qin Mo finally responded. As soon as he looked up and saw Xu Yunlu, he immediately held out his little hand and called, "Dad, Dad!"


    Su Ming quickly put out his hand to embrace Qin Mochong and called to the kitchen: "Rana, brother Lu has come to pick you up."


    After a while, Su ran out of the kitchen and went straight to the dressing room to change.


    Zhu Zhu held her cheek to show that I was a wooden man, just watching and just listening.


    Su Ming takes Qin Mo to Ferrari''s co driver''s seat, opens the car door and puts Qin Mo in the co driver''s seat.


    Qin Mo happily called "Dad" several times. Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and asked, "it looks very energetic. Did you play with Xing Pa?"


    Qin Mo nodded, Xu Yunlu laughed, and then asked Su Ming, "are you running to the construction site these days?"


    "Well."


    "All right."


    "It''s OK. The expert Mr. Xu borrowed is very good. He can learn a lot from him."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you can learn something or not. That man is famous for his bad temper. As long as you don''t drive noisily."


    "How can it be? There are so many materials in Yin Gong''s stomach. If he can''t learn, he can''t make a noise."


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Seeing that Su ran, half walking and half running, comes to Ferrari, Xu Yunlu signals Su ran to get on the bus and says to Su Ming, "OK, let''s go first. Don''t be too tired."


    "It''s so much easier than hospital work." Xu Yunlu starts the car, and Su RA takes Qin Mo''s little hand to say goodbye to Su Ming. After Xu Yunlu left with his car, Zhu Zhu went to Su Ming with her chest in her hands, and said with a long sigh: "Su Xiaoran is too simple. She even has a baby with Xu Xiaolu."ˇ° That''s the child of Su LAN and Qin Xing. Don''t talk nonsense to Zihao. "ˇ° Su Ming, you''re not kids anymore. It''s so obvious that you can''t see it. You''re insulting my intelligence. "ˇ° Don''t talk nonsense anyway. "ˇ° Yes? Don''t dare to talk to my family about this kind of thing. Do you want me to give Su Xiaoran a move? In addition, Xu Xiaolu is a few years older than Su Xiaoran, and the rest of the external conditions are not particularly bad. Otherwise, let our Xiaoran upset? "ˇ° It has nothing to do with that. "ˇ° It has nothing to do with that or what it has to do with. It has to be known to the family sooner or later. Say it earlier... "Before Zhu Zhu finished speaking, Su Ming had already walked away. Zhu Zhu was so angry that she stamped her feet." you and Xu Zihao are really a family. They have the same temper. If you can''t talk about other people, just walk away quietly! " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 466

    Qin Mo plays too hard during the day. After getting on the bus, he wilts. He climbs in Su Ran''s arms for a while, finds a comfortable place and sleeps.


    Su ran wipes the sweat on Qin Mo''s forehead and replaces the sweat wet towel on his back. The phone rings. Su ran sees that it''s Xu Hui. She answers it quickly and asks, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Rana, Wang Neng has come back."


    "Oh, the stone in Uncle Wang''s heart finally fell to the ground."


    "Yes, yes."


    "What about Wang Neng?"


    "It''s like being scared. It''s like I haven''t slept in this period of time. When I come back, I don''t say anything. I''m wrapped up in a quilt and I go to sleep."


    "Mom, there are only two rooms in your room. Where does he sleep? He won''t take up the bed for children."


    "There is also a sofa. Let xun''er make do with it for two nights, and wait for Wang to come over."


    "Mom, I can''t. I''m in the second half of high school, and my studies are getting heavier and heavier." Su ran thought that Hua Xueyu''s nest had been copied. Wang Neng Jing was scared to pee this time. For a while, he certainly didn''t dare to go outside to fool around, so he would dominate Wang Xun''s room for a long time. Wang Xun certainly couldn''t learn, so he said, "Mom, I''ll discuss with my brother, no, let him move to my brother first for a while."


    "Well, Xiao Ming is a quiet man. No matter how nervous he is in his family, Wang Neng and xun''er squeeze a bed, but they don''t squeeze him."


    "It''s an extraordinary time for xun''er now. We can''t delay. We''re close to the school here. We''ll live there first."


    Su ran and Xu Hui said a few more words, hung up the phone, Xu Yunlu asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Wang Neng has been released, but my mother''s new house is a small house with two families and one living room. When Wang Neng comes home, he dominates the house of xunher. He knew that this would not be enough for him to be locked up. After xunher''s college entrance examination, it''s too annoying. There''s nothing wrong with Wang Neng."


    "Do you want xun''er and Xiao Ming to live together first?"


    "Well, my brother''s room is very big. They have three bedrooms instead of four bedrooms. The bedrooms are very big."


    "Xiao Ming is very busy now. A good sleep is the guarantee that he can finish his work with good quality and quantity the next day. My uncle also points to squeeze him. He has finished the pharmaceutical factory and laboratory earlier. You can''t make him sleep well. How can my uncle squeeze him?"


    "Ah, well, let''s make room for xun''er."


    "No, that little devil can''t live with us."


    "What about that?"


    "Give the ghost''s room to xun''er first."


    "Ah, can you agree with me? Yesterday, because of the house, I broke up with Xiao Xi."


    "Agree and disagree. He doesn''t live here and occupies a house. It''s too wasteful."


    "But it''s brother GUI''s house."


    "Use it first." Xu Yunlu said with car phone to Li Gui dial in the past, "ghost, your room is not suitable for children''s things."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, what do you mean? Do you also want to covet my house? "


    "Who covets your respect for that broken house? Has Wang Neng let it out? My sister-in-law has bought a new house. It''s a little small. I can''t find a place to live in. You can borrow that room from him for a while


    "No, why!"


    "I''ll tell you to respect ghosts!"


    "How long do you want to keep it?"


    "A year and a half."


    "One, one and a half years, what''s the difference with you."


    "Well, it''s so happily decided that xun''er will move in tomorrow. You will clean up all the things that affect teenagers, are not suitable for healthy growth, and are in a mess. Tomorrow, I will bring you a box of oysters."


    "Damn, a box of shellfish oysters for a year and a half, you really should be the master..." before Li Gui finished, Xu Yunlu happily hung up the phone and said to Su ran, "it''s a piece of cake, it''s settled!"


    Su ran almost knelt down, which is also called settled. She felt that she heard the sound of Li Gui''s broken heart. Seeing Xu Yunlu driving with a look of praise, she had to ask: "uncle, is this really good?"


    "Why not."


    "Look for son to live so long, ghost elder brother won''t cry every day."


    "When Ben Lu expropriates his respected house, he will cry. It''s not worth stealing music. Hold it in silence. My uncle is going to be furious."


    "Oh, uncle, no!"


    "It''s rare that there are few cars on the road. Uncle has a good time." As soon as Xu Yunlu stepped on the accelerator, Ferrari went out smoothly at a speed that was completely worthy of its reputation.


    Ferrari stormed into the villa area like yesterday. Sura was scared to death, but Qin Mo slept like a pig and was not affected at all.


    Xu Yunlu stops the car, opens the door, gets off the car, goes to the co driver, opens the door, and takes Qin Mo out of Su Ran''s arms. Su Ran is so angry that he punches him several times. Xu Yunlu stays low and waits for her to get angry before saying, "OK, home, eat Bailong oysters."


    Su ran had to shiver. Even a fashionable person like old lady Xu was not used to eating oysters, but Xu Yunlu was so sweet that he said that the rest of the oysters were not oysters.


    Su ran felt disgusted at the sight of it. She didn''t even have the courage to try it. Xu Yunlu had some roasted oysters for her. She paid for them. The rose oysters were really delicious, but Bailong oysters were not flattering. She was deeply impressed by Xu Yunlu''s heavy taste.


    Qin Mo hasn''t had dinner yet, so Xu Yunlu is not very careful when holding him. In order to wake Qin Mo up, he simply carries it on his shoulder. So when Qin Mo opens his eyes, he finds that the ground is quite far away from him. For a moment, he''s a little confused about the situation, and he''s carried into the living room by Xu Yunlu.


    Old lady Xu said with a smile: "you don''t have a kind of father. Do you torture your baby like this? Put it down quickly."


    Xu Yunlu put Qin Mo down. Old lady Xu said to Shen Qing, "open a video with my sister-in-law. I''m anxious to see it. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Sober up, Qin Mo immediately pounces back on Xu Yunlu and pours Xu Yunlu into the sofa.


    Su ran put away Xu Yunlu''s cigarette and lighter. When maozi''s car arrived, she took Xu Yunlu''s bag and other things, and then walked into the living room. When she entered the living room, she saw Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo, father and son, huddled together, making all kinds of funny moves towards Shen Qing''s mobile phone.


    Qin Mo calls to pee. Shen Qing turns off her cell phone. Xu Yunlu quickly carries Qin Mo to the bathroom.


    A servant took Su Ran''s things. Old lady Xu waved to Su ran and said, "go wash your hands, wash your face, change your clothes, and get ready for dinner."


    "OK, grandma."


    As soon as Su ran came to the room, Xu Yunlu came in with Qin Mo in his arms. The three members of the family changed their clothes. Qin Mo was obviously happier than when he just came to the mountain, because today he felt that he did not see his parents, nor his grandmother who was half paralyzed. His uncle and aunt Zhu could be seen at any time, and he had no burden in his heart. He had just had a sleep, He was full of energy. He was more energetic than ever. After changing clothes with Xu Yunlu, he chased Xu Yunlu and killed him downstairs.


    When everyone sat down in the dining room, Xu Wenshan proposed to return to Beijing in two days. She asked Su ran to prepare for the two days and only brought the necessary goods. The rest of the families in the capital had them.


    Su ran agrees. Anyway, they don''t feel any discomfort before. The way Xu Wenshan and his wife deal with this matter is very peaceful. They infiltrate little by little. They don''t change Su Ran''s and Qin Mo''s life path or force their way of life to Su ran and Qin mo.


    The servant brought up the vegetables and put six clean oysters in front of Xu Yunlu. Qin Mo got up curiously, and old lady Xu said, "there are many parasites in the raw things, but it''s still too small. Fawns are not allowed to fool around."


    "Don''t worry, grandma, how can you give him this? Go, eat your baked lobster and chew your drumsticks."


    Qin Mo has a look, very not interested, but also hungry, quickly climbed back to his position, obediently waiting for old lady Xu to bring him lobster and drumsticks.


    Xu Yunlu opened the video with Li Gui and said, "ghost, do you know what I''m going to eat now


    "I bet you can''t be a cannibal."


    "I''m going to eat Bailong oysters, which you and bingo like best and Dongdong dislike least."


    "It''s too much, Xu Xiaolu."


    When Qin Mo saw the video of Xu Yunlu and Li Guitong, he became curious again and climbed down from his position to Xu Yunlu.


    "I''ll open all the oysters for you, six, six legendary oysters." Xu Yunlu had already picked up his tools and opened all the six oysters very skillfully. He said, "ghosts see, there''s so much juice that people want to wipe them out immediately. But you know, I have to put a lot of ice in oysters. Now we''ll put all the oysters in the ice." Then Xu Yunlu poured all the oysters into the ice and cleaned them up. When the oysters were juicy again, he dazzled Li Gui again. When Li Gui got dizzy, he used red wine to send one into his mouth. After a long aftertaste, he rushed to the camera and said, "handsome!"


    Li Gui decisively pinched the video.


    Qin Mo is staring at the video with big eyes. As a result, Li Gui turns off the video. Qin Mo screams a few words anxiously. When he sees everyone laughing, he cheers up.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and threw Qin Mo back to his position. "As a senior lover of oyster, I really enjoy eating with you woodlouse. Grandma, let people clean up, and pack them up. I will go to the mountains to eat with my buddies tomorrow."


    "It''s only you and your friends who can eat these heavy flavors."


    "Bailong oyster, let the sashimi stand aside."


    Su ran felt relieved when she heard that Xu Yunlu didn''t eat. Seeing Xu Yunlu smiling at her, she kicked Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu suddenly approached Su ran and said, "uncle has eaten a lot of things you can''t imagine. Would you like uncle to tell you one by one?"


    "Uncle, are you going to let me eat?"


    While cleaning up a baked lobster for Qin Mo, old lady Xu said, "when the deer is panning, it''s also a crazy master. Let Ranran eat. Don''t disgust her." Qin Mo looked at the lobster in old lady Xu''s plate, with a small mouth: "Wow, such a big shrimp, I want to eat, I want to eat."ˇ° Wenshan, don''t say it. I''m so active today. "ˇ° Yes, a child grows up in an environment and suddenly changes an environment. No matter how good the environment is, he will be uneasy. You see, he is not uneasy now. "ˇ° Yes Mrs. Xu hugged Qin Mo and gave her a kiss on her face. Qin Mo immediately gave her feedback and gave her a kiss, but her mouth was full of oil. After kissing her face, everyone was amused. Shen Qing quickly handed her a warm and wet towel. While she wiped her face, she said, "silent grandson, you apply antifreeze oil on her face."ˇ° Grandma, prawns After Qin Mo got into trouble, his eyes turned to the shrimp on old lady Xu''s plate. Old lady Xu put down the small towel and said, "OK, little ancestor, I''ll give you some prawns." With that, Mrs. Xu cut the shrimp into sections, then put them on the plate and handed them to Qin mo. Qin Mo picked up a small fork and ate it. Compared with chopsticks and spoons, Qin Mo felt that forks were sometimes better to use, so recently he was particularly infatuated with forks. Finally, Su ran takes Qin Mo and follows Xu Wenshan and his wife back to the capital. Xu Wenshan mainly lives in the "Nanquan Xiaozhu" villa on the outskirts of the capital. It is composed of a main villa and several villas, including a natural lake, a racecourse, a small golf course, and a large fruit mountain. Xu Yunlu lives in the nearest villa to the main villa. Of course, this villa is more unique than other villas. He also has two fawns in front of the door, However, Sura suspected that the two deer should be just raised, otherwise it is impossible that both of them are adults, and the two deer are still obviously young. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 467

    As soon as Qin Mo sees it, he immediately releases Su Ran''s hand and pours on it.


    Xu Yunlu lives in a three story villa with a large space. Su ran estimates that the flat area will not be less than 300 square meters.


    When Xu Yunlu left home as a teenager, his bedroom still keeps his hobbies as a teenager. For example, the signature gloves of the champion he worships are hung on the wall of the room, and the signature trophy of one of his favorite football players is placed beside the bedside table. In addition, the clothes in the wardrobe are all Xu Yunlu''s favorite when he was a teenager, and there are many strange clothes. It seems that there are many twists and turns when he was a teenager.


    Xu Yunlu entered the special operation camp at the age of 16 and left home for 18 years. But the place where he lived could be described as spotless. At this time, the capital city was in the middle of winter. The cold of the capital city in the middle of winter was incomparable in Kunming province. The room was full of vitality. The flowers and plants in the house were green, green and blooming, All of them welcome their masters back at any time with their best posture.


    Old lady Xu gently pressed her eyes with a tissue, pointed to everything in the room and said to Su ran, "all the things in this room belong to fawn. We keep them for fawn all the time. We want to wait for him to come back and clean them up, but if he doesn''t come back, you''ll see and clear them for him."


    "Grandma, no, this room is very good. There should be many rooms here. I''ll just stay in other rooms."


    "Whatever you like, the second floor is full of fawn''s built place, his bedroom, cloakroom you see, next to his study, fencing room, boxing room, function room and so on, silent room, I''ll arrange in the third floor, silent so small, you''d better take it with you, then you and silent live on the third floor."


    "All right." Su ran felt that she wanted to see Xu Yunlu''s youth feelings, so she readily agreed. Old lady Xu said, "in this room, I have arranged two servants and a gardener. They all live on the first floor. Besides the living room and the workers'' room, there is a small kitchen on the first floor. However, when Xiao Lu grows up to leave home, he has never used that kitchen."


    Su ran follows Xu to the third floor. Qin Mo''s room is just above Xu Yunlu''s room. It''s the same size as Xu Yunlu''s room. The cloakroom and study are also the same size, but it''s very childlike. However, the fencing room, boxing room and function room have been canceled. It turns into a big sunny garden with a glass top and a small swimming pool. It''s connected with Qin Mo''s room and looks out from the balcony, You can also see the natural lake and the fruit mountain. It''s really beautiful.


    Mrs. Xu pointed to the small swimming pool and said, "Xiaolu has the habit of swimming before going to bed. He is wild and likes to swim in the lake. I don''t agree to make a swimming pool for him here. He hasn''t used it several times in total. The water is too small. For safety, the water will be released for the time being, and then it will be used when it is bigger."


    Su ran nodded, old lady Xu said: "today is very tired, you and silent first rest for a while, after dinner to rest early."


    Su ran nodded again, and when old lady Xu left, she collapsed on Qin Mo''s big bed. After dialing the video of Xu Yunlu, it was not long before it got through. Xu Yunlu, who was wearing a police cap and uniform, appeared in the video and asked, "here are the insects?"


    "Here we are, uncle."


    "I''m tired."


    "Uncle, I saw that you had the costume of Saint Seiya."


    "Maybe it was from a masquerade party."


    "You''re like a mysterious little private territory here."


    "OK, if you want to stay there for a week, you can start your uncle''s secret journey there. At that time, uncle will tell Li one by one what kind of secrets there are. However, grandma will come to inspect the place where he lives every once in a while. Grandfather also arranges a lot of teachers and can''t hide the secrets. There are two rows of houses near the stables at the foot of Guoshan by Nanquan lake, It''s easy for my grandmother not to go there. That''s uncle''s secret place, uncle''s paradise. "


    "Do you have any love letters for girls?"


    "Yes, that is the most distressed thing for my uncle to grow up. It''s called the trouble of my young uncle."


    Su ran "Puchi" a smile asked: "uncle, you live in this place so big, they also called cottage."


    "If you go to the main villa where they live, you will know how small your uncle lives. That''s very hateful."


    "Just a few people living in such a big place, so empty."


    "So when uncle''s busy, uncle and you work hard to have a basketball team or a football team."


    "Uncle said again."


    "Uncle, why are you talking nonsense again? We have so many babies. Those filthy people will not stare at us as soon as they see that they have no hope, right?"


    "I''m not with you. Where do you have lunch or dinner?" Su ran changed the topic decisively and simply.


    "You don''t know how popular your uncle is, ghosts and maozi. They don''t know how many times they have begged him to have lunch or dinner with them. My uncle doesn''t care about them. From now on, please be kind to them for a few days."


    "Then I''ll take Qin Mo to take a bath and change clothes. Grandma is so particular about people. If she doesn''t clean up, she''s embarrassed to go to dinner."


    "It''s just not about the video. My uncle watches you take a bath and change your clothes while he''s working. It''s the revolutionary work that''s going to be energetic..."


    "Uncle, you are so upset."


    "No, uncle, I''m tired of taking a bath in silence." Xu Yunlu said with a smile. Su ran wrinkled her nose several times and said, "I don''t care about you!" So I turned off the video.


    Su ran and Qin Mo go to the main villa for dinner, only to know that Xu Yunlu''s words are not exaggerated. If Xu Wenshan doesn''t like the simple color and furniture, if it''s changed into big gold and red, it''s really the same as when you go to the palace. The plane area of Xu Wenshan''s study will soon catch up with the plane size of Xu Yunlu''s villa.


    Su ran just realized that old lady Xu was particular about it and despised the house arranged by Xu Yunlu. She really had the capital to despise it. Fortunately, she changed Qin Mo''s formal clothes and dressed herself neatly.


    Naturally, the dinner was very rich. Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu put on their home clothes. Old lady Xu told Su Ran''s family not to be too restrained. She didn''t plan to call anyone else this time. Then she decided on sending Su ran and Qin Mo to old lady Lu the next day.


    The old couple of the Lu family only live in a large area of land like Xu Yunlu''s villa. Everything is comfortable, but it''s not easy to get in. After three passes, they call Lu Feng to check every time.


    Su ran thought she was going to stay in Beijing for a week, but when she came back from Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Xu took her and Qin Mo to go shopping abroad on a special plane.


    Su Ran is relieved that she doesn''t have to deal with Mrs. Ning Shu''s family. Xu Yunlu is not around. She takes Qin Mo, who is not familiar with her life, and she is really worried about being given Yin by Zhang feiran.


    Xu Wenshan didn''t get together this time. After the end of the new year, there must be too many things in his company to imagine.


    Su ran thought that she was staying in a hotel, but she didn''t expect that Xu and his wife''s villa here was more magnificent. The villa was very old, and seemed to have been bought from a prince. With European royal style, Su ran felt that the environment here was more suitable for the elderly, and the air quality was really much better than the capital.


    Old lady Xu bought and made a pile of clothes for Su ran and Qin Mo, and ordered a pile of things for old lady Lu.


    Once at lunch, Shen Qing answers a phone call. Su ran hears that she whispers to old lady Xu that it''s Ning Shu, but old lady Xu doesn''t answer. When she asks Shen Qing to call back, Su Ran is not close enough to hear Ning Shu crying on the phone.


    After shopping and playing for two days, Mrs. Xu took Su ran and Qin Mo back to the capital. Mrs. Lu set up a reception and called Xu Wenshan and his wife, Su ran and Qin Mo over.


    Qin Mo is small in the end. Before Su RA takes him away from the capital, he is ill.


    Qin Mo''s illness is a big thing, which makes old lady Xu and old lady Lu feel sorry for each other. Old lady Lu lives in Nanquan directly from the city, and old lady Xu picks up professor Ling immediately.


    Qin Mo has been ill for five days, but Su ran can''t take care of her. She can only watch the two old ladies'' anxieties and busyness.


    Qin Mo loves to move when he is young, and his health is still good. In fact, the fever subsided the next day. But the two old ladies are too precious. They say that Qin Mo grew up in the South and can''t adapt to the climate in the north. They must pay attention to it. They also directly turn Qin Mo''s weekly trip to the capital into a monthly trip.


    More than once, Su ran saw Qin Mo lying on the bed, kicking his legs. As soon as he saw Su ran coming, the two old ladies were not around. He immediately turned over and got up and said to Su ran, "Mom, I miss the little snake."


    "Then you have to be obedient and take good care of yourself. Only when you are well, can we go back to see them."


    Qin Mo immediately climbed back, but after a while he began to play kicking.


    Qin Mo is ill and can''t go back normally. Naturally, Su Ran has to tell Xu Yunlu. After the video is finished for her father and son, Su ran can''t help complaining: "grandma and grandma are too doting. Is that ok?"


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "uncle is spoiled. What''s wrong with you?"


    Su ran: "uncle, where''s your face? Is the screen too small to see?


    Xu Yunlu didn''t hear Su Ran''s reply, so he couldn''t let it go: "what''s the meaning? What''s the meaning if he doesn''t reply to his uncle?"


    "Uncle, are you too narcissistic?"


    "Oh, I think I''m in the capital, and my uncle can''t clean it up. Well, my uncle will wait for you to come back, so that you can see the real overlord temperament of this doting uncle."


    "I won''t tell you. Grandma and grandma are here." Su ran decisively turns off the other side with overbearing temperament.


    When Qin Mo''s illness was completely good, Su ran took Ning Xiaohai to his grandparents'' family and Ning Zheng Chuan, and sent her a gift from Xu Lao to everyone. He gave Zeng Wen and her daughter a gift in private. Zeng Wen was a bottle of perfume, which was made by Lao Tai. Zeng Wen''s daughter was a beautiful sun hat.


    When I get home and talk to Xu Yunlu on the phone, I realize that Zeng Wen is still a little annoyed in the Ning family because he gave birth to a daughter. Ning Zhenghai, as a civil servant, has a great momentum of development, so he never dares to have a second child.


    Su ran can only sigh, Zeng Wen such an excellent girl, married into a family with a little background, still have to be so angry, heartfelt sympathy.


    Fortunately, old lady Xu didn''t arrange for Su ran to visit old lady Ning Shu, so she was relieved. When Su ran returned to Nandian with Qin Mo, she had been in school for several days. Xu Yunlu came to the airport to pick up the people. Before Qin Mo came out with a small bag, Xu Yunlu fished Qin Mo out directly through the guardrail and said, "she''s thinner, her chin is sharp, and her nest is much shallower."ˇ° The weight hasn''t changed at all Su ran can''t laugh or cry. "My grandmother said that children can''t be weighed old. Grandma and grandma weigh again and againˇ° Do you still use a scale? At first sight, it''s thin, thin, thin! Anyway, I''ll go every 11 days. Next time, I''ll wait until new year''s day. You see, it''s only a few days. I''m not familiar with my father. I can''t bear it at all. " Su ran listens to all kinds of complaints about Xu Yunlu. When a bunch of salutes arrive, maozi and others take away all the salutes before walking out of the airport with Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu says, "the little girl''s affairs have been found out." Su Ran''s heart beat faster, and Xu Yunlu said, "Ling Zhonghui did send the little girl to the police station. The police station also searched for her family for a while. Instead of finding her family, she had to send her to an orphanage. Later, she was adopted by an infertile couple. Because of the job transfer, the couple left Southern Yunnan with her six months later, I went to the capital. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 468

    When Su ran heard that Ling Hua was not the little girl, she didn''t know whether she was disappointed or lost. Xu Yunlu fastened her seat belt to Su ran and said, "it seems very disappointed. How do you think Ling Hua is your cousin?"


    "I was a little disappointed. I thought I could find my cousin for my second uncle, but I didn''t think so. Fortunately, I didn''t tell my second uncle. Otherwise, I don''t know how disappointed I am."


    "The sea of people is vast. It''s really lucky to find it. Besides, it''s not normal that Ling Hua is the daughter of Lao Ling. The little girl is the key. We have not proved whether the little girl is the daughter of your second uncle. I ask Xiaohai to continue to look for the couple and try to find the little girl. "


    "Uncle, does it cost a lot of money? I have to pay for it myself."


    "It''s reasonable that your second uncle reported the case and filed it. The cost should be paid by the police station, but the number of missing children in a district is not a small number. If every missing child looks like this, and the police station is short of funds and manpower, we won''t give them any trouble. Let''s pay for it ourselves."


    "Uncle, thank you."


    "Hum." Xu Yunlu was angry when he heard it, "thank you sincerely, you won''t wash..." before Xu Yunlu finished his words, Su ran grabbed Xu Yunlu''s leg as soon as he reached out his hand, Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "Oh, I know I''ve gone too far, stop loss in time, adjust my love first, it''s almost the same, my uncle will go back to meet this bug now."


    "Uncle, let''s go now. Aunt, she doesn''t know how anxious she is."


    "Uncle and silent are not intimate, you worry about your little aunt, in the end uncle and your little aunt, who with you to kiss."


    "It''s my little aunt now. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I miss her."


    "Well, when you get home, uncle will let you know what it means to kiss like a person."


    "Uncle ~ ~"


    Su LAN looked at Qin Mo and said Amitabha. She hugged him and kissed him and said, "look, look, how can a native born child leave here before he grows up? He has not been ill twice since he grows up. Once he leaves, he will be ill."


    "Mom!" Qin Mo hugs Su LAN and shouts. Su LAN immediately smiles so that her eyes become a line: "Ranran, my sister-in-law still thinks that this time she will never come back. Unexpectedly, she has to come back. This family still has a good conscience."


    "By the way, sister-in-law, before xun''er moved here, I went to the capital. How is he? Is he still used to living?"


    "I don''t want to get used to it. The only drawback is that I have to make a living under Su Ming''s eyes every night. Apart from the pain, the rest can''t be better."


    "That''s good."


    "It''s close to No.1 middle school. He''s just a little ant that falls into a bee jar. He''s barking all day. It''s too sweet. It''s too sweet."


    "What about brother GuiGui? Has brother GuiGui ever been here? How is he? Does he complain?"


    "No, your uncle Lu should be very busy these days. He doesn''t have time to come to the store. If he doesn''t come to the store, his friends are so clean that you wonder if these people have never lived in the world. Well, I won''t tell you. I haven''t seen him for so many days. I''ll make out with him for a while."


    Su ran hasn''t answered yet. Su LAN has been busy making friends with Qin Mo, whom she hasn''t seen for more than ten days. Su ran shakes her head. She has to take care of herself and go to school. Of course, there are still many chores to be solved. For example, Qin Mo runs back to the capital once a month. Does the kindergarten have to continue to study; There are also a bunch of gifts I bring to you, which also take time to send one by one


    When Su ran saw the haunted face of the three, she realized that she was too comfortable and happy this winter vacation. She forgot that there were still many people in the world who were not comfortable and happy.


    Su ran slightly sidestepped his head, dodged the face that the mountain pass was a little too close, and said very discontentedly: "miss three, what''s the matter, you can find the client, not me, OK?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, the son of a bitch, promised me that he would welcome me to the milk tea shop to drink milk tea at any time, but he had to be present, but every time I wanted to drink milk tea, he didn''t have time to be present and play with me!"


    "I said he''s really busy. You don''t believe it. You''d better ask him, Miss Yamaguchi."


    "If he is unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous. I think you are a simple girl, so I decided to show you what Xu Xiaolu is doing all day."


    Before Su ran had time to say "no", they threw a stack of photos in front of Su ran. The first one was a beautiful woman nestling in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Su ran just wanted to say that there was no need to find a professional for such a picture for a year. But before she said anything, she found that the beautiful woman was very familiar. She looked at it carefully, It''s actually Di Sijie who lived in Yulong Snow Mountain for many years under the name of Liu Jie, and later mixed into Xu Yunlu''s nest in Wasi.


    Looking at the picture in front of her, thinking of the intimacy between desjie and Xu Yunlu under the flower rack that night, Su ran almost dials Xu Yunlu''s phone directly, but she can''t help it.


    As soon as Heiyan saw that Su ran didn''t speak, she leaned over her head and said, "see, this is what you are busy with recently. The beauty is the daughter of President uridai. Miss Ben always thinks that Xu Xiaolu is different from other men. She is not greedy for sex and money. It turns out that what Miss Ben always thinks is wrong. Xu Xiaolu is a big pig who wants to have both power and sex, I don''t think this woman is as beautiful and rich as you. I don''t think this woman is as rich as I am. So I can only say that Xu Piggy''s hoof is greedy for other people''s power. It turns out that she is greedy for power. I''ve already said that. "


    Su ran turns to the second photo and sees that it''s Xu Yunlu''s hand holding tisjie. She doesn''t think she has the courage to look at the third and the fourth photo. Even if it''s Shankou P, she''s afraid to see the photo that puts Xu Yunlu and other women on the same bed.


    "Yamaguchi black rock saw, shook his head and said:" Miss Su, you are too bad, even do not dare to see, on this courage, actually dare to mix with such a man, I suggest you mix again, really should go to the hospital to do a mental appraisal, otherwise you will be allowed to enter the mental hospital sooner or later


    With that, Heiyan left with a whistle.


    Su ran didn''t expect to receive such a big gift from Yamaguchi on her first day of school. She could not convince herself that Xu Yunlu couldn''t like others because of power and money, because he didn''t lack them. But Su ran always thought about the intimate scenes between Xu Yunlu and tisjie. Since Xu Yunlu didn''t lack money and power, was she bored with himself?


    In a word, Sura left school in a wild imagination, riding a little ninja and almost scraping other people''s luxury car. When she came back, she came back to the milk tea shop with a cold sweat.


    Su LAN looks a little strange. She doesn''t take it seriously. Since Su ran took Qin Mo to the capital, lived in the Xu family''s villa, and came back from the capital with Qin Mo, she doesn''t think about Xu Xiaolu''s feeling sorry for her little niece any more. How can a man feel sorry for a woman and have a clear view of her family, It''s nothing to look for!


    But Su Ran is a little bit unusual today. Su LAN has to push away. He is in a daze from time to time. Su ran says: "how can you go to the capital and become a fool when you come back? You see how much milk tea you sprinkle."


    Su ran didn''t reply. Someone knocked on the bar in front of her with two fingers and said, "have a glass of water and ice."


    Su ran came back to see that it was Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu turned his head, shook his hand in front of Su Ran''s eyes and asked, "why did the soul of a certain insect play through just now? Tang Dynasty or Ming Dynasty? Are you wearing it now? "


    Su ran poured a glass of water and handed it to Xu Yunlu. By the way, she took the photo Shankou gave her out of her bag and also handed it to Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu picked up the photo and looked at it, saying: "this time, I''m so happy that I don''t have to let my uncle guess."


    "Uncle, is this picture of P?"


    "No


    "Isn''t desjay in Goa?"


    "Sent by Goa on a mission."


    "Uncle and her..."


    "Do you think it''s possible? Uncle asked you to take Lao Xu and Lao Lu there. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "How did Uncle and she..."


    "If she wants to do it, what can my uncle do? I can''t let her fall on the ground in front of Lao Zhu in the Wangting hall. My uncle helped her and she came up."


    "Uncle, don''t pretend to be a hero in the future."


    "Well, uncle, I''ll be a bear instead of a hero. This pass is really annoying. My family has just gone to school. She''s going to disgust me. Don''t be fooled by it in the future. She''d like you to abandon her uncle and pick him up. "


    "It''s like you''re in hot demand." Su ran stomped several times discontentedly and punched Xu Yunlu several times. Xu Yunlu said, "Ran Ran, when I came back yesterday, my uncle was busy all the time. When I came home in the middle of the night, you and I went to sleep silently. It''s rare for my uncle to come back early today. We''ll have dinner together and then go home early."


    "Where to eat, the moon is full in the West Tower."


    "It doesn''t matter what you eat. What matters is that you eat with your family."


    "Then it''s in yueman West building. It''s almost seven o''clock, and it''s late."


    "OK, in silence, with Qin Xing?" Xu Yunlu called Qin Xing and said, "Qin Xing, my son has come back. I haven''t even played yet. You can take what you have and give you 20 minutes to send me to the West Tower of yueman."


    Su ran was angry and funny. She pinched Xu Yunlu several times. Xu Yunlu pulled her and said, "let''s go!"


    "I changed my clothes."


    "As soon as I came back from school, I was eager to put on this dress. I really regarded myself as a sister of milk tea."


    Su ran changed her clothes and walked with Xu Yunlu to yueman West building. Xu Yunlu pulled Su ran and said as she walked: "the shopping center here has made Shao Dong and Li Gui small-scale, and the passenger flow has increased a lot. When there are more people of all kinds, safety becomes a problem. The only things they can control are yiranju, the underground garage and the machine room behind the milk tea shop; After all, you have more and more customers; The customers in yueman West Building and bar are more miscellaneous, followed by QINXING express company. Safety is inversely proportional to the more prosperous your business is, so safety is very important. When you go out of a milk tea shop, you should be more vigilant. "


    "Uncle, I know. My brother said uncle Heng''s blessing, and he will suffer from his uncle."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "Xiao Ming is smart. My uncle just likes him. He is erudite but not inflexible."


    "My uncle thinks highly of my brother."


    "That is, my grandfather wants to borrow Xiaoming for a while, but my uncle hasn''t agreed. Do you want my brother to fly higher and farther?"


    "Yesˇ° When he builds the laboratory and pharmaceutical factory for his uncle, he will let him fly and let others crush him. " When they talked, they arrived in front of yueman West building. As soon as they looked at the car parked in front of the door, they knew that there would be a lot of guests. When they got to the door, they saw a lot of waiting people. Ginkgo is at the front desk, while calling, talking and laughing with a little sister at the front desk. When she saw Xu Yunlu, she quickly came out and whispered, "brother Lu, here you are."ˇ° There are so many people. I don''t have a reservation. Do you have a roomˇ° No matter how many guests there are on the third floor or in the old place, you''ll have to be free. "ˇ° I''m not good at other skills. My mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. "ˇ° That''s a must. " Baiguo put down the number plate in his hand and followed Xu Yunlu upstairs. He said, "brother Lu, brother bin means that the fourth floor will not be open to the public. We can have a staff restaurant and barbecue or something." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 469

    "It''s all up to you, brother bin. Brother Lu doesn''t care about these things."


    "The staff restaurant is very old-fashioned. Bingo said that the brothers have been working very hard these years. It''s very proper to have a good environment to eat and have some good food."


    "As long as your East brother can afford to suffer so much, he will eat abalone every day, and I will be happy."


    "I overheard the conversation between binge and Dongge. Binge means that if the moon is over the West Tower, what we earn can support our brothers."


    "I dare to eavesdrop."


    "The main reason is that bingo and Dongge didn''t want to avoid me and treat me as themselves." Ginkgo quite happy to say, Xu Yunlu smile, "don''t go out to talk nonsense."


    "That is, brother Lu, how long have I been with you, ginkgo? I don''t understand these principles. Brother Lu, would you like to fly in the sky, swim in the sea or run in the forest today?"


    "Brother Lu is a family of three today. It''s just home cooking."


    "Oh, I understand. Brother Lu just wants to have an atmosphere."


    "Don''t be so talkative. In a moment, Qin Xing will send it to me and bring it to me."


    "Well, I''ll bring them here."


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran into the private room. As soon as Su ran puts down the bag, ginkgo comes in with Qin Mo in his arms. He puts Qin Mo down and tells Xu Yunlu that Qin Xing is busy, but no one comes up. Then he voluntarily steps back.


    Qin Mo saw Su ran, immediately rushed to Su Ran''s arms, Su ran hugged him and asked: "what did you play with star dad?"


    "Work."


    "Oh, my family can work in silence."


    Qin Mo raises her face triumphantly, and Su Ran''s mobile phone rings. As soon as she sees that it''s Lu Yuqin, she answers it. Lu Yuqin asks, "I want to talk to you in silence."


    Su ran pulls out the video and hands it to Qin mo. Qin Mo takes it in his hand and says to Lu Yuqin, "what''s the matter, sister-in-law?"


    "Silent, have you been a novice recently?"


    "No


    "That''s not good. If you don''t use your craft for a long time, it will be wasted."


    "It will be wasted!"


    Qin Mo talks to Lu Yuqin and makes a strange appearance. Su ran hears Lu Yuqin calling, "Dad, come and see me. It''s fun to make a strange appearance."


    After a while, it should be Lu Lianqing. Qin Mo cried happily: "grandfather! It''s grandpa


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu flick his mouth and heard Lu Lianqing ask Qin Mo, "what are you doing in silence?"


    Qin Mo doesn''t know what to do. He looks at Su ran, but he hears Xu Yunlu say, "tell grandfather to have dinner."


    "Grandpa, I''m eating."


    "With mom and dad?"


    "Well!" After all, Qin Mo and Lu Lianqing did not have such a common topic, so the conversation ended with a few dry sentences. Xu Yunlu took the phone and asked, "mainland, what''s the matter?"


    "Must something be wrong?"


    "It''s OK. We''ll have dinner."


    "Your family, where to eat."


    "It''s not with you anyway."


    "In a few days, I''m going to Kun Province on business."


    "Mainland, are you bored?"


    "Is there anything I particularly like? Do you have any other hobbies besides snakes? "


    "I don''t think so, but I''ve been batting recently."


    Xu Yunlu and Lu Lianqing said a few words without nutrition, so they hung up the phone, threw the phone to Su ran, touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "I haven''t seen my grandfather or grandfather several times. I remember it very clearly."


    Qin Mo, who is playing with the snake, feels that it has affected him to play. He quickly pulls Xu Yunlu''s hand away. Su ran says, "quietly, wash your hands. We''re going to have dinner."


    Qin Mo puts down the snake. Su RA takes him to wash his hands. When he comes out, the food is already on the table.


    Old lady Wu Xu''s giant emperor crab and deep sea crayfish are really simple home dishes.


    Qin Mo, who has been eating a lot of fish and meat recently, is very fond of tofu in Hakka tofu and radish in beef brisket stewed radish. It''s almost like the rhythm of changing from a carnivore to a herbivore.


    Su Ran is afraid of scalding Qin Mo, so all the dishes she gives Qin Mo are going to blow cold, and then give them to Qin mo. Qin Mo blows like a little follower, and keeps blowing. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand to catch Qin Mo in his arms. Qin Mo, who is blowing hard, suddenly loses his goal and pours on Xu Yunlu to make trouble with Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran shook her head and said, "uncle, you are still young. People are so attentive when they eat in silence. That''s a lot of praise. You''re not a bad sign for people''s silence."


    "Has the final say, my son, is the sign good? What do they have to say about it?"


    "Isn''t it, dad?"


    Su ran pulled Qin Mo back to his chair and said, "be quiet, have a meal, and then play with dad."


    "Daddy is not good!" Qin Mo pointed to Xu Yunlu, and Su ran had to say, "an uncle should play a good leading role in front of his son."


    Xu Yunlu had to sit down. As soon as he sat down, maozi called and said, "brother Lu, Shankou wants to see you. If you don''t see me, I will die today."


    "She just went to disgust, little sluggard. It''s nice to come to see me."


    "Does brother Lu mean to die with Shankou?"


    "Go away, it''s not a few days after the festival. Say something unlucky and let her answer the phone."


    After a while, a voice came from maozi''s phone: "Xu Xiaolu, you son of a bitch, you don''t mean what you say."


    "I don''t mean what I say."


    "Anyway, I don''t care. Now I want you to drink milk tea with me."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, you don''t have to earn money to support your family, but I do."


    "Xu Xiaolu, believe it or not, I have the milk tea shop bombed."


    "Letter, letter, absolute letter. Well, I''ll see you in the milk tea shop in half an hour."


    "What are you doing, shooting? Why wait half an hour?"


    "If a girl can speak more civilized, her mouth will become dirty. Really, I don''t mean that I am supporting my family. I have to go to the milk tea shop from the place where I support my family."


    "I saw you and Su Xiaoran enter yueman West building."


    "Since I have seen it, I still have no vision."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you..." before Shankou finished, Xu Yunlu turned off the phone. Qin Mo stopped blowing and called, "bad guy!"


    Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "I have a good memory."


    "Ignore the bad guys!" Qin Mo is very angry. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "there are some bad people. You can''t ignore them. Let''s continue to eat. Let''s get a lion''s head for my little pig."


    "No!" Qin Mo pursed his lips unhappily, and Xu Yunlu said, "son, it seems that you have been cured of eating chicken on the table this time in the mountain."


    "I want chicken legs."


    When Xu Yunlu was happy, he gave Qin Mo a drumstick and said, "little lazy, don''t say it. It''s a pleasure to watch my little pig eat."


    Su ran pursed her lips unhappily. Xu Yunlu gave her a lion''s head and said, "after dinner, you''ll go back first."


    "Don''t you say that the family went home early after dinner?"


    "Yes, my uncle wants to eat and go home early. He is a little lazy. He has at least ten ways in his mind today, but who knows how to kill a mountain pass to bite the gold."


    "We all know that she is a bad person." Su ran angrily kicked Xu Yunlu, and Xu Yunlu said, "well behaved, I''ll take you back in silence after eating. You can see that this small eye circle turns black as soon as the school starts. You can have a rest first and keep your energy well. When my uncle gets rid of that mountain pass biting gold, let''s have a good toss."


    Su ran takes Qin Mo back to yiranju and calls Xu Hui. She tells her about Wang Xun and asks if Wang Neng is a demon at home. Xu Hui immediately lowers her voice and says, "better. Yesterday your uncle Wang asked him about his future plans. He said he wanted to open a small shop. When your uncle Wang asked him what kind of shop he wanted to open, he said he didn''t think about it."


    Su ran was also very worried about Xu Huichou, so she gave her advice and said, "if you don''t let him open a shop to buy hardware, what he studies at work is machinery, so he has to deal with hardware more."


    "You don''t know that you haven''t studied in vocational high school for more than five years, and you don''t know what you have learned in those three years."


    "It''s better than him touching those poor things."


    "You''re right. I just don''t know whether he agrees or not. Even if he agrees, we still owe your grandmother money. How can we afford to open a small shop for him?"


    "When he agrees, we''ll make our own plan and see how much capital we need, and then we''ll figure out how to make money."


    "That''s OK. Is your brother OK now?"


    "Very good."


    "He was able to enter the people''s hospital. Your father really burned Gao Xiang. He must work hard in the hospital, but yesterday I went to the hospital to prescribe some medicine and went to the brain surgery department, but he was not there."


    "There may be something wrong with asking for temporary leave."


    "When you see him, you have to tell him that the brains of the people in these units are much better than those of ordinary people. He has just gone, so if you don''t ask for leave, try not to ask for it."


    "All right." Su ran talks to Xu Hui again and then hangs up.


    When Xu Yunlu walked into the milk tea shop, Heiyan Yamaguchi leaned against the bar to drink milk tea. Su Lan was not there. Su Lan''s month was old, and she was not busy in the milk tea shop at night.


    Xu Yunlu''s ear pulse rang for a while. He answered, and Shao Xi''s voice came: "the mountain pass has an eavesdropping device."


    Xu Yunlu walked over and leaned on the bar and asked, "Miss Yamaguchi, is milk tea good?"


    "Truth or falsehood."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s too big to drink."


    "Since it''s so huge and hard to drink, you are always pestering me to suffer."


    "Xu Xiaolu, I heard that you are going to join forces with Goa to combat drugs. Goa''s liaison officer is Aku." Yamaguchi Heiyan put down the milk tea cup and said, Xu Yunlu pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose to his forehead and said, "what does this have to do with you? Maybe Miss Yamaguchi knows something inside."


    "If you promise to make up with me, there''s a real inside story."ˇ° Love says noˇ° Stingy. I heard that Aku and Aku wanted to cheat you back to Goa and then do it. In fact, Miss Ben didn''t see that you were a threat to them, but how could you make them hate you so much? You have to die. "ˇ° That''s to say, the standard of this deer is a good citizen. We should abide by Goa''s law and the rules of China. Who are we going to provoke Heiyan Yamaguchi chuckled, took two puffs of milk tea, and said, "Xu Xiaolu, when people praise you, you really climb up the pole. Come on, count them for you. You killed the warden of pacan prison, Aku''s sworn brother; It is you who instigate discord and separate the two brothers afatu; NATO''s most effective cadre, and his third brother, also died in your hands... "" stop, stop, Miss Yamaguchi, if there is no evidence, please don''t talk freely, otherwise I don''t know how Ben Lu died. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, these things are no secret in Goa. People just suffer from no evidence. If there is any evidence, they will get together and chop you into meat mud to feed you. By the way, it''s said that your little friend, little white fish and Sasha, have also come to China. "ˇ° You''re not here to drink milk tea. How can Ben Lu feel that you''re here to gossip? "ˇ° Do you want miss ben to help you get rid of those two waves? "ˇ° Miss Yamaguchi, I can''t control what you want to do, but please don''t put what you want to do in my name of Xu Yunlu. "ˇ° Xu Xiaolu, it''s said that China has very strict requirements on people like you. You said that you have all kinds of problems. How did you get involved? Now miss Ben knows that you not only got involved, but also became a leader. The requirements of China are just rumors. "ˇ° So miss Yamaguchi, seeing is believing, and hearing is believing. Since benlu can enter, it proves that benlu has passed the trial. It means that what you hear is hearsay. It''s someone''s intention to blackmail benlu. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 470

    Yamaguchi said with a sneer: "it''s the same as the truth. You can say that Miss Ben''s ears are false, but you never give up on Miss Ben. But miss Ben''s personal experience shows that if Miss Ben comes to China to expose you, Miss Ben would like to know that you are not the right leader."


    "Miss Yamaguchi, even if you go to report and expose it, there must be a factual basis. If you have nothing to say, people will believe it. Then not all the leaders of China have to let you denounce."


    "Xu Xiaolu!" Yamaguchi''s voice changed. "You dare to deny what you did to me."


    Xu Yunlu suddenly reached out and took off the necklace pendant on Shankou''s chest. He patted it on the bar and said, "Yanzi, don''t wipe out all my good feelings for you."


    The eyes of black rock in Shankou turn red. He reaches out and smashes the milk tea cup on Xu Yunlu''s face. He grabs the necklace pendant that Xu Yunlu smashes and runs away.


    Xu Yunlu wiped the milk tea on his face, and Shao Xi''s voice came from his ear: "after you shoot, the eavesdropping device doesn''t work, it should be broken."


    Li Gui''s voice also spread over: "what a scene of deep affection, I almost lost a cup of tears."


    Xu Yunlu snorted, took the paper towel from Coco''s hand, wiped the milk tea on his face, and the phone rang. He picked up the phone and looked at it, which showed that it was "unknown number". Xu Yunlu''s face darkened and his ears were closed. After the phone rang twice, he went to the office and closed the door when he entered the office.


    As soon as she was a month old, Su LAN became lazy. Naturally, she stayed less in the milk tea shop. After school, Su ran rushed to the milk tea shop first. She wanted to know what happened when Shankou Heiyan and Xu Yunlu drank milk tea last night, because Shankou didn''t come to school today.


    Su ran felt that something must have happened last night. She was still very interested at dinner. Xu Yunlu, who teased her all kinds of things, came back from the milk tea shop. He was very interested and stayed in his study late.


    Su Ran is a reserved person. Although she is afraid of the wolf like tiger Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu is not as good as the wolf like tiger, which makes her uneasy.


    Su RA calls Qin Xing and Qin Mo answers. Since Xu Yunlu and several old people in his family have decided to let Qin Mo go to the capital once a month, Su RA still lets Qin Mo continue to go to the kindergarten.


    Su ran changed her clothes and went to the bar. After a while, Zhao xiaohen came. After Li Nan''s suicide, Zhao xiaohen came to pick up Yu Ye. Su ran went to the capital again. They haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    Su ran mixed milk tea for Zhao xiaohen. They were just about to talk when Ning Xiaohai came.


    Ning Xiaohai never drinks milk tea. He says it can''t quench his thirst and has no taste. Sometimes he drinks red wine with Xu Yunlu. Most of the time, he likes to drink a cup of mineral water. Su ran just wants to pour mineral water for Ning Xiaohai, but Ning Xiaohai reaches for a bottle of Li Gui''s wine.


    Su ran blinked her eyes. It seems that the place where Li Gui hid his wine is no longer a secret. Everyone knows it.


    Ning Xiaohai opened the wine, searched for two goblets, poured two cups, handed Zhao xiaohen a cup and said, "what''s the meaning of drinking the sweet and milk things? Come on, drink with my brother."


    "Ning Xiaohai, you are lovelorn. You have to drink to drown your sorrow. It''s not that people all over the world are lovelorn." Zhao xiaohen looked at the wine handed over by Ning Xiaohai.


    "Do you drink it or not?"


    "Well, well, for the sake of your lovelorn, I can only sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman."


    "Who is lovelorn, I just break the engagement."


    "Your fiancee is too eyeless. I''ve met her at brother Honggang''s house. A very young lady has a style. Congratulations on your liberation. You can find a happy one in the future."


    "No comfort, no comfort. And I don''t need comfort. "


    Su ran feels that he has never heard of Zhao xiaohen since he met him. Today''s sentence is the most appropriate one. Instead, Ning Xiaohai says that he can''t comfort people and wants to laugh. Zhao xiaohen immediately finds out: "Su Xiaoran, do you want to laugh or not, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I just think of the silent and funny action."


    "It''s hard for you to deceive little pigs, and you want to deceive our brave police and soldiers. Dream about it."


    "Xiao hen, you are very busy recently."


    "Busy, Le Hong Club lifted the ban, and gave birth to a new demon e son, from Vasi invited a number of princesses to sit on the stage."


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. When the ban of Lehong club was lifted, their chairman, Ms. Wang Lehong, made a clear statement in the Bureau: I hope we can often instruct them to work. I, brother Honggang, said that since Mr. Wang of Lehong club had such original requirements, we are a team that serves the people. If the people have requirements, they must cooperate. It is our daily work to go to Lehong club from time to time to check and raise some points, so that they will not know the law, be used by some bad people, and slip into the abyss of crime carelessly. "


    "No wonder uncle Lu praises you as soon as he mentions you, brother Honggang. You are really tall!"


    "That''s su Xiaoran. I''m Zhao xiaohen. I''m a veteran. But in the club, Sanguan has set a new record."


    "What kind of new record?"


    "There, they invited a princess named xiaobaiyu from Vasi. She made up with me and said that she was willing to be my informant on the condition that when she was caught doing business, she would not be fined."


    Ningxiaohai "Puchi" a wine spray out, Zhao xiaohen disgusted to wipe a face, said: "you spray what!"


    "Did you agree?"


    "I''m kidding. Can I promise? She doesn''t want to be shameful. We need to be shameful."


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s impossible. The funds in your bureau are already tight. It''s a good way to levy taxes on the people."


    "Go, the lovelorn person does not give the human to add the block, is all can''t live out."


    "Again, I''m not lovelorn."


    "Almost encouraged me to make a mistake, but also dare to say that he was not lovelorn." Zhao xiaohen said that the phone rang. As soon as he saw the phone, his eyes lit up and answered the phone, he said to Ning Xiaohai, "Ning Xiaohai, the best way to transfer the pain of lovelorn is to fall in love with a new one. Let''s go dancing."


    "It must have been the old devil who called you." Ning Xiaohai snorted, "you see that pair of small eyes are bright, almost catching up with the light bulb of the milk tea shop."


    "Go, go, I''ll treat you to food."


    "You pay, old devil?"


    "You don''t care who pays for it. Anyway, you can eat it." Zhao xiaohen pushes Ning Xiaohai away.


    Su ran sees two people leave and cleans up the bar. Qin Xing comes in with Qin mo. Qin Mo rushes to the bar. Qin Xing shakes Su Ran''s hand and leaves. Qin Mo climbs up the bar a few times. Su Ran is afraid that he will fall down. She reaches out to help him and asks: "I''m playing with Xing PA again in silence."


    "And ate with mom."


    "Can we still have dinner?"


    "Full."


    "How about we just have something here?"


    "Well." Qin Mo nods. Su ran calls Yi ranju''s servant and says that she won''t go back to dinner at night. Fearing that Qin Mo will fall from the bar, she asks Qin Mo to come down from the bar, take the snake and go to the kitchen with her.


    Su ran asked the chef to steam half a fish, stir fry a piece of meat and a green vegetable, and fill two small bowls of rice with a tray. She took Qin Mo to the small rest room for dinner.


    Qin Mo, who has been playing for a while, says that he is hungry again when he sees the steamed fish. Su ran gives Qin Mo a small rice bowl, selects the fish bone for Qin Mo, and puts a large piece of fish in the soup of the fish plate into Qin Mo''s small bowl. Qin Mo immediately smiles with joy, and then eats it quickly.


    When Xu Yunlu goes to the small lounge, he sees Su ran carrying a fishbone and a piece of meat for Qin mo. Qin Mo is very happy to eat. Su ran takes a few mouthfuls of green vegetables and asks, "silent, is it delicious? Do you want to eat another piece of fish?"


    "Yummy, mom, and fish."


    "You can''t be in a hurry to eat fish. Even if your mother picks the thorn, you should pay attention to it when you eat it. In case there are still thorns that your mother hasn''t picked out."


    "Yes, yes." Qin Mo points to the only big piece of fish left in the plate and says that he is eager to eliminate it. Su ran cleans up the fishbone for him. Qin Mo and others look up and see Xu Yunlu. They immediately laugh. Su ran cleans up the fishbone and doesn''t understand what Qin mule is doing. She turns her head and sees Xu Yunlu. Su ran puts down her chopsticks and asks, "uncle, Did you have dinner? "


    Qin Mo opens his little hand. Xu Yunlu throws his bag and other things on the small sofa, reaches for Qin Mo and says, "the Bureau doesn''t care where my uncle goes for dinner


    "My uncle said that he was very popular. All ghosts and hairy children were competing for an appointment."


    "The skin itches."


    "Then I''ll add two dishes for my uncle." Su ran got up and went to the back kitchen. After a while, Su ran came with half a steamed fish, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, fried mushrooms and a bowl of rice. After putting it down, he handed the rice bowl to Xu Yunlu and said, "I haven''t eaten the vegetables yet, so I haven''t fried them for you."


    Xu Yunlu put a large piece of fish meat in Su Ran''s bowl and said, "I think the fish meat and meat just went into my stomach. I''m afraid my uncle can''t afford you."


    "Uncle, they don''t want to eat meat today, do they?"


    "I can''t. uncle doesn''t want to touch his hands."


    Qin Mo was full and lost interest in food, so he sat beside Xu Yunlu''s leg and began to play.


    Xu Yunlu took an egg and said, "how do you feel like you have something on your mind?"


    "No


    "Because of the pass."


    "She didn''t come to school today. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Is she a student? It''s normal to go to school without going to school. It''s abnormal to go to school every day like you. So what''s the matter with us?"


    "I don''t feel very happy when my uncle came back that day."


    "Uncle wants to support his family. You think it''s easy."


    Su ran pursed her lips gently, Xu Yunlu asked with a smile: "uncle didn''t hurt you last night, you lost, OK, uncle made up for it tonight."


    "Uncle, Rana thinks you''re the only one who has something to do with it."ˇ° Uncle gave you both grandfather and grandfather, so you should be filial to uncle. In this way, uncle can concentrate on earning money to support his family, you know? "ˇ° Ranran doesn''t understand. Are you going to Goa again? I know that Aku wants to lead you to Goa, and you''re going to go too. "ˇ° Little girl, is uncle so stupid? Even if uncle wants to go, he won''t die easily. In the past, uncle only had grandfather and grandfather. They thought they were too old for uncle. Sooner or later, they would go before uncle. When they all went, uncle would come and go barehanded, but now with you and silence, every time he came home, what uncle wanted most was to send his resignation the next day, And then Monday to Friday to send you and silent school, Saturday and Sunday to take you shopping in the supermarket, or to climb mountains, fishing are wonderfulˇ° Will uncle go to Goa this time? "ˇ° I can''t make up my mind about it. I have to make up my mind. If they make up their mind, they will go. If they don''t go, they won''t go. "ˇ° But I feel like my uncle really wants to goˇ° Then you feel that you are far away from the topic. You''ve run a hundred thousand miles. Well, whether or not to send someone to Goa, or who to send, it''s not decided. When it''s not decided, we don''t say these nutritious words. Without careful planning, it''s not easy for the police to make fearless sacrifices. Don''t say, Rana, this flash, tomorrow will be Friday. Rana, my uncle thinks why you haven''t had a few days'' class, and it''s Friday again? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 471

    "Originally, I came back to class on Tuesday for three days. It''s normal tomorrow and Friday. Uncle, three people didn''t come to class today, but I met Xiao min


    "Did she embarrass you?"


    "No, I''m just not as enthusiastic as I was when I delivered the bags."


    "Well, if you''re not enthusiastic, you''re not enthusiastic. I''m not happy to seal the club for such a long time, but we can''t afford to buy bags, so we don''t care if she gives them away."


    Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu''s words were not the right answer. She deliberately ran away from the topic and even ran for 18000 miles.


    However, she spent more time with Xu Yunlu. After all, she didn''t like to spend so many days in Vasi. Xu Yunlu didn''t want to talk about it deeply, so Sura changed the topic: "you also said that grandma bought more than ten bags this time, all of which are very expensive. I don''t know what occasion is suitable to carry them."


    "It''s important to care what you do on what occasion and when you need it."


    "That''s not very willful."


    "Uncle is to let you live willfully, you know?"


    Su ran wants to say something, but he can''t say it. He just leans his head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu puts his face on Su Ran''s face and says, "you are as restrained and cautious as Xiao Ming."


    "There are a few who can live as willfully as their uncles."


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to touch his small head on his leg and said, "this must be willful and open!"


    Qin Mo felt touched and immediately raised his head to see that Xu Yunlu called "Dad" and continued to play his own game.


    Xu Yunlu smiles, then reaches back and continues to fiddle with Qin Mo''s hair. Qin Mo knows it''s Xu Yunlu, and plays by himself without raising his head. Xu Yunlu is happy: "little lazy, my uncle thinks it''s more like you. I was not so good when I was a child."


    "Uncle is very naughty at first sight. You can see that your room is either boxing or fencing, as well as treadmill and swimming pool. Brother Haizi is definitely not uncle''s opponent."


    "At that time, my uncle bullied Xiaohai a lot. He was often beaten by his uncle and broke his heart. He broke up with his uncle n times."


    Su ran also laughed, Xu Yunlu snorted and said: "but, Zhang Feiping and Zhang Feiqi want to be beaten by uncle, uncle is not rare to beat."


    "Hello, uncle."


    "If you''re full, we''ll take you for a walk in silence."


    "Well fed."


    "Just like eating cat food, you can''t get enough." Xu Yunlu then tells coco to clean up the small rest room and leaves the milk tea shop with Su ran and Qin mo.


    In March, southern Yunnan has warmed up. Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Qin Mo out of the milk tea shop and takes a walk along the square. The square is now very prosperous. There are a large number of square dancing aunts, and they are the hottest. Around them there are children''s air cushion beds and other projects. But now Qin Mo is not infatuated with air cushion beds, and there are also children''s hip-hop dancing, roller skating and vocal music, In order to attract students, they are all doing propaganda.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw that his parents wanted to play with their own rhythm, he immediately started to run in front of him with short legs.


    Su ran quickly puts a small towel on Qin Mo''s back, and then grabs it to wipe sweat from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu said after su ran was busy: "in a few days, it''s your father''s death day. You''re ready. Uncle wants to see him."


    Sura nodded and said, "it seems that only my uncle remembers my father."


    "Well, if you don''t say so, let''s go secretly to see if there are any people who remember Dad besides uncle."


    "If not, Dad would be so sad."


    "It''s been a year since my uncle came to Nandian. Oh, our silent pig has changed into silent dog. It''s so fast." Xu Yunlu digs away and Su ran pinches Xu Yunlu.


    They hastened to catch up, but saw Qin Mo stop in front of the group of children who were learning roller skating. They were envious of how they were playing. After watching for a while, they suddenly stepped in with short legs. The little boys in training stopped. One of them pushed Qin Mo forward and said, "you don''t have skates. What are you doing in here?"


    "I have snakes, airplanes, Rubik''s cube." Qin Mo is very distressed. Usually adults don''t allow him to take a small snake. Today he runs fast with his parents. He doesn''t ride an electric car or take a small plane.


    "I also have big snakes and big airplanes. Now we are learning roller skating and skating shoes." A few children are obviously a few years older than Qin Mo, and they speak fast and clearly. There are many children around. Southern Yunnan is not a very rich city. Many children''s parents are reluctant to give up a few hundred yuan skates, let alone spend money to participate in this kind of training, so these children have a sense of superiority.


    Qin Mo said angrily, "my little snake can move."


    "Oh, our snake doesn''t seem to move. My snake can not only move, but also bite people. It bites you like this. It bites you." A little boy skates in front of Qin Mo''s face and pokes Qin Mo''s face with his hand.


    Qin Mo reaches out his hand to open the little boy''s hand. The boy is obviously the head of the group of children. Qin Mo beats him and immediately pushes Qin Mo to the ground. Su RA is so distressed that she immediately lets Xu Yunlu go to run, but Xu Yunlu pulls Su RA.


    The coach heard the movement, quickly came up to stop the little boy, helped Qin Mo up and asked: "little friend, are you hurt?"


    Qin Mo''s eyes were red, and tears were about to flow out, but he quickly raised his fat hand and said, "it hurts!"


    "What about that, my lord?" The coach is a beautiful girl. She is only seventeen or eighteen years old. She should still be a student. Seeing that Qin Mo''s fat hand is not only injured, but also bleeding, she is worried immediately. However, Qin Mo points to the child who pushes him and says, "I want it too."


    "But you hurt your hand."


    Qin Mo pointed to the boy and said, "if you want to, it won''t hurt."


    The female coach was amused by Qin Mo: "it means to teach you roller skating, and you won''t hurt."


    Qin Mo nodded, and the coach was more happy. She hugged Qin Mo and asked, "whose baby are you? It''s so interesting, but we still have to deal with the wound first."


    Roller skating is a dangerous sport, and it''s hard for children to bump into it, so the female coach still prepared simple care products such as iodophor and medicated cotton.


    The female coach carefully smeared iodine on Qin Mo''s broken place, deliberately slowed down and wanted to wait for Qin Mo''s adults to come, but Qin Mo was soon impatient, pushed aside the cotton wool and said, "quick, quick, I want it!"


    The coach hesitated, picked up a new pair of skates, opened them and said, "this pair of skates can only be used by you. You can''t get too dirty. It''s a gift given only when you sign up."


    Qin Mo is more anxious and points to his feet. The female coach has to change his skates. However, when Qin Mo sees that other children have helmets and knee pads, she immediately disagrees. She wants to be fully armed. The female coach can''t help but give him all the necessary equipment before she teaches him the basic movements.


    Obviously, Qin Mo is a child with great athletic talent. He fell twice and made the female coach''s face white. Because he had knee pads, he didn''t hurt. He was confused for the first time and climbed on his own for the second time. It was just that he didn''t wear his skates well. After a few kicks, he made a new pair of skates dirty. The female coach almost didn''t faint: "OK, children, I can''t play. These shoes are gifts, It''s for the children who signed up. If you''re dirty, what can you do? "


    Qin Mocai didn''t care so much. He grabbed the coach''s hand and tried to get up again. He wanted to chase the little friend who pushed him. He just learned, but he was really inferior to others.


    However, Qin Mo will soon be able to stand firm on his skates. He is lovely and attractive. Parents with children can''t help teasing him: "what''s your name?"


    "My name is little pig."


    Parents: --


    Parents back to God and asked: "why did not see your adults?"


    "What is your majesty?"


    "Your parents."


    "I have adults. I have two dads, two moms, one uncle, many Godfathers and many uncles."


    Parents: --


    Su ran almost faints in Xu Yunlu''s arms with a smile, and Xu Yunlu is also happy to hold Su ran and laugh all the time.


    The child who pushed Qin Mo was very unconvinced when he saw that Qin Mo skated without skates. When someone asked and the female coach answered, he brought several children up to surround Qin Mo and said, "why can you skate?"


    Qin Mo stares at his eyes. He really doesn''t understand why he can''t skate. The child points to his skates and says, "you don''t have any skates."


    Qin Mo pointed to the skates on his feet and said, "I have."


    "We all spent money on it. We spent a lot of money on it."


    Qin Mo, who has no concept of money, repeated: "a lot of money."


    "Do you? My father makes a lot of money. Does your father make a lot of money?"


    Qin Mo nodded and said, "you earn something."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Your father makes a lot of money and won''t buy you skates?"


    "Yes!" Qin Mo angrily pointed to the shoes on his feet, and the child said, "your father didn''t buy them for you, but sister Zhuo took them. Sister Zhuo would be yelled by the coach and fired."


    "Fired." Qin Mo was completely confused.


    At the same time, the coach who pushed the child came, looked at the skates and asked, "Chen Zhuo, why is there a pair of skates missing?"


    The girl named Chen Zhuo should be an assistant or something. After looking at Qin Mo''s shoes, she had to go forward and explain, "brother Gangzi, just now a child was pushed to the ground by a soldier and hurt himself. He must learn to skate."


    "Chen Zhuo, your brain is broken. If he wants to slip, you can slip for him. You can''t give him a new pair of shoes."


    "Brother Gangzi, he''s very cute. He can learn faster than those children..."


    "No, Chen Zhuo, are we here to run charities or to select roller skaters for the country? We are here to earn money for food. I''ve been doing publicity there for half a day, and no child has signed up. How are you? A pair of shoes have been sent out here."


    "I''m sorry, brother Gangzi. I just wanted to calm down the children''s fight, but I didn''t expect that he would make the shoes so dirty. You can take this pair of shoes from my salary."


    "Chen Zhuo, I don''t mean you. You come here every night to work as a temporary worker in order to earn money. Like this, you can still make a few dollars a month."ˇ° I won''t next time. " Qin Mo didn''t expect that Chen zhuozhen was yelled by the coach and stared at him eagerly. Then he couldn''t help coming forward and said, "you can''t talk about her!" Chen Zhuo grabbed Qin Mo''s fat hand and said, "it''s OK!" The man named Gangzi took a look at Qin Mo and suddenly squatted down and asked, "do you want to learn roller skating?"ˇ° Thinkˇ° Would you like to join us? " Chen Zhuo called out: "brother Gangzi, what are you doing?"ˇ° Chen Zhuo, these are the children''s shoes. " Chen Zhuo nodded, Gangzi pointed to Qin Mo''s shoes and said, "his shoes are not cheap at first sight, and there''s no loss to make a propaganda." Qin Mo has been seriously considering Gangzi''s proposal, nodded and said: "yes!"ˇ° Roller skating is a dangerous sport. If you want to join us, you have to agree with your parents. What about your parents? " As soon as Gangzi heard Qin Mo''s affirmative answer, his eyes lit up immediately. Generally speaking, if children with good family conditions succeed in encouraging, the business will be completed in nine cases out of ten, so he intensified the publicity. "Roller skating has certain risks, but it can strengthen the body and exercise people''s perseverance..." Qin Mo didn''t understand the risks, strengthen the body and exercise people''s perseverance, But now I know what adult means. I think that I haven''t seen Xu Yunlu and Su ran for a long time. I''m worried: "where''s mom and dad? Where''s mom and dad?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 472

    Su ran hurried over, Qin Mo saw Su ran immediately want to rush over, he forgot that his feet are wearing skates, Chen Zhuo eyes quickly grasp Qin Mo, Qin Mo did not fall.


    Chen Zhuo helps Qin Mo stand firm. Qin Mo staggers to Su ran on his skates. Su ran helps him.


    Gangzi hesitated when he saw Su ran. Su ran was a little too young to look like a child''s mother, but she was not grassroots when she was dressed. After hesitation, Gangzi took the initiative to ask: "you are the child''s parents. Your children like roller skating very much, and they are also very talented. Roller skating is a traditional sport, which helps children''s cerebellar development It can strengthen the body, train children''s perseverance, learn with children, and increase children''s sense of team. Sister, don''t underestimate the sense of team. It will have a huge impact on children''s future... "


    Chen Zhuo feels that he can''t listen any more. After pulling Gangzi, Su ran asks Qin Mo, "do you want to learn roller skating in silence?"


    "Yes Qin Mo answered with great certainty, and Su ran said, "roller skating can wrestle."


    "Not afraid!"


    "Roller skating is still very hard."


    "No! Not afraid, not afraid at all Qin Mo looks at the little friend named Xiaobing who pushes himself. He wants to slip better and faster than him. He is very anxious to break away from Su RA and go to school.


    Su ran then turned up a small advertisement, Gangzi saw a play and said: "sister, we Feida people are doing activities during this period, beginners of roller skating only charge 1088, also give a pair of small champion roller skating skates, very affordable, professional to 3888, but your children are still young, just learn elementary."


    Qin Mo is in a hurry to go skating, but Su Ran is still watching a small advertisement.


    Xu Yunlu saw it and said, "go ahead, be careful."


    Qin Mo immediately took Chen Zhuo''s hand and called, "sister, hurry up, teach me quickly!"


    As soon as Chen Zhuo saw that the adults of Qin Mo''s family agreed, he took Qin Mo into the arena. He had just taught Qin Mo some basic skills. Now Qin Mo wants to let Chen Zhuo go and slip away by himself.


    Xu Yunlu sat down beside Su ran and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "I think it''s better to find out how old a child is to start skating."


    "I didn''t study much. I''m rather stiff. If I''m a little bit older, I''m free of pattern and professional skating. I''m just a beginner."


    As soon as Gangzi saw Xu Yunlu, he felt that he had at least 80% confidence in this business. He was busy trying to get together. Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette and pointed to Su ran, saying, "our male masters are inside and our female masters are outside. She says that she is going to study and that she is going to study."


    Gangzi doubted the truth of this, but Su ran said: "let''s report it as a junior, but we only count it on the female assistant."


    "No problem, our teaching time is Monday, four or five, six, five weeks, twenty classes, seven to nine point two hours per night, cash, WeChat, Alipay will do."


    Su Ran chooses wechat payment and transfers the money to Gangzi. Gangzi then writes a receipt to Su ran and says, "elder sister, we Feida people are very professional. Compared with our peers, the price is the most favorable. If you have any relatives and friends who want to learn roller skating, help to make an advertisement and introduce a successful new student, we will give you an introduction fee of 50 yuan."


    Su ran


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing. As soon as Gangzi saw him, he quickly handed a business card to Xu Yunlu: "brother, my friend is a private detective. You want to know if your opponent has any hobbies, public accounts, private accounts, and SMS communication. Just look for my friend, and you''ll get the lowest price in the industry."


    Xu Yunlu took the card from Gangzi and said, "your business has expanded a lot. You teach children roller skating and help them send out small advertisements. Do you know that it''s against the law to engage in private investigation in China?"


    "Brother, your words are very important. My friend will check the general ones, and the deep ones will not be touched casually."


    "People dare to check public and private accounts, but they dare not touch them casually. How can they touch them?"


    "Brother, isn''t it necessary to look for advertisements?"


    Xu Yunlu shook his head again, but there was a scene. Xiaobing''s mother was shouting: "I said assistant Chen, why did we pay the tuition? You don''t teach our children, only teach this one alone. Do we pay less than him?"


    Chen Zhuo quickly explained: "madam, it''s not like this. It''s because this child came in late and made a slower progress than everyone else. I hope he can catch up with other children and teach him some basic skills first."


    "The children in our family will have to wait for the children in the following class to catch up before they can continue to teach. If the child is very stupid, do we have to wait?" That pusher is not a reasonable one. Obviously, he is even more unreasonable.


    Chen Zhuo didn''t just work as an assistant. He said, "madam, you misunderstood me. I''m coach Jiang''s assistant. I''m responsible for teaching beginners. Mr. Jiang is a real coach. He is responsible for teaching children with a certain foundation. We have a clear division of labor."


    "Well, you said earlier. My son has been walking around here for more than ten times. When did coach Jiang start to teach new lessons?"


    As soon as Jiang gang saw this posture, he quickly put aside the matter of cheating new students, stood up and went to Chen Zhuo, and said very cooperatively: "for an old student like this who has had more than ten classes, the next step is to go on speed skating, so it''s not enough to skate ten laps every day. To lay the foundation for speed skating, the more laps, the better."


    As soon as his mother heard the coach''s words, he said: "coach, you said earlier, my soldiers learn faster and better than them. You said it was the need of speed skating. I asked him to practice 30 laps."


    Jiang Gang hastily said: "the child''s skeleton has not grown well, 30 laps is too heavy, 15 to 20 laps is good."


    "Well, I''ll let my little soldier slide five more laps."


    When the soldiers left, Jiang Gang gave Chen Zhuo a thumbs up.


    Although Su ran was short-sighted and saw Jiang Gang''s action, she said to Xu Yunlu with some worry: "what kind of Feida person is not a fraud company? When there are more cheaters, they will disappear? "


    "The man named Jiang Gang takes his children to the square to skate a few days a week. His uncle sees that he has skated many times, but he has some skills. Chen Zhuo, who should be a new assistant, hasn''t seen her skate for a long time. His uncle just doesn''t see her skate, but she looks beautiful. As soon as she comes, she is watched by some bad youths and harassed by them all the time, But it''s not a layman to see her teach in silence. "


    "Oh," Su ran breathed a sigh of relief, "I thought that as soon as I was interested in learning something, my family encountered a swindler, which had a great impact on his little soul."


    Xu Yunlu happily grabs Su Ran''s face. Su Ran is startled. Her little face turns red for fear of being seen. She covers her face and wants to step back. Xu Yunlu reaches out and pulls her to her side and sits down on the chair.


    In order to attract new students, Jiang Gang still has to show off his figure skating. Su Ran is a little relieved when she sees Jiang Gang''s figure skating. Even if she is a layman, she can see that Jiang Gang is a professional.


    So as soon as Jiang Gang finished the slide, the parents of the onlookers immediately came forward for consultation, and the surrounded Jiang Gang was very excited.


    Qin Mo, after all, is small. He can''t skate for two hours. Xu Yunlu takes off his skates and carries Qin Mo on his shoulder. When Qin Mo and Chen Zhuo do goodbye, he finds Qin Mo and Su ran to leave the skating ground. Then he asks Su ran, "do you want to go back for a while, or do you want to go back?"


    "Just now, I was busy watching silent skating, but I didn''t stroll around. It''s just that my uncle will be tired with his piggy."


    "This just how many jin, uncle should carry a noodle bag to accompany my family to eliminate insects." When Xu Yunlu talks and laughs, he still holds Qin Mo in his arms.


    However, after a while, Qin Mo, who was really tired of playing, fell asleep in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Su ran was afraid that Qin Mo''s clothes were wet with sweat, so she fell asleep and would catch a cold, so she stopped walking.


    When a family of three arrived at the small skating ground just now, the primary school members all finished their training and went home. Only Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo were left to pack up. Su ran heard that Chen Zhuo was complaining about Jiang Gang: "brother Gangzi, you really are. Why do you want to accept two figure skating students?"


    "You''re stupid. You''re 3888." Jiang Gang''s voice was very excited, and Chen Zhuo was even more dissatisfied. "You know they can''t learn at all."


    "I didn''t say it was going to happen."


    "They spend so much money to learn how to get started."


    "Zhuo Zhuo, what are you here for, not to make money?" Jiang Gang said angrily.


    "Yes, we''re here to make money, but we''re not here to cheat." Chen Zhuo was still dissatisfied. Jiang Gang sighed and said, "Zhuo Zhuo, as far as we are concerned, I can''t even pay you a month''s salary except the management fee, health fee and gifts."


    Chen Zhuo didn''t say anything. Jiang Gang said, "look at the family, the man''s big gold chain is so thick. I don''t care about the 3888 yuan. Their children are not likely to learn figure skating, but we are not prophets. How can we know that their children are so stupid? Don''t you want to treat your grandmother and collect more figure skating students, I''ll give you some more money. "


    "My father said that my grandmother''s illness may not be cured by surgery. There is no need to spend so much money to let her suffer that crime."


    "Spending so much money is the key. It must be your stepmother''s idea."


    "I consulted the doctor, and he also said that there was a great risk for my grandmother''s operation. The possibility of removing the tumor was only 50%, and the possibility of benign tumor was only 50%. But my grandmother had a headache every day, which was very painful, and she couldn''t sleep all night."


    "Zhuo Zhuo, but I have to remind you that your grandmother is nearly seventy, which is rare in ancient times. Your stepmother is not a good bird. If she forces you to marry her relative, the dwarf wax gourd, with her illness, you should think twice before you leap."


    Chen Zhuo didn''t reply, and Jiang Gang was worried: "table, that short wax gourd is OK, but I heard that his ancestors have a tradition of beating women. I heard that his mother''s one ear is to make his father deaf. Even if such a family is willing to pay for your grandmother''s operation, you have to consider it clearly, and you are still studying, and you haven''t graduated from high school."


    Chen Zhuo still didn''t make a sound, Jiang Gang said: "otherwise, Zhuo Zhuo, first sell the small house that my parents left me, and treat your grandmother. They say that the lot can be sold for 300000."ˇ° How can you do that? Your parents left it for you to get married and have children. "ˇ° How much does your grandmother''s operation cost? "ˇ° Doctors say that if it''s benign, it''s just the cost of surgery and hospitalization, which is about 150000 yuan. If it''s malignant, the later chemotherapy is a bottomless hole. "ˇ° Now I really can''t afford to be ill. Otherwise, I''ll mortgage the house to the bank first, and then I''ll make money to repay the loan. So you still prevent me from accepting two students. The hospital has no conscience. Do we need to always analyze our own heart? "ˇ° Don''t you often say that you always have to pay it back? "ˇ° This is not often seen in movies and TV. It''s easy to say Jiang Gang sat down to drink water and said, "by the way, Zhuo Zhuo, can you pass the exam?"ˇ° I have too many culture classes. "ˇ° Ah, you say that once we do not make any achievements in sports, it will be more difficult for us to pick up the books. We really have to go to the bathhouse to give people a bath. You''re OK. You haven''t taken this road for a long time. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 473

    "I almost didn''t pass the high school entrance examination, and I was the worst. My grades are still hanging tail. I can only take the art examination. But the art examination is not easy. People have studied it for several years, even since I was a child. I''m a monk on the way. Even if I spell out the results of the art examination, my culture class is still terrible."


    "It''s very difficult for you to get rid of the tuition and art class expenses in recent years. Now grandma''s illness is..."


    "Brother Gangzi, it''s still a little cold at night. Let''s go quickly. There are few people in the square."


    Jiang Gang quickly got up, and when they finished cleaning up, they saw Xu Yunlu and Su ran. Su ran asked, "you haven''t come back yet."


    "We have to wait for all the students to leave before we can leave. This is the service tenet of our Feida people. If you want to learn roller skating, please introduce it to me."


    "All right."


    When they got away, Su ran put her head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and said, "the hospital is really the most unreasonable place. It says how much it costs, you can''t lose one point, and you won''t be treated for less."


    "Well, it''s time to express our feelings. Let''s hurry back."


    The next day, Xu Yunlu''s friends knew that Qin Mo wanted to learn roller skating, so they sent skates from morning till night. When Su ran came back from school, the milk tea shop collected dozens of pairs of skates, of which Shao Xi was the most popular.


    Su LAN pulls Su ran and points to Shaoxi to send the pair of shoes and whispers, "I check online. This brand of skates, starting from 30000 yuan, is so ugly. How can they be so expensive?"


    Su ran thought of Lu Yuqin''s words and said, "it''s so ugly that it''s also a selling point."


    Qin Mo and Qin Xing came back and saw so many skates. It was a burst of excitement. Little hands touched this pair of skates and that pair of skates. In so many skates, little hands stopped on the pair of shoes bought by Shaoxi. After dinner, they had to put them on. Then they stamped their skates'' feet and screamed to crush the soldiers.


    Su LAN looked at Qin Mo, who was wearing skates and still wanted to jump. She kept clenching her fists, bared her teeth and cracked her mouth. She almost didn''t tie a band on her forehead and wrote the words "fight to the end". She asked curiously, "was she pushed by someone or bitten by a rabid dog yesterday?"


    Su ran almost laughs and falls on Su LAN. Qin Xing is very angry after listening to Qin Mo''s tragic experience yesterday: "which smelly boy dares to beat my family silently. Isn''t Xu Yunlu very powerful? Why did he become a vegetarian yesterday?"


    "Little uncle, it''s not a fight, it''s a push."


    "Just push it. No, today, I''ll stare at it and see who dares to push it."


    "Let him eat and then go, or he''ll play like crazy, and he''ll have to spit out all he eats."


    "I don''t know. I''ve been his father for three years."


    On Friday, there were many guests in the milk tea shop. Su ran was afraid that Su Lan was tired, so she could only give Qin Xing a thousand instructions.


    Holding tables, chairs, benches and other people, Qin Mo, who had already slipped up in the room, was very impatient. He moved his feet by hand, and his mouth kept making bursts of Woo woo woo, which made Zhu Zhu, who was riding Suzuki, look at him in a daze: "Su ran, what''s the matter with baozi, what''s the stimulation?"


    As soon as Su ran talks about what happened last night, Zhu Zhu says that the pusher is ill bred, and at the same time, he is amused by Qin mo.


    When Su ran took Qin Mo''s advice to learn skating, she said, "the square is full of concrete. There are so many plants around it. They are all suitable for the situation. What kind of snakes can there be?"


    Su ran didn''t care so much. She repeatedly told Qin Mo that she didn''t let go until he nodded. Qin Mo followed Qin Xing out of the door. Suddenly, she took Qin Xing back and pointed to dozens of pairs of skates. Qin Xing didn''t understand: "you don''t like this pair of skates on your feet. Do you want to change it?"


    Qin Mo stamped his skate foot and said, "take it!"


    Qin Xing''s eyes were wide: "so many, how can I take it?"


    Qin Mo thought about pointing to the tricycle that was parked outside the door, almost abandoned and used by Qin Xing to take him: "inside."


    Zhu Zhu almost said with a smile: "you are so tormenting, Baozi. You skate and let your star father take your skates with a tricycle."


    We all know that it''s time to skate and we''re going to be late, so we finally stop Qin Mo''s idea of taking all the skates. However, Qin Mo chooses two pairs of skates for Qin Xing to carry, and finally reluctantly looks at the dozens of skates that he can''t take to crush the soldiers, Just humed ground to grasp Qin Xing to trample skate to leave milk tea shop.


    Zhu Zhu almost climbed on the bar and said with a stomachache: "it''s fun to have a bun."


    "It''s fun. As soon as you graduate, you should have one with my cousin."


    "Su Xiaoran, do you want to help your cousin with me all day long?"


    "Oh, it''s wrong. I''ve been thinking about helping you with my cousin all day, OK?"


    They are talking about making trouble. Guan Meng and some girls from the company come to take care of the business of the milk tea shop after work. As soon as Guan Meng comes in, he says, "Su ran, the business of the milk tea shop is good."


    "All thanks to the sisters." Su ran arched his hand and said boldly, "tonight, all your milk tea is 20% off."


    Su ran over here, Zhao xiaohen pushed Yu Ye into the door and said: "I told you that Yu Ye, the doctor said that you can go, you have to go. No matter how unaccustomed you are, you can learn to walk as a baby."


    "It''s not that serious."


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen came in, he asked, "Su ran, what about Ning Xiaohai?"


    "I haven''t seen anyone."


    "Gee, I saw him driving away after work, but he didn''t take Xu Xiaolu with him."


    "Xu bureau should be at Lao Zhu''s place these days. He can''t be late and leave early. At a meeting, I heard him complain after answering the phone that Lao Zhu was not a human being and tortured him every day. Did Ning Xiaohai pick him up?"


    "I admire Lao Zhu a little now. Only Lao Zhu dealt with Xu Xiaolu one after another. He managed Xu Xiaolu so well that he couldn''t even fight." Zhao xiaohen pushed Ning Xiaohai to the bar and said, "Su Xiaoran, two cups of milk tea, pearl and ice, original flavor."


    Yu Ye quickly waved his hand and said, "I don''t drink that." Said in the wild want to help wheelchair stand up, Zhao xiaohen quickly said, "you want to stand up, why don''t tell me, I help you."


    "In addition, it''s better for you to help me with the wheelchair."


    "Yu Ye, you are really a bridge breaker. You say who is in charge of you all the time when you come out of the Bureau..." Zhao xiaohen says that the phone rings. When he answers the phone, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai come in.


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen''s eyes brightened, he quickly answered the phone and said to Ning Xiaohai, "Oh, Xiaohai, you''ve finally come. Let''s go to the bar."


    Ning Xiaohai immediately resolutely refused: "I won''t go!"


    "Why, you didn''t sell drunk yesterday. You sold very well."


    "I''m afraid I''ll accidentally touch you. Your family is so poor that you can kill me with a knife eye."


    "No, you have to go. I''m sorry. I''ll give all the women here a free drink tonight. If you don''t go, he''ll make money."


    "No, I''ve started to solicit business for your family."


    "Let''s take Yuye with us."


    Yu ye asked anxiously: "what''s the situation? Is it true that Zhao xiaohen and the old ghost? No, I have to tell Gao Ju about it."


    Zhao xiaohen has gone to deceive a group of girls in Guanmeng: "go to the bar, have a free drink, Zhuzhu, and you. Don''t you like dancing? Go, go


    All of you:


    Finally, Ning Xiaohai, Yu Ye, Zhu Zhu and Guan Meng are all fooled by Zhao xiaohen to go to the bar. Su ran rubs her head, turns around and pours a cup of warm water for Xu Yunlu and says, "I''m so dizzy because of the noise."


    Xu Yunlu took a drink from the cup, looked at the milk tea shop and said, "I didn''t expect that the business of the milk tea shop has also started."


    "Although the propaganda of Zhuzhu has certain effect, it is inseparable from the increasing flow of people here. By the way, my brother seems to be coming back late these days."


    "Uncle is pressing him hard. How can he come back early?"


    Su ran was about to speak, but saw song die come in. Su ran almost fainted: "uncle, she''s crazy about Xiaoxi, but Xiaoxi is only interested in his dark kingdom, game and anchor. What should I do?"


    "Is she bothering you?"


    "I''m not bothered. I just want to have a cup of milk tea every day. I don''t know if I saw Xiao Xi here last time. She comes here every day to try her luck."


    Xu Yunlu rubbed his nose and said, "anyway, she didn''t pester you, so you let her go."


    "I used to annoy her, but now Xiao Xi ignores her, and I feel sorry for her."


    "It''s really a glass heart. Let''s go and see how silent children''s skating is going."


    "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you?"


    "Don''t mention it, Lao Zhu''s 15 yuan meal."


    "Uncle, you refuse."


    "Uncle, I didn''t refuse. Uncle refused strongly. But Lao Zhu''s incessant teaching is better than Lao Lu''s political lessons. Uncle was not only occupied by the enemy, but also ate two meals. Uncle had no brain damage at that time, so he had no mouth. "


    Su ran was so happy that she quickly changed her clothes. No matter how many guests there were, Su Lan was busy. Su LAN looked at Su ran, who left with Xu Yunlu''s arm in her arm, and said with disdain, "color is more important than aunt."


    Su ran and Xu Yunlu take a walk to the skating world. Qin Mo has been able to throw away Chen Zhuo''s hand and follow the children''s buttocks. Only he is the youngest, he has learned to hang his tail all the time. But he is much better than the children who are two years older than him and still hold their parents'' hands in tears, Of course, Qin Mo consciously took the initiative to challenge the sport, and his main purpose was to surpass his little soldier. At present, his parents are more likely to force him to join the sport.


    Su ran estimates that the crying child may be the one Jiang Gang brought in yesterday to learn figure skating. He has the courage to learn figure skating. It seems that it''s difficult even to get into the elementary level. Qin Xing is a caring father, standard configuration: two pairs of skates in two hands, a water cup in one hand, two sweaty towels on Qin Mo''s shoulders, and chasing him out of the circle like an old lady. Qin Xing banished also side loudly exhorted: "silent, careful, careful, don''t be hit."ˇ° Silent, don''t chase out, let''s learn the foundation well firstˇ° You are younger than them, don''t be hard! " Chen Zhuo and Jiang Gang don''t understand who Qin Mo is, and they don''t care about the new students with a runny nose and tears. The children should have slipped for several times. Jiang Gang whistled to stop them for a rest. Qin Mo was the last one to arrive. He was very angry and trampled on his skates. He held his little fist, muttered his little mouth, and stared at the soldier with big eyes. Su ran was so happy that she couldn''t straighten her waist. Xu Yunlu also laughed. Qin Xing quickly took a water cup and a towel to wait on her. Qin Mo''s two little boxers collided with each other as before the fight, and said angrily, "don''t drink!"ˇ° Silent, sweating so much, drink some water to supplement water, good, obedient Qin Xing wipes Qin Mo''s sweat and hands Qin mo the water. Qin Mo''s water cup is one with a straw. Qin Xing puts the straw into Qin Mo''s small mouth, and Qin Mo takes two mouthfuls of face. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 474

    Qin Xing immediately happy with the same prize: "quietly good, drink, drink." Then I want to whisper to Qin mo.


    Qin Mo suddenly throws away Qin Xing and comes to Chen Zhuo with his skates. Chen Zhuo squats down to untie Qin Mo''s helmet, wipes Qin mo ''


    Qin Mo stamped his feet discontentedly, and Chen Zhuo whispered, "but this pair of skates is very professional, much better than their skates. If you work hard, they will be much faster." Then Chen Zhuo quietly taught Qin Mo how to use his shoes to accelerate, how to swing his hands and how to pedal his feet. He also made a demonstration standing up.


    After Jiang Gang failed again in persuading the crying child, he had to whistle for the old student to practice. Chen Zhuo squeezed Qin Mo''s little hand and said, "be careful. Try it. My sister just taught me. I don''t know how much you understand."


    Qin Mo returned to the team on his skates. It''s obvious that Qin Mo is a man with athletic talent. Chen Zhuo didn''t understand what he taught with his mouth, but Chen Zhuo''s demonstration showed that he understood 7778. This time, he didn''t hang his tail, and he was a little bit in a state of driving out soldiers.


    Qin Mo to the end, Chen Zhuo is very satisfied to quietly give him a thumbs up.


    Xiaobing was dissatisfied. When he made a scene in front of his mother, his mother immediately stood up and said, "I said, assistant Chen, what''s your relationship with this child? It''s your illegitimate child. You give him a small stove like this."


    For a 17-year-old girl who obviously hasn''t graduated from high school, this kind of words are more disgusting than pointing at her nose and scolding her. Chen Zhuo''s eyes are red, and she can''t speak when she says "you...".


    Jiang Gang immediately came forward and said, "what are you talking about, little soldier mother?"


    "What am I talking about? What are you doing as an assistant? I saw her training this little red guy in private."


    Chen Zhuo wiped his eyes and said, "you misunderstood me, Xiaobing mom. This kid''s skates have many functions. I don''t think he can use them. Just teach him."


    Jiang Gang immediately said: "yes, Xiaobing mother, if Xiaobing also has such skates, we will also tell him how to use them, otherwise we won''t use such good shoes. It''s not a waste. We are very responsible for the students."


    Xiaobing''s mother looked at the shoes on Qin Mo''s feet discontentedly and said, "what''s the big deal? It''s just a pair of shoes. I''ll buy such a pair of shoes for our Xiaobing."


    Qin Xingzheng worried that he had no chance to get revenge on the person who pushed Qin mo. as soon as he heard this, he strode forward and pushed Xiaobing ma. His strength was a little strong. Xiaobing Ma made him stagger. Fortunately, a relative who came with her helped him. Qin Xing snorted, "if you want to buy shoes, please buy them for your little red guy, If you can''t afford it, don''t talk about it here. We all pay for the delay in children''s training. You''ll pay for the delay. "


    "Ah, you dare to hit me."


    "Auntie, I''m just pushing you away. It has nothing to do with beating you." Qin Xing and the woman should be the same age, but as a man, he looks a little younger than the women of the same age, but he can''t bear to call each other "Auntie". At once, he rushed to Qin Xing with a whoop.


    Qin Mo was very satisfied with his performance this time. He stepped on his skates and stamped from time to time. His two little fists collided from time to time to cheer him up. He was ready to find Chen Zhuo De''s true biography again. Unexpectedly, the little soldier''s mother and his star father had a fight.


    Qin Mo: "what''s the situation? And let no one use technology to crush the opponent.


    As soon as the woman''s relatives saw that there was a fight, they rushed several aunts in. The mean aunt wanted to take advantage of Qin Mo''s opportunity. Xu Yunlu quickly reached out and fished Qin Mo out of the skating field.


    Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo rushed to protect several children whose parents were not present.


    Qin Mo, who came back to himself, was really angry when he saw the small field where the scuffle started and couldn''t crush the soldiers technically.


    However, Baiguo quickly brought security to maintain order and pulled the fighters aside. Qin Xing was caught in several blood spots by several aunts and aunts. Qin Xing''s mother, who had been standing outside the circle, saw that her son had been beaten and rushed in. Baiguo and others quickly put Qin Xing''s mother out, Qin Xing''s mother scolded ginkgo reluctantly: "you don''t eat and drink for nothing in the milk tea shop. At this time, you help them instead of my star."


    Qin Xing covers the blood way son on the face, very have no face to say: "Mom, don''t talk nonsense, go back!"


    The soldier''s family was also reluctant. When they saw Xu Yunlu holding Qin Mo, they were inexplicably afraid. They did not dare to come up to talk with Xu Yunlu. They surrounded Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo and asked for a refund of their tuition fees.


    Xiaobing''s family asked for a refund of their tuition fees, and the parents of other students who have been studying for a long time are ready to move as soon as they see that there is room to drill.


    Qin Xing covered his bleeding face with a "ha" and said: "if you don''t want to be shameful, you have 16 classes in 20 classes, and you have to refund your tuition fees. I think you are deliberately looking for trouble today. It turns out that you are trying to get rid of the tuition fees."


    Jiang Gang was in a hurry, but Qin Xing immediately changed the weather vane.


    The parents, who were still young, did not stop. The parents, who were crying and refused to leave, helped Jiang Gang and said, "that is, it''s not easy for a couple to earn some hard money."


    Chen Zhuo''s face turned red. Jiang Gang apologized and made amends to his family. He promised to send an extra class in private to make up for it. Finally, he calmed down the storm.


    As soon as Qin Xing saw that he was ok, he came out with his face covered. He saw Xu Yunlu sitting on one side of the chair, and Qin Mo, wearing a full set of skating equipment, sitting on his lap, drinking happily with a coke in his arms.


    Qin Xing was dissatisfied: "you are very cool, holding your son to drink happy water. I''m fighting for my son over there. Who is the father of my son?"


    Su ran took a cup of coke from the plastic bag and handed it to Qin Xing, saying, "if you drink some happy water, you won''t be angry."


    Qin Mo added: "Dad, have a good drink."


    Qin xingcai happily took a cup, took the plastic bag by the way and handed it to Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo: "the two coaches are working hard. Let''s drink some to quench our thirst."


    Jiang Gang took two cups and said thank you. He handed one to Chen Zhuo and took two mouthfuls. He shook his head bitterly and said, "it''s not easy to do anything these days."


    Qin Xing nodded and glanced at the family of Xiaobing, saying, "you should also choose the trainees. You should take such a person as my son''s classmate. Don''t take my son bad."


    Jiang Gang wiped the sweat and said, "silent dad, it''s so easy to say. Now it''s not easy to accept a trainee."


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll introduce some students to you tomorrow."


    "True or false?"


    "Of course it''s true. My brother alone has five children in his family, all of whom are sent to you as trainees."


    Jiang Gang was shocked. Did he meet the legendary tuhaojin?


    Seeing that Jiang Gang didn''t believe it, Qin Xing simply took out the phone and dialed and said, "brother, I think Xiaoya and Fangfang are old and big. They only know how to make trouble after school all day long. In the future, they will learn something. There is a roller skater in the square. I think it''s quite professional. You will send your children to learn roller skating tomorrow."ˇ° Roller skating is nothing but roller skating. "ˇ° It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I''ll pay the tuition. "ˇ° Ah, little Yada is a little big. " Qin Xing turned and asked Jiang Gang, "coach, there is a child in my family who is 15 years old. Can we learn it?"


    "Of course I can. Except for those who can''t move in bed, I can learn skating."


    Qin Xing immediately said to the phone: "no problem, 15 years old is nothing."


    Qin Xing hung up and saw that Jiang Gang still didn''t believe it, so he said, "I''ll pay five deposits, one hundred. How about that?"


    "Well, of course."


    Qin Xing took out his mobile phone and transferred it to Jiang Gang by wechat. After Jiang Gang received Qin Xing''s deposit, he felt that it was a bit true.


    Qin Xing said to Su ran, "that Wang Xun can also learn."


    Su ran said quickly: "xun''er will be in senior three soon."


    "Where''s Zixuan?"


    "Zixuan is too timid."


    "What does it have to do with courage, coach? I have a little niece who is also a teenager. I''ll teach her, but she''s a little timid."


    Jiang Gang should have no problem, Su ran almost fainted.


    When Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo left with Qin Mo to teach children, Su ran asked in a low voice: "little uncle, your company is making a lot of money recently?"


    Qin Xing snorted and said: "although there is no money, there is still money for a few children to learn roller skating."


    "Little uncle, you''re very busy today."


    "When did your little aunt leave the moat? He can''t talk."


    Ginkgo is afraid that Xiaobing''s family is still angry, so he just takes two people to guard here.


    Under the leadership of Jiang Gang, a group of children, just like a group of tadpoles, soon got rid of the old grudges and began to catch up with each other.


    Qin Mo saw that he could use his technology to crush the soldiers again. He was so happy that he kept saying "Hey, hey, Yo". No one knew whether he was cheering himself up or threatening his opponent.


    However, Qin Mo''s skates in that Sao Bao are really a magic weapon. He is also a good sportsman, so he soon threw off many children and rushed to the second place, only next to the soldiers.


    Qin Xing was very proud: "look how powerful my son is. He is more than two years younger than them."


    Su Ran is a little worried: "silence is too small. If you play like this, you can''t bear it."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "I think so, too."


    "So today is almost enough. My aunt won''t let me play in silence."


    With a "De Le" sound, Qin Xing hurried to the small venue to say hello to Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo, and then waved to Qin mo.


    Qin Mo steps on his skates to Qin Xing. When Qin Xing says that he doesn''t practice today, he doesn''t catch up with the soldiers, so he pouts his lips and doesn''t agree.


    Qin Xing knew that he would bring him early the next day. At Qin Mo''s request, he gave two pairs of skates that he had been carrying for more than an hour to the onlookers for a long time. His family refused to buy skates for the two children. Qin Mo agreed not to practice today.


    Qin Xing looked at the two pairs of skates sent out. He was so distressed that he took out the skates. When he saw the two pairs of skates, they were not cheap. In order to stop Qin Mo from playing, he paid too much. Qin Mo, Xu Yunlu and Su ran greet each other, then they step on their skates, hold their fists and shout, and follow Qin Xing to leave the small field and slide to the milk tea shop. Seeing that Qin Mo was gone, ginkgo dismissed the two left behind. Looking at the back of a big one and a small one, she hugged her chest and raised her cheek and said, "how can I always feel like the big one follows the small one, and the big one can''t leave the small one?" Xu Yunlu laughed for a while, stretched out his arm and said, "Dear insect, did you go back with your uncle?" Su ran took Xu Yunlu''s arm and whispered, "uncle, I think that little girl Chen Zhuo is so pitiful!"ˇ° There are so many poor people in the world. Can you take care of them? "ˇ° It''s a pity that the people I know are very young, and few of them even have families, let alone children. Otherwise, I can help them introduce more new students. "ˇ° All right, change the mood, change the topic. My uncle has a lot of ideas tonight. "ˇ° Uncle, let''s go. Let''s go back first You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 475

    "Silence."


    "I''ll have it sent back."


    To be honest, Su ran was afraid of the energetic Xu Yunlu. In this case, Xu Yunlu was a bit of a beast. Su ran didn''t particularly like the fierce Xu Yunlu. But after she took Qin Mo to the capital for a tour, Xu Yunlu became very gentle and considerate. No matter before or after the event, Xu Yunlu took her as the leader and followed her rhythm, Let her experience never had happiness, Xu Yunlu suddenly become that kind of understanding and gentle and affectionate husband, but not married, with a good husband, seems to be a little


    Su ran wakes up and finds that she is still tired of being in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu leans on the head of the bed with his mobile phone. He doesn''t know who he is talking to on wechat. As soon as Su Ran is about to see it, Xu Yunlu turns off his mobile phone and asks, "little sluggard, wake up?"


    "Well," Su ran immediately forgot to look at her mobile phone and went back to the sensitive issue of shame. As soon as Xu Yunlu reached out and held her to her chest, Su Ran''s hand fell on Xu Yunlu''s abdomen, where there were eight standard abdominal muscles. Although she didn''t know how many times she had touched her body, Su ran took her hand away as if she had been scalded.


    Xu Yunlu laughed, and Su ran suddenly called out: "no, I forgot." With that, Su ran quickly reached for the small medicine bottle at the head of the bed. Xu Yunlu grabbed the small medicine bottle and threw it into the corner and said, "no matter how good it is, there are side effects."


    "But uncle, it''s not safe this time."


    "If you''re not here, you''re not here. It''s a big deal. We''ll add a sister-in-law to Murphy''s little pig, such as Murphy''s little dog, Murphy''s little cat and so on."


    "Uncle, I haven''t finished college yet." Su Ran''s face turned red, and Xu Yunlu took her back to his arms and said, "ah, anyway, you''ve been reading that book for a long time, which makes my uncle impatient."


    Su ran listened to the "Puchi" and laughed: "uncle, the University was going to be four years, I studied medicine, then I had to study for five years, and I didn''t hang up a subject, and I didn''t study one more year than others."


    "My uncle was impatient to wait anyway." Xu Yunlu very overbearing to Su Ran''s hair to the back of his head, just want to implement their own ideas are not satisfied, Su ran sat up and asked, "right, silent? Last night you didn''t mean to have it sent back. "


    "It''s too late. He wants to recall the revolutionary friendship with Qin Xing and Su LAN, so his uncle agreed to let him sleep in Su LAN and Qin Xing."


    Su ran was stunned at first, and then patted Xu Yunlu: "Uncle Lu, you are really, really, even silently throwing it to my sister-in-law and uncle."


    "Well, well, throw it all away. Uncle now thinks more about silent dog or silent cat. Silent pig, throw it aside and be a stray pig first."


    Su ran: "uncle, is silent really your own son?


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "insect insect this small face again a pair of ignorant appearance, with my home still silent true image."


    Suddenly Su ran saw a deep red mark on Xu Yunlu''s left shoulder, touched it with her hand and asked, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said: "it''s a good thing. Yesterday, an insect went crazy. It turned from an invertebrate arthropod into a fierce canine. My uncle has all kinds of patience. Now he doesn''t turn back into a mollusk to repay his uncle for being bitten."


    "Uncle, do you have mollusks..." before Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu can''t wait to ask for his loss


    Su ran, a little collapsed, crawled on the bed and didn''t want to move. Xu Yunlu finally let her go, got up and put on white T, casual pants, and said, "uncle, I have to pick up the pigs."


    Xu Yunlu just casually put on the white T. The White T''s clothes have not yet completely fallen off. He stretched out his hand to open a curtain, and the sunlight hit him. The strong breast and the abdominal muscles that white T has not yet completely covered all exude a kind of attractive hormone taste.


    Su ran quickly covers her eyes. She feels that she is crazy. She can be attracted by Xu Yunlu even though she is in a fight


    But Su Ran''s action let Xu Yunlu catch, Xu Yunlu a hand to white T to take off, in front of Su ran put a poss said: "want to see bold look, his man''s body casually look, also dodge what, your eyesight is not good, uncle closer, let you see more clearly."


    Su ran screamed and pulled up the quilt to cover her face. Xu Yunlu jumped on the bed and pulled the quilt away. Su ran said, "ah, ah, it''s as if I haven''t seen it before. What I bit last night was my shoulder. Where I want to bite today, my uncle is satisfied one by one."


    Su Ran''s face touched Xu Yunlu''s abdomen, and she screamed. She wanted to avoid it, but Xu Yunlu took it into her arms. Su ran stretched out her hand and hugged Xu Yunlu''s back. She was as sharp and straight as her waist, without a trace of fat. But it was so close that she could see Xu Yunlu''s injuries through the half window, There are even some scars that are quite big. It''s just that they have a long history. In addition, Xu Yunlu has a very effective medicine for removing scars, which should have been used not only by Li Gui, but also by him. Therefore, when he doesn''t pay attention to them, the large and small scars are not conspicuous.


    Xu Yunlu quarrels with Su ran for a while. Feeling that Su ran, who didn''t sleep well at night, doesn''t have much energy, he lets Su ran go, pulls on the quilt for her, turns around and puts a white T on her, and walks out of the bedroom.


    Su ran softened on the bed and patted her head with her hand. She wanted to tell her that she couldn''t fall into the enemy without marrying Xu Yunlu. Then she blamed herself.


    Then Su ran heard Qin Mo''s song "La La La, I''m a newsboy selling newspapers".


    Su ran quickly got up and put on her pajamas. As soon as she put them on casually, Qin Mo rushed in like a small shell: "Mom, dad said he would take me to the zoo to see the big tiger."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu, who followed him in, a little unnaturally stroked his hair and said, "father Xing is so busy, do you have time?"


    "Star dad said squeeze time."


    "Then you should be careful when you go to the zoo with star dad."


    "Star dad said don''t be afraid, big tigers are closed." Qin Mo has climbed into bed, nestled in Su Ran''s arms and said, "I miss my mother."


    After hearing this, Su ran felt that she was becoming more and more mature. She gave Qin Mo a kiss and said, "mom wants to be quiet, too."


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head and sits down on the sofa beside him. Su ran asks Qin Mo, "did you have breakfast in silence?"


    "A little bit."


    "Why a little?"


    "I miss my mother."


    Xu Yunlu was happy. Su ran hated Xu Yunlu and said, "Mom will take you to breakfast."


    "Good."


    Su ran takes Qin Mo out of the house. Xu Yunlu follows him discontentedly and says, "worm, uncle, I don''t understand why I''m hated. I''m sorry."


    "Breakfast."


    Xu Yunlu sadly sits on the chair beside the dining table with his hands spread out. Qin Mo learns from him and climbs up the chair with his hands spread out.


    Xu Yunlu is happy and reaches out his hand to take Qin Mo into his arms. Su ran says discontentedly, "I''m going to have breakfast in silence. What are you doing with him?"


    Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo put their heads on top of each other, and then they put out their fists and small fists to touch each other. After a while, Xu Yunlu loosened Qin Mo''s fist and said, "have breakfast."


    "Dad, play more."


    "I''m going to the zoo with my star father to see the big tiger. If I still play, I can''t see the big tiger. Let''s eat." Xu Yunlu takes the milk mixed with Su ran and hands it to Qin mo. then he opens the milk box and pours it on Su ran and himself.


    Su ran gives Qin Mo a piece of bread and a bun, but Xu Yunlu looks at her and Qin Mo and doesn''t understand: "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yunlu looked back and said, "it''s nothing. The more uncle is used to having you and being silent, he can''t help thinking about how he used to live in the past."


    Su ran pursed her lips gently. Xu Yunlu reached out and pressed Su Ran''s mouth and said, "have breakfast, please."


    Su ran


    But listen to Xu Yunlu with soliloquy said: "uncle is thinking, if you let uncle live before, uncle will feel life is not like death."


    "Uncle, don''t go back to Goa."


    "If you want to go back to Goa, you can only go back as a representative of the Chinese police. Just because Lao Xu and Lao Lu are making so much noise here, do you think your uncle can go back to Goa to do what he did before? Like Zhang Feiping, can he manage it?"


    "Grandfather and grandfather did it on purpose."


    "That''s why my grandmother said it well. No grandfather or grandfather will hold me back. Is that really true?"


    As soon as Su ran heard that the four old demons came here for such publicity, it turned out that they had a purpose to expose Xu Yunlu, so that Xu Yunlu could not go back to Goa to do those dangerous things before. The four old demons had many tricks!


    Su ran knew that Yu Jingming died two days earlier than his father. Xu Yunlu didn''t seem to remember it very much. Su ran reminded him twice, but Xu Yunlu forgot it in a flash. Su ran had to buy a candle paper treasure and went up the mountain.


    After giving Yu Jingming incense and burning paper treasures, Su ran sees weeds growing behind her father''s tombstone, so she just sits behind the tombstone and digs the weeds.


    When Su ran was cleaning up, she heard the voice of talking and wheelchair. She listened to the voice of Lao Kuai and Yu Ye.


    They came to worship Yu Jingming.


    After the incense, Lao Chuan should sit down in front of Jingming''s tomb. Su ran just wanted to go out and say hello, but he said, "Yuye, why didn''t your mother come?"


    "My mother is afraid of touching the scene. She only worships her father at home. She seldom goes to the grave."


    "I''m not afraid of Captain Guo''s jokes. In fact, my father and mother didn''t have a very good relationship. When I was a child, I often heard them quarrel or even fight."


    "Generally speaking, men who want to make achievements in their career will pay less for their families, and their wives and children will complain more. This is very normal."


    Yu Ye said with a wry smile: "it''s just an excuse for some irresponsible men. Look at Xu Ju. Although he and Su ran are not married, I''m sure they are. Xu Ju will protect Su Xiaoran very much."


    Lao Chan didn''t speak, and Su ran was embarrassed to go out and say hello at this time. Yu Ye said, "well, I know that team Guo has an idea about Su man Xiaoran. However, team Guo, as an onlooker, still advises you: if you want to pry Su Xiaoran, the possibility is basically zero."


    The old man sneered and said, "Xu Yunlu is used to acting. Do you want to know why he is so affectionate to the little slob?"ˇ° I don''t feel like I''m pretendingˇ° Do you want to know why? "ˇ° I''m all ears. "ˇ° Because Xu Xiaolu shot Su Yue. " Su ran was scared to cover her mouth, but she didn''t cry out. Yu Ye also didn''t believe it: "Guo brigade, you can eat food indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense."ˇ° What''s wrong with me? In order to enter the poison den, Xu Xiaolu needed a completely trustworthy identity and reason, and Su Yue had been exposed at that time, so what could make the drug criminals believe that Xu Xiaolu was not an informer, but his own kind. Xu Xiaolu now shows all kinds of good to the little lazy, but it comes from guilt. "ˇ° If these are true, why don''t you tell Sura? " Yu ye asked in shockˇ° I just found some sources of information, but I have no evidence. But when you look at the file of Su Yue case carefully, the whole case has never explained who killed Su Yue from the beginning to the end? Is it a co-worker in the Bureau or a drug criminal with bloody revenge? Why didn''t you mention it? Now I want to come. The reason is very simple. In fact, it''s to protect the murderer. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 476

    "Team Guo, I really can''t digest what you just said. The news is too shocking."


    "It''s too normal for you to be shocked. Xu Yunlu''s best talent is acting. He didn''t become an actor, which is a loss to the entertainment industry. It''s just that the little slob is really pitiful. He was fooled by Xu Xiaolu, but he didn''t know that Xu Xiaolu was the murderer of his father."


    Yu Ye hesitated for a moment and then said: "Guo brigade, I think, since you have no evidence, you''d better not tell Su ran about it for the time being. If she knows, you say how hard she will suffer!"


    "I don''t need you to say that. If I hadn''t been afraid that she would be hit, I would have told her. But seeing her sink deeper and deeper, I can''t help it. It''s too painful."


    "Team Guo, you already know? Where do you know that? "


    "Don''t forget that you''ve been my runner for many years, Wang Fei."


    Yu Ye immediately said with admiration: "well, I didn''t expect that you would be a policeman, Xu Yunlu. I didn''t even think that it''s not that Xu Yunlu didn''t become an actor. It''s the loss of the performing arts industry. So are you, Guo brigade. If you were an artist in your early years, you would be able to earn a reputation as an old actor at least."


    "It''s itchy, isn''t it?" The old man sighed. He should have a look at the sky before he said, "Yuye, it looks like it''s going to rain. Let''s go back."


    "Good." Yu Ye sighed, "don''t tell Su Xiaoran."


    "I see." Lao Chan got up and pushed his wheelchair away.


    The conversation between Lao Chan and Yu Ye is like thunder on the ground. She sits in front of her father''s grave. It''s raining, but she doesn''t feel it. Su ran doesn''t know how she left the cemetery in the end.


    The rain in March is still with the chill of winter. Su ran returns to her home and falls on the bed.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu enters the door, he sees Su ran falling on the bed. He calls "little sluggard". The people on the bed don''t move. Xu Yunlu rushes to see Su Ran''s eyes are closed, her face is pale, her lips are purplish, and she seems to be shivering. Xu Yunlu puts his hand on Su Ran''s forehead, touches it, and then calls "heaven" to change Su Ran''s dry clothes, Then pick up Sura and walk out of the room.


    Su Ming arrives at the hospital and pushes away the ward. He sees Su ran lying on the bed with pale face, closed eyes and weak breath. He is in a state of critical illness. Xu Yunlu is pacing restlessly by the bed.


    Su Ming called "brother Lu" and asked, "how can this happen? What''s wrong with Rana?"


    "Caught in the rain, had a fever, burned to 39o2, just had a fever reducing injection."


    "How did she get in the rain?"


    "She went to your father''s graveyard. She came out on foot without an umbrella. Maybe she was caught in the rain on that part of the way."


    Su Ming didn''t slow down. He muttered, "Dad''s death day is still a few days away. What''s she going to do in the cemetery?" he had already picked up the medical record on Su Ran''s bed, looked at the medical record, looked at Su Ran''s eyelids, measured her heart rate, and listened to the sounds of her heart and lungs with a stethoscope. There was nothing abnormal. He was relieved to see the medicine on the drip bottle. After reading it, there was no problem, Just said to Xu Yunlu: "listen to Su LAN, after Ranran gave birth to silence, her body was very bad for a time, but that was because of the mood. Since you came back, apart from that bad cold, although Ranran usually had this uncomfortable and unpleasant, they were all girl''s small problems. How could it be so serious when it rained this time?"


    "After a holiday, as soon as the school starts, all kinds of maladjustment and a rain, are you accepted?"


    "It''s not impossible to put it in the past, but brother Lu, you''re Su Ran''s strong arm. After you come back, it doesn''t seem to matter to her."


    Xu Yunlu said softly: "it''s the same as the truth. The little lazy is just a flesh and blood body. It''s really sick. Any kind of heart strengthening needle is useless."


    "However, both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine have proved that when people are in a good mood, their immunity will be greatly enhanced."


    "Is Rana OK?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a fever caused by a common viral cold." Su Ming touched Su Ran''s forehead and said, "like a child, a cold can burn such a high temperature."


    Xu Yunlu grabs Su Ran''s hand, puts it on his lips and kisses it gently. However, he feels that his hand, which is not too big as his palm, reluctantly earns it from his palm.


    Xu Yunlu sighed in his heart and grasped his hand again. The hand was not soft because of his work, but he had been cherished by himself for more than half a year. No matter the housework or the work of the milk tea shop, Su ran would not let her hand out. Her hands were beautiful. Her fingers were as white as green, round and with a little pearl color, Small hand soft hold in the hand rub, feel will rub water. Every time Xu Yunlu kneaded Su Ran''s fingers, he felt that he was the creator,


    This time, Su ran didn''t earn her hand. Xu Yunlu contentedly put his other hand over Su Ran''s hand and said to Su Ming, "by the way, Xiao Ming, the little sluggard has a fever reducing injection. After a while, she must sweat. Just now, I sent her in a hurry. I didn''t bring much. You call Su LAN and ask her to prepare some clothes for the little sluggard."


    Su Ming nodded and called Su LAN. When Su LAN heard this, she was a little anxious: "what''s the matter? Why are you sick? In the morning, she was just like a primrose, and kept talking to me, saying that she wanted to give Yuye''s father a piece of incense."


    "Maybe it''s raining a little." Su Ming frowned. "I still wonder how many days her father''s death day is. What did she do in the cemetery? She really worries about her life. She remembers his death day."


    "Ah, it''s still very cold in this season. I don''t want her to go, but she goes. I don''t like Yu Jingming very much. I''ve seen him once. He''s not tall, thin and small, but he talks with my brother in a mature way, as if he''s really a big brother."


    "He was older than my father, so he didn''t have to be. He was not tall, but Yuye was not very short."


    "Gene mutation."


    "Well, let''s not talk about anyone else. Ranran has a fever reducing injection. You can find her two clothes. After a while, brother Lu will ask someone to take them."


    "OK, OK, I''m going to prepare. In a word, I just don''t like Yu Jingming. You see, Ranran went to see him and perfumed him with incense. He should also show his gratitude. As a result, did he bless my family Ranran? He didn''t have a fever at all..."


    Su Ming: "it''s nearly ten years since Yu Jingming died. He still has the ability to cure people with a high fever. When he dies, he still opens the plug-in.


    Su Ming and Su LAN finish talking on the phone, turn off the phone, and listen to Xu Yunlu say: "Yu Jingming is just because he is not tall, for the sake of future generations, looking for a wife who is taller than him."


    Su Ming said, "I didn''t expect that Yu Jingming had such an advanced idea of eugenics 30 years ago."


    "Yu Jingming is a very strong man." Xu Yunlu said, the phone rang, he took a look, picked up the phone, walked out of the ward, should answer the more important phone.


    Su Ming took a look at the closed door and sat down beside Su Ran''s bed. He asked in a low voice, "you wake up, aren''t you?"


    Su ran didn''t speak. Su Ming asked in a low voice, "what did brother Lu do to you?"


    Su Ran is bitter. She doesn''t know whether she should tell Su Ming about the conversation between Lao Chou and Yu Ye. But she knows that telling Su Ming means Su Ming and Xu Yunlu will break up. Lao Chou says that he hasn''t found any evidence. If he doesn''t find any evidence, it''s not true. But Su ran also has the same question: "who shot my father Su Yue?"


    Su ran didn''t have this problem. Su Ming and grandma Su had it. On the day of his father''s rehabilitation meeting, Su Ming proposed to pursue the murderer. When he couldn''t get a definite reply, he refused to write a memorial; When his mother was hospitalized, Lao Zhu went to see his mother. Su ran heard Xu Hui ask Lao Zhu outside the door, "who was the man who shot Su Yue? Did you catch him?"


    Lao Zhu''s answer at that time was: "it was too chaotic at that time. There were not many comrades present, so no one witnessed it."


    Su ran was also puzzled at that time. Su Ming said that it was written in the file that his father was found to have been killed by 100 kilograms of drugs. In this word, his father was killed by the police in a sense. Su Ming suspected that the police were protecting him, so he didn''t explain it in the file. This makes Su Ming most uncomfortable. If the person who killed his father was a police officer, His father died in his own hands. In a sense, his death was in vain, because the policeman didn''t know that his father was an undercover, but killed him as a drug criminal. The policeman was innocent, and he was still a drug hero in those years.


    It''s just the appearance of Xu Yunlu, who, like a Bodhisattva, extricates his family from the abyss affected by his father''s case. He also cleans up Ma Laoliu and his gang. It''s the sense of happiness brought by Xu Yunlu that makes everyone forget who killed his father.


    Su ran shook her head and said, "No Then he turned his back to Su Ming.


    When Su Mingzheng was puzzled, Xu Yunlu came in and said, "I''ve asked maozi to take the clothes."


    Su Ming nodded and suddenly asked, "brother Lu, you haven''t done anything wrong with my family."


    "Xiao Ming, you have to be spanked when you say that. Look how busy I am. Except for the little lazy, I forget that there are female creatures in the world besides her."


    "Did you say anything that made my family very uncomfortable?"


    "What''s more, your brother, I almost didn''t burn Gao Xiang to confess your sister, and I dare to say something that makes her uncomfortable."


    "In that case, don''t pretend. You don''t know that Rana has waken up yet." Su Ming snorted and said, "if you pretend like this, Rana may have no appetite to eat at noon. I''ll discuss with Su LAN what kind of sick meal to make for her at noon. You should seize the time to communicate with Rana."


    "Yes, Su Xiaoming, my brother-in-law. Now you can''t talk about lunch."


    When Su Ming left the ward, Xu Yunlu reached for Su Ran''s hand and said, "look, look, look, my brother is watching our jokes. My uncle got up this morning and left the room until now. What can I do for you? My uncle didn''t answer the phone in Shankou, and Li Dandan ignored it. You deleted the phone numbers, wechat and QQ of xiaobaiyu and Sasha. Otherwise, you can check your uncle''s phone. If you can''t trust my uncle, my uncle will call the Telecommunications Bureau and give you a call record list. How about? "


    Su Ran is more sad, forced to pull out his hand from Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu didn''t let go. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard Wang Xun''s voice: "sister, listen to my sister-in-law say that you are sick. What''s wrong? I told my mother. She said that she would give you a piece of soup and come to the hospital later to see you." Wang Xun pushed the door into the room and saw Xu Yunlu and Su ran holding hands together. He quickly backed out and said at the door, "I''ll give you five minutes to clear up your emotions so that you can see people." Xu Yunlu laughed, rubbed Su Ran''s hand and said, "OK, come in." Wang xuncai knocked on the door, then pushed the door open and came in. Xu Yunlu asked, "I''m used to living in that room."ˇ° I''m so used to it. A house is bigger than ours. "ˇ° If you go home on Saturday and Sunday, will Wang bother youˇ° Now he''s a man with his tail between his legs every day, and he won''t go out of the house. How can he bother me? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 477

    "Why won''t he go out?"


    "He''s afraid he''s been in, and he''ll be told."


    Xu Yunlu laughed. Wang Xun put down his fruit and asked, "what''s wrong with my sister? How can I have such a bad cold?"


    "Got caught in the rain."


    "My sister used to be very well-trained, but she couldn''t go to college. I often hear my mother say that she is uncomfortable and uncomfortable."


    "Yes, college is tight. Your sister may be under a lot of pressure. By the way, what major are you going to take in college?"


    "I," Wang Xun said, shaking his head, "as far as my score is concerned, I am not qualified to choose any major. I can only choose my major. After the examination, I will see what major I can go to."


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "xun''er, uncle Heng thinks that you are all right in other aspects. That is to say, this achievement is always a little inferior."


    "It''s more reliable to have a Su Ming at home who has a low self-esteem."


    Xu Yunlu is more happy. He fiddles with Su Ran''s fingers and says, "my mother will come soon, but Uncle Heng has something to do. I''ll leave for a while, find my son, and accompany my sister."


    "Just rest assured, uncle Heng. I''m sure I''ll take good care of my sister."


    Xu Yunlu pinched Su Ran''s fingers twice, then released his hand and left the ward.


    Xu Yunlu walked into the well-known Yunding cafe in the city and saw Lao Chan sitting there, flipping a fashion magazine and stirring a cup of coffee.


    Xu Yunlu walked over and sat down opposite Lao Chuan. Lao Chuan still looked at the magazine and stirred his coffee. After the waiter asked Xu Yunlu what coffee he wanted to drink and left, Lao Chuan said, "Xu Xiaolu, you are still the same as before. You are ten or twenty minutes later than the appointed time."


    "No, boss, did I have an appointment with you before that?"


    "Before that, you didn''t ask me out, but in my Yulong Snow Mountain, you didn''t ask me out. You didn''t eat pork, and you didn''t see pigs running." Lao Chuan closed the magazine, took a sip of coffee and asked, "just as Xu Xiaolu said, you have never asked me out before. So I''d like to ask you out today just for a cup of coffee?"


    "Lao Chuan, although I have known about your messy background and experience for a long time, I think you are still upright in other aspects except doing something for the tiger and for NATO." As Xu Yunlu said, he looked at the cafe. It is the largest and most famous cafe in the city, with first-class decoration and facilities. The pianist who plays the piano on the stage is also famous.


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, I don''t know why you are so awkward."


    "Little sluggard is ill and has a high fever for two days. Do you think it''s necessary to involve her in the contest between us?"


    After the waiter brought Xu Yunlu''s coffee and left, Xu Yunlu said, "the lazy family suffered a lot because of Su Yue''s case. Don''t you know that?"


    "Since that''s the case, you still cheat her like that. How can you bear it?"


    "Guo Jieyu, you are out of your wits with this move, aren''t you?"


    "Xu Xiaolu, I just can''t look down on it. You spoil the little slob and let her and her family live a so-called happy life under your care. But in fact, you are the murderer who killed Su Yue. You killed other people''s father and bullied other people''s girls. Xu Xiaolu, sometimes I have to think, do you have any psychological problems, Do you think you can''t find this kind of abnormal pleasure from other women? "


    "Guo Jieyu, I always thought you were an opponent. Now it seems that I am wrong." Xu Yunlu put down his coffee and called the waiter. He took a hundred yuan from his wallet and handed it to the waiter. He pointed to his coffee and said, "pay the bill. It''s just this cup. Don''t change it." With that, Xu Yunlu stood up and left the cafe.


    The waiter took the money, looked at Xu Yunlu, who left, and looked at Lao Chan, a little at a loss.


    Lao Chuan didn''t show any special expression. He drank all the coffee in the cup, got up, picked up the coat on the armrest of the sofa, put it on, and left the cafe in no hurry.


    Lao Chan is carrying a bag of wild fruits that he asked people to bring back from Nadong. Su Ran has not been in Yulong Snow Mountain for a long time and lives in a shabby rental house not far from Yulong Snow Mountain. Su ran, who doesn''t talk much, likes to eat wild fruits picked in the mountains by local people occasionally brought by Sister Liu.


    Lao Chan didn''t know if he had fallen in love with Su ran at that time because she was satisfied with her beautiful appearance. But he thought Su ran was small, simple and didn''t worry about it. He wanted to wait for her to be bigger, but he never dreamed that Xu Yunlu would suddenly come in. He didn''t take Xu Yunlu seriously, who was just like a ruffian, I don''t think it''s possible for Sura, a little girl next door, to fall in love with Xu Yunlu, a man with rogue habits. I just never dreamed that Sura would go further and further away from him.


    As Wang Dingyi said, if he doesn''t do it again, the little slob will be someone else''s. after three years of isolation and examination, Xu Yunlu will finish the examination several months ahead of him. When he meets Su ran after the examination, everything seems to be settled by Xu Yunlu.


    Lao Chan naturally knows that Xu Yunlu must be very strict in Su Ran''s ward, so when he gets to the hospital, he doesn''t rush to Su Ran''s ward. Instead, he walks to Yu Ye''s ward in the Department of orthopedics. Yu Ye must be in the hospital garden with his mother at this time. Since his mother knows that he is injured, she comes to the hospital every day.


    The old man put down the fruit in YeYe''s ward, took out a card from his wallet and went out carefully. He went to the doctor''s duty room and looked at the people around him. No one noticed him. He used the card to keep the door open. He went into the duty room, picked out a white coat he was wearing and turned to take the door with him.


    Lao Chuan went into the bathroom, took out his wig and glasses, and soon dressed himself up as a middle-aged man. Then he put on his white coat and walked out of the bathroom.


    After staying in the hospital for two days, Su Ran''s fever had subsided, but she was tired and didn''t want to talk or talk to others.


    Su LAN, holding the thermos tube in her stomach, walked into the door, put it down and said, "dear little niece Ranran, my sister-in-law and your sister-in-law are risking 70% of the chance of being infected to see you. Have you been moved?"


    Su ran Yan Yan looked at Su LAN, squeezed out a smile, Su Lan "ah Yo" A: "my niece''s smile has always been pure and sweet, heartless and heartless, today this is how, smile so fake, so deep, also very meaningful."


    "Auntie, are you tired of walking? Let''s sit down."


    Sulan sat down and said, "I''m not too tired. How about better?"


    Su ran nodded, Su LAN asked: "or no appetite?"


    Su ran nodded again: "I don''t want to eat anything."


    "All colds are like this. Besides, you have a bad cold. I stewed some spareribs and wax gourd soup for you. I only put a few bones, not much oil. Do you have any interest?"


    Su ran didn''t want to brush Su Lan''s good intention. After drinking a small bowl, Su LAN asked, "what''s the matter with the deer?"


    "No..." before Su ran finished speaking, the door was pushed open. She saw her attending doctor come in. Su LAN knew it was su Ran''s attending doctor and quickly stood up and asked, "doctor, what''s the matter with my family, a little cold, with such a high fever?"


    "It''s normal to have a cold and a fever. Can the family go out for a while and I''ll make rounds."


    "How can this be a ward round?" Su LAN feels strange, but doesn''t want to hinder the doctor''s rounds, so she takes a peach in the fruit plate of the bedside table, bites the peach and leaves the ward. Su ran asks strangely, "Doctor Wang, you didn''t check the room in the morning, how did you check the room again..."


    "Little lazy, Xu Xiaolu is strict, so I''ll make a long story short." As soon as the doctor in charge opened his mouth, Su ran was startled. The voice was Lao Chuan. She stopped talking for a moment, and Lao Chuan said, "I think it''s very difficult to come to see you. Xu Xiaolu doesn''t know how many people are watching you."


    "He sent someone to protect me..." Su ran tried to defend Xu Yunlu. Lao Chan looked at Su ran and said word by word, "Xu Xiaolu not only sent someone to monitor you, but also installed a bug and a tracker on you, but it doesn''t matter. If you want to get rid of Xu Xiaolu''s control, go to ''Yunding'' coffee and tell the waiter that you want to see me."


    Lao Chan turned to walk, stopped at the door, suddenly turned around and said: "something happened, the process may not be good, but the ending is not good, I hope this happy ending can have..." Lao Chan paused and said, "little lazy, don''t think about it, take good care of your body, now is the most important."


    Looking at the closed door, Su Ran is just like a dream, but her dream has not awakened yet. The door is pushed open by Bai Guo in a hurry. Bai Guo takes a look at the room and scolds her silently. She smiles with embarrassment and pulls the door tightly. Su ran hears Bai Guo calling "brother Lu".


    As soon as the door closed, it was pushed open again. Sulan came in and asked, "why did ginkgo come? It seems to be in a hurry. By the way, what did your doctor say?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "he said it''s OK. Whenever you want to leave the hospital, it''s OK."


    "Well, it''s still hot to touch your forehead. I think the beds in the people''s hospital are tight. If he wants to drive you out, just ignore him and stay until you''re all right. This kind of single ward is your disease. In the people''s Hospital, it''s estimated that uncle Lu can get it."


    Sulan looked at his stewed soup with satisfaction and said, "if you don''t eat it, I''m a little hungry. I''ll eat it."


    Looking at Su LAN, who is very satisfied with her life, Su ran sighs in her heart.


    After drinking the soup, Su Lan said with great satisfaction: "Ranran, in order to take care of your patient, I only put a few bones. If I knew you were drinking so much, I should put more bones..."


    Before Sulan finished speaking, the door was knocked a few times, and an old man came in with a bag of fruit.


    Su ran and Su LAN did not know the man, but the man with a humble smile asked: "excuse me, Su ran, does Miss Su live here?"


    Su LAN asked, "who are you and what are you doing?"


    "I''m Lao Huang who came to take care of Yu''s deputy detachment. Just now Guo''s brigade came to see Yu''s deputy detachment. I heard that Miss Su was ill and bought fruit for me to deliver."


    "Oh, it''s Lao Huang. Thank you. Team Guo is very polite." Su LAN then got up and went to pick up the fruit. Huang Jitou looked at Su LAN with a big stomach. He brought it in and put it on Su Ran''s bedside before he turned and left.


    Su LAN looked at the bag of fruit and said, "I''ve seen this wild mountain fruit in Nadong, but I haven''t seen it here."


    Su ran also took a look and thought of the time when she was chewing wild nuts with sister Liu in Nadong and listening to sister Liu scolding Xu Yunlu and Lao Chuan. As soon as Su LAN saw Su Ran''s expression, she seemed to want to eat something, so she took some out and washed them and handed them to Su ran, saying, "you''re sick these two days. You didn''t go to see Qin Mo skating. I went yesterday." Su ran bit the fruit that Su LAN handed over, but she couldn''t taste the flavor of that year. When she heard Su LAN go to see Qin Mo skating, she quickly said: "there is a student''s parents who are very unreasonable. You must be careful when you go to see them, and you can''t go alone, at least with one person."ˇ° Don''t worry. I''m just like a giant panda now. Everyone is not allowed to do that. "ˇ° Auntie, it''s not a joke. That child pushed him down on the first day. The next day, his mother beat his little uncle. You can''t stand the push now. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 478

    "Oh, it''s Qin Xing who takes me to watch in silence. Zhu Zhu and I go to watch."


    After hearing this, Su ran let out a "Oh". She went to so many people that she could rest assured and continued to eat the fruit. Su LAN looked at a large basket of fresh fruits sent by Xu Yunlu next to her, and all of them showed that they were very expensive and delicious. Then she looked at the small nandongyeshan fruit in Su Ran''s hand and asked curiously, "the fruit looks like it grows in the wild, Is it more delicious than those sent by Xu Xiaolu? Is it fruit or people that make you taste so strange


    "At that time, Nadong worked, had no money, and could not afford to eat fruit. The fruit in this real estate was cheap. It seemed to be called August melon. It was said that it was wild and long in the mountains, and it would rot if no one picked it. Sister Liu, who was stingy, would occasionally buy some and give me one. I thought it was delicious."


    "Oh, it''s the memory of time." Su LAN smiles, sits beside Su ran and says, "Ran Ran, my sister-in-law thinks the boss is so handsome, and her temperament is better than Xu Xiaolu."


    Su ran nodded and said, "he doesn''t like to laugh. He always has a shady face. If he laughs, it''s good-looking."


    Su LAN asked with a smile: "why does my aunt think he is very interesting to you? She is so polite when she comes to our milk tea shop to drink a cup of water. Although she doesn''t stare at you directly like Xu Xiaolu, Yu Guang is all over you."


    "Auntie, what are you talking about?"


    "I know that my family Ranran is very attractive. Which of the male animals came to the store for no reason?"


    "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you today, praising others so desperately."


    "I just want to tell you that although I doubted fawn''s feelings, now I don''t know why he didn''t marry you. So I think you''d better not be half hearted."


    "When have I been half hearted?" Su ran couldn''t laugh or cry. Su LAN snorted and said, "your boss, although he looks very gentle, he is also a kind of brutish scum. In fact, he wants to pester you, but my sister-in-law is watching, but she doesn''t understand why he didn''t come out."


    "My sister-in-law, for pregnant women, they think all day long about some messy things, which is not good for the growth of the fetus. Before they are born, they destroy my sister-in-law''s three outlooks. Is that really good?"


    Su LAN: "is my baby more talented than Su Ming? I can understand the love story in only five months. It''s still a complicated love triangle.


    Su ran did not eat the flavor of the year, put down the fruit, Su Lan said: "Ran Ran Ran, two days is your father''s death, I discussed with your brother, the weather is not particularly good recently, always rain, you don''t go, I just go with him."


    "Oh." Su ran didn''t expect that not only Xu Yunlu remembered his father''s death, but her younger sister-in-law and Su Ming also clearly remembered it. Although she still had a low fever at the moment, it''s not particularly difficult for her to go to worship her father the day after tomorrow. She just thought of Lao Chan''s words and that Xu Yunlu might be the murderer of her father, so Su ran was embarrassed to face his father again.


    So Su ran didn''t reply yes or no to Su Lan''s words. Oh, there was no following.


    Su LAN touched Su Ran''s head and said, "I''m only five years old. I can''t remember much about my father."


    "Sister-in-law, go home and have a good rest."


    "Your brother and I are going the day after tomorrow, not tomorrow. Besides, Su Ming is driving me there. We don''t need to walk. We need to have a rest."


    "I''m ok. You should go back to have a rest. For my sister-in-law, the hospital is not the place where you should stay for a long time."


    "It''s no problem, but I can''t let my sick niece lie alone in the hospital. The lonely baby is sick, and it''s easy to think wildly. I have to wait for Xu Xiaolu to change shifts to rest."


    Su Ran''s biggest fear now is to face Xu Yunlu. When the fever subsides, she can''t help but open her eyes. But when she opens her eyes, she can see Xu Yunlu''s face, which used to be the same as that of her relatives. Now it''s the same as seeing a demon. Su ran doesn''t know whether she should die with Xu Yunlu like the chivalrous girl who avenged her father in the novel, or whether she should learn from the master of houheixue and pretend to be cheeky, She can''t do anything else, so she can only learn from ostrich. She has not found any evidence to prove that Xu Yunlu is the murderer of her father to paralyze herself.


    When Su LAN talks, Xu Yunlu pushes the door in. Su LAN looks at Xu Yunlu from head to foot twice with the police''s eyes. Xu Yunlu is puzzled and asks, "Su LAN, what''s the matter?"


    "I was thinking, what exactly did you do this time, which made my family so angry."


    "Why, well, it''s not convenient for you to go back and have a rest now. My grandfather asked someone to bring something here. You can go to see if you like it. You can take it yourself if you like it."


    "Don''t bully my little ranra."


    "Don''t worry." Xu Yunlu waved his hand several times. Su LAN wanted to tell Su ran a few words, but he thought it was superfluous. He wanted to take the heat preservation tube, so Xu Yunlu called, "Xiao Zheng, give your sister LAN a ride."


    Xiaozheng rushed in immediately, picked up the heat preservation tube and left with Sulan.


    Xu Yunlu looks at the half eaten wild fruit in Su Ran''s hand. He feels it''s a hindrance. He also sees a bag of wild fruits on the bedside table and some wild fruits washed by Su LAN. He can''t stand it for a moment.


    Xu Yunlu stood up, picked up the bag of wild nuts, grabbed some wild nuts on the bedside table and half of them in Su Ran''s hand, dumped them into the bag, and then asked someone to take them and throw them away.


    "You, what are you doing?" Su ran came back, and the fruit in his hand was gone. Xu Yunlu said, "who sent it? It''s poisonous, but you dare to eat it!"


    "You, you," Su ran said angrily, and you couldn''t speak any more. She just lay on the bed with her back to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu stretched out her hand to pull Su ran over and said, "if you have something to say, don''t hold it back. Just a few days later, it''s so thin that you don''t even have any meat on your back. My uncle spent so much time dealing with you, it''s not worth others'' bullshit, is it?"


    Su ran wants to break away. Xu Yunlu suddenly says in a low voice: "little slacker, we didn''t say that we all chose to believe what the other party said first. If uncle didn''t say that, you would believe others."


    Su ran just stopped struggling and said, "you can tell me."


    "What do you want your uncle to say?" Xu Yunlu asked innocently. Su ran was so angry that she almost burst into tears. Xu Yunlu sighed, reached out and wiped Su Ran''s eyes and said, "there are some things that my uncle can''t tell you in a few words."


    "So, my dad, did you shoot?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I, I, how do I feel about that?" Su Ran''s tears came out. Xu Yunlu put his hand around her and said, "if uncle says no, do you believe it?"


    Su ran looked at Xu Yunlu suspiciously. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "so even if uncle says no, you are also suspicious. In the absence of witness evidence, it''s nothing to say. Otherwise, we''ll wait for witness evidence."


    "What if all the evidence is erased by you?"


    "You see, in your mind, uncle has been fixed on the image of murderer who killed your father, so it''s useless for uncle to say anything."


    "I didn''t think about it," Su Ran''s eyes couldn''t stop. "I really didn''t think about it, but how could I feel that what the boss said was so true?"


    "So, let''s not think about it first, just wait for the witness to get the evidence." Xu Yunlu said with a wry smile, "you must say that uncle, you are so determined, you must have dealt with it well. How can you give someone a handle?"


    Su ran really thought so. She didn''t open her mouth, but she didn''t make a sound.


    Xu Yunlu sighed and said in a low voice, "uncle, I really don''t want to leave you alone. I really want to keep you so old."


    "Uncle, it''s decided to send you to Goa." Su ran got nervous and looked up to see Xu Yunlu''s narrow eyes. Su ran angrily broke away from Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu quickly said, "not yet. It involves a lot of things between the two countries and regions. It''s not so fast, and it''s a matter of life and nature. It''s so easy to scatter people. Of course, it''s very urgent except for emergencies."


    Su ran snorted and said, "you don''t have to explain to me. It''s none of my business."


    "It''s estimated that you won''t want to eat the food that my aunt just gave you. My uncle asked someone to make some light food. How much do you want to eat?" Xu Yunlu called maozi. After a while, maozi came in with a food box and an incubator. He put the things down and immediately walked out of the door.


    Xu Yunlu took out two bowls from the food box, opened the heat preservation tube, filled a bowl of green vegetable porridge for himself and Su ran, and took out a few dishes of pickles, cold cucumber, cold jellyfish and other cold dishes from the food box, saying: "uncle, I''ll eat with you."


    Su ran didn''t know why she didn''t have much appetite when she saw the food Su LAN sent. When she saw the food Xu Yunlu sent, she immediately felt hungry and began to eat.


    Xu Yunlu stroked Su Ran''s hair and said, "I''m hungry. Eat slowly. The porridge is a little hot."


    "Why is there a bowl in the food box?"


    "Sulan is here. My uncle doesn''t know that she is the most sensitive to food now. We just eat, but she doesn''t share it. Accidentally, it stimulates her tender heart of a pregnant woman and affects the growth of your sister-in-law."


    In the past, Su ran was sure to laugh, but today she is very serious, determined not to smile.


    "Are you quiet?" Su ran ate half a bowl of porridge with pickles, and suddenly stopped chopsticks to ask. Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "he''s very good. Except for missing you, he eats and plays well. The speed of skating is almost as fast as that of the child who pushed him."


    "Did he miss me?"


    "When doesn''t he miss you most?" Xu Yunlu said and looked at the door, the door was pushed open a small crack, and soon, a small black head came in, followed by the small body. Su ran couldn''t bear to mention Qin Mo at that moment, "I miss him so much, too."


    Su ran just said, a pair of small hands on her, Su ran turned to see is actually Qin Mo, can''t help but surprised and happy and anxious: "silent, it''s you, how did you come to the hospital."


    "Dad brought me. Dad said Mom was ill."ˇ° Oh, your father is really, and your mother has a bad cold. What can you do if it infects you then? " Qin Mocai didn''t care whether it was contagious or not. Su ran, who he hadn''t seen for three days, was in front of him. He was so excited that he didn''t want to. He almost had a small tail shaking like a propeller. He immediately climbed to the bed. Xu Yunlu put down the bowl and took off his shoes for him. He immediately occupied Su Ran''s arms. When he saw the bowl in Su Ran''s hand, he immediately wanted to eat it. Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s little round head and said, "well, mom is ill. We just can''t avoid it, but we still can''t eat a bowl of food. Come on, dad will serve you a bowl of porridge and drink it by ourselves." Xu Yunlu took out the extra bowl and gave Qin Mo porridge. Qin Mo took the porridge and ate it with a small spoon. Su ran knew that the extra bowl was not for the proud pregnant woman at all, but for Qin mo. he pursed his little mouth, but when he looked down and saw the little guy in his arms, his depressed heart was not so depressed. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 479

    After all, the hospital is not a suitable place for children. Besides, Su Ran has a bad cold, so after Qin Mo finished his porridge, Xu Yunlu asked someone to send Qin Mo home. Qin Mo stuck in Su Ran''s arms and didn''t want to go, so Su ran didn''t want to leave him. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "just now, he asked his uncle that he had a bad cold. He was afraid that he might be infected. He didn''t let go in a moment."


    "I haven''t seen him for nearly three days. I miss him." Su ran put her forehead on the back of Qin Mo''s head for a while, then raised her head and let Qin Mo go as if he had broken his wrist. "Let someone take him back quickly," she said


    Qin Mo immediately hugged Su ran like an octopus, and called "Mom" and "Mom" Jiaojiao.


    When Xu Yunlu saw him, he tut said: "ah, your mother and son are deeply in love. It seems that we will not see each other for many years. Don''t worry. Your doctor has informed my uncle that today''s fever has subsided and tomorrow''s hospital must be discharged. How tight is the bed in the people''s hospital? Ask Xiao Ming, so at most tomorrow night, you will be able to join hands with silent."


    Su ran just said: "silent, well behaved, listen to my father, tomorrow my mother will be able to leave the hospital."


    After a while, Qin Mo finally released his hand and climbed out of bed. Like a boxer, his two little hands clenched into fists and touched each other several times. Then he came to pick him up and left the ward.


    Originally all kinds of tangled Su ran was amused to laugh by Qin Mo''s small appearance, only saw Xu Yunlu looking at her, immediately stopped, turned around and lay on the bed, and put his back to Xu Yunlu again.


    Xu Yunlu smiles and reaches out his hand to cover Su ran with a quilt. Just as he wants to sit down, the phone rings. He takes out the phone and takes a look. After a while, he leaves the ward to answer the phone. Su ran seems to hear Xu Yunlu''s slight sigh.


    After a while, someone came in and cleaned up the dishes and leftover porridge and vegetables.


    Sure enough, Su ran was expelled from the hospital by the attending doctor the next day. Su Ming received Su Ran''s call and came to help clean up. Su ran complained discontentedly: "brother, the people''s hospital is really amazing. It won''t let more people live in one day."


    "If you have a cold and they let you live for four days, it really gives uncle Lu a big face. You got rid of your fever yesterday and can still live today. It can''t be described as a big face for uncle Lu."


    Su ran grumbled discontentedly. Su Ming asked, "I''m afraid I''ll go back and be alone with your uncle Lu. Why haven''t you made up with him yet?"


    Su ran didn''t make a sound. Su Ming turned his head and looked at Su ran: "what''s the matter, his former confidants? Or do you mention marriage again, and he still refuses to give an answer? "


    "No Su ran lowers her head. Xu Yunlu pushes the door in. As soon as she sees Su Ming cleaning up, she says, "take what you want. Don''t take those things from the hospital home."


    In the end, Xu Yunlu takes nothing but Su ran. Rao Shi Su Ming is clever and can''t figure out what Su ran and Xu Yunlu are doing.


    Su ran was taken home by Xu Yunlu, and stayed at home for another day before she was allowed to go out. When Su ran saw the day when she was allowed to go out, it was the weekend again, and she had a cold and delayed her class for another week.


    However, on the day of staying at home, it''s a good thing that there is no "isolation" for Qin Mo, so Su RA uses reading books and taking Qin Mo to get rid of the day.


    In the evening, Qin Mo is going to learn to skate. After dinner, he is waiting for Su ran to take him to the skating square. Xu ran shakes his head, puts down the bowl and takes Qin Mo out.


    Qin Mo is running in front of Su ran on his skates. It seems that he has already skated very well.


    It''s a little early for Su ran to take Qin Mo to the small square. Jiang Gang and Chen Zhuo haven''t come yet. Qin Mo is a little disappointed, so he has to follow Su ran to the milk tea shop on skates. As soon as he gets to the bar, he hears Su LAN tut several times: "finally, I can come out to see someone. If Xiao Ming is not in the hospital, I think you are in the confinement."


    "My sister-in-law talks nonsense." Su ran was a little surprised to see Zhao xiaohen and Yu ye were there. Zhao xiaohen was very dissatisfied with Su Ran''s surprised eyes and said, "after work, come and have a drink with Yu Ye. No way."


    "Yes, of course. It''s nothing for you to come here anyway." Su ran thinks Yu Ye''s eyes are rich in content, but she doesn''t like it at all.


    Zhao xiaohen very cheeky said: "Su Xiaoran, when can you not be so stingy, we are free to drink your milk tea, but we give you increased popularity, popularity is very important to business, you know!"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t think you were alone when you were in Nadong. At that time, you were so clean and honest that you had to pay for a cup of mineral water." Su ran snorted.


    "I didn''t know you at that time, but now I treat you as my own person, OK? If you look at other milk tea shops, just ask me to go. Will I go?"


    "Zhao xiaohen, you didn''t learn to follow the ghost brother. You have a thick skin, but you have never learned before and never come back."


    When Su ran and Zhao xiaohen fight, Guan Meng and some girls from yunhang finance department come to the store. When they see Su ran, they say hello to her.


    Just wait for Su ran and a few people after greeting to point the atrium to turn a circle out, Guan Meng and a few girls in the finance department, Zhao xiaohen and Yu Ye are not at the bar.


    Su ran grabs her head. What''s the situation?


    Qin Mo himself is sliding between the tables, chairs and benches in the milk tea shop. He has forgotten about pestering Su ran to learn skating.


    Su ran a look at the time, Qin Mo''s training time is coming, quickly took Qin Mo to the skating field.


    Qin Mo already has a lot of friends. As soon as he arrives, all the friends gather around him, and there are two cheering irons outside the stadium. Those irons are the two children who came to skate for the first time.


    Su ran once again, Zixuan and Qin Xing''s nieces and nephews are here. Zixuan and Qin Xing''s two older nieces and nephews are a little abrupt among a group of children.


    But according to Zixuan, no one is embarrassed to brush Qin Xing''s little uncle''s kindness. Although he has no idea in his heart, it''s hard to be gracious.


    There are some older children in Zixuan''s eyes. Qin Mo doesn''t want to be king. It''s just a shame.


    Su ran didn''t have to worry about it at all. When she was about to play with her mobile phone, Qin Xing came with some parents and children. It turned out that Qin Xing was a new student to Jiang gangla, two children from shanpao and Gulu''s relatives, and two children from a small supplier of her own express company.


    Su ran, who had a lot of worries, couldn''t help laughing.


    After four new students'' tuition fees, Jiang Gang and Qin Mo have become brothers. In ancient times, they must have made friends with each other.


    Qin Xing patted Jiang Gang and said, "you can teach my son well. You don''t have to worry about the trainees. I''ll give you a few from time to time."


    "Brother Xing, I really don''t know how to be grateful."


    "Don''t say these outspoken words."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure I can teach your son how to skate to the level that he can enter the sports school."


    "The world champion kind."


    Su ran wants to laugh a little: Jiang Gang has never won a world champion. If he can teach someone to win a world champion, he is still racking his brains to collect students in the small square to earn some living expenses.


    But this did not hinder Jiang Gang''s affirmation of himself: "brother, you can rest assured that if you can meet a good seedling, I will cultivate it well, which is not impossible, but the key is to have a good seedling."


    "Brother, I''ll take care of you. I''ll give you my son."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran shakes her head and turns to look into the field. Qin Mo is pulling the child who once cried and refused to leave the field to learn figure skating together. She keeps encouraging "not afraid" and "not afraid".


    That child is two years younger in courage and mastering skating skills than Qin Mozhen, who is only ten blocks behind him.


    When Su ran saw this, she found that the children of Xiaobing were not in the small field any more, but they were sliding outside the field. It seemed that the 20 day training course was over.


    However, as soon as the soldiers get close to the small field, Qin Mo leads some children to chase them out.


    Su ran learned that her son, who had not yet grown up, had already learned how to form gangs and gangs.


    Su ran looks at all this. She seems to have caught a cold and stayed in the hospital for a few days. Qin Mo''s skating world seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. She doesn''t see Chen Zhuo, so she asks Jiang Gang. Jiang Gang says Chen Zhuo has something to do with his family and asks for leave tonight. So without Chen Zhuo as an assistant, Jiang GangShi is a little busy. Su ran helps him watch the younger children.


    Jiang Gang was very grateful: "elder sister, thank you. These days, I''m really lucky. I''ve met all the noble people."


    "What''s the matter with Chen Zhuo''s family? He doesn''t earn any money."


    "Her grandmother has a bad headache. She goes to the hospital to prescribe some medicine. The doctor who sees her grandmother is on duty tonight."


    "Have you checked?"


    "Well, there''s something growing in the brain. Anyway, it''s boring to be old. It''s either this or that. Children and grandchildren are filial. If children and grandchildren are not filial, they will suffer if they live. It''s like Zhuo Zhuo''s grandmother. Every time she has a headache, only Zhuo Zhuo takes her to have a look. Her daughter-in-law doesn''t see it or hear it, We have to earn living expenses and tuition fees, and now we have to take care of grandma''s illness. "


    "Why doesn''t her parents care?"


    "I can''t say that I didn''t care. I took her to the hospital. It cost a lot of money. Her stepmother thought that it would not be cured if she spent so much money, so she prescribed some painkillers. How could she stop the disease?"


    "Zhuo Zhuo''s parents are divorced?"


    "Yes, Zhuozhuo is beautiful when he was a child. His parents are very precious. As soon as his parents divorce, his heart becomes a grass. Then there is a stepmother. They don''t say that if they have a stepmother, they have a stepfather. When they have a son, they have to bear a heavy burden on their son."


    Su ran sighs. Compared with the past, her marriage seems to be more and more difficult to maintain. Thinking about Chen Zhuo''s situation, she should never give Qin Mo such a growth environment without father''s or mother''s love.


    However, Su ran soon returned to reality and gave Qin Mo what kind of environment to grow up in. It seemed that she could not control it. As long as Xu Yunlu refused to marry her, Qin Mo was doomed to have no father and no father''s love. No matter how well the surface was whitewashed, the inner son could not be changed. Of course, right now, Xu Yunlu suddenly changes his mind and wants to marry her. Sura thinks that he should refuse her.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"ˇ° Oh, nothing Su ran came back and asked, "I just feel sorry for Chen Zhuo. Do you like Chen Zhuo?" "Even if I like it, it''s useless," he said with a smileˇ° Why? "ˇ° She and I are cousins of Sanfu or something. "ˇ° Ah Su ran laughed, "no wonder, you don''t look big. Why don''t you read?"ˇ° I want to read it, but I can''t understand it. I know all the words and questions in the textbook, but I don''t know them. " Su ran smiles and shakes her head. It happens that a parent comes to inquire about the training. Jiang Gang quickly and warmly receives her. Xu Yunlu was sitting lazily in the back. As he drove, Mao Zi said, "brother Lu, I have found out the details of the girl who has more contact with Xiao Ming. The rich girl is Xiao Mei, Xiao Peiming''s illegitimate daughter. Her mother also runs a nightclub of the same nature as the Lehong club; Ren Yundi is the daughter of the former dean of the Provincial College of traditional Chinese medicine. She just came back from abroad a while ago; The family member of the patient who often communicates with Xiaoming on wechat is Chen Zhuo. He is still a senior three student, and his grades are not very good. He chose the art examination. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 480

    Xu Yunlu asked: "what''s their trend recently?"


    "Xiao Mei still sends flowers to Xiao Ming every day, but Xiao Ming is not in the hospital most of the time; Ren Yundi and Xiao Ming don''t have much in common; Chen Zhuo used wechat to consult Xiaoming about the best time for surgery. "


    "OK, keep watching." Xu Yunlu then put his foot on the back of the co driver''s seat and said, "what about you? How are you going to trace the little girl''s whereabouts?"


    "I just found out the address of the couple''s new unit in Beijing, but the unit closed down more than ten years ago due to poor management. The archives of such a unit are far from perfect. Fortunately, I found out their address in Beijing, but it was demolished later, In that area, the police station found that the couple divorced not long after they arrived in the capital. The reason for the divorce was that the man and other women got on well and seemed to be pregnant, so the man wanted to divorce anyway. After the divorce, the little girl followed the woman, and the woman was still investigating where she went with the little girl. "


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu sighed and said, "I think I''m going to be a policeman. I''m dealing with all the housework."


    Ning Xiaohai and maozi are happy.


    Xu Yunlu asked again, "by the way, maozi, how''s Yunding coffee going?"


    "Brother Lu, we found out that the cafe was owned by Lao Chuan''s adoptive father. Lao Chuan''s adoptive father was a character. He basically took care of the money of natuo. In the past three years, he basically cleaned up the money of natuo through the stock market, banks and various investments. Under his eyes, natuo was cleaner than the toilet paper we used."


    "Tobia is too clever, but the people under him are not so easy to stop. Is there any business with higher profits than smuggling in the world? It''s too easy to get money." Xu Yunlu said lightly.


    "Bingo has used a lot of methods to check Yunding coffee. Now it has been proved that it is a legal business place and a good place for the rich people in southern Yunnan to talk about business. There are more than ten branches, mainly distributed in Southwest China, so it is very famous in Southwest China."


    "Bingge also found out that Lao Chou had a better relationship with his adoptive father than his biological father, but his biological father still liked him, because his biological father''s son, Wu Xiong, really couldn''t catch up with Lao Chou by rocket. Besides playing with women and gambling, he got addicted to drugs early. He was rotten from the heart to the outside, you know, Many drug lords will never allow their families to be contaminated. However, Lao Chou doesn''t seem to be particularly good to his biological father. He is far better than his mother and righteous father. "


    Mao Zi, like a torrent of water, shakes out the whole set of information he has got, but he doesn''t get the expected praise. He quickly asks, "brother Lu, how come these information are not good enough?"


    "At least there''s no black data on cloud top."


    "Apart from money laundering, Lao Zai''s adoptive father''s other businesses are really normal business people doing business, and his money laundering is not in China. In other countries, there are many people who still have bad relations with China. Besides, NATO is not Chinese. Even if he is found to have laundered money in other countries, it''s useless."


    "I know."


    "Ghost brother said, if it is in several countries in the south, he has no black data, he can also give him a whole pile of black data, which will be taken away every minute."


    "Let your ghost brother in China say less such words without nutrition."


    "Brother GUI is just a metaphor. He doesn''t dare to talk about it outside. He is a decent man. He has seen the bearing of brother Lu''s grandfather and grandfather. We all have to cheer for brother Lu. We can''t let our grandfather and grandfather look down on him, can we?"


    Ning Xiaohai couldn''t help laughing: "cousin, why is maozi''s mouth more and more sweet? It''s much sweeter than when I just saw it."


    "What I''m seeing with brother Lu now is a big game. I don''t have any other skills. This mouth is useless any more. Brother Lu should not play with me."


    "I can''t bear that. It''s as if my cousin used to take you to do small things like robbing houses and stealing chickens and dogs."


    "That''s not true. The reason why we are willing to follow brother Lu is that he has a broad vision and is different from those people."


    "No wonder I haven''t seen my cousin for more than ten years. I always think it''s too different from before. Now I finally know that it''s all taken by you villains. He can''t find the southeast and northwest for a long time."


    "Brother Haizi, I heard that you are lovelorn."


    "Who is lovelorn, concentrate on driving your car!" Ningxiaohai immediately like someone stepped on the tail, very angry, Xu Yunlu happy.


    When Xu Yunlu goes to the skating field, he sees Su ran helping Jiang Gang. In addition to watching the younger child with Zixuan, he also helps to send out small advertisements.


    Su Ran''s eyesight is not particularly good. She concentrates on helping Jiang Gang, but doesn''t see Xu Yunlu. She is very busy. Suddenly she looks up and sees Xu Yunlu standing beside her. Su ran touches her chest and says, "you scared me to death."


    "That''s enough attention."


    "Jiang Gang said that if you send dozens of such small advertisements, you can get a consultant, and if you send hundreds of them, you can get a new student. I don''t think it''s true."


    "Isn''t Qin Xing helping him to recruit students? There are so many big and small students. He can''t teach them by himself."


    "Is there anything you don''t know?" Su ran thinks about Xu Yunlu''s bugging and tracking device. Xu Yunlu reaches for Su Ran''s small advertisement and says, "uncle, no big, no small."


    "Uncle, do you really have a bug and a tracker on me?"


    "Of course, I have to. There are so many people I can''t remember. You''re not afraid, uncle."


    "It''s just this."


    "Is there anything else. Uncle, if you want to limit your freedom of life, you can''t use the eavesdropper and tracker. If you feel dizzy, you can carry it home and lock it in the basement. The cost is basically zero. You don''t think it costs so much to use the eavesdropper and tracker. I''ll tell you that you spend a lot of money. If it''s not you, uncle can''t bear it. "


    Su ran was a little dizzy. What happened was totally different when Xu Yunlu said it.


    A passer-by happened to pass by, so Xu Yunlu handed a small advertisement to him. The other party wanted to refuse, but Xu Yunlu gave him a look, and he quickly and honestly reached for it.


    Su ran can''t help but say: "Uncle sends a small advertisement, all so social?"


    "Nonsense, uncle, it''s dignity. He was conquered by his uncle''s dignity, so he took the initiative to accept small advertisements." Xu Yunlu then sent out two small advertisements, "how are you today? What''s your physical condition? Is there any discomfort?"


    "No, it''s all right."


    "If you are thin, don''t do such stupid things in the future. You should learn from other people''s rain. You really think it''s romantic to make a movie."


    Su ran was very depressed: you seem to have completely remembered why I was in the rain!


    Qin Mo was very satisfied after killing all directions. He also taught a backward child by the way. He was a little thirsty, so he skated in front of Su ran. Unexpectedly, Xu Yunlu immediately called out: "Dad."


    Xu Yunlu reached out to pick up the villain and asked, "have you learned everything?"


    "Learned, silent Bang Bang Da."


    "My family is very thirsty."


    "Dad, can I have a coke?"


    "Of course you can. It''s just that you can''t drink too cold."


    "Can I have fried chicken?"


    "Of course. Dad will take you and mom to have Coke and fried chicken now. "


    Qin Mo immediately clapped his hands and jumped up, but his skates didn''t make him so convenient. Xu Yunlu used a small advertisement to shoot Xiao Ya, the biggest nephew of the Qin family, and said, "don''t pester Zixuan, just send this out."


    "Why."


    "I''m taller and stronger than you. Take it


    Xiaoya is very dissatisfied to take the past, but Xu Yunlu said: "if it''s all finished, I''ll give you coke and fried chicken wings later."


    "That''s about the same." Xiaoya asked some older children to step on their skates to post a small advertisement. Xu Yunlu pointed to the back of several people and said to Su ran, "it''s very important to make use of limited resources. Now don''t worry. Let''s go, little pig. "


    Qin Mo immediately stepped on his skates to lead the way. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to pull Su ran: "hurry up, the child will disappear in a moment."


    When the family walked into the fried chicken restaurant, Qin Mo not only asked for coke, chicken nuggets, French fries, but also chocolate sundae and ice cream. Su ran said, "you''ve had dinner in silence. Can you eat so much?"


    "I can eat, I can eat."


    There are many people in the fried chicken shop, and Xu Yunlu is responsible for occupying the position. Su ran orders the meal by self-service with her mobile phone, and then takes Qin Mo to line up to get things. Qin Mo suddenly pulls Su ran and points to the direction inside. Su Ran has poor eyesight, and there are many people there, so she asks in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s my brother."


    "Looking for a son?"


    Qin Mo nodded. Su ran looked again and saw Wang Xun, but there was a pretty girl sitting opposite him.


    Su ran covers her mouth. Fortunately, Wang Xun''s back is to them. She stops Qin Mo who wants to rush, and makes a "Shh" action. After taking the food, she takes Qin Mo back to the table outside occupied by Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu, who is turning over his mobile phone, sees that Su ran and Qin Mo are thieves. He asks curiously, "what''s the matter? How sneaky do you two look?"


    Qin Mo quickly climbed on the table and said, "brother, I see my brother."


    "Xun''er, tell him to come and join us."


    Su ran quickly said: "with a female classmate."


    "Oh," said Xu Yunlu, laughing. He took Su Ran''s tray and put it on the table. He poured out the French fries and squeezed on the tomato paste. "It seems that xun''er''s reading is not as good as Xiao Ming''s, but the opposite sex is more developed than Xiao Ming."


    Qin Mo wants to climb up to the chair, but it''s too inconvenient for him to wear skates. Now he can only take off some simple shoes without lace up. Skates really hinder him, so he''s in a hurry. Xu Yunlu grabs someone on himself and takes off his skates for Qin mo. Qin Mo happily picks up a Coke Cup and drinks it.


    Su ran frowned and said: "the results of looking for children are not stable, but they are still in love. What''s the point of thinking about University?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "No.1 Middle School in the city, the top 200 students in grade, is it still unstable? It''s said that the heavy capital rate of Shiyi middle school is 78%. It''s a proper thing to enter the market according to this ranking. Also, don''t immediately label someone as a puppy love, in case you just have a little favor and haven''t fallen in love yet. "ˇ° I don''t want to tell you about this. By the way, I''m on duty tonight. "ˇ° I suggest that you don''t tell Xiaoming about it. You should advise Xiaoming to spend more time on girls and don''t read in his spare time. "ˇ° I''m in a hurry, but I''m in a hurry. He''s not in a hurry. It''s useless. " Su ran said in distress, "what should be talked about is not urgent, what should not be talked about is urgent."ˇ° What''s the matter? Xun''er is eighteen now. He''s also an adult. Why shouldn''t he talk about it? It''s true. It''s easy for everyone to come back early to talk about one, so as not to be like Xiao Ming. You see how anxious you and your mother are. It seems that my sister-in-law''s wish to have a grandson will finally fall on the shoulder of looking for a son. "ˇ° Uncle, people are so anxious that you can still laugh. "ˇ° What do you say we study hard for? Not only for a good university, but also for a good job. Why is a good job very important? It can attract more girls'' attention. Now we can achieve our goal without good grades, good universities and good jobs. We are worried. How strange it is. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 481

    "Uncle, you like to change concepts, but you won''t tell me."


    "No, no, uncle just thinks it''s really necessary to be so nervous. Just let it go."


    Su ran was also a little thirsty. She took the coke and drank it. Xu Yunlu said, "a cold is good. The spleen and stomach are still weak. Don''t drink too much cold."


    "I think coke is better than milk tea." Su ran drinks and says that she sees Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen come in. She stares at Xu Yunlu and says, "it''s brother GUI and officer Zhao. They''ve come to eat fried chicken. My God, I''ve been fried."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, grabs Su Ran''s face and says, "Zhao xiaohen is just a young man. What''s so strange about eating fried chicken."


    Li Gui sees three members of Xu Yunlu''s family at a glance, but Zhao xiaohen goes straight to the ordering area. Li Gui waves to Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu nods, and Li Gui goes to the ordering area. Su ran says: "officer Zhao only has fried chicken in his eyes. Compared with him, brother GUI is more like a policeman. Officer Zhao has no feeling for the surrounding environment."


    After drinking coke, Su ran was in a good mood and talked a lot: "just brother GuiGui, you see, he doesn''t care about the image for officer Zhao."


    "You''re going to give the legend of Li Gui. When you first met Li Gui, he didn''t eat fried chicken and drink coke with you."


    "Oh, that''s true." Su ran picked up the chicken and ate, "uncle, I think our milk tea shop should also sell fried chicken, fried strips and so on."


    "Ranran, don''t work so hard. The most important thing for you now is to study hard, study fast and concentrate on finishing your study, right?"


    "That''s true, but making money doesn''t conflict with studying." Su ran said, seeing that Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen bought fried chicken and coke and then left, Su ran asked, "it''s not like there is no fried chicken and coke in Gui Gui GE''s bar. They don''t eat fried chicken and drink coke in the bar. If they come here to buy, shouldn''t they just eat the atmosphere here? How can they leave after buying the food?"


    "I''m not sure. I just saw us and felt that there was no atmosphere."


    "Then we will not leave and let them have the atmosphere." Su ran clenched her fist, Qin Mo also clenched his fist, and added a "Ye" voice. Then she put down coke and ate chicken nuggets. Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s little head with a smile and said, "this little follower, by the way, silently drank coke, ate sundae and ice cream. I''m afraid my stomach can''t stand it. Just give him a little bit."


    Because the main purpose is to accompany Qin Mo, Xu Yunlu just means to eat a few French fries, while Su ran means several times, not only eating french fries, but also grabbing chicken nuggets with Qin mo.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head with a smile and took a sip of coke.


    Qin Mo is a very generous child. She doesn''t cut corners when sharing toys, school anecdotes and food. She just didn''t expect that Su ran would start so fast. There would be only one chicken left in two boxes. She immediately stood up and wanted to fight with Su ran to win the last chicken. Su ran had to lose to Qin Mo when she was fighting against su, Qin Mo picked up his booty and ate it.


    Xu Yunlu is more happy. He never thought that one day, he would drink coke and eat fried chicken with his beloved women and children to pass the time.


    Although he didn''t want to leave the fried chicken shop, he finished the fried chicken, drank the coke and asked the questions. He couldn''t find any excuse, so he had to leave the fried chicken shop with his female classmates.


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran didn''t plan to leave at all, so as soon as Wang Xun and his female classmates came out, they saw three members of Xu Yunlu''s family. Wang Xun blinked for a while, and Xu Yunlu waved two fingers at him, directly destroying the thought he didn''t see in his stomach.


    Wang Xun had to step forward and asked calmly, "Uncle Heng and sister Heng, why are you here?"


    "I want to eat fried chicken silently. What about you?"


    "I don''t know a few questions. Please help me explain them."


    Su ran listened to such a rotten excuse, depressed to half dead, Xu Yunlu suddenly realized and nodded: "Oh, the original question can''t, brother can''t?"


    "Brother is on duty tonight."


    "Oh, brother is on duty tonight. It''s a coincidence. Why don''t you introduce your classmates to us?"


    "No, it''s just classmates. As soon as I introduce you, you are all so neurotic. Don''t let the students misunderstand me. Uncle Heng, elder sister, let''s go first."


    Qin Mo opened his hand and called "brother" several times, but he didn''t get a warm hug from xiangtian. It''s just that he didn''t get it, and the other party soon slipped away.


    Qin Mo: "what''s the situation? Has the most obedient little pig lost favor with his brother?


    Su ran pursed her lips and snorted. Qin Mo also snorted. Xu Yunlu picked Qin Mo up and said, "silent pig, have you eaten well or drunk well?"


    Qin Mo patted his stomach with satisfaction to show that he was full. Xu Yunlu said, "then we''re going home. Is it dad''s hug or skates?"


    Qin Mo thinks for a moment, points to the skates, and Su ran picks up the skates and puts them on for him. As soon as the skates are put on, Qin Mo steps on the ground and slides around the table.


    Xu Yunlu asks Su ran to buy ten more cokes and ten boxes of fried chicken wings. After su Ran has bought them, they leave the fried chicken shop with Qin Mo, who is wearing skates and making his way ahead.


    A family of three goes out of the fried chicken shop. Xu Yunlu reaches out his arm to Su ran, but Su ran pretends not to see it and follows Qin mo.


    When passing by the skating venue, I didn''t expect that there were more parents consulted by Jiang Gang than usual. It turned out that it was Xiaoya and Zixuan who put on skates to make small advertisements, which became a scenic spot in the square. It was especially eye-catching and the results were very hot.


    Xu Yunlu held Su Ran''s hand in his hand and said, "see, the effect is good." With that, Xu Yunlu waved to Zixuan. Zixuan came over on her skates. Xu Yunlu handed her coke and fried chicken wings and said, "children have worked hard. Let''s encourage and comfort them."


    "Thank you, uncle Heng." Zixuan looks at Su ran curiously, but she is much younger than Wang Xun. She is just a junior high school student. After a curious look, she goes to share junk food with Xiao Ya.


    So a group of half young children gave out a burst of cheers, and the small ads were even more vigorous.


    As soon as Qin Mo saw it, he immediately joined a small advertising agency. However, he took a small advertisement, which was mainly used to play in the crowd. He thought it was very interesting.


    Xu Yunlu is afraid that there are too many people and is not safe. He quickly lets ginkgo catch the villain back. Regardless of Qin Mo''s loud protest, he carries it on his shoulder. He originally wanted to take Su ran and Qin Mo back to yiranju. When he passes the bar, Xu Yunlu suddenly stops.


    Su ran asked: "you still want to drink. You just ate a little too much."


    "Do you have a good rest today?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t sleep when I go back now."


    "Anyway, tomorrow is the weekend, so we''ll go and play, OK?"


    Su ran didn''t have much thought for her, and she didn''t have that kind of mood, but seeing that Xu Yunlu was very interested, she had to nod.


    Xu Yunlu patted the little man on his shoulder: "piggy, let''s go to the bar to play, OK?"


    Children don''t put their energy into the last bit of play. They always think about home. When Qin Mo hears that he can still play without going home, he claps his hands happily and says, "good, Dad!"


    Xu Yunlu carries Qin Mo and leads Su ran into the bar.


    At 10 p.m. on the weekend, the bar was getting better. As soon as she saw that Xu Yunlu had entered the bar, she immediately called in and asked people to clear up the card seat. This card seat is not open to the public. It''s only used when Xu Yunlu and Shaodong go to play. It''s useless because people are busy in recent years. Although some people usually clean up, she''s still afraid that the people who clean up don''t pay attention to it, Let''s clean it up again.


    Sura walks into the wide card seat, which is the king of v-cards in the bar. It''s much wider and cleaner than the platform and v-cards that Zhu Zhu and others usually come to play on. Moreover, in the air, the glass around the card seat is specially treated. She can see the people below, but the people below can''t see her.


    As soon as a few people sat down, someone sent two fruit plates with several layers, one with fruit plates and snacks of various colors, and the other with fresh juice, wine, purified water, ice, etc.


    Xu Yunlu feeds Qin Mo half a cup of fresh juice, and then leads Qin Mo''s fat hand out of the card seat. He doesn''t know where to play.


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu are together. Zhu Zhu is a girl who likes to dance. She is in a good mood and can go crazy with her. She is not in a good mood right now. Without Zhu Zhu as a partner, she would rather sit and eat some fruit.


    Su ran chose her favorite fruit dish and was eating the fruit salad with a fruit fork. Suddenly, it was dark on the stage. After a few thick smoke, she walked out of two men wearing a gold and silver tight sleeveless Sequin T-shirt, black leather pants, black combat boots, and a gold and silver fox mask. She didn''t know whether they had a strong body or a cool look. In a word, as soon as they came out, Su ran went out, It''s boiling off the stage.


    As the intense string fire dance music began to ring, the two men on the stage also moved. At first, they were just ordinary slow shakers, and then increased their efforts to become social shakers. Then, it became more and more intense, and the shouting under the stage became more and more exaggerated.


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu came to the bar only in a good mood. Of course, they didn''t come many times. The leading dancers on the stage were good or bad. She didn''t have the ability to appreciate them. Usually, they only judged whether they were good or bad according to Zhu Zhu''s cry. But no one was crazy like this. Zhao xiaohen and Li Gui''s "Pipa line" were very popular, Su ran already thought it was the peak of the lead dance, but compared with this time, it was not enough to see. All those who could or could not dance under the stage were jumping to the edge of the stage, and all kinds of calls were mixed with dance music, at least a few hundred decibels.


    Su Ran''s head is almost cracked, but her feet can''t help following the lead dancer on the stage. Then Su Ran''s short-sighted eyes fall on the left wrist of the man wearing silver T. I don''t know why, Su ran sees that his left wrist is wearing the same Buddhist beads as his wrist. Su ran''s eyes stare to the maximum. The man wearing silver T and Silver Butterfly mask is Xu Yunlu.


    When Su ran was stunned, there were two women holding flowers on the stage to give them to Xu Yunlu and another man. They recognized Xu Yunlu. Su ran naturally recognized another man, Li Gui. Then, Zhao xiaohen was climbing on the side of the stage, cheering him on. Next to him were Yu Ye and Guan Meng. They didn''t cheer, as if they were joking.


    Su ran wants to open her eyes a little bigger and count them again: what''s the situation! Then two little girls suddenly jumped onto the stage. First, they danced with each other. Suddenly, they hugged Xu Yunlu and wanted to kiss him, but Xu Yunlu cleverly avoided him with his dance steps. However, after the two little girls, more girls coveted Xu Yunlu. In addition to shouting, there are all kinds of whistles, and I love you and so on. Su ran wondered if she didn''t go to bars and nightclubs for a long time, and her appreciation level was limited. She couldn''t tell the difference between Xu Yunlu and Li Gui, but why Xu Yunlu was so rare in recruiting little girls. When Su ran was depressed, another voice came from the audience. She saw a little boy wearing T-shirt, little red pants and a pair of cool color blue sunglasses come out on skates. People also walk slowly on skates rhythmically. Su ran naturally recognized this little boy as Qin Mo''s baby. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 482

    As soon as Qin Mo comes up, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui turn their attention to him. For example, slow shaking makes him very uncomfortable. He wants to somersault, but he can''t do it in his skates. Xu Yunlu and Li Gui have to help him turn successfully in his skates. In this process, they have to protect his cool colored blue sunglasses from falling off.


    Finally, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui hold their chests in their hands and stand on one side to help Qin Mo who wants to jump like this and that.


    Qin Mo''s appearance interrupts the excitement of everyone''s high spirits. After Qin Mo''s satisfaction and sense of success, Li Gui sends everyone a glass of whisky to the scene and returns the excitement.


    Xu Yunlu returns to the card seat with Qin Mo in his arms. Xu Yunlu has changed back to the clothes he came in. Qin Mo is still wearing floret T, red pants and cool colored blue sunglasses.


    When she gets to the card seat, Qin Mo points to her feet. Su ran knows that she is dancing in skates. She can''t stand it anymore, so she helps Qin Mo take off his skates. Qin Mo happily jumps and jumps on the card seat. It seems that her nerve endings are still burning with music.


    Su ran put her skates on the ground and asked curiously, "uncle, how can they tell you from ghost brother?"


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile: "what can be separated? Ghosts and ghosts are mischievous."


    "Ah Su Ran''s eyes brightened after hearing this. Xu Yunlu touched Qin Mo''s little round head and said, "well, today I played too hard. I don''t know if I can stand it. I''m back."


    Su ran felt that the temperament of Xu Yunlu was completely different from that of Xu Yunlu. As soon as she wanted to reach for her skates, Xu Yunlu said, "let them send the ginkgo to her."


    Qin Mo is really playing hard. He won''t sleep after taking a bath. It''s not because he''s not sleepy. It''s because he''s uncomfortable and can''t talk about it again. He just grunts from time to time. Xu Yunlu holds him in his arms, so he tosses and turns until Qin Mo finally falls asleep in his arms.


    Seeing that Qin Mo was asleep, Su ran was relieved and said, "silent skating is very tired. You still take him to dance. How can he stand it?"


    "I just wanted to have fun myself, but I didn''t expect the little guy to come out." Xu Yunlu did not put down the sleeping Qin Mo, still holding.


    "I fell asleep in silence. Let him go to bed."


    "Uncle wants to hold more, can''t he?"


    Su ran didn''t insist any more. Su ran sat down opposite Xu Yunlu, hesitated and asked in a low voice, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yunlu took a look at Qin Mo in his arms, gave him a kiss and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "You, you''ve never been like this before?"


    "Have you ever danced?" Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "that''s when you didn''t meet your uncle before. Uncle and ghost almost became the king of resident dance in the nightclub."


    "That was before. At least when Rana knew his uncle, he didn''t have any."


    Xu Yunlu got up, put Qin Mo on the bed, reached for Su Ran''s head and said, "uncle, how do you think you really have two children, one big and one small?"


    "My uncle is concerned about other things." Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly.


    "Uncle has a good time today. He''s very tired. Let''s sleep, little sluggard."


    Su Ran is more dissatisfied, but she doesn''t want to know the end of some things than anyone else. For example, if her father was really shot and killed by Xu Yunlu, she doesn''t want to know the truth from the bottom of her heart.


    Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "even if my uncle is going to be sent to Goa to carry out the joint anti drug task, you don''t have to worry. First of all, my uncle is going on behalf of China. They don''t dare to make too many small moves. Secondly, there is almost becoming my uncle''s second hometown. My uncle has been in the capital for as long as he has been there. His uncle is more familiar with the flowers and plants there than those in the capital, It''s not known who will win or lose, is it? "


    "Uncle, let grandfather tell Lao Zhu. Let him send someone else this time."


    "Uncle wants to make use of the skills of grandfather and grandfather. When uncle went to Goa, he was in the capital. It''s hard to say that Ning Zhengchuan is not as good as uncle."


    "That uncle has already proved that he is very capable, very capable now."


    "Well, uncle promised you to let Lao Zhu arrange others to go as far as possible, but this operation should be highly confidential."


    Su ran listened to a little rest assured a few: "confidential level is very high what meaning?"


    "For example, it may be a temporary notice to decide who and when to start, and they will start as soon as they receive the notice." Xu Yunlu was nervous again when he saw Su ran and said, "uncle, I just think it''s mysterious."


    "Don''t wait until Monday, tomorrow, whether it''s weekend or not, call Lao Zhu and ask him not to arrange for you."


    "Ah, worm, Lao Zhu will surely give you a ten day political lesson when he hears you say that."


    "I will fight tomorrow."


    "Good, good, good, even if Lao Zhu scolds me tomorrow, I will beat him."


    Su ran was relieved that he and Xu Yunlu''s account would be calculated later. At least Xu Yunlu had to live to have an account.


    When Su ran wakes up, Xu Yunlu is no longer around. Although Xu Yunlu and Qin Mo had a good time yesterday, Su ran feels very tired. She reaches down and touches Qin Mo, who is sleeping like a pig. It is obvious that Xu Yunlu has brought him.


    Su ran hugs Qin Mo and squints for a while. When she wakes up again, it''s ten o''clock.


    Su ran quickly uses her great strength to wake Qin Mo up, and then has breakfast after washing. It''s noon.


    After all, it''s too late to get up in the morning. Even Qin Mo, who has to take a nap every day, doesn''t feel sleepy. Su Ming calls and wants to take Qin Mo to study in the afternoon. Su ran asks, "weren''t you on duty last night?"


    "It was OK last night. There was no emergency. I went to sleep for a while in the middle of the night. I came back to make up for a morning''s sleep. It''s no problem to deal with silence."


    As soon as Qin Mo listens to Su Ming in the afternoon, before Su ran finishes, he can''t wait to run to Su Ming''s room.


    Su ran shakes her head and cleans up the room. Then she goes to the opposite side to have a look. She sees Wang Xun crawling on the desk in Su Ming''s room to brush the title. Qin Mo is on the side, writing numbers and Pinyin in a small notebook.


    Su Ming is sitting on the small sofa by the window reading. Su ran takes a look at Wang Xun, who is serious about the topic. She tries her best not to say that he ate fried chicken with a girl yesterday. She waves her hand to Su Ming and says, "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the milk tea shop."


    Su Ming nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    Su ran takes her to the milk tea shop. Su LAN, who is more than five months pregnant, is not lazy today. She is busy in the milk tea shop. Of course, coco and Li Li dare not make her busy. She is only responsible for collecting money from the cash register.


    Su LAN took a look at Su ran and said, "well, it''s no wonder people call him a little lazy. I eat breakfast and lunch together."


    "Auntie, even if you know it well, don''t expose it like this." Su ran pursed her lips discontentedly. Coco and Li Li covered their mouths and laughed secretly. Su LAN suddenly came over and said in a low voice, "how can I feel that there is something wrong with the small financial relationship between Yuye and Yunxing?"


    "If a man is not married and a woman is not married, what can be the problem?"


    "It''s the problem of unmarried men and unmarried women."


    "That''s not right. We can solve two problems at once." Su ran picked up the plum in Su Lan''s fruit plate and put one in her mouth. She felt very sour to the day. Today, she didn''t feel it, but she thought it was delicious. After eating one, she picked up another.


    Finally, Su LAN snatched the past: "don''t eat it for your sister-in-law."


    When my aunt and nephew were making trouble, coco called out: "Ranran, Wang Neng is here."


    As soon as Su ran turned his head, he saw Wang Neng enter the milk tea shop as if he hadn''t smoked a cigarette. Su LAN tut said, "Wang Neng, it''s time for you to yawn one after another."


    "No, Sulan, you can''t expect me to do better."


    "Why don''t I look forward to you."


    Wang Neng went to the bar and said to coco, "two cups of milk tea, with ice, pearls and more sugar."


    Coco knows the relationship between Wang Neng and Su ran, and knows that Su ran can''t make two cups of milk tea for Wang Neng because they are tied up.


    Su LAN then asked, "Wang Neng, who are you buying milk tea for? I don''t believe you can buy milk tea for my sister-in-law."


    Wang Neng snorted: "two cups are mine. I drink two cups of milk tea. What''s the matter? I can''t do it."


    "All right, you can drink ten drinks, but you have to pay for it."


    "No, Sulan, do I have a grudge against you? Is it because of my surname Wang that you don''t treat me with nose or eyes?"


    Su LAN choked for a while. Wang Neng was right. In addition to his ignorance and annoyance, the biggest reason was that his family name was Wang, and he was not related to his family.


    Wang Neng sucked milk tea and became more and more angry: "Su ran, Su Ming, you are my brother, Wang Xun, you are my brother. What do you think of me?"


    "Brother, of course." Su ran doesn''t know what''s wrong with Wang Neng today. She doesn''t want to add trouble to Xu Hui, who is sure to have a hard time. She can only let Wang Neng. Wang Neng snorted and said, "then you are in charge of Su Ming and Wang Xun, but you are not in charge of me."


    Sulan was angry: "Wang Neng, you took the wrong medicine today. You have a father and a mother. Why let Ranran take care of you?"


    "Wang Xun doesn''t have a father and a mother. When I came back, Su ran felt that it affected him and found him a place to live. Why didn''t you find me a place to live, so you didn''t treat me as a brother at all."


    Su ran scratched her head to review herself and said, "Wang Neng, sometimes even if you want to help you, you have to accept it."


    Su LAN then said, "why, why do you want to go to your mother, Zhang Xingli?"


    "Why do I want to find her? She has left us for more than ten years. Now when she comes back, I have to recognize her just because there are a few stinky money."


    Su LAN can''t laugh or cry: "Wang Neng, you''ve lost your mind. You''re not so persistent in other things. You''re very persistent in this."


    "Sulan, you think I''m the same as you. As long as I have money, I''ll be a father and mother. I have principles."


    Su LAN almost vomited. She stroked her chest and said, "I went. It turns out that you wang Neng are a man of principle."


    "Sulan, don''t look down on people."


    Su ran quickly stopped: "OK, OK, sister-in-law, Wang Neng, stop fighting. Wang Neng, I ask you, how do you want me to help you now?"


    "I want you to lend me some money." Su LAN immediately realized: "borrow money, focus, draw focus, this has to test." Su ran asked, "what are you borrowing money for?"ˇ° I want to open a shop. "ˇ° What kind of store do you want to open? "ˇ° My dad said, "let me sell some hardware and department stores." Su ran heard that Xu Hui should have told Wang Weiguo what she thought. Wang Weiguo also thought it was feasible. Wang Neng then said, "but I know they still owe money for buying a house." Sulan snorted and said, "that''s good. If you don''t lose your family, do your parents have to borrow money to buy such a small house?" Wang Neng takes a glance at Su LAN. Su Ran has to interrupt them again and ask Wang Neng, "do you want to open a shop to sell hardware and department stores?" Wang Neng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I studied machining. Although I haven''t studied it seriously, I know a little about hardware." Su ran then said, "how much is your budget?"ˇ° I haven''t thought about it very well, so I haven''t calculated it carefully. "ˇ° Then you''d better make a budget. "ˇ° So you promised to lend me money? " Wang Neng immediately frowned. Su ran rubbed her temple and said, "it depends on whether your budget is realistic or not. How much is the total price? Can I borrow it?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 483

    "Sura, I''m optimistic about the location. If I open such stores in these places, I''m sure I can''t make money. The rent of the stores alone can''t be earned. My father''s current community is an old one. There are shops in front of the street, because they are not facing the main street. The rent is not very high. The rent is about 10000 yuan or less. It''s simple to decorate and powder the walls, It should be less than 10000 yuan to make a few rows of iron shelves and pull some wires. The rest is to see what kind of goods and how much goods we buy. I want to rent stores, simply decorate and purchase no more than 50000 yuan. "


    After hearing this, Su ran felt that Wang Neng was using his heart and said, "OK, you should think more about it yourself. If you decide whether to do it or not, how long you can do it, I can make up 50000 yuan, but I have to borrow it by installments. First, you can borrow the money for renting the store and decoration, and then you can borrow the money for purchasing after the shop is decorated."


    Su LAN listened to pat his forehead, whispered: "this girl is a good heart."


    As soon as Wang Neng heard that Su ran was willing to lend him the money, he immediately nodded and said, "deal, I''ll give you an IOU at that time. As for how long I''ll do it, I think we should at least earn the 50000 yuan you lent me."


    After Wang Neng left, Su ran felt that she was mentally handicapped and even agreed to borrow Wang Neng''s money. Seeing Su LAN chewing the plum and looking at her, she leaned her head on Su Lan''s shoulder and said, "Auntie, Uncle Wang has only two children. Wang Juan is leaning against Zhang Xingli. I hope she can get better. Wang Neng doesn''t want to rely on Zhang Xingli, and he shouldn''t just let him fall. When it''s critical, he should be helped, If he floats ashore, Uncle Wang will have nothing to worry about. He will be happy with my mother, don''t you think? "


    "Well, well, I know you are kind-hearted. In fact, you still have a long-term vision. If you think about it, your uncle Wang is angry with Wang Neng every day. He must not be in a good mood. If he is not in a good mood, your mother must not have a happy life. By the way, where''s my little fleshy son? "


    "I''m learning to write numbers and Pinyin."


    "Good boy." Su LAN is not stingy to praise Qin Mo at all. Su ran shivers a little to show that she is numb.


    Sulan had to smile, said he wanted to see little fleshy son write, by the way again lunch break.


    Su ran returns Su LAN to Yi Ran Ju. They go to Li Gui''s apartment. Wang Xun has gone back to Li Gui''s room to continue to brush the title. Qin Mo and Su Ming sit in the sofa by the window. Su Ming reads Shelley''s poem to him.


    Su LAN sees that Qin Mo is very attentive, so she doesn''t disturb her. She goes back to her room to take a nap. Su ran accompanies her to talk. Unexpectedly, she takes another nap.


    When Su ran wakes up, Su LAN doesn''t wake up. Su ran doesn''t wake up Su LAN. She goes back to the milk tea shop. She doesn''t think Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are wearing sports clothes in the milk tea shop.


    Does Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai go to morning exercise early in the morning and practice till now?


    Su ran can only admire Xu Yunlu''s physical strength from the heart. Xu Yunlu sees Su ran and gives her a hand.


    Su ran saw Ning Xiaohai go away, just walked over and asked: "did you run with Haizi brother?"


    Xu Yunlu said to the other side of the tennis racket: "playing tennis."


    Su ran didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu was in such a good mood. He was still worried about whether he was the murderer of his father and whether he would go to Goa to die. He actually went to play tennis. Xu Yunlu laughed when he saw Su Ran''s small expression: "isn''t Xiao Hai in the stage of lovelorn syndrome, insomnia. He harassed his uncle at five o''clock in the morning and asked him to accompany him to play tennis. He cried and got up, Go crazy with him. "


    From Xu Yunlu''s energetic and joyful expression, Su ran really didn''t believe that he was crying to get up and go crazy. Anyway, she had the most say in Xu''s energy. Except that Xu was tired when he stayed up for a few days and nights like going to the mountain, she didn''t see him tired. But Su ran had something to do and said, "Wang Neng wants to open a hardware store, I promised to lend him 50000 yuan. "


    Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "you can arrange these things in your family by yourself. You don''t need to report them to me."


    "But the money is yours."


    "Uncle has given you, is not uncle, and how to spend it has the final say."


    "That''s a little too embarrassed. The money is still yours. I''ll only keep it for you. I''ll borrow Wang Neng''s 50000 yuan and return it to my uncle in the future."


    "Whatever you feel comfortable in your heart, you can arrange it, but please don''t treat uncle''s son and uncle''s worms lightly."


    Su ran doesn''t want to melt into Xu Yunlu''s tender affection before Lao Chuan finds any evidence. She pouts her lips, turns around and leaves the bar to help coco and Li Li.


    Xu Yunlu tapped the bar a few times with his fingers and said hello one by one to the ancestors of the eighteen generations of the old noisy family. When the phone rang, he picked up the phone, only the number and no name, but he didn''t have to remember the number. He didn''t know when to erase the number from his contacts. He was 13 years old or 15 years old, However, with his genius memory of remembering ten new phone numbers at a glance, how could he erase them from his mind? Xu Yunlu pressed the answer button and asked, "are you here?"


    Lu Lianqing''s voice came: "here, I want to have a look."


    "At which hotel?"


    When Lu Lianqing reported the name of the hotel, Xu Yunlu hung up and waited for Su ran to come over. Then he said, "Lu Lianqing has come over. If you want to see silence, I''ll take it with you."


    "I''m there in silence."


    "Uncle knows."


    "Now that uncle Lu is here, you can tell Uncle Lu about Lao Zhu. Let uncle Lu tell Lao Zhu."


    "Well, how to do it, uncle has discretion." When Xu Yunlu finished, he waved to Ning Xiaohai. Ning Xiaohai came to listen to Lu Lianqing and immediately felt a little unnatural. Xu Yunlu patted him, "what''s the strength of affectation? I''ll hold it silently. You have to drive."


    "You don''t need a driver..." Ning Xiaohai followed Xu Yunlu to leave the milk tea shop.


    Su ran looked at the back of the two and patted the bar discontentedly.


    In the evening, Su ran waited until it was a little faster before Xu Yunlu came back with Qin Mo, who was already asleep. Su ran could fully understand Lu Lianqing''s mood. It was natural for her son not to talk to him and to want to stay with her grandson for a little longer.


    Xu Yunlu puts Qin Mo on the bed. Su ran takes off Qin Mo''s clothes, wipes Qin Mo''s face, neck and hands with a warm wet towel, kisses him on his face, and sticks his face for a long time before covering him with a quilt.


    Xu Yunlu gently shook his head and said: "poor baby, there are many veteran cadres in the family, and they are really upset. They live harder than cows every day."


    "Did you say no to Uncle Lu? Did Uncle Lu find Lao Zhu?"


    "Said, said, all said, you put a hundred heart good."


    Su ran smelled that Xu Yunlu smelled of wine. It seems that the father and son should be friendly when they meet this time. Otherwise, how could they be in the mood to drink a little wine or something? Su ran was also happy for Xu Yunlu. After all, which child didn''t want to be close to his parents.


    Xu Yunlu came out of the bath, dried his hair, and pasted it on Su Ran''s side. Xu Yunlu only wore a pair of flat underpants. Su ran said a little depressed: "uncle, you don''t wear pajamas."


    "Do you know why uncle doesn''t wear pajamas?"


    "Uncle would rather wear old T and casual trousers than pajamas. Why?" Su ran was really curious about this. Xu Yunlu put Su Ran''s head on his arm and said, "that''s because it''s convenient to run. If you wear pajamas on your body, it''s better to wear only one pair of underwear when you want to run."


    Su ran "Puchi" a smile, but soon feel not funny, head buried in the arms of Xu Yunlu, eye red up, Xu Yunlu with his arm around her head, said: "sleep, uncle now can hold you, keep silent, sleep every night, very satisfied."


    Su ran used to get up late in the morning. When she was with Su LAN at noon, she still had a short time. It was almost two o''clock now. She didn''t feel very sleepy. She just nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms and smelled the smell of Xu Yunlu. She knew that it might be the murderer of her father. She just felt guilty, but she was very relieved and relaxed. She rubbed a few times in Xu Yunlu''s arms, I fell asleep.


    Su ran thought that when she woke up, Xu Yunlu would not be around. But when she woke up, she was still in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Su ran stood up and asked, "what time is it?"


    Xu Yunlu put down his mobile phone and asked, "wake up?"


    "Uncle, did you sleep at night?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed. Su ran quickly got up from Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "I didn''t drink yesterday. Don''t fart."


    "I took him to the bathroom at six."


    Su ran was relieved to lie back in bed. Xu Yunlu was very depressed. He spent so much time, and his little bug was so tired of being close to him that he was like a person. As a result, Su ran was so reluctant to lie back in his arms after a few words.


    The more Xu Yunlu thinks about it, the more angry he gets. After that, he reaches out his hand and hugs Su ran to his arms. He kisses her fiercely. After enough kisses, he releases Su ran, who is so confused that he jumps out of bed, puts on his clothes and goes away.


    Su ran came back and almost fainted. Is this still Xu Yunlu, Master Lu? It''s a rogue deer!


    However, Su ran seems to hear something from Qin Mo, so she quickly gets up and walks over. Sure enough, Qin Mo wakes up. Su ran takes Qin Mo to take a bath. After breakfast, Su Ming comes back to lead people. Qin Mo jumps away with Su Ming.


    Su ran went to the milk tea shop and saw Li Gui, who was rarely seen recently, appeared. He was in the small lounge with Xu Yunlu, chatting with each other.


    Zhao xiaohen is climbing on the bar to drink milk tea.


    Su ran blinked for a while. Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen are in love now. They are almost inseparable.


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen saw Su ran, he said discontentedly, "Su Xiaoran, you are really lazy now. You just come here now. Look at the time. What time is it?"


    "Zhao Jingguan, you''ve been very busy lately."


    "If I''m free, it proves that bad people obey the law. Isn''t that a great thing?"


    "You can really put gold on your face."


    "What about Ning Xiaohai?"


    "How do I know?"


    "Since he was lovelorn, he''s almost become an ostrich. He can''t do this. His social circle is getting smaller and smaller, and he can''t find a girlfriend. I''ll call him out." Zhao xiaohen is very experienced to say that Su ran yawned and said that he was going to be busy. Zhao xiaohen didn''t expect that he and Ning Xiaohai didn''t say a few words, and then he was hung up by the other party. He didn''t have face, so he told Su ran, "Su Xiaoran, no, just get up and get sleepy again."


    "I''m happy to be sleepy. It''s none of your business." Su ran snorted, turned to change her clothes, and then came out in a hurry. Li Gui left with Zhao xiaohen. A Leiwendun car came over. Zhao xiaohen and other drivers came down and sat directly on the main driver. After Li Gui got on the second driver, Zhao xiaohen drove away. Su ran looked at the two people as if they were going to go out and get in. She said something: Zhao xiaohen, believe it or not, I''ll tell you about brother Honggang immediately! Coco and Li Li smile on one side. Su ran snorts again and says: it''s too harsh, too self righteous! Xu Yunlu didn''t leave the milk tea shop, but Shaodong, who is more rare than Li Gui, came. After saying hello to Su ran, he went directly into the small rest room where Xu Yunlu stayed. It''s too long to see Shaodong. Su Ran''s curious baby heart is excited. She takes a cup of milk tea and wants to go to the small rest room. Coco grabs her and says, "Dongge doesn''t drink milk tea." After that, he immediately made a pot of black tea, made it, took out two cups, put them on a tray and handed them to Su ran, saying, "eavesdropping, we are serious." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 484

    Su ran quickly put down the milk tea, gave cocoa a a thumbs up and said, "cocoa, you sure do! Professional


    Coco twisted his waist, and Su ran came to the door of the small lounge with black tea. He heard Shao Dong smile and swagger: "deer, don''t worry, I will make you a lot of money."


    Xu Yunlu is quite calm: "if you develop like this, are you sure there is no problem with the capital chain?"


    Shao Dong tut said: "there must be a problem. How can there be no problem in such a large-scale operation, but we always have a way to solve the problem."


    "Can it really be solved?"


    "That''s true."


    "All right, we are really capable."


    "Why, fawn, are you going to do something big?"


    "Me?" Xu Xiaolu laughed with disapproval. "I''m going to retire and live in seclusion. What else can I do? Ai Ai, the little girl who delivers tea is dying of thirst in the room."


    Shaodong is happy to shake his head. Su Ran has to take the tea in.


    But Shao Dong was really busy. After two cups of tea with Xu Yunlu, he left in a hurry. Xu Yunlu said to Su ran, "call Xiao Ming. I have something to do with him."


    Su ran calls Su Ming.


    After a while, Su Ming takes Qin Mo, who is fond of singing all kinds of out of tune versions of newsboy, to the milk tea shop.


    Qin Mo and the adults after a variety of diplomatic greetings, went to the billiards room, climbed to the billiards table to visit their toys for a long time.


    Su Mingcai sat down opposite Xu Yunlu and asked, "brother Lu, what can I do for you?"


    Xu Yunlu said, "there is a large open space beside yunhang building. Do you see it?"


    Su Ming nodded and said, "I see."


    "Land, my grandfather has been marked down. He is going to build a building here. I have a look at this land. Depending on the special rules of yunhang, a building can be built here, and the one on the main road is not very regular. You can draw that one out to build a hospital. Yin Gong is already working on the design of the building. Take a look at the land of the hospital and sum up with him what it will be like. "


    "Ah, the hospital is going to start construction."


    "Well, not only the hospital, but also the building started together. These things are very annoying. I don''t have time to manage the money. I''ll ask my grandfather to call the account. He will pay for the money of the building, and you will be responsible for staring at it. I will pay for the money of the hospital, pharmaceutical factory and laboratory, and you will also be responsible for staring at it."


    "Can I do something about the hospital?"


    "I can''t manage that. I''ll arrange it myself."


    "Ah, brother Lu, I..."


    "Don''t be coquettish. Time is squeezed out. This piece of land was originally the target of Chuangyu, but my grandfather robbed it. He built it for my grandfather earlier and gave Chuangyu to the second."


    "I''ve got them all. They''ve turned them into dregs."


    "The old man thinks that only when the building is built can he get the most recognized effect in his heart."


    "That''s not a second."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, asks Su ran to bring in a new cup, pours a cup of tea for Su Ming, and says, "anyway, you should hurry to do it. And, Xiao Ming, I''ll ask you something."


    "Brother Lu, you ask."


    "Five years old, it''s very small, but I think I remember a little before I was five years old, don''t you?"


    "I can remember a little bit, too."


    "But I think that before the age of five, the little sluggard was like a fragment, as if he didn''t remember anything. Let''s, although we can''t remember it completely, we will remember a little bit. When she was more than three years old in Beijing, I hugged her and gave her more than one lollipop. She seems to have no impression at all."


    Su Ming said after a pause: "when Dad had an accident, she was beside him. I remember her eyes were wide open at that time, and she couldn''t cry or laugh. My mother was so scared by the scene that she fainted. I held Ranran in my arms, and she didn''t cry until the evening. But at that time, my mother almost collapsed, Ma Laoliu and they searched for trouble from time to time, I don''t have the energy to focus on what''s going on with her. She''s always good and quiet. "


    Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "OK, I''m just curious. I''ve had my tea, and I''m finished. Go ahead. "


    After drinking two more cups of black tea, Xu Yunlu got up and left the milk tea shop.


    On Qin Mo''s third birthday, Xu Yunlu used Hengbin''s newly installed staff restaurant on the fourth floor. He didn''t make any special publicity. He just invited his family and Qin Mo''s godfather and uncles to have a cake and a small party. After that, he asked Su ran to take Qin Mo to the capital to trample on the four old people, to satisfy the old people''s loneliness.


    When Su ran comes back with Qin Mo, Xu Yunlu asks her to open an account again. In less than a week, she turns in a lot of silver.


    This week, Su Ran''s mobile phone will send messages to her account every day. Her heart is completely attracted by the amount of silver. Silver can make people lazy, and life is short. Most people will choose to travel, shop, and spend all kinds of money after they get a huge amount of silver. But for Su ran, seeing a lot of silver is very important, What was stimulated was learning motivation. She felt that the contents of the book were easier to understand than ever before, and the teacher''s lectures were clearer than ever.


    Su ran still feels uneasy when she comes in with too much money. She asks Xu Yunlu what he wants to do with so much money, but Xu Yunlu says that Su Ming will arrange it. Seeing that she is in a good mood because she has received soft money, she naturally arranges several boudoir dramas, which makes Su ran a little afraid of going back to Yiran residence.


    Of course, there are both revenue and expenditure. The biggest expenditure during this period was that Wang Neng was optimistic about the store, and Su ran lent him 20000 yuan to rent and decorate the store.


    In April, Su ran found that she hadn''t seen the black rock pass for two weeks. No wonder the two weeks were so quiet, but Xiao Min bothered her and invited her to have a drink. Su ran certainly refused without hesitation: she was not a little girl who would be surprised to see a hundred thousand yuan bag at the beginning!


    However, Xu Yunlu was so busy that she didn''t go to the milk tea shop or return to yiranju at night. She didn''t know what she was enslaved by Lao Zhu to do.


    After the money is collected, Xu Wenshan calls Su Ming and asks him to come to Beijing to do something for him. Considering that the four old people are lonely and lonely by Xu Yunlu, an unfilial grandson, Su ran asks Su Ming to take Qin Mo to Beijing.


    On Friday afternoon, Su ran took Su Ming and Qin Mo to the private plane sent by Xu Wenshan. After seeing them off, Su ran rushed back to the milk tea shop. As she expected, the weather was warm, and there were more people resting for a drink than usual. Coco, Li Li and the four little girls were too busy. Fortunately, Zhu Zhu Zhu came and joined her again, It''s a little slow.


    Everyone was busy until almost 11 p.m. when the climax passed, and the people who entered the store became sparse. Su ran and Zhu Zhu let out a sigh of relief. Zhu Zhu used her hand as a fan and said, "I didn''t expect that this place is developing so fast. If I knew it, I would pester my father for some money and pay the down payment for a small house here."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the land next to yunhang will soon be built, and a hospital will be built next to it."


    "When it''s covered, the price will be very good."


    "That''s true. It''s estimated that there are more office buildings than residential buildings."


    "I''ll just buy a small office building." The calculator in Zhu Zhu''s mind immediately began to work.


    Two people are chatting, Zhao xiaohen suddenly came in, face a little not good-looking.


    Su ran touched Zhu Zhu with her elbow and said, "I was right with ghosts a while ago. What''s the beauty like? Today, I look like I''m defeated. Have I been abandoned by ghosts?"


    "So we don''t have to. We don''t have to." Zhu Zhu takes the original milk tea with ice and pearl from Su ran, and puts it in front of Zhao xiaohen. He doesn''t talk much. When it''s ready, he shrinks back to eat snacks with Su ran, chatting about whether Su LAN might have a son or a daughter.


    Zhao xiaohen drinks half a cup of milk tea at one go. Su Ran has a feeling that she doesn''t care any more. Zhao xiaohen demolishes her milk tea shop, so she holds a handful of melon seeds and asks, "officer Zhao, why are you alone tonight? After drinking milk tea, do you want to go dancing?"


    Zhao xiaohen snorted, which made Su ran confused. He had to harden his head and continue to ask: "is Yu''s deputy detachment going or not, and is it better for Guan Meng to follow the Deputy detachment?"


    "Su Xiaoran, your heart is really big." Zhao xiaohen took a sip of milk tea and said with disdain that Su ran was feeling that the melon seeds in her hand were fragrant and crisp. Next time she went to this house, she would buy them. After hearing Zhao xiaohen''s words, she blinked her eyes several times and asked, "officer Zhao, can you speak so clearly?"


    "Su Xiaoran, you don''t know that Xiaolu hasn''t been home for four or five days."


    "I was just about to ask, is there another big case in your police station, you are working overtime these days?"


    Zhao xiaohen glanced at Su ran, hummed and said: "how do you feel that you are going to catch up with silly Bai Tian?"


    Zhu Zhu uses melon seeds to support Su ran: "it''s not shameful to be lovelorn, but it''s shameful to be lovelorn and jealous of other people in love, so there''s something wrong with her character."


    "I envy her, Su Xiaoran!" Zhao xiaohen, like listening to a big joke, "why should I be jealous of her? I''m just angry."


    "What are you mad at?"


    "Why does Xu Xiaolu want to go to Goa to die? Poor Chu also wants to go with him."


    Su ran was so scared that all the melon seeds in her hand fell to the ground: "Zhao xiaohen, what do you say? Uncle Lu has gone to Goa."


    "Uncle Lu didn''t come home for four or five days, you don''t know."


    "He told me he wanted to talk to Lao Zhu and let Lao Zhu arrange for someone else to go." Su ran murmured that Zhao xiaohen was even more angry. "If he wanted to go to die, he would go to die. Why should he take pity Chu? Pity Chu suddenly disappeared last night. He must have gone to Goa, too."


    Zhu Zhu couldn''t help but Tut and said: "Su Xiaoran, your heart is big enough. You haven''t seen Xu Xiaolu for a few days. You don''t have any vigilance. You''re not as good as Zhao xiaodai in this aspect."


    Su ran, who had just received a large sum of money and was dazed by the money, never thought that Xu Yunlu had two hearts when he gave her money. He said angrily, "it''s not your father. He has to send him to Goa."


    "It''s nothing to do with my dad!"ˇ° Uncle Lu''s immediate superior is your father. "ˇ° Oh, reallyˇ° Zhu Zhu, I beg you, tell your father to bring uncle Lu back, OKˇ° Xiao ran, don''t worry, but I''ll tell you that my father never tells me anything about his work. Besides, it''s a confidential work, and he can''t tell me anything about it. "ˇ° What can we do about it? "ˇ° I can ask him, but you don''t have to hope too much. " Zhu Zhu quickly took out the phone and dialed Lao Zhu. But Su Ming is not around. Su Ran has no one to discuss. But after a while, Su ran hears Zhu Zhu''s voice on the phone. She seems to be very unfriendly. The other party seems to be yelling at Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu''s tears almost make the other party roar out. After a while, Zhu Zhu rubbed her eyes and turned off the phone. Seeing Su ran looking at her, she said, "my father said it''s all confidential. He asked me how I knew it, and scolded me. Finally, he told me not to talk nonsense. There''s nothing wrong with it." Su ran and Zhu Zhu looked at Zhao xiaohen together. Zhu Zhu asked Zhao xiaohen, "Zhao xiaodai, how do you know?"ˇ° What? How do I know? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 485

    "The things you just said."


    "It''s still necessary. You know, you can also guess. Xu Xiaolu hasn''t seen me for a few days, and my brother Honggang hasn''t seen me for a few days. Yesterday, ChuChu also disappeared. Can there be two or three situations?"


    Su ran was relieved when she heard that Zhao xiaohen had guessed. What Zhao xiaohen didn''t have to guess was unreliable, not to mention guessing. However, Zhao xiaohen mentioned that Xu Yunlu had not been seen for several days, and Su ran couldn''t completely relax.


    Of course, Su ran and Zhu Zhu don''t dare to talk about it any more. If Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang and others have sneaked into Goa secretly, they will talk about it and ask about it so that those who are bribed by drug criminals or drug criminals know it, which is not good for Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang. Therefore, Su Ran has to remind Zhao xiaohen: "officer Zhao, guess, don''t talk about it outside, if it''s not true, Others will laugh. If it''s true, they may all be in danger. "


    Zhao xiaohen said: "well, I don''t know. I need you to remind me and tell you, because you can''t sell Xu Xiaolu for anyone."


    Su ran Leng for a moment, and then a little embarrassed to say: "thank you officer Zhao so sure of me, whether true or false, let''s not say to the fourth person."


    Of course, if you don''t tell the fourth person about the result, you can''t ask about it. For Su ran, it''s a torment to face Xu Yunlu who didn''t come home.


    No, Su ran hasn''t had time to suffer. Su LAN calls. Su ran answers the phone and says, "it seems that grandma can''t do it."


    Su ran was startled and rushed back to Yi Ran Ju from the milk tea shop.


    Although Xu Yunlu hasn''t been home for a few days, everything at home is in good order. When Su ran runs to yiranju, grandma Su has been sent to the ambulance.


    Su ran and Su LAN got into the car driven by Ginkgo. Su ran just heard Su LAN talk about the process. At night, after sleeping all afternoon, she talked with her grandmother for a while. Her grandmother talked more than usual. She talked about some interesting things about her brother when she was a child. She also said that she had been a damned person for so many years, dragging Su LAN down and so on, because Su''s grandmother usually said, It''s just that this evening, especially when Su Yue was a child, Su LAN always felt something was wrong. After her grandmother had a rest, she went in to see her grandmother twice and asked the nanny to check in for one hour instead of two hours. She didn''t find anything abnormal. She still wanted to move her grandmother''s room to sleep, but before she fell asleep, her breath was not right.


    Despite Xu Yunlu''s absence, everything was arranged properly. Grandma was taken care of from not breathing to entering the hospital and finally passing away.


    Su Ming got the news and brought Qin Mo back. Su ran didn''t expect Su Ming to come back. Xu Wenshan and Xu Lao also came along. Xu Wenshan watched the funeral of his grandmother.


    Wearing small sunglasses, Qin Mo followed the adults to the cemetery again, but this time he always held Xu Wenshan''s hand. Compared with the last Memorial Service of Su Yue, Qin Mo was half a year older. Looking at Su LAN and Su LAN, who were obviously sadder, he was a little at a loss. His disabled great grandmother went to a beautiful place. Why didn''t he see her again? Doesn''t she like herself?


    After all, grandma Su has been paralyzed for many years, and she has been wandering on the line of life and death not once or twice. Most of the time, it''s the filial piety of her children and the use of drugs to maintain her life. This kind of maintenance is also a kind of torture. In fact, death is a relief for her. Everyone''s heart is broken. They know that it will be sooner or later. The funeral is over, except for Su LAN, They will soon return to a peaceful and normal life.


    For her grandmother''s death, she regrets that her grandmother didn''t make it to Sulan''s birth. She estimates that this is also her grandmother''s regret. Her grandmother should want to see Sulan''s child safely land more than anyone else.


    Qin Xing''s express company is also handed over to shanpao and Gulu. She keeps watch over Su LAN all day. As soon as Su ran goes to school, the first thing she does is accompany Su LAN. When Su ran goes to school, Xu Hui comes to talk with her and so on.


    If Su LAN doesn''t live, eat and use high-grade food, Xu Hui will even offer to help take Qin mo. when she sees Su Ming and Wang looking for a place to live, she is surprised to know that Su ran lives in a third room alone. Qin Mo and Su ran live together. Although it can be understood that Su LAN is inconvenient and Su ran helps, everything is too abnormal.


    Of course, Xu Hui finally understands that Su LAN makes a lot of money in running a milk tea shop. Su Ming''s salary in the people''s hospital is very high. She is very happy to see her children have a good life. She knows that Su Ming is stronger when he is young, and she is afraid that Su Ming''s burden will be too heavy. However, after she remarries, she does not dare to interrupt Su Ming.


    When Su Lan''s mood was much better and her foetus was stable, Su ran found that Xu Yunlu had not come back for 20 days.


    Ask Shao Xi, Shao Xi only said that Heng bin and Li Gui have disappeared.


    When asked if he could locate the three, Shao Xi said: if you enter the Maolin and the mountains of Goa


    If he asked again, Shaoxi was in a hurry: he couldn''t do anything like brother Lu without any orders or instructions, otherwise it might be bad for brother Lu.


    Su Ran is so worried that he rushes to Yunxing and sees Shaodong. He is a little relieved. In Su Ran''s mind, Xu Yunlu, Shaodong and Li Gui are just like the three swordsmen and never separate.


    When Shaodong saw Su ran, he motioned for her to sit down and asked someone to pour water for her. Then he said, "Xiao Xi has told me all about it. But if you ask me where and why the deer has gone, I really don''t know. This kind of situation has happened in Vasi. He often disappears for a period of time without any reason. We just go step by step, the one who runs the bank, the one who watches the gambling house, and the other who watches the gambling house, The night watchman of the night watch shop, the investor, will come back after a while, so you don''t have to worry too much, and it''s not sure that it''s an episode in your life. Just get used to it. "


    "But I know that Aku led him to Goa on purpose. He wanted him to die."


    "It''s not just Aku who wants him to die. When we were in Goa, people wanted him to die every day, but in the end, he was alive and kicking. Those who reported to the king of hell wanted him to die."


    "But bingo and GuiGui are gone."


    "Most of the time, they just make trouble. Even if they disappear, he may not be able to find fawn. What fawn does this time is a just thing, and his supporters are not small groups and individuals like IGOA. So I think he is safer than ever, just because he needs to keep secret for some reasons. Moreover, don''t let too many people know about it, Even in our circle, no matter how strict Xiaolu and abin are, it''s hard to avoid their people mixing in. In short, the fewer people you know, the better. Don''t you understand? "


    Su ran nodded.


    Su ran went back to yiranju and knew that she couldn''t do anything. She was very depressed. She used Xu Yunlu to kill her father. She also advised herself not to care about Xu Yunlu, but it didn''t work. The phone rang. She picked up the phone, saw that it was Qin Xing, and answered it. She heard Qin Xing anxiously say: "Xiao ran, the kindergarten teacher said that I picked him up in silence, But I just arrived


    Su Ran''s head exploded, and immediately called Shaodong. When Shaodong heard the news, he was more nervous than when he heard that Xu Yunlu was missing for 20 days. He immediately asked Shaoxi to locate Qin Mo and call maozi. Maozi chased Shaodong according to Shaoxi''s location. Shaodong and Baiguo took people to the kindergarten.


    When everyone got on the bus, ginkgo immediately called several people who were protecting Qin Mo, and the other party replied that they saw Qin Xing riding a Gu to pick up Qin Mo, but ten minutes later, Qin Xing turned back, and they were still puzzled.


    Su ran almost fainted, Shaodong immediately said: "ginkgo, call the police!"


    "Gao Honggang is not in the bureau now. Others don''t know if he has that ability," ginkgo said while dialing the phone


    "In any case, it''s better to call the police first and have a part of the police force to help us. All our brothers will be sent out immediately."


    "Where to go."


    "Go to the road leading to Vasi, and let Goa''s brothers stop at every intersection from Nadong to Vasi."


    Baiguo reported to the police and said, "but Dongge, Bingge and Guige are not here. Can Nata be obedient?"


    "Let Xiao Ming and AI TA pass."


    "Brother Xiaoming can''t live in town."


    "It''s better to have someone than nothing. Let Xiaoming act according to circumstances."


    "I''ll go too. I''m at least familiar with that side!"


    "No, you have to guard. There can''t be no one here. I''ll let you brother maozi go if someone makes a hole." Shao Dong then called Shao Xi and asked, "is the silent positioning in vivo or in vitro?"


    "Lugo is not allowed to be implanted in the body."


    "That maozi, what they are chasing is mostly not silent. You quickly tune out the cameras around the kindergarten and find them."


    Su Ran''s mind was blank after she fainted, but she soon realized that Shaodong, a financial expert, was not good at fighting with the kidnappers. Nandian city is different from Nadong. Nadong is a small county closed in mountains and dense forests. There are only two roads to the outside and to Vasi, but Nandian City is not, It''s a metropolis in the southwest, and the traffic extends in all directions. If the kidnapper is a little smart, he doesn''t have to go to the West immediately. He can go out of the city from the east to the west, or even from the north. It''s safer to spend more time around the Road, or from the mountains or to the sea, than to go directly south.


    Su ran quickly raised her doubts. Shao Dong nodded and said, "what you think is right, but now there are only so many people. No matter they go into the mountains from the west, north or around the sea from the East, their final destination is Goa. What they want to threaten is fawn. They are safe when they don''t arrive at Goa silently, So our brothers just need to stay in Goa. "


    As soon as Su ran heard about it, she realized that the reason why financial experts can hold meetings for those mixed up people in Wasi is not as simple as she thought. Shao Dong said, "Xiao ran, your face is really bad. You don''t have to follow us. You will be delayed if you follow us. You go back to the milk tea shop and help Xiao Xi screen the videos, Screening also requires a lot of manpower. "


    Su ran knew that Shaodong was telling the truth. She nodded and said, "I''ll go to the kindergarten with you, and then I''ll go back."


    When Su ran returned to the milk tea shop, Shaoxi found that the person who robbed Qin Mo was very familiar with the cameras along the way and almost avoided them. Maozi and they also catch up with Qin Mo''s positioning device. It''s the Three Little Buddha beads on Qin Mo''s wrist, which are thrown into an abandoned sewer by each other.


    Qin Xing and Su RA are afraid to tell Su LAN about Qin Mo for a while. After all, Su Lan''s month is getting bigger and bigger. Qin Xing comes back first and Su RA simply makes up a story about Qin Mo''s great grandfather. They suddenly think that they must let him go and send him away in a hurry. So Su ran came back and was read by Su LAN for a long time. Qin Xing''s lie to Su LAN reminds Su ran that she can help the four old people in the capital, but the result of asking them for help is likely to be accused of not being able to take good care of Qin Mo, which eventually leads to her loss of Qin mo. however, Su ran can''t care about it now. As soon as she leaves the milk tea shop, she immediately dials Xu Wenshan. Xu Wenshan took Qu Peng and yunzhan to Nandian that night. Xu Wenshan still lives on the 28th floor arranged for him by Xu Yunlu. He doesn''t blame Su ran. He just scolds Xu Yunlu for being a jerk and immediately calls Lao Zhu. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 486

    Old Zhu just knew that Xu Yunlu was the grandson of his old chief, and Qin Mo was the great grandson of his old chief.


    Lao Zhu had nothing to hide from the old chief. He said that Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang had gone into the mountains in the past. When they went into the mountains in Goa, they basically lost contact with the outside world. Moreover, according to the original plan, Xu Yunlu and Gao Honggang were not allowed to go into the mountains. They were going to be outside, and they were not given military orders.


    Originally, Shaodong reported the case, and the police attached great importance to it. With Lao Zhu''s presence, the police naturally attached more importance to it. Through a large number of investigations, it was found that the robber took Qin Mo out of the city from the east two days ago by sea.


    Su ran knows that in two days, the other party has enough time to take Qin Mo out of the high seas, and the Chinese police can''t do anything about it. If the police want to find out, at least they have to find out from which country they took Qin Mo to land. The other party will certainly not land through normal channels, so the customs can''t find the entry records.


    A few days ago, Qin Mo, who was still singing "the little Newsboy" in front of him and playing with snakes, suddenly went into the vast sea like a mud ox. Su ran took the bracelet Qin Mo found by Mao Zi with Three Little Buddha beads, and there were no tears left. The busy people in front of her suddenly became so unreal to Su ran.


    Su ran sat in a private room of Yunding coffee for a while. Lao Chuan came. Lao Chuan didn''t speak when he came in. Su ran opened his mouth first: "silence is the child of Uncle Lu and me."


    Lao Chan heard from others that he could choose not to believe it. But when Su ran said it, he felt his scalp was tight. Then he hit the table with a fist and asked: "why, little lazy, what''s good about Xu Yunlu?"


    "Boss, I," Sura looked up in surprise.


    "Don''t call me boss!" After saying that, Lao Chuan patted his head with his hand to stabilize his mood. "You came to me just for the sake of the illegitimate son Xu Yunlu."


    After hearing this, Su ran picked up her bag and stood up to leave. Lao Chan held out his hand to stop her and said: "people are coming. What else are you going to do?"


    Su ran was surprised, and then he heard the old man whisper: "hit me with the bag! Be hard


    Su ran Leng for a moment, wave a bag to old noisy, a bag to old noisy head to break.


    Blood flowed down Lao Chuan''s face, and people''s brain blood vessels were the most abundant. This first-class blood flowed half of his face, which made Su ran jump. She heard someone calling to push the door in, then she lifted her to the ground and asked Lao Chuan, "brother Yu, do you want to do her?"


    Lao Chou covered the wound on his forehead with his hand and scolded. Then he said, "what did you do? Keep it. It''s useful."


    "We''re not leaving right now."


    "Take it! Take off her positioning device and tracker. "


    Su ran, who has been kidnapped twice, has the highest level of kidnapping this time. Fortunately, she took a small car. If her hands were not tied up and her eyes were covered, it would be more enjoyable than those two cold days when she was thrown into the back compartment of the container.


    Su ran knew that Xu Wenshan and Shaodong''s eyes were on Qin Mo now, and she didn''t know when they would find her after the positioning device and tracker were removed.


    Su ran didn''t know how long she had been driving or where she was going. Her heart was full of Qin Mo, so when the car suddenly stopped, Su ran was shocked.


    Then Sura heard someone outside the car say: "brother Heipi, brother Yu, there is no way ahead."


    "Abandon the car and go into the mountain." A rude voice that didn''t belong to the old man.


    Someone pulled Su ran out of the car and pushed her forward. She heard someone behind her saying, "it''s a good time to get into the mountain. I''ll take a girl with me."


    "This girl is decent, good-looking and good-looking."


    "But it''s said that this girl belongs to Xu Yunlu. Don''t be lucky and die."


    "It''s said that Xu Yunlu has been trapped by them. If they can''t get out, they have to say twice."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "You a few things, don''t talk, is not uncomfortable!" A voice that didn''t belong to Lao Chuan or the rude voice just now scolded people. There was no voice behind Su ran, but when the man pushed her, his hands and feet were not honest.


    Su ran wanted to shout, but she knew it was useless, but she was pulled down, pulled the black cloth from her eyes, and said, "she walked too slowly with such a veil, which delayed her journey."


    It''s old noise.


    The man in front of Lao Chou was tall and bald. He was wearing a black vest. His scalp was very black. His arms were thick and strong, covered with patterns that Sura could not see clearly.


    The man turned his head and said, "ah Yu, you are still rare because you are ruined."


    "Heipi, cut the crap and hurry, or you won''t be able to go to Goa tomorrow." Old noisy voice is very cold, finish saying to carry Su ran to oneself in front of a push to say, "go!"


    Of course, this position is 100 times better than the one just now. At least Lao Chan can''t move. Lao Chan in front of Su Ran''s eyes is not the same as what she saw in Yulong Snow Mountain, University, milk tea shop and police station. A gray sleeveless tight T-shirt, black casual pants, high top field boots, and the arms exposed outside are definitely not as polite as what she usually sees, just like Xu Yunlu, The muscles are very developed. It''s what Li Gui said. If you wave a fist, you can''t get 400 kilos of striking power. I''m embarrassed to say that I''ve practiced it.


    The most important thing is that Sura finds a gun in Lao Chou''s waist. Looking at Heipi again, there is a gun hanging behind his ass.


    Except for Su ran, all the people present were carrying a large canvas bag with two shoulders except a satellite receiver. Of course, Lao Lao Lao had more white bandages on his forehead than others. That was the special effect that Su ran hit with the bag.


    Fortunately, Su RA doesn''t like wearing high-heeled shoes. Fortunately, she doesn''t like wearing high-heeled shoes, so she doesn''t lose her chain at the critical moment.


    It''s hard to walk on the mountain road, but it''s even more difficult for Su ran, who is bound with both hands. Lao Chan gives Su ran a hand from time to time.


    Su ran knew that this man named Heipi was not quite the same as Li Dandan before. She knew that he must be a cruel master, so she kept biting her teeth and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After walking for only half an hour, Lao Chuan took out a knife from his field boots and cut the rope that tied Su Ran''s hand. A thin, long, black dressed man in his 40s, who looked very obscene, ran forward to stop him with a smile. Before he made a sound, Lao Chuan said coldly, "I got the man."


    "Brother Yu, I know, I know, when this man comes, the good thing is that the brothers are right here, otherwise..."


    "Go


    Heipi turned around and squinted at Lao Chou. Lao Chou put his knife back into his field boots and said coldly, "like this, you can''t cross this mountain before dark, let alone cross the border."


    "OK, ah Yu loves the beauty. I understand. Old Miao Zi, keep an eye on the beauty. If the beauty is obedient, the brothers don''t care if she has slept with Lu Ye."


    Old Miao Zi said with a smile: "people say that women who have slept with Xu Yunlu can''t touch them. I like to touch some of them that have slept with him..."


    Before he finished, there was a roar from behind: "Damn, who is that?"


    Su ran was stunned. She didn''t expect Shaodong to find out so soon and come after them. She was happy and didn''t like it. If she was happy, she might be saved. If she wasn''t happy, she couldn''t go to the mountain to find Qin mo.


    As soon as the old Miao Zi reaches out his hand, he wants to catch Su ran. However, before the old Miao Zi reaches out his hand, he grabs Su ran in his hand and says, "brother Heipi, you lead the team, I stare."


    Lao Miaozi went to the back of the team bitterly. Before he came to the end, the fight ended. Su ran tut loudly in her heart. Without uncle Lu and them, brother Dongdong, your fighting capacity is so weak.


    After a while, Lao Miaozi pushed a man in a white vest, camouflage Capris and field boots from behind. He pushed the man to black skin. Lao Miaozi stepped forward and kicked the man to kneel on the ground.


    The man can''t help but cry "ah". Su ran, who is short-sighted, hears this scream from Zhao xiaohen, and his heart suddenly cools.


    Su Ran''s heart is not yet cool, old Miao Zi has grasped the man''s hair, but the other side''s hair is too short, so he had to use the dagger in his hand to lift the man''s head. Su ran saw that it was Zhao xiaohen. When Zhao xiaohen saw Lao Chan, he stared: "Guo Jieyu, it''s you! I, my God


    Black skin shakes her head and says, "the woman is your dream lover. This man is not your perverted friend."


    "This little white face, I know," said the old Miao Zi, swallowing his saliva. "It''s a cop. It''s Li Gui, that freak."


    "You''re the bloody white face. Laozi is still Gao Honggang''s younger brother! " Zhao xiaohen spat blood on Lao Miaozi''s face. Lao Miaozi waved his dagger and gave it back to Zhao xiaohen. Su ran heard Zhao xiaohen scream again. She didn''t know what Zhao xiaohen could do at this time. Every minute was not the beat rhythm. Lao Miaozi rolled his black sleeve and said, "Gao Honggang is a fart in Laozi''s eyes!"


    Zhao xiaohen was a little surprised. Maybe he didn''t expect that Gao Honggang didn''t have the weight of Li Gui in front of him.


    Heipi nodded and said, "I''ve heard that Li Gui made a note, that''s all?"


    "Yes, heipigo, look at the delicate skin and tender meat. Otherwise, this evening, we''ll reward our brothers with old ghost Li." Old Miao Zi takes Zhao xiaohen''s face with a dagger and says with a smile.


    Heipi was more anxious to get on his way now. He said, "the note? It''s still ghost Li''s best friend. Do it! "


    "Brothers, it''s not killing two birds with one stone to do it after playing." Lao Miaozi was a little reluctant. Su ran was anxious. She reached out and said, "black lord, the name of Li Guixin is not in vain. If you kill him before you kill him, will you make trouble for yourself?"


    Su ran was a little familiar with that voice, but it was a little lower than her own. However, she was short-sighted and surrounded by black people. She could only hide behind Lao Chuan.


    Laomiaozi hissed and said: "I said laowangtou, if you''ve made too many snacks and people''s noodles, you''ll be a cop. It''s cheap to rape before you kill!"


    Su ran looked over Lao Chou''s shoulder in disbelief. The man handed him a cigarette and said, "master Miao is right. He''s a cop. Who can treat him as something, but he''s the old ghost''s girl. The old ghost has really skinned people alive. The people he lit the sky lantern are not one or two. That''s a man who is willing to cut the emperor down."


    Old Miao Zi shivered. He didn''t know if it was in the deep mountains and forests. Once the mountain wind passed, it was a bit gloomy. Or maybe it was the name of Li Gui that was too loud, and Heipi was afraid. Finally, he said, "you follow me. Heipi is also a wanderer. What kind of girl have you never seen before, and you are so worried about the people who have played with you, Really want to play, also in front of Xu Yunlu and Li Laogui play, just enjoy! Tie it up, take it! Before dark, I must cross the mountain Old noisy just gave a voice: "old Wang head, see a person closely." Su ran saw the man clearly and was startled: "Wang, Uncle Wang!" This person is Wang Dingyi. Unlike in a milk tea shop, he is dressed in black mountain clothes and a hat. He catches Zhao xiaohen and says, "let''s go, girl Xiaoran." Zhao xiaohen, who had passed the pass of life and death, said: "Su Xiaoran, isn''t this the master who makes snacks in your milk tea shop? I really think Xu Xiaolu is so amazing that he buried a time bomb beside him for a long time." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 487

    Su Ran''s tears almost came down: "Uncle Wang, are you, did you let them rob you silently?"


    "Let''s go, miss Xiaoran." Wang Dingyi pushed Zhao xiaohen for a while, but the old Miao Zi was not at ease. He tied Zhao xiaohen with a rope, then touched Zhao xiaohen''s buttocks for a while, and then pushed him hard. Zhao xiaohen stood firm and gave the old Miao Zi a kick in his back. "Damn you, don''t believe you dare to tie Lao Zi''s feet."


    With Zhao xiaohen, it''s wonderful all the way. Of course, Zhao xiaohen''s mouth is poor, and he''s all beaten up by them. If it wasn''t for going on the road, black skin had to stay alive. Su ran estimated that these people would have killed Zhao xiaohen.


    But eventually, before dark, she climbed over the mountain in front of her. Su ran only felt that her bones were going to fall apart. To be honest, after all, Wang Dingyi had many years of friendship with her. Wang Dingyi looked at her and handed her a piece of bread and water from time to time. If it wasn''t the wolf before the tiger after the wolf, it would be a real sightseeing, But Sura felt much more tired than the last two times.


    After going over the mountain for a while, I saw the boundary stele. As a Chinese, Zhao xiaohen resolutely refused to cross the boundary stele. He was dragged by several people under Lao Miaozi''s hands. This was another cry of sadness.


    After crossing the boundary pillar, the old man said, "let''s have a rest."


    Su ran collapsed to the ground. Su ran was afraid of going to the toilet and didn''t dare to drink too much water. She kept holding the water Wang Dingyi gave her. Now she was really thirsty. She unscrewed the lid and took a big drink. Wang Dingyi helped Zhao xiaohen up and asked, "you''re not thirsty all the way."


    Zhao xiaohen angrily don''t open a face: "spy!"


    As soon as Su ran wanted to speak, Zhao xiaohen turned around and glared at Su ran: "you dare to drink their things, you are not afraid to poison them."


    Su ran had to say: "if you don''t eat or drink, are you sure you can hold on until you find your pathetic son?"


    "I have a bag. I eat it from my own bag."


    "Don''t be so particular at this time. Let Uncle Wang feed you something to eat and drink."


    As a result, Zhao xiaohen is crying and eating the water and food that Wang Dingyi feeds. If it''s not for the fierce surroundings, Su RA can be sure that she''s coming out to play a comedy.


    It''s better not to have such a policeman as Zhao xiaohen. It''s not only useless, but also a drag. Su sighed.


    Heipi only gives you ten minutes to recharge your energy. As soon as the time comes, he waves and starts.


    If Lao Chou didn''t pull her hand, Su ran felt that she had no strength to stand up. However, after Lao Chou pulled her, she fell behind Wang Dingyi.


    This time, Zhao xiaohen finally lost his voice and his strength.


    After all, Zhao xiaohen''s face and body are full of blood. Su Ran is worried that it will be broken. When people don''t pay attention, she touches Zhao xiaohen''s pulse, and the pulse is not weak at all. Su Ran is relieved that she finally knows how to save her strength.


    Zhao xiaohen glared and whispered: "Su Xiaoran, you won''t like me now. I tell you, it''s too late. I''m pathetic. It''s true love!"


    Su ran really regretted giving Zhao xiaohen a pulse. How nice it was that he was dead!


    Su ran, who was very angry, made great efforts and left Zhao xiaohen behind. He walked in a hurry. Lao Chou stopped suddenly. Su ran hit Lao Chou on his back, and his nose became sour. Lao Chou always had a faint rose fragrance in the past. Today, he didn''t have a smell of sweat. After all, it''s only today''s sweat. It''s not particularly bad.


    On the contrary, Su ran felt that her smell was a little bad.


    The old seedling behind saw it and said, "it''s too late to throw our arms to brother Yu now."


    Old Miao Zi is older than old Chou at first sight. He calls old Chou brother shamelessly, which makes Sura sick.


    Lao Chan took a look at his wrist and said, "black skin, it''s ten o''clock now. Let''s drink some water and eat something. Wherever we go at twelve o''clock, we have to rest."


    "I''m sorry for your broken woman." With that, Heipi turned his head and Lao Chou suddenly hit him in the face with a fist.


    Su ran, who was close to her, immediately felt something splashing on her face and a little hot. Then black skin screamed, "you are crazy."


    "Keep your mouth clean." Said the old man coldly.


    For a moment, the scene was a little cold. Old Miao Zi came forward and said, "brother Heipi and brother Yu are all brothers of his own. Don''t hurt the harmony."


    Even in the dark, Sura feels that she sees the fierce light from black skin''s eyes. She can''t help but sweat for Lao Chan.


    Wang Dingyi quickly handed his towel to Heipi to wipe his nose blood. Old Miao Zi flattered him on both sides: "brother Yu, hurry up, calm down, calm down, let''s go out of this desolate and uninhabited place, we all have to point at Heipi, and for an outsider, can our brothers use it like this?" Then he lowered his voice and said, "brother Xiong is the one who trusts brother Hei most."


    The old man snorted and said, "walk for another two hours and have a rest at 12 o''clock."


    When Zhao xiaohen heard that he had to go to 12 o''clock, he chased Su ran and said angrily, "I can''t go any more."


    "You can''t walk any more. You''re going to be abandoned in the wilderness."


    "I don''t want to be left in this place."


    "Then you have to follow."


    "But my hands are tied, so awkward."


    "Little hate, bear it."


    "I think it''s pathetic."


    Su ran almost gave Zhao xiaohen mad: I still want to be silent!


    They took Zhao xiaohen and Su ran, who were dressed upside down, for another three hours, before Heipi finally gave them a rest.


    Zhao xiaohen rushed to the grass nearby. Su ran quickly pulled him and said, "I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve been here in the wild. What should I do if there are snakes and insects in the grass?"


    "Let them bite me to death."


    So as soon as Su ran let go, Zhao xiaohen really went in. Zhao xiaohen finally got up and cried angrily: "Su Xiaoran, you really don''t care!"


    "I''m sending Buddha to the west to give you a chance to be bitten to death."


    Naturally, a group of people and horses were divided into two groups: Lao Chou, Wang Shouyi, Dashan, who carried the satellite receiver, and two Chinese brothers. The other people got together. They all spoke Goa dialect. They should all be from Goa.


    Laomiaozi nest next to Heipi, while giving Heipi a cigarette, said: "Heipi brother, this time I don''t want to go any goods, it''s a hard work in vain."


    "You know what? It''s only convenient to get rid of these people in the future."


    "Well, of course I know. Brother Xiong has told me many times."


    Lao Chan, Wang Shouyi, Dashan and their two younger brothers sit down near Su ran and Zhao xiaohen. Lao Chan asks Wang Shou''s two younger brothers to watch Su ran and Zhao xiaohen.


    Heipi asked Dashan to answer the phone and report his itinerary.


    Su Ran''s understanding of the GOA language was limited, so she didn''t understand it. She was tired, and these people were not relaxed. For a while, many people had fallen asleep.


    Lao Chan and Heipi are just like no one else. They arrange the night watchmen. Lao Chan just lies down. The place where he lies down is very close to Su ran. Su Ran is half fallen in the grass, but she is more tired of mosquito bites. From time to time, she uses her hand to fan. When she is fanning, something falls into her arms. Su ran takes it up and looks at her own Buddhist bead bracelet. She looks at Lao Chan, but Lao Chan closes her eyes, With her hand on her head, she didn''t know whether she was in real sleep or in fake sleep, but Su ran already knew the effect of the Buddha bead. It was really an artifact to repel mosquitoes. She quickly put it on her wrist.


    Without the interference of mosquitoes, Sura gradually became confused and fell asleep. In her dream, she dreamed of Qin Mo, her face full of blood. She woke up with a fright and heard the old noise around her: "do you want to go to the toilet?"


    It''s all men here, and 90% of them are evil men.


    Su ran can only reduce drinking water and stop going to the toilet, but it''s impossible to stop. Before she answers, Lao Chan has reached out and picked her up.


    Su ran now knows that Xu Yunlu''s bickering is totally different from his real image. His strength is the same as kaigua''s, and carrying her is the same as carrying a chicken.


    Looking for a place with his back to the crowd, Lao Chou flattened the grass with his feet. Then he turned his back and took out his cigarette to light it.


    In Su Ran''s memory, Lao Chou doesn''t smoke.


    After Lao Chuan comes back, Su ran lies down in her own little place again. Zhao xiaohen wakes up and wants to go to the toilet. Wang Dingyi takes him there. When they come back, Lao Chuan asks Wang Dingyi to untie the rope on Zhao xiaohen''s hand. Zhao xiaohen says with great ambition: "no, I think it''s good."


    The old man ignored him, put his hand on his head and closed his eyes.


    Su ran felt that Zhao xiaohen really came to visit the mountains and waters, and said angrily: "Zhao xiaohen, you are nervous!"


    "You think I''m just like you. I''m ready to throw myself in the arms of the enemy."


    Su ran doesn''t know if that black skin is afraid of Li Gui''s name, so she doesn''t know what to do with Zhao xiaohen. Otherwise, Zhao xiaohen will die several times because of this group of ferocious people''s temperament.


    Zhao xiaohen tied his hands and bravely went back to his own land. Su ran couldn''t help asking: "Zhao xiaohen, how did you follow?"


    "Of course, I''ll follow you. I knew you were famous. It''s impossible to wait in the milk tea shop so peacefully. So I stare at you every day. Sure enough, you talk to me..." Zhao xiaohen thought about Heipi''s nose, which was still red and swollen at the moment, so he swallowed the following part.


    Su ran snorts, ignores Zhao xiaohen, and turns to sleep. As soon as she turns around, she faces the old man with closed eyes. Su ran turns back quickly and stares at Zhao xiaohen. So Su Ran chooses to lie flat and look at the stars. Tonight, the moon is good, the moon is bright and the stars are rare, even the stars are not visible. However, Su ran sees Qin Mo''s little face in the sky, It seems that he is still holding out his little hand and calling "Mom, mom, help me!"


    Su ran was so sad that she wanted to cry, but she heard the voice of Lao Kuai: "tomorrow''s road is harder than today''s, so if you can sleep, you can sleep more."


    Su ran wants to ask Lao Chan why he wanted to tie Qin Mo to a child, but he thinks it''s in vain. Is there a more convenient way to use Qin Mo to deal with Xu Yunlu? Even children in kindergartens can understand the truth. Can old people not understand it? But Su Ran is entangled again, can Lao Chou be this kind of person?


    Su ran closed her eyes and tried not to think about Qin mo. she was so tired that she finally fell asleep. But she was awakened twice by Zhao xiaohen''s discomfort in the middle of the way. It must be hard to think about sleeping with her hands tied. In order to satisfy Zhao xiaohen''s heroic image and not delay everyone''s journey, Lao Chan asked Wang Ding to tie Zhao xiaohen''s hand in front of him early the next morning. Old Miao Zi said with a smile: "brother Yu, you just spend less time in the forest. If you are so kind in the forest, something will happen." Old noisy saw old seedling son one eye, old seedling son immediately shrinks a head to say: "Yu elder brother is at will, Yu elder brother is at will." Wang Dingyi tied up Zhao xiaohen and whispered: "today''s road is not easy to go, so save your strength and say less." Zhao xiaohen hated Wang Ding one by one. Heipi waved his hand impatiently, and the old seedling immediately said in a loud voice, "go, damn it, you bastards can climb faster than you!" Su ran thinks Lao Miaozi said this to them. Otherwise, why does he use Mandarin instead of Goa. The deeper you go into the mountain, the denser the forest is, and the harder the road is. Zhao xiaohen really has no energy to make a sound this time. Su ran saw that Zhao xiaohen''s face was more withered than that of yesterday. Zhao xiaohen, a lovely baby, probably grew up so big that she had not experienced such setbacks. She was a little worried about Zhao xiaohen. She told Wang Ding that she wanted to collect some agastache and banlanban boiled water for everyone to drink, so as to avoid heatstroke. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 488

    Wang Dingyi said: "little lazy, don''t be misled by too many TV dramas. These people really kill people. Don''t make trouble."


    "Uncle Wang, I''m afraid Xiao hen can''t hold on."


    "I think he''s much more solid than you, and he''s a man. What''s he afraid of? How worried you are about yourself, you look ugly."


    "Uncle Wang, where are they going to take me and Xiao hen?"


    "Uncle Wang doesn''t know. Let''s go!"


    "Uncle Wang, can you tell the boss for me and exchange me for silence?"


    "Let''s go, the old boy is coming."


    Old Miao Zi came to Wang Dingyi with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu and dishajie had already lived together. It turns out that this deer''s heart is so big. Dishajie is the daughter of President Goa. Old Wang tou, do you think he will want this girl?"


    Wang Dingyi didn''t answer, and the old Miao Zi said with a smile: "little girl, you don''t have to be sad. You are young and you look good. These brothers will not dislike you. There is a saying in your country that you can replace old love with new love. There is no sorrow."


    Su ran keeps away from old Miao Zi and follows Wang Dingyi closely.


    Although the old Miao Zi was disgusting and annoying, his words made Su ran feel cool. Zhao xiaohen came up and hummed, "Xu Yunlu is not the most rubbish, only more rubbish!"


    Zhao xiaohen saw that Su Ran''s face was whiter, and said in a busy and low voice: "don''t listen to them, because of Xu Yunlu''s family situation, how can he be disloyal to the daughter of a regional president."


    Zhao xiaohen''s words sober Su Ran''s mind. Xu Yunlu said that he would give her his home, that is to say, he doesn''t lack power and money. Although Xu Yunlu didn''t say the following words, the subtext is: he won''t do what he doesn''t love because of power and money!


    Zhao xiaohen said: "Su Xiaoran, no, your face is getting better so soon."


    Su ran ignores Zhao xiaohen. She just feels that her spirit is much better. It''s like playing a game in which the light is dry and the oil is exhausted. Suddenly she picks up a tube full of red liquid and the blood is revived.


    Zhao xiaohen caught up and said, "if what the old Miao said is false, and what Xu Xiaolu actually likes is you, aren''t you very dangerous?"


    Su ran was angry: "Zhao xiaohen, shut your crow''s mouth!"


    Zhao xiaohen laughed bitterly.


    With such a pig teammate, Su ran really wants to kill him.


    When Su ran finally got on the phone in Heipi, she heard a place name "ayaling". When she took advantage of a rest, she asked Lao Chan in a low voice: "will silence be taken to ayaling?"


    "Ayaling is the territory of Aya law, but the way of robbing Qin Mo is not what Aya law can do."


    "Will it be NATO?" but Sura quickly realized that Lao Chou was NATO''s illegitimate son, and quickly changed his words and said, "is it Xiao Song?"


    Lao Chan gave a wry smile noncommittally and didn''t answer Su Ran''s question.


    Originally, Su ran thought that the closer she got to Aya ridge, the more dangerous it should be. Unexpectedly, the road was smoother and easier to walk than the one in front of her, and there were even traces of wheels from time to time.


    A group of people were walking, and suddenly there was a chirp of gunfire in the distance. Zhao Xiaohen took the black skin and blocked it in front of him. The old man quickly grabbed Sul ran to hide behind a tree. But unlike the black leather, the old man pushed Sul to himself behind him, and a group of men hung up two shots.


    Both Heipi and Lao Chou pulled out their guns as fast as they could.


    Then there was another shot. When everyone was in doubt, Heipi suddenly put a gun on Zhao xiaohen''s head and said, "Li Gui, don''t pretend to be a ghost here. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you."


    There was silence all around, and black skin cried out again, "don''t believe me, I''m counting one, two, three!"


    Heipi''s threat played a role this time. After a while, Li Gui came out of the bush with an AK on his shoulder. Su Ran''s eyes were wide open. It was Li Gui. Zhao xiaohen called out directly: "pathetic!"


    Originally, the two sides were very nervous. Zhao xiaohen''s "pathetic" voice enlivened the atmosphere, and many people laughed.


    Heipi left his head and motioned to Li Gui to throw away the gun in his hand. Li Gui was also happy. As soon as he reached out and threw the gun away, a very clear female voice suddenly rang out in the forest: "pig, don''t let go so soon. He thought that ghost and bin are inseparable."


    Black skin holds Zhao xiaohen more tightly: "Li Gui, and Heng bin, and your people."


    Li Gui touched his hairdresser''s head and said, "I''m talking about black rock in Shankou. Are you crazy?"


    "Old devil, I have saved Xu Xiaolu so many times, and he says that he doesn''t need it. Then I will help others this time."


    "Mother Yamaguchi, anyway, we have always been very friendly and happy. When did the young master and Princess there not play with you first..."


    "Cut the crap, ask Hengbin to come out, and your six brothers, give up the gun, otherwise Heipi won''t do it, I''ll help him kill your date."


    "Cruel, you are cruel!" Li Gui then waved to the bushes. After a while, Hengbin and some of Shankou''s followers came out.


    As soon as Heipi saw it, he said, "Miss Yamaguchi, thank you for your kindness. Heipi will speak for you in front of brother Xiong."


    "Wu Xiong? Let''s forget it! Cut the crap and hand in their guns first. " As soon as the voice of Heiyan in the mountain pass was cold, Heipi was a bit shameless. He waved his hand bitterly. Old Miao Zi rushed up and picked up the gun that Li Gui and Hengbin had thrown out.


    Originally excited Su ran saw, heart all cool, old noisy see Li Gui and others gun all take over, anti hand grasp Su ran whispered: "the bullet is not long eye, don''t move."


    The mountain pass black rock then issued an order: "bind them all."


    As soon as the order came out, old Miaozi and others did not move forward. Instead, they all subconsciously stepped back. No one dared to bind them.


    The black rock of mountain pass snorted and said: "can''t it, so bear, isn''t there still two hostages, black skin, do you have people who can see?"


    Black skin said: "old seedlings go, tied."


    Old Miao Zi didn''t move, but Zhao xiaohen was happy: "old Miao Zi, aren''t you very horizontal along the way? Why do you become a tortoise at this time


    Black skin a stare, old seedling son Wang Ding one by one push say: "you go, you a few take off trouser belt, give old Wang to tie a person."


    Black rock at the pass of the mountain suddenly made a rude remark: "Damn, what''s the situation? If you let the man surnamed Wang tie him up, you really dare. You''re not afraid that they''re a nest. Go to the well and tie him to death!"


    When the grove moved, the man who had been bitten by Qin Mo''s snake came out with the prepared rope, bowed to Li Gui and Hengbin and said, "I''ve offended you!"


    It''s a funny scene, but no one can laugh.


    The well tied up Li Gui and others, and made a gesture to the grove. In a flash, the grove was dressed in a black mountaineering suit, and the black rock with skull decoration came out with a gun and a dozen people.


    Heipi probably didn''t believe that he had caught Li Gui and Hengbin. He didn''t let go of his hand to catch Zhao xiaohen. He still trembled and asked, "Miss Yamaguchi, you caught people. What do you say to deal with them?"


    "Oh, I''ll go there, Heipi. You can say that. If I remember correctly, one of your cousins died in the hands of the old devil. You asked me what to do with such a good chance of revenge."


    Hengbin then said: "Miss Yamaguchi, don''t embarrass Heipi. His cousin seems to have left him psychological trauma. You dare not do it. Ghosts and I don''t want to commit suicide. Let''s just do this. Take us to your master and let him do it."


    Sura can be sure that what''s going on is a comedy.


    Black rock of mountain pass scolded: "coward, knew so early, old Niang did not cooperate with you these pigs!"


    Li Gui immediately said: "mother Yamaguchi, if you want to go back, there''s still time, brother''s door will always be open for you."


    Heiyan raises his gun and shoots at the grass in front of Li Gui''s feet. Su ran sees that many people are scared and jump back. But Li Gui doesn''t even move. He just laughs.


    The old man finally said: "pass, you save some ideas. I don''t know. I thought you were giving Xu Yunlu information."


    The mountain pass black rock hummed a gun to turn to old noisy: "do you want to try to give me that whore behind you, I shot her."


    "Xu Yunlu is Xu Yunlu. What does it have to do with Xiaoran? It''s getting late. We have to go on our way. If you like to play, you can play by yourself."


    Li Gui immediately happy: "Yamaguchi mother, if you are, I will find a tree to kill. If you want to help others, they won''t take you to play."


    "Damn, the noisy boss of Yulong Snow Mountain, who doesn''t know it''s stinky and hard." Yamaguchi said, putting the gun back into the holster and saying, "forget it, I have no grudge against you. Heipi doesn''t dare to take revenge, so I won''t dirty my hands."


    Li Gui immediately went up to catch up with his son and said, "mother Shankou, you really have a large number of adults. You should go to find Xu Xiaolu to settle the accounts, or you can take some of them to me."


    "You''re stupid to take some wolves on the road."


    "No, from now on, I will be in front of you."


    "What is it?"


    "Is..." Li Gui said, Su ran saw him suddenly jump up, a fall in front of black skin, a foot put black skin top in Zhao xiaohen''s head gun to Chuai fly, and then a foot to Chuai Zhao xiaohen to one side of the grass, he himself also a person rolling into the grass, old Miao Zi and others gun rang.


    There, Heng Bin took control of the pass at the same time. He disguised himself as a gun from the pass. No one knows how he opened the rope when he was tied to the well.


    In the blink of an eye, Su ran took the initiative back to Li Gui and Heng bin.


    Lao Chuan, who had already taken Su ran to the road, immediately grabbed Su ran, quickly hid behind a tree and said, "Li Gui, you can try this method to save the hostage in my hand."


    But Li Gui said with a smile, "is Ben Zun that stupid, little lazy, who is determined to die. Is it meaningful to save her?"


    "Then you tell your people to get out of the way, and I''ll take her to death."ˇ° OK, I have only a few people. I don''t have to let them all open When Li Gui talked, he pulled Zhao xiaohen''s back and untied the rope on Zhao xiaohen''s handle. Zhao xiaohen quickly wanted to help Li Gui untie the rope. Li Gui shook his head and whispered, "you can''t untie it." Zhao xiaohen hugged Li Gui and put his face on Li Gui''s face. Li Gui laughed and said, "OK, it''s OK!" Zhao xiaohen is angry again and pushes Li Gui away. Li Gui laughs again: "bully elder brother to have no hand."ˇ° How can I open it? "ˇ° Only Hengbin can open it. This is the binding method of the Yamaguchi family. There are some skills. Be careful and follow your brother. " Li Gui returns to Hengbin with Zhao xiaohen. Hengbin unties the rope for Li Gui. Li Gui took his favorite props from his subordinates, a small fan, patted Heiyan at the same time, and said: "let''s discuss, old lady of Shankou. If you want to take revenge on Xu Xiaolu, they also want to kill Xu Xiaolu. Why don''t we go up the mountain together and give Xu Xiaolu a witness to see who will win."ˇ° No, you think it''s catching me? "ˇ° How dare you? I dare not catch Shankou mother with my ten courage. What''s more, how big your Shankou family is. With a little finger, you can crush everyone to death. What I mean is, let''s go up the mountain together, watch the fun together, and watch Xu Xiaolu fight with NATO and a ruyi. How interesting it is. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 489

    After a while, Heiyan stopped laughing and asked with a sneer, "you don''t believe me when you say this. You''ve been a good friend with Xu Xiaolu for many years. You''ll watch the fun!"


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes when I say it. I''m a little dull now. I''m not interested in Xu Xiaolu any more. I''ve let Xu Xiaolu go. I''ve got your chance."


    "Go away!"


    "Really, I want to have a good time with you now, and then I''ll be happy for the rest of my life."


    "What do you do, for the rest of your life?" Yamaguchi Heiyan snatched back his gun from Hengbin''s hand, turned it around a few times and said to Heipi, "Heipi, otherwise, let''s go up the mountain with that one."


    "Miss Yamaguchi," said Heipi, who had no hostages in his hand. On the other side, Li Gui and Hengbin, who were fierce opponents, and Yamaguchi, who was an "ally" whose enemies and friends were not very clear, were not stupid. The only good thing was that he didn''t listen to the old man a few days ago. He was not stupid either. "We just took brother Yu to ''ayaling'' according to brother Xiong''s instructions, Miss Su wants to go up the mountain and follow us. Officer Zhao follows Miss Su. Brother Xiong has never told Master Lu that he is in ayaling. You are looking for Master Lu, so there''s no need to go with him. "


    Zhao xiaohen quickly pulls Li Gui. Li Gui grabs him, tears a piece of his shirt, soaks it with a bottle of mineral water, and rubs it on Zhao xiaohen''s face, which is full of blood, sweat and soil.


    Zhao xiaohen


    All of you:


    "No, you respect, as for you can''t wait to scatter dog food, I don''t see my mother negotiating with them." Yamaguchi black rock frowned, Li Gui did not stop the meaning, "you talk about you, I wipe me, this is not a fight."


    The mountain pass black rock snorted and then turned to say: "so, it''s my mother who wants to be with you."


    "No, no, no!" Heipi quickly waved his hand and said, "Miss Yamaguchi, you misunderstood me. Heipi, I mean we''re going to different places. If we''re going together, we''ll delay your journey."


    Black rock of mountain pass walked to black skin and said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of your delay. Besides, I have more time and I''m not afraid of being delayed."


    Heipi said, "I''ll ask brother Yu."


    Old noisy expression is indifferent, flat and straightforward ground blocks black skin Retreat: "you are leader, you decide good!"


    "Well, well," said Heipi, "let''s go together."


    So it was just a small team of more than a dozen people, but it was obvious that there were four forces.


    "If you want to follow Li Gui and Heng bin, you can choose now," he said in a low voice when he released Su ran


    "I, I''m looking for silent, they''re looking for uncle Lu."


    "If you want to find silence, you''d better follow me, although I''m not sure now."


    "I''ll follow you, boss." Su ran felt more determined than any oath she had ever made in her life.


    "What if your uncle Lu shows up?" Lao Chan''s expression was very indifferent. Su ran said without hesitation, "I''ll follow you, too."


    "Follow Uncle Wang." Lao Chan doesn''t have any more nonsense. Su ran catches up with Wang Dingyi.


    Lao Chou glanced at his watch and raised his eyes to signal Heipi to lead the way. When Heipi passed Lao Chou, he said discontentedly, "it''s not all your arrangement. At that time, let''s meet Zhenzhang in front of Tuoye."


    "You have to make sure that you can live to see Lord Tuo." The old man disdained to smoke.


    "You''re really with them."


    "You are a pig!" Old noisy finish saying to push forward black skin, "go!"


    The fight just now took a lot of time. In order to catch up with the journey, everyone walked very fast. After this, Su ran was so tired that one Buddha ascended to heaven and two Buddhas were born. As soon as she said rest, she almost went to the ground.


    Heiyan in Shankou is also tired, but after all, she went up the mountain before Su ran and had a rest for a long time, so she didn''t collapse on the ground. Seeing Su ran soft on the ground, she said with disdain: "just this little physique, she has to pester Xu Yunlu. I don''t know how she died!"


    Laomiaozi immediately patted the horse along the pass of Heiyan and said, "it must have been played to death."


    Black rock of mountain pass patted the old seedling with the branch in his hand and said, "it''s good. It can be made of wood!"


    Zhao xiaohen was also very tired. He stopped and sat down, but now his treatment is quite different from that of prisoners. There are people waiting for him to eat good food and drink. When he is tired, he can act like a spoiled child, and it''s not that bad.


    But Zhao xiaohen sat down and said, "ghost, I can''t walk any more."


    Maybe just now everyone laughed, stimulated Zhao xiaohen, and finally changed the name of Li Gui.


    Li Gui took a fan to Yue xiaohen and said, "I''m tired. I''m so dull. Let my brother think about what to do?"


    Zhao xiaohen immediately winked at Su ran and motioned her to try to get close to Li Gui and his team. Li Gui patted Zhao xiaohen''s head with a small fan and said, "save it. When you are tired, you should stop. That worm has reached some agreement with the devil and won''t mix with us."


    "Ghost, I''m tied up in silence. The worm doesn''t know how hard it is."


    "They laid hands on my son. What do you think of him who went there?" Li Gui with a small fan desperately fan a few times, pointed to the old seedlings, said, "you, let people quickly do two shelves."


    Old Miao Zi didn''t understand what he meant, so Li Gui said, "it''s the kind of carrying people."


    The old seedling is not happy: "ghost master, you see our manpower here, not so many!"


    "Oh, not so much!" Li Gui nodded and asked Zhao xiaohen, "the injury on your body is not a fall, not a branch scratch, it''s being hit by someone!"


    Zhao xiaohen thought that Li Gui would ask about it as soon as he saw him. He didn''t expect that Li Gui just wiped the blood on him, and then it was like nothing. He thought that Li Gui was a way to safeguard the overall situation. Now he suddenly asked, he was a little confused. Li GUI touched his back with his leg, and then he came back to himself and said, "yes!"


    "Who did it?"


    Zhao xiaohen pointed to the man who had the most hands and feet on him and said, "he!"


    As soon as Zhao xiaohen''s words came to an end, Li Gui appeared in front of the man like a God. As soon as he reached out, he dragged the man to Zhao xiaohen and asked, "is it him?"


    "Yes


    "Which hand did he use?"


    "Just that one!" Zhao xiaohen pointed to the man''s right hand. As soon as he finished pointing, everyone heard a click. The man''s right hand was broken by Li Guisheng. The man screamed, and Zhao xiaohen screamed. His cry was several decibels higher than the man''s scream.


    Li Gui let go and screamed. The man clapped his hand and said, "anyway, this hand is useless except beating people. It''s redundant to keep it."


    Su ran, who was soft on the ground, also took a big step. Heipi took a big step forward and said, "Li Gui, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Li Gui took out a fan and gently fanned it twice. Seeing that Zhao xiaohen''s soul came back, he asked, "little fool, has anyone ever hit you?"


    Before Zhao xiaohen made a sound, the old seedling quickly said: "ghost master, ghost master, rest is also rest, shelf immediately do, immediately do it!"


    Those who have beaten and touched Zhao xiaohen are like frightened birds. No one cares about the one who fell on the ground and screamed. They rush to the woods and cut down the branches to make a shelf. Li Gui snorts twice before sitting down beside Zhao xiaohen. Zhao xiaohen is scared to hide for a while, but soon he posts it back.


    Wang Dingyi couldn''t take a look at it, so he called on two younger brothers to help up the one who fell on the ground and screamed. He saw that the hand was soft.


    Finally, Su ran took a branch to fix the man''s hand. In her experience, even if it is fixed, if we don''t rush to regular treatment, the man''s hand will be useless.


    Moreover, Su ran doesn''t want to help this person who is more obscene than Lao Miao Zi from the bottom of her heart. She has been acting on herself many times along the way, so she just copes with it and comes back to Lao Chuan after dealing with it.


    After Shankou black rock finished watching the play, he yawned and asked, "old man, you have made two pairs of that shelf. Except for your friendship, don''t tell me that you are for Su xiaoha."


    "Shankou mother, how dare you? In addition to being a little fool to my family, another pair of nature is filial to Shankou mother." Li Gui said to Zhao xiaohen with a fan.


    "It''s almost the same. I finally know filial piety!"


    Because it''s a simple shelf, after everyone has a good rest, the old Miao Zi takes people to do it. Li Gui checks it, but it''s still solid. He points to one of them and says it''s yours to Yamaguchi Heiyan.


    Yamaguchi Heiyan is not polite either. He walks up and lets his own people lift him up. Although sitting is not so comfortable, it''s better than driving with his own feet. Yamaguchi Heiyan is very satisfied and gives Li Gui a thumbs up.


    Li Gui nodded with satisfaction, pointed to another pair and motioned for Zhao xiaohen to sit down. Zhao xiaohen immediately called up: "I''m a big man. What''s the matter with that thing? I can''t walk. Let Su Xiaoran sit down!"


    Li Gui whispered something in his ear. Zhao xiaohen nodded and sat up obediently. Li Gui fanned him with satisfaction and asked, "are you comfortable?"


    "A little bit of a strangle!"


    Su ran covers her face with her hand. Zhao xiaohen seems to think that she is playing a sedan chair in the folk culture village.


    As soon as Li Gui heard this, he looked at old Miao Zi. Old Miao Zi quickly asked his two men to take off their coats and fold them. Then Zhao xiaohen felt comfortable. Li Gui nodded and said, "old Miao Zi, you have more brothers and we have less brothers. You are good to the end. Let''s borrow two people to carry you to the end!"


    If it wasn''t for Qin Mo in her heart, Su ran would have been able to laugh. Old Miao Zi''s face almost collapsed: "ghost master, ghost master, everyone can''t walk."


    "By the way, I forgot to ask, have you ever hit me?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Old Miao Zi waved his hand in a panic and told them to carry Zhao xiaohen.


    Li Gui said with satisfaction: "brother Heipi, let''s go!"


    Black rock of mountain pass says discontentedly: "Li Laogui, you are very crafty."ˇ° Ah, Shankou mother, both your Shankou family and natuo family are rich and powerful. The most important thing is people. I dare not compare with you. What we lack is people. So we have to distribute resources evenly to ensure that we can go up the mountain smoothly and efficiently. " Black rock of mountain pass sits on the shelf that is lifted by the person, hurled Li Gui mercilessly. As we were about to leave, Li Gui suddenly waved his hand and said, "brother Heipi, we''ve been in the mountain for many days, and we''ve run out of ammunition and food. Since we agreed to go into the mountain together, we''d better share our food and drink." Heipi really feels wronged to death, and no one invites you to come into the mountain with Li Gui. Why do you give you all the food and drink? The old Miao Zi looked suspiciously at the six men Li Gui took, with their bags and weapons on their backs. As soon as he heard that, he slapped his hands and said, "it''s a good idea to respect you. It''s not that you''ve run out of ammunition and food, mother. We''ve run out of ammunition and food, brother Heipi..." before he finished his speech, a gunshot came from Heiyan''s face. It almost broke her tender face. Even if Heiyan was brave, he was scared. Everyone looked up, See old noisy leisurely put the gun back to the waist of the holster. Old noisy see everyone looking at him, lukewarm said: "you almost got." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 490

    Heipi and laomiaozi, just like seeing the Savior, immediately approach Laochou. Laochou grabs Sura and continues to walk up the mountain.


    Black rock of mountain pass "ah" with a gun, put up his black sun hat full of bone chain decoration, and said: "old noisy, you are very cool, but you dare not shoot at Li Gui, shoot at my mother, are you bullying soft and afraid of hard, or bullying women and afraid of men?"


    "If you think you are soft, you may as well forget it." Old noisy head also didn''t return, take Su ran to continue to walk forward.


    After laughing, Li Gui takes out his sunglasses, puts them on, shakes his fan and walks with Hengbin behind Zhao xiaohen''s shelf.


    Su ran now also sees that she knows the six subordinates who follow Li Gui, Aita and Xiaozheng. The other four are also kind-hearted. They should be the security guards of Baiguo''s subordinates. They have nodding friends, but they can''t name them.


    So the party with two more sedan chairs set out again.


    Since Li Gui appeared, Su ran secretly looked around to see if Hua Hua was coming. However, she didn''t feel Hua Hua''s presence. She was a little puzzled. Just Hua Hua, like Li Gui''s daughter, he would take little things with him and give Hua Hua a chance to go wild in the mountains. It''s incredible that Li Gui didn''t take Hua Hua Hua this time.


    Su ran was thinking about Hua Hua in her heart. She didn''t pay attention to her feet. Even though the road is flat, it''s not easy to walk. She slipped and went to the ditch beside her. Lao Chan had eyes behind her. As soon as she reached out, she grabbed Su ran and brought her back.


    Li Gui saw Su Ran''s body, so he said: "Lao Chuan, although you don''t deal with Xu Xiaolu, Xu Xiaolu has never done anything to your woman Liu Jing, so you should not take advantage of Xu Xiaolu''s absence to take advantage of other people''s lazy, right?"


    Su ran felt the old man holding his hand tight for a while, but he soon returned to normal and said faintly: "you think you have suffered a loss, you can let Xu Xiaolu do something to Liu Jing!"


    Li Gui was choked by Lao Chou, but Zhao xiaohen said: "Guo Jieyu, in my mind, you have always been like a gentleman. It turns out that you not only collude with drug dealers, but also have such dirty ideas in your heart."


    "Why am I dirty?"


    "You just didn''t mean that Xu Xiaolu would do something to your woman Liu Jing, so you could do something to Su Xiaoran."


    Heiyan Yamaguchi said: "Lao Chuan, I didn''t expect that you and Xu Xiaolu were in such a mess. They had a good time."


    After Yamaguchi Heiyan finished his sentence, he didn''t want to wait for anyone to answer. He took a package of open snacks from Inoue and said, "old man Li, you are not so good, but compared with Xu Xiaolu, you can be called a gentleman."


    Li Gui shook his fan and said modestly: "mother Yamaguchi, I doubt that this is from your old man''s mouth? No, I''m still holding some fart


    "I''m praising you, but you doubt it. I''ll tell you why." Heiyan chewed ginger slices and said, "you respect it. It used to be flowery. The whole Goa can be ranked first."


    "Is Goa big?"


    "Goa is not big, but the chaos of Goa is famous all over the world. Of course, it also includes that chaos. You can rank first in such places. It can be seen that..." after a few tut tut Tut, Heiyan of Shankou continued, "but with this little fool, I know what it means to be dedicated to using emotion..."


    Zhao xiaohen immediately interrupted Yamaguchi Heiyan: "you are the old fool."


    Heng bin laughs and Li Gui laughs. Su ran wants to laugh when she sees Li Gui smile. Is there anyone in the world who praises people like this?


    The black rock of mountain pass turned over, and Zhao xiaohen, who was the same height as her, called ten times "Zhao little fool, Zhao little fool".


    After the call, Shankou black rock ignored the completely petrified Zhao xiaohen and turned to continue his unfinished topic: "abin used to have a good friend. For his sake, abin really kept his secret; Dongdong may not be a normal man. He has never heard of a woman he used to love. He has always been gentle and clean; Xiao Xi, not to mention, is afraid to spend his life with computers. "


    Li Gui shakes his fan and says with a smile: "I am a famous flower now. You don''t have to think about it. But abin, Dongdong and Xiaoxi, Shankou mother, you can still think about it."


    The petrified Zhao xiaohen snorted and asked: "the key point she wants to say is not Xu Xiaolu. How can Xu Xiaolu make you hate him so much?"


    Hengbin helped to explain and said: "Xu Xiaolu abandoned Shankou from beginning to end. No one on the road didn''t know about this. It''s not a secret."


    "Oh, I know. I was abandoned by Xu Xiaolu." Zhao xiaohen suddenly realized and said, "the character of Xu Xiaolu in Heiyan mountain pass is obvious to all. You don''t have to be too sad."


    Black rock of mountain pass snorted, just want to explain, Zhao xiaohen said: "although you were abandoned by Xu Xiaolu, it''s very pitiful, but after experiencing this kind of experience, you should also reflect on yourself, is there any shortage, people just abandoned you."


    Heipi''s men and a few people brought by Li Gui Hengbin were all happy. Yamaguchi Heiyan was staring: "Zhao xiaodai, you''re looking for death!"


    "Look at you, just like a man by name, but you are rude and full of swearing. The man who likes you should at least have some courage. Just for this, you should praise Xu Xiaolu''s courage!"


    As soon as these words came out, Heiyan in Shankou was not willing to rely on them. He was about to kick Zhao xiaohen when he was sitting on the shelf. He almost fell down from the shelf. Fortunately, Inoue and others helped Heiyan in Shankou.


    Yamaguchi Heiyan pointed to Zhao xiaohen and yelled, "son of a bitch, believe it or not, I''ll shoot you!"


    "Of course Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "the advice is harsh to the ear, even if you don''t want to listen."


    Li Gui shakes the fan and suddenly asks, "mother Shankou, what has Xu Xiaolu done to make you angry with everyone? I''m so frustrated this time."


    Zhao xiaohen nodded, pointed to the old seedling and said, "I know. I heard the old man say that Xu Xiaolu and dishajie are living together."


    Li Gui and Heng bin looked at each other, Zhao xiaohen then added a sentence: "Xu Xiaolu is really good rubbish!"


    Su ranting doesn''t want to hear about Xu Yunlu and di shajie together, but when Zhao xiaohen tells her about it, it''s not like this. He also helps her analyze the possibility.


    Obviously, Heiyan in Shankou was very angry about this. Zhao xiaohen scolded Xu Yunlu, which made her feel comfortable. After eating the ginger in her hand, she immediately changed it into a bag of melon seeds and began to crack.


    Zhao xiaohen lowered her head and asked Li Gui in a low voice: "ghost, is she going up the mountain to settle accounts with Xu Xiaolu, or is she going up the mountain to play?"


    "She''s both." Li Gui fanned Zhao xiaohen with a fan, then handed the fan to Xiaozheng, took out a bag of Orleans roast chicken legs from Xiaozheng''s backpack, opened the package, handed it to Zhao xiaohen, and said, "she has snacks. Is it great? We also have them."


    Zhao xiaohen looked at the drumsticks in his hand, and then asked in a low voice: "at this time, you are not really pulling hatred?"


    "Pull, brother, I''m not afraid of pulling hatred."


    Smelling the smell, Shankou Heiyan turned his head and saw the bag of chicken legs in Zhao xiaohen''s hand. He stretched out his hand and said he wanted to eat them. Zhao xiaohen quickly hid the chicken legs behind him. Li Gui took back the fan from Xiaozheng''s hand and said, "Shankou mother, this chicken leg is specially prepared for your family. You can''t eat it."


    "Why can''t I eat it!" Shankou black rock almost didn''t turn from her shelf to Zhao xiaohen''s shelf. Li Gui shook his fan and said, "the reason is very simple. I put some medicine in this chicken leg. Why do you put some aphrodisiac in it? You old man know how to use it!"


    Hengbin laughed. Heiyan Yamaguchi hated Li Gui. Li Gui said, "I''m here for you. You said it''s wild. What can you do if you eat that?" As soon as Li Gui finished speaking, everyone heard the gunshot, and Li Gui jumped to a stone on one side.


    Let''s take a closer look. Just now, Li Gui stood at the place where the rubble was splashing. The gun that Yamaguchi Heiyan was holding was smoking. Li Gui stood and shook his fan with hatred and said, "Yamaguchi Heiyan, are you really crazy today? Come on, really!"


    "You can stand there and try to see if I cooked with you today." Heiyan in Shankou took the gun, turned it twice on his finger and threw it to the well.


    Li Gui jumped down from the stone and grabbed Zhao xiaohen, who wanted to jump up from the shelf and pinch the black rock in Shankou. He said, "well, well, Shankou''s mother has always been. She only dares to pinch this soft persimmon."


    "Then tell her the truth, brother, you are not a soft persimmon." Zhao xiaohen, who was caught, took out a chicken leg and chewed it.


    "With a woman, why be serious."


    Yamaguchi Heiyan was so angry that he reached for his gun again. Jingshan attached to Yamaguchi Heiyan''s ear and didn''t know what to say. Yamaguchi Heiyan snorted and took out snacks to eat.


    Zhao xiaohen is gnawing chicken leg, turn to old seedling to ask suddenly: "Hello, old man, we still need to walk a few days."


    Old Miao Zi picked up his clothes and wiped his sweat, saying: "Mr. Zhao, I''m also an errand runner. I don''t know."


    Zhao xiaohen snorted and said, "believe you, I don''t think that black skin is as famous as you."


    If it''s not Qin Mo''s business, Su ran thinks that no matter how much you laugh with these people, every moment will make you laugh to death, but Qin Mo is a heavy stone in her heart, she can''t laugh.


    Laomiaozi called out: "Mr. Zhao, I''m really a runner."


    Zhao xiaohen snorted and asked: "Captain Guo, I''ll give Su Xiaoran a drumstick. Do you want to avoid it?"


    "Don''t forget, Li Gui has an aphrodisiac." Old noisy not light not heavy ground says, Zhao xiaohen snorted again, took a drumstick to come out, see inside still have two, then pull the half withered grass beside a root, firm to call a: "Su Xiaoran, continue."


    Zhao xiaohen and Su ran are not very far apart, and he is sitting on the shelf with a high position, so it''s not too inaccurate. Su ran catches them, and Zhao xiaohen says with satisfaction: "eat it, Captain Guo is most concerned about the journey every day, so he won''t care about it. Are you satisfied?"


    Su ran personally thinks that Zhao xiaohen''s words are a little too much. She always says that she really doesn''t want to be hungry. Every time, she''s afraid to go to the toilet, and she doesn''t dare to eat or drink. But on such a day, after walking in such a big mountain for a few days, it''s really uncomfortable. The Orleans roast chicken legs look more delicious than ever.


    Su ran just wanted to eat, but Lao Chan said, "you are all medical students. You are in such a hurry. Are you sure you are in such a state that it''s really good to eat at this time? He is carried by someone." Su ran thought that it was really hard for her to catch up. She had to rely on Lao Chou to catch up with her. She had to fork in the air to eat. Lao Chou said, "I''ll have a rest later." Su ran didn''t argue, but he heard Dashan say: "Uncle Wang, Lao Miao, he can''t walk any more." Su ran knew that Dashan was talking about the man whose hand was broken by Li Gui. He hung at the end of the line and screamed. There was no voice behind him, so he probably didn''t have the strength to scream. Heipi took a look at the end of the line and motioned the old man to stay behind. Li Gui immediately asked Zhao xiaohen: "little darling, tell my brother, what did you see just now?" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 491

    Zhao xiaohen, who was very close to Li Gui at the moment, shook his head while eating the chicken leg in his hand and said, "a wolf seems to be greedy for the chicken leg in my hand."


    "What is the result of cruelly leaving a man with a broken hand here alone?"


    "Feed the wolf." Zhao Xiaoxi couldn''t wait to feed the wolf who broke his hand, so he said it very loud, so Su ran heard a howl from behind, "brother Heipi, I don''t want to drag everyone back, I can walk!"


    Li Gui tut several times, completely forgetting that he was the initiator, said: "black skin, ruthless, you really can do it to your brother!" Then he turned to his subordinates and said, "look at Heipi, and then look at your ghost brother. How do you feel?"


    Xiaozheng immediately said very flatteringly: "even if I made any mistakes, ghost brother kicked me away, I also firmly only hold ghost brother thigh!"


    Dwarf tower several people all suppress to smile, Li Gui gave small politics a foot to say: "elder brother this thigh is you embrace?"


    Xiaozheng suddenly said: "brother GUI, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Brother GUI''s thigh, I can only hate him!"


    Su ran heard Heiyan laugh a few times, pressed his forehead and said: "this road is really up knowledge, hate brother, damn, hate brother!"


    Many people couldn''t help laughing. Li Gui was satisfied, and Zhao xiaohen chewed on the drumsticks: "you are all in a mess!"


    Black skin is very angry, and afraid of Li Gui''s choice, he can only bite his teeth and leave one person to take care of the man who broke his hand.


    In this way, black skin naturally lost two people.


    Su Ran has to worry about Li Gui. It seems that he can pull hatred too much. As far as she is short-sighted, she can feel that Heipi''s eyes are not good at seeing Li Gui. Heiyan in Shankou fired at him twice, which seems to be real. Lao Chan is also very defensive to him.


    Su ran was really afraid that the leaders of the three parties would work out Li Gui together.


    But Li Gui didn''t feel any danger at all. He and Zhao xiaohen scattered dog food all the way. He was also a pathfinder in the team from time to time. He directed Xiaozheng with a big bag on his back. He would go to the stone and climb the tree. Everyone felt tired when he looked at Xiaozheng.


    But renxiaozheng is very busy. He will call "ghost brother, no one in front is still a tree", "ghost brother, there is a big mountain ahead", "ghost brother, no one and no road ahead"


    Su ran felt that this kind of exploration, rather than exploring, was to increase everyone''s sense of despair. She was almost being explored by Xiaozheng and didn''t want to struggle to move forward.


    At last, Lao Chuan had to say: "you can respect it almost!"


    Li Gui immediately said innocently, "Lao Chou, don''t you feel bored walking all the way?"


    "I said, almost! Don''t you understand


    "Lao Chou, no wonder you can''t catch up with other people''s lazy little su. They are so dull when they travel in the mountains and water. Can they bear it?"


    As soon as Lao Chuan turned around, Li Gui immediately waved to Xiao Zheng and said, "OK, OK, Xiao Zheng, they are very familiar with the road. We don''t need to do anything more."


    Xiaozheng quickly jumped down from the tree which was half high and said, "brother ghost, since we don''t need to explore the way, it''s true that we have been exploring for so long."


    "That is, there is no good reward for kindness!" Zhao xiaohen said.


    Su ran didn''t know what role Xiaozheng had played in exploring the way.


    Lao Chuan, who had already turned back, suddenly turned back and said, "Xu Xiaolu, I tell you, it''s useless to play with these shenshendao. Even if you snatch Su Xiaoran from me, your son is still in the hands of others."


    Su ran was startled and looked at Li Gui. Li Gui shook his fan and said, "no, I said Lao Cha, you are blind! It''s the wrong person! "


    The old man snorted and said, "Li Gui never calls me old man!"


    "Hey, that''s strange, old man. Have we talked?"


    The old man sneered and said, "Xu Xiaolu, you don''t know something. It seems that you are not omnipotent. You don''t know that Li Gui and I have met."


    "Ah, I have met you? Why can''t I remember? " As soon as Li Gui finished speaking, Heiyan Yamaguchi had jumped down from the shelf and rushed to Li Gui, "Xu Xiaolu, you are Xu Xiaolu, you son of a bitch! I''ve been teasing my mother all the way


    Li Gui quickly blocked the mountain pass black rock with his hand and said: "mountain pass mother, calm down, calm down, don''t fall into the old noisy plan."


    "Xu Xiaolu, don''t mention it. If you don''t remind me, I''ll be confused by you. You and Li Gui are really good friends. Do you pretend to be like each other? If you''re not the son of a bitch, I''ll take the skin off your face."


    "No, Shankou mother, I''m a bad name. It doesn''t matter. But you Shankou mother is a good girl. You have to get married in the future. Don''t let me ruin your reputation."


    "Heiyan, Shankou, has long been discredited by you, Xu Xiaolu. The white and the black are all a joke. Do you think I''m afraid of your bad reputation?"


    Su ran recovered from the shock. She didn''t feel it before, but after a few words of conversation between Shankou Heiyan and Li Gui, she can be sure that Lao Chan is not setting off a smoke screen. She can''t accept Xu Yunlu who is cruel and indifferent to Shankou Heiyan, nor can she accept Xu Yunlu who is cruel and indifferent to Shankou Heiyan.


    Su Ran is perplexed. She doesn''t know what she should do at this moment. She looks at the tangled Li Gui and the black rock in the mountain pass, turns her eyes to her, and then turns to walk forward.


    Su ran hesitated for a little while, and quickly followed Lao Chan.


    After a few steps, Su Ran''s tears came down. She quickly wiped them with the back of her hand. She only heard the cry of Heiyan at the mountain pass behind her, and Zhao xiaohen''s voice of denouncing Xu Yunlu.


    Walking in front of the old noisy steps pause, stop, look back, Sura quickly put down.


    The mountain pass black rock behind the team was so noisy that the team was in chaos. People from several sides knew that the Li ghost was Xu Yunlu, and they came back from shock. They either watched the excitement, or took the opportunity to stop, and some of them were brave enough to follow suit.


    Lao Chan glances at the corner of his mouth, and Su ran looks back. Seeing that the black rock at the pass of the mountain has jumped on the fake Li Gui, Su ran snorts, turns his head and goes on. He wants to throw away all the people behind him. It''s better to throw them away.


    Lao Chan didn''t continue to watch the play. He turned to follow Su ran and walked into a forest.


    Hengbin takes the low tower to push away the crowd and chase into the woods as fast as he can, but he doesn''t see Su ran and Lao Chan. Hengbin relies on a busy voice to let the low tower lead people to look for them, and then says to the ear vein, "deer, Xiao Ran is gone!"


    Su ran walked angrily for a while, and found that the road in front of her became very difficult, and the quarrel behind her was gone. As soon as she turned around, she only followed Lao Chan, and no one else was seen. Su ran was a little surprised and asked: "boss, how, how, who are they?"


    "Why, such a rubbish Xu Xiaolu, do you still want to give up?"


    "Except for uncle Lu, they are gone too..."


    "They? Do you want to go with Yamaguchi, or with Heipi and laoshaotou? "


    "Wang Shuhe and Dashan also..."


    "We have to speed up and try to cross this line of sky before dark, otherwise we will stagger with Wu Xiong. Of course, I''m not sure your son must be in his hands." Lao Chou didn''t answer Su Ran''s words. Su ran found that she and Lao Chou were walking on the edge of a cliff at the moment, but the sky above her head was only a ray of light, which was very strange and dangerous terrain.


    As soon as she heard that Qin Mo might be in Wu Xiong''s hands, Su ran was a little worried. She threw Xu Yunlu and the black rock at the mountain pass behind her. She hurried forward and crossed the cliff with her hands and feet.


    Because of Sura''s cooperation, they crossed the cliff before dark with the intermittent wolf howling in the distance.


    Stopping in a slightly flat place, Su ran took the water from Lao Chou, took a drink, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, and then asked, "boss, you, you won''t cheat me, will you?"


    "What?" Lao Chuan drank half a bottle of water, and his eyes fixed on the front. But his eyes didn''t seem to focus. He seemed to be looking and didn''t look. Su ran put the cap on the bottle and said, "in fact, there is no Wu Xiong and silence at all."


    "Hungry or not?" Lao Chou put the water back into his backpack. Su ran shook his head. Lao Chou didn''t force him. He took Su Ran''s water and put it on the other side. He said, "if you''re not hungry, you''ll keep going. You''ll eat when you''re hungry. There are more wild animals in this section. Be careful."


    Old noisy still let Sura walk in front, he walked behind.


    Su ran followed Lao Chou into a dense forest. The light in the forest was good, and it was even worse when it was near dusk. Lao Chou took out a wolf''s eye flashlight and walked until Su ran was tired.


    But Su ran couldn''t sleep, so Lao Chan gave up the rest and took Su ran to the night with a wolf''s eye flashlight.


    When it was almost dawn, Su ran couldn''t walk any more. Seeing a flat spot, she sat up.


    Lao Chan handed the water to Su ran and asked, "do you want to sleep?"


    Su ran shook her head and said, "I''m not sleepy."


    "You don''t look well."


    "Silent life and death do not know, I..."


    "It''s not just unhappy bad." With that, Lao Qian looked for a lower bush and looked out.


    Su ran drank the water and waited for a long time. Lao Chou was standing there. Curious, she also stood up and looked in the direction of Lao Chou''s eyes. It seemed that there was a low-lying plain down the woods.


    A lot of stilted buildings have been built along the mountain. There are seven or eight tents around the stilted buildings. All of them are military tents, but they are arranged very disorderly.


    Su ran Leng for a moment, and then some excited to ask: "is Aya Ling to it?"


    "Yes


    "Is that the base of the law?"


    The old man took a look at Su ran and said, "in your eyes, is this the way to do? He has been fighting with Xu Xiaolu for more than ten years, but Xu Xiaolu is not sure how incompetent he is. "


    Su ran thought of Xu Yunlu''s old nest, which was almost half of the military base, and he couldn''t have the scale, so he asked, "well, where is this?"


    "After drinking water and having a rest for a while, do you have the strength to go to the stilted building?"


    Su ran hated Lao Chou for not answering her questions. She didn''t reply. She just told Lao Chou about her actions and started to walk forward.


    Lao Chan doesn''t ask any more. He follows up, takes off the bag and hands it to Su ran. Su ran looks at Lao Chan puzzledly. She doesn''t have the strength to walk, not to mention her backpack. Lao Chan enslaves her at this time. People fight for breath, Buddha for incense. Even though Su ran could hardly breathe or exhale, she angrily took the bag handed over by Lao Chou. As soon as she got it, she realized that it was really heavy, not lighter than Xu Yunlu''s marching bag, and almost put her on top of it. Su ran was steady and tried her best to carry the bag on her shoulder. She didn''t collapse. She had to praise herself. Sura carries her bag and just wants to go, Lao Liao stretches out his hand and carries her on his back. Su ran even calls "put me down", and Lao Liao is indifferent. Su ran had to give up the struggle. Lao Chou''s movements are much faster with Su ran on his back. Su ran doesn''t know how long he has been walking. He just feels that he almost fell asleep on Lao Chou''s back. Lao Chou suddenly stops, then puts Su ran down and takes Su ran for a short walk. Several young men with guns suddenly flash out of the grass. One of the leaders inquired Lao Chou unfriendly in Goa dialect. Lao Chou returned to them in Goa dialect. The two glanced at Sura, looked behind her and asked again. Sura understood the word "Heipi" and probably asked them. Lao Chou didn''t know what he had returned. They said something on their walkie talkie, Let two goas take them in. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 492

    Two Goa people, one in front of the other and the other behind, have the smell of escorting and monitoring.


    This should be a small village in Goa. All the people in the village should be expelled. Although the village road is much better than the mountain road, it is still much worse than the concrete road.


    Then Sura saw a lot of Goa people, dressed neatly with guns on their backs, and irregularly with guys hidden on their bodies.


    In the largest stilted building, the GOA people in front of the building stopped and said something to several Goa people like sentries standing in front of the door. One of them ran up the building.


    I just went up and didn''t see anyone coming down for a long time.


    Su ran turns to Lao chou a little nervously, but Lao Chou takes out his cigarette to light it and looks at the hanging foot upstairs.


    Su ran also looked up and saw a young Goa man leaning on the second floor of the Diaojiaolou, holding a fruit tray, leaning against the bamboo fence, eating and looking at him. His eyes seemed to be very contemptuous and contemptuous.


    When Lao Chou was smoking his second cigarette, the young Goa man made a sound. He actually said what Su ran understood: "Guo, you belong to the tortoise."


    The old man didn''t answer, but asked, "will you stay here tonight?"


    "What about Heipi and the old ones?"


    "Your people, how can I know."


    "I''ll let them pick you up."


    "Yes, it may be staggered." Lao Chan pulls Su ran to a stilted building next to him.


    The GOA people who were sitting or standing all came around with guns.


    Lao Chou glanced at the young man in the Hangjiao building. Behind the young man, a quiet looking old man waved his hand. All the people around him scattered.


    Lao Chou takes Su ran to Diaojiaolou, which should have been occupied by people. Lao Chou shouts in Goa dialect and turns them out.


    Lao Chan throws down his bag, finds a clean floor and sits down, indicating that Su ran also sits down to have a rest.


    Su ran sat down beside Lao Chou carefully.


    Seeing that there was a kettle in the fire pool and it was just boiling, Lao Chan took it down, found a clean looking big cup, washed it with the water in the bucket next to him, and scalded it several times with the boiling water in the kettle, then poured the boiling water and handed it to su ran, saying, "wait for it to cool down and drink some hot water."


    "Thank you, boss." Su ran carefully took the cup and put it aside. When she caught a cold, she asked in a low voice, "boss, is that in their hands?"


    "I haven''t asked. If you''re not sleepy, sit down for a while and I''ll have a rest." Lao Chuan then fell on the bamboo mat floor, took out his gun, opened the safety, pressed it under his head, and fell asleep.


    Su ran was a little stunned. However, he didn''t close his eyes when he was on his way these two days. He must rely on him to deal with such a group of people. But in such a place that looks like a wolf''s nest and a tiger''s den, he must fall asleep. Su ran estimated that he must rely on him. Otherwise, no matter how big his heart is, he can''t sleep.


    Su ran did not make any more noise and sat quietly by the fire pool. Although she was sleepy and tired, she did not dare to sleep. Although Lao Chan didn''t say anything just now, he clearly asked her to support him and let him rest.


    Su ran kept on until it was dark. Hearing the sound of going upstairs, she quickly pushed Lao Chan.


    Lao Chou just sat up lazily. After a while, he saw that the old man with a calm face came up. He sat down opposite Lao Chou and asked, "where are Heipi and Lao Miao Zi?"


    "Adoptive father, I took a shortcut to bring people here, according to their feet, it is estimated that they will arrive tomorrow morning."


    "Why not together?"


    "They''ll be here tomorrow morning, and I don''t know if they''ll take anyone else with them."


    "Who else?"


    "Now I know there are Xu Yunlu and Yamaguchi Heiyan." Seeing that Su ran didn''t move the water in his glass, he took a big drink. The old man said, "black skin and old Miao Zi are not their rivals. We will be exposed here."


    "Adoptive father, who has Xu Yunlu''s son now?"


    "It''s not with us anyway."


    Su Ran''s heart was tight, but he listened to Lao Chuan and said, "since you are not here, what do you have to worry about? Xu Yunlu won''t take Wu Xiong seriously, unless he also takes part in it."


    The old man didn''t speak. He murmured, "if you don''t have that ability, don''t mix in."


    The elder sighed and said, "your father wants you to help him through this difficulty."


    "I let others wipe my ass every time I poop."


    "You know it''s not convenient for your father to show up right now..."


    "Who gave the child the idea?"


    "Aku and Aku regulations."


    "Is the child in Aku''s hands or in Aku''s hands now?"


    "A law." The old man took a look at Su ran. Lao Chan patted his leg and asked, "what does he mean? Is it a literary solution or a martial solution?"


    "I didn''t want to get involved, but now I''m involved. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    "Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?" The old man snorted, "give the little girl a change of clothes, and then clean up a clean room and let her have a rest."


    The elder nodded.


    "Leave in the middle of the night and go to another stronghold."


    "Do you want to get rid of black skin and old seedlings?"


    "It''s to get rid of Xu Yunlu. Of course, if Wu Xiong doesn''t want to leave, he can stay here."


    Su ran takes a very determined look at the old man. The elder says a few words to the downstairs. After a while, a guo''a woman comes up with a clean guo''a dress and takes Su ran to the next room.


    Su ran simply washed and changed into clean Goa clothes. She was more comfortable. Seeing that the bamboo mat in the room was clean, she lay on the bamboo mat. After nearly ten days of running, at least she knew that Qin Mo had fallen into the hands of a rule. She was even more worried when she fell into a rule''s cruel hand. But she knew that she was exhausted after ten days of driving, It''s impossible to save Qin Mo without a good plan.


    No matter how overdrawn her physical strength is, Sura still can''t sleep. After a while, should she follow Lao Chou to the next stronghold, or try to stay and wait for Xu Yunlu?


    Su ran tangled, there was a noise outside the door, and then the old noisy voice: "Ran Ran, up."


    Su ran sat up quickly. Lao Chan opened the door and came in. He took a look at Su ran and said angrily, "the reason why I left in the middle of the night is that I wanted to let you have a rest. What happened?"


    "Boss, I..."


    "With Xu Xiaolu''s ability, Heipi and Lao Miaozi will have to recruit everything. Maybe in an hour or two, they will be able to come here. Do you choose to stay and wait for him? Or come with me? In ten minutes, we''ll be out of here. " Old noisy finish saying to return body to leave the room.


    Su ran feels that she can really struggle to die.


    Lao Chou takes a look at the villagers who are locked up in a suspended building by Wu Xiong and others. The villagers look at them with hatred.


    Lao Chou took a look at his watch. The elder came out first. Lao Chou asked, "is Wu Xiong going to stay?"


    The elder smiled and didn''t speak. After a while, Lao Lao Lao saw Wu Xiong yawning and coming out of the largest stilted building, stood still in front of him, mentioned to the closed Goa people and said, "why don''t you want to dispose of these pigs?"


    "Get rid of their reasons."


    "People surnamed Guo will not be soft hearted. If they are not dealt with, their whereabouts will be exposed. Don''t you understand that?"


    "Is your whereabouts very hidden? Without Heipi and laomiaozi, didn''t I find you? "


    "Guo, what do you mean?"


    "Remind you to kill less." Lao Chan turns around and sees Su ran coming down from the upstairs. He has a little smile in his eyes.


    However, as soon as Lao Chan had a little smile, he heard the gun behind him. He reached out and pulled Su ran to his arms, blocking Su Ran''s sight with his body.


    The short tower kicks the old Miao Zi into the village of the stilted building, and a smell of blood pours on him. The horizontal guest becomes nervous, indicating that the short tower takes the old Miao Zi and Heipi to the front.


    As he walked, the old Miao Zi said, "Mr. bin, this is it. Mr. Wu Xiong said to meet here."


    Xu Yunlu and Zhao xiaohen also followed.


    Xu Yunlu was holding a cigarette in his mouth and looked very unhappy. Zhao xiaohen hummed and said, "I think Su Xiaoran is completely disappointed with you this time. It''s clear that he consciously took the initiative to follow Guo Jieyu."


    "Zhao xiaodai, don''t forget, I''m not your ghost brother."


    "You''re not my ghost brother. Don''t you dare to destroy me? If you don''t say it''s against the law, even in Goa, no one can control you, but my ghost brother can let you go? Hum


    Originally, Xu Yunlu, who was angry with Zhao xiaohen, wanted to be rude.


    Xiaozheng immediately took people to the village and went in. After a while, Xiaozheng came back and said, "brother Lu and brother bin, all the people in the village have been killed by them."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu''s face changed, he immediately went into the village. The low tower handed over the old seedling to Zhao xiaohen, and followed him.


    Zhao xiaohen followed Xu Yunlu to the village and said incredulously, "Guo Jieyu is really crazy."


    As soon as AI TA heard that all the people in the village had been killed, he impolitely smashed Heipi and laomiaozi with the butt of his gun to let Heipi and laomiaozi keep up.


    Old Miao Zi is constantly complaining in his heart. It seems that something has happened to Su RA, who was brought up by old Chou. He and Heipi are really going to tell us today.


    Hengbin asked Xiaozheng, "is there a living person, and have you seen Xiaoran?"


    "There''s no one alive, and I don''t see Miss Xiaoran." Xiaozheng shook his head.


    Heng bin asked, "have you searched those bodies carefully?"


    "I searched, but I didn''t see it."


    Heng bin was a little relieved, and his mobile phone rang. He took it up and took a look. Xiao Zheng looked at Heipi and laomiaozi and said: "what''s special, Bingge, these bastards are really cruel. The old and the young don''t let go, just to keep the news."


    "You haven''t been here. You''ll get used to it after a while." Hengbin sighed, afraid of Xu Yunlu''s accident, and took Xiaozheng to the village.


    Walking to the Diaojiaolou, Hengbin Heipi and laomiaozi are hung by a Diaojiaolou by Aita and others. Xu Yunlu stands at the Diaojiaolou of Guancun people with a cigarette in his mouth. Zhao xiaohen squats on one side and vomits wildly. Hengbin then said: "Xiaolu, it''s good that Xiaoran has nothing wrong with her. Xiaodai, are you ok?" Zhao xiaohen just didn''t spit out the bitter juice: "people in a village have been killed. It''s too miserable." The low tower, which had been searching around the village, came over and whispered to Xu Yunlu, "brother Lu, I''m always complaining that they came out of the village from the mountain road in the southwest." Xu Yunlu nodded and asked Hengbin, "where are the ghosts?"ˇ° Fortunately, just sent a message to me, has not been dishajie see through, it seems that he plays you better than you play him Hengbin saw Xiaozheng turn over the corpse again, and there was no su ran. He was relieved and said with a bit of jest. Xu Yunlu didn''t respond with a black face. Heng Bin said, "judging from the state of these dead people, Lao Zao should have left two hours ago. We should hurry up and catch them up." Short tower to black skin and old Miao Zi Nu a mouth to ask: "these two idiots how to do?"ˇ° Leave it to them. They should have an hour to go. " The short tower made a wink at the man under his command. The man went to the back of Heipi and laomiaozi. One of them gave a butt on his head and knocked them unconscious. Then Hengbin said, "deer, let''s go!" Xu Yunlu''s face was still black. Zhao xiaohen finally stood up, took the mineral water from Xiaozheng, gargled and said, "brother bin, Xu Xiaolu''s face is black. It''s hard to be his own fault. He still wants to rely on the little lazy bug." Hengbin said: "little dull, you deer brother is in a bad mood, you say a few words."ˇ° He didn''t find it himself. Who is to blame for leaving behind the little lazy and the little steamed buns? " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 493

    Horizontal bin pulled Zhao xiaohen for a while, Zhao xiaohen hummed and said: "also put my ghost brother also involved." After that, Zhao xiaohen saw that Hengbin was going southwest and said, "I just found that Captain Guo was very strong now. In a few words, little lazy and Xu Xiaolu fell apart."


    Hengbin said with a smile: "he must be using Qin Mo to control Xiaoran girl."


    "If you can control it, it''s also a master. Su Xiaoran is really stupid. Is it clear that the steamed stuffed bun is not in their hands? What are you doing with them! It''s really worrying. I find that Su Xiaoran looks smart and has a pig brain. "


    "As long as there is a glimmer of hope, miss Xiaoran is not willing to give up. The fear that Lao Chou gives her is not a glimmer of hope." Hengbin''s mobile phone rang again. He took it up and said, "fawn, ghosts say that Huahua has been found in silence. It''s in a law''s hand."


    "Ah, the law!" Xu Yunlu didn''t read like a person''s name, but more like three words. Zhao xiaohen saw that Xu Yunlu''s hand on the fence had been crushed to pieces.


    Hengbin received the message again, forwarded it to Xu Yunlu, and then said: "Xiaolu, ghosts sent the location, and said that Aku and Aku were together."


    "You tell him to be careful."


    Heng bin nodded.


    The short tower came over and said in a low voice, "brother Lu, Wang Dingyi and Dashan are going to enter the village soon."


    "Let''s get out of here first." Xu Yunlu waved his hand and went to the road that Lao Chou left. Zhao xiaohen quickly asked, "brother bin, Xu Xiaolu, this is to give up xiaobaozi and ghosts."


    "He thinks that Captain Guo of you will go to see him as well."


    "Damn, he''s gambling. I can''t. I don''t like Su Xiaoran any more. I have to find ghosts."


    "All right, you can find the ghost." With that, Hengbin leads people to follow Xu Yunlu to the southwest. Zhao xiaohen looks around for a long time. In this deep forest, which direction should he go to find Li Gui, so he stomps his feet to catch up with them.


    Su ran didn''t expect that Wu Xiong, who was always like a heavy smoker who couldn''t wake up, was such a cruel master. He killed the whole village. Although Lao Chan blocked the scene, Su ran vomited and wanted to vomit all the way.


    Su ran didn''t know how long she had been following Lao Chou. It seemed that one day, the old man came up and said to Lao Chou, "ah, I''m going to hold a race meeting all of a sudden."


    Old noisy eyebrow a pick curiously ask: "car race meeting, in this deep mountain old forest, his brain didn''t water?"


    "He also made a special roll call. Xu Yunlu must take part in it, or he will regret it all his life!"


    The old man squinted and said, "he uses Qin Mo as bait to lure Xu Yunlu out."


    "Nine times out of ten."


    "How far are we from his cave?"


    "The straight-line distance is no more than ten kilometers, it''s just the mountain road..." the elder looked up at the mountain and the forest in front of him, "it''s estimated that he will have to walk dozens of kilometers."


    "Look at the mountain and run to death."


    "Without this girl, we should be able to catch up in half a day." The old man took a look at Su ran, who was pale. Su ran was wearing guo''a girl''s make-up. Although she was pale, she had a unique beauty.


    The elder looked back and continued, "yu''er, is it necessary for us to run this muddy water?"


    "Adoptive father, it''s not for us to go there. It''s Wu Xiong who wants to get involved in this. He asked Heipi and Lao Miaozi to arrest her in the mountains and forests. Now he doesn''t want to get involved."


    "It''s the adoptive father who didn''t take care of Wu Xiong."


    "It''s not that the adoptive father didn''t take good care of him, it''s that he didn''t listen to me at all."


    "He''s always making trouble for your father. The vice president has sent someone to the cave."


    The old man snorted in his heart. He didn''t answer the words. He was afraid that it was true that he couldn''t hold one. How could he really put down such a huge profit business.


    The elderly did not speak any more.


    When Su ran followed Lao Chou to death, she finally came to the base of ayaling.


    It''s a big place, much bigger than Xu Yunlu''s original base, but Sura''s feeling is still chaotic, unlike Xu Yunlu''s, where the planning is particularly neat, but those things, such as tents, guns and so on, seem to be good things. In a word, those things feel like a princess in a slum.


    The base is very chaotic, but there is a road to the mountain, but it is very smooth. Although it is not a concrete road, it makes people use their heart. Su ran doesn''t understand the meaning of working hard to get such a road to the old forest in the deep mountains. Do you want to transport the wood out of the deep mountains? These drug lords make huge profits and bloody money. Are they willing to make such hard money?


    Su ran puzzled and saw a pretty looking man sitting cross legged in front of the sentry. The man glanced at Su ran, slapped Lao Chan and said, "you are here at last."


    Hengbin received the information, a few steps to catch up with Xu Yunlu, said: "silent specific location found out, see very strict, ghosts have not found a chance to start."


    Xu Yunlu beat his forehead with his fist and asked, "where''s the little slob?"


    "We have arrived at the Futian cave of a law."


    "Don''t let ghosts act rashly."


    Heng bin nodded, opened his mobile phone and showed it to Xu Yunlu. He said, "a regulation has sent an invitation post to invite you to participate in a race meeting tomorrow. This is specially for you."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at it. It was a black card made by computer. It was written in Goa language that "we sincerely invite driver Xu Yunlu to participate in the first forest racing conference", followed by the time and place.


    Bronzing font, very eye-catching.


    Hengbin then said: "the news from various sources, the park family, the Xiao family, and the Yamaguchi family have been invited. I don''t know what this law is going to do."


    After staring at the card for a while, Xu Yunlu suddenly turned his mouth and laughed with disdain. He called Wang Bin and gave orders in a low voice.


    After saying hello to Lao Zi, the young man turned to Su ran, waved his hand to her and said, "little lazy, we meet again."


    Su ran Leng for a moment, back to God, said: "you are little song brother."


    Xiao Song said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for many years, but the tone is so flat."


    If you don''t know who Xiao Song is, it seems that his handsome face is not only harmless, but also a little shy and immature, just like he was in Yulong Snow Mountain, like a big brother next door.


    "Silence is not your kidnapping." Su ran doesn''t know why she has a feeling. It seems that only Xiao Song has the ability to take Qin Mo away from Xu Yunlu.


    Xiao Song jumped down from where he was sitting, patted the ash on his buttocks and said, "when I was in Yulong Snow Mountain, I liked you very much. I didn''t expect that something was delayed in those years. You and Xu Yunlu gave birth to all the children. When I passed by you several times, I saw that the child was very cute, so I wanted to hold him for a few days. I didn''t think that ah law saw it, but he liked it more than me..."


    "Xiao Song, I don''t believe what they say is true all the time. I didn''t expect that..." for half a month, Su ran burst out in front of the initiator. She rushed up and beat Xiao Song. Xiao Song caught her and said, "little lazy, OK, isn''t it a child? If you like, you can have a baby with me, You can have as many children as you want


    "Xiao Song, you..." Su ran nearly fainted in the dark. Lao Chan held her hand and said, "where are we staying tonight?"


    Xiao Song pointed to the left of the sentry and said, "give us that place."


    Looking at the four military tents, the old man nodded to the elder and said, "adoptive father, I''ve been in such a long way. Take time to have a rest."


    Xiao Song took a picture of the elder and said, "old Shentou, how did you come to the mountains and forests?"


    The elder sighed, and Wu Xiong was carried by a group of people.


    Xiao Song lightly skimmed his mouth and asked Lao Chan, "is this experience coming?"


    "You have to ask his father." Lao Chan reaches out his hand and holds Su RA to a tent.


    When Su Ran is put on a simple March bed by Lao Chou, she is already awake. She sees the elder and Xiao Song come in later.


    After the old man sat down, Xiao Song also sat down. After the tent was quiet for a while, Xiao Song said, "what do you want, old man?"


    "Not what I want, but what you want?" The old man then asked, "how''s that child?"


    "It''s been noisy. I had a fever yesterday."


    Su Ran''s heart pulled up and struggled to get up from the March bed. Lao Chan pressed her back and asked, "are you sure you can deal with Xu Yunlu this time?"


    Xiao Song didn''t reply. Lao Chou asked again, "when did you think about women and children?"


    Xiao Song still didn''t reply. Lao Chou said, "if you''re not sure, I suggest you take your adoptive father and leave here first."


    "Lao Chuan, Lao Shen tou and I think this is a great opportunity to get rid of him."


    Lao Chou took a look at the elder, and the elder''s eyes were shining at this time. Lao Chou frowned and said, "adoptive father, I can''t control what you want, but it''s not a good plan for you to involve Xu Yunlu."


    "There is an old saying that Mantis catches cicadas, and yellow sparrow is behind. Goa is too chaotic. The reason is that there are too many factions. It''s time to clean up." The old man closed his eyes to rest.


    Wu Xiong angrily lifted the curtain of the tent and came in. When he saw Xiao Song, he said very impolitely, "afatu, why are you here?"


    "Master Wu Xiong, why can''t I be here?"


    "It''s so lively that there are no you. Oh, my legs are sore. Go and get me a basin of foot washing water."


    Xiaosong xiaomimi stood up and said, "OK, master Wuxiong."


    When Xiao song goes out, Su ran tries to struggle again. Lao Chan presses her back again. Wu Xiong''s followers come in and say something in Goa dialect. Wu Xiong swears and walks out of the tent.


    Su RA is not interested in how they deal with Wu Xiong. She only knows that Qin Mo is having a fever.


    When Wu Xiong and his gang left, Lao Chou asked the elder, "adoptive father, where do they keep the child?"ˇ° Ah Yu, the adoptive father thinks that ah Tu is right... "" adoptive father, what he wants to do now, I don''t know. I just want to persuade you to leave a way for yourself. Xu Wenshan is the child''s great grandfather. " The old man was silent for a moment. Lao Chuan then said, "now the child is feverish. Let his mother take care of him. Even if something happens to the child later, he may have some room for his adoptive father to turn around, otherwise..." after a while, the old man nodded and left the tent. When the old man left, Lao Chuan said, "there are some medicines here, See if you can use it. " Su ran immediately got up from the March bed and took the medicine box from Lao Chou. The contents were very complete. It would be no problem to do a small surgical operation. Originally, she was exhausted and came back to life. She quickly went around the tent to find some tranquilizing and heat clearing herbs. As soon as she cooked some soup and packed it, the elder came back. The old man and Lao Cho talked in Goa dialect for a while. Then Lao Cho said to Sura, "they agree that you should take care of the children."ˇ° Boss, thank you and your adoptive father. Su RA''s kindness to you will never be reciprocated in her whole life. " The old man sneered and said, "if you don''t return it, you can leave here alive." Su ran troubles Lao Chou to find two more towels for her, wet them with water, and put two mineral water into the medicine box. Then she carries the medicine box and leaves the tent with Lao Chou. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 494

    Originally, she thought that she had to meet the legendary murderer and perverted demon ah, but she didn''t. She was taken to a cave guarded by many people. Lao was left outside the cave, and she was taken in. The cave should be ah''s cell or prison cell, separated by a fence. It seemed that people were locked inside, but it was dark and the light in the cave was not good, Some nearsighted Su ran didn''t really see it. She was taken to the innermost cell. Su ran saw that there was an iron cage in the cell. Qin Mo was locked in the iron cage. One hand and one foot were still locked in iron shackles. Her mouth was sealed with adhesive tape. Her body was dirty. She could see that there were a lot of blood scabs. Her body was soft and she wanted to lie in the cage. There were many snakes chopped into several sections around the cage.


    Su Ran''s grip is tight. She is pushed into the cell. She jumps to the iron cage and touches Qin Mo''s forehead. Where is a little fever? It''s a high fever.


    Su ran quickly tears off the adhesive tape on Qin Mo''s mouth. Qin Mo, who has more air in and less air out, doesn''t even have the strength to cry. While she tears, Su ran takes out the medicine and says, "silent, mother is here. Mother first gives the medicine to relieve the fever."


    Qin Mo doesn''t respond. The injections are all for adults. Su ran can only take out the dose of a child according to the proportion and give Qin Mo an anti fever needle and an anti-inflammatory needle. The pain of the needle makes Qin Mo react. She cries. Su ran finishes the injection very quickly, hugs Qin Mo across the fence and says, "silence, it''s mom."


    Qin Mo''s cry stopped. Maybe he didn''t believe it. After a while, he turned his head. His dim eyes lit up, and his little paw extended to Su ran: "Mom, mom!"


    Qin Mo''s little hand is obviously thin, and his voice is very hoarse. Because of the iron shackles, his little hand can''t reach out. Su ran claps Qin Mo and says, "listen to my mother, listen to my mother."


    Su ran comforted Qin Mo for a while, but Qin Mo stopped crying. Her eyes were staring at Su ran. Su ran hugged Qin Mo and said, "I''m a little bit feverish. My mother cooked some medicine for you. Listen to my mother''s words, I must take it."


    Qin Mo, who was already very uncomfortable, didn''t particularly resist. She swallowed all the medicine that Su ran gave him. Su RA was relieved that the herbal medicine was not sweetened. It must be hard to drink. Unexpectedly, Qin Mo swallowed all the medicine. Su RA was relieved.


    However, after taking the medicine, Qin Mo suddenly reacts that the food is really not delicious, and immediately starts to cry. Su ran quickly feeds Qin Mo some water. Qin Mo finally stops making noise after a while. Su ran takes out the towel to wipe Qin Mo''s face and body. Qin Mo''s dirty face and body are full of palm marks, finger marks and whip marks. His eyes are red and swollen, and his mouth is broken, The iron shackled hands and feet were all mangled.


    Su Ran''s heart is broken, try to put the action a little lighter, Qin Mo because of pain, from time to time will cry and twitch.


    Su ran asks repeatedly. People outside are also worried about Qin Mo''s crying these days. They don''t agree to make the children die. Seeing Su ran coming, the children stop making noise and promise to change the shackles for Qin mo. Su ran seems to hear the word "snake" from their conversation of changing the shackles. I don''t know if Qin Mo has called the snake to bite these people, It''s possible that Qin Mo has a fierce fight with them.


    When they change the shackles, Sura takes off Qin Mo''s pants that no one has ever changed.


    Qin Mo is much more comfortable, but the high fever makes him lose energy. Xiao Pang grabs Su ran and sleeps faintly. Su ran takes off her Goa suit and wraps Qin Mo up. Then she wipes Qin Mo''s forehead, armpit and thigh with an alcohol cotton ball until Qin Mo''s fever subsides. She forces her to feed some water, Let Qin Mo sleep.


    When Qin Mo goes to sleep, Su ran sees that there are bread and water thrown around the cage, which should be for Qin Mo to eat. It''s just that Qin Mo, a three-year-old child, is burning and shackled. Naturally, those things are caught in a mess by Qin mo.


    Su ran collected the unwrapped bread and unopened water, leaned against Qin Mo, grabbed Qin Mo''s little hand, and rested against the cage.


    Su ran was awakened by the warm little head around her neck. She opened her eyes and saw that it was Qin mo. Qin Mo was holding out her hand for the bread she held in the other hand. Su ran touched Qin Mo''s head and said, "why don''t you call me mom?"


    Qin Mo opens her mouth. She can only, ah, the little guy should be making too much noise these days. Now her throat is so swollen that she can''t make a sound. She''s afraid that Qin Mo will try hard and hurt her other hand and foot by the shackles. She signals Qin Mo to sit down. She turns on the water and moistens Qin Mo''s throat with water. Qin Mo wants to cry as soon as she opens her mouth. Su ran says: "silence, Mom knows. She has a sore throat, doesn''t she? "


    Qin Mo nods, opens his hand and wants to jump into Su Ran''s arms, but because he can''t jump into Su Ran''s arms through the iron cage and the shackles, Qin Mo opens his mouth and wants to cry again. Su ran quickly reaches for Qin Mo and says, "be quiet, listen to mother''s words, listen to mother''s words."


    Qin Mo snorted a few more times before she stopped crying. Su ran took out her bread and said, "mom knows that it''s very painful to be silent, but it''s better to eat something silently."


    Qin Mo is really hungry. Despite his sore throat, he eats a loaf of bread while crying. Su ran feeds him water. After Qin Mo has a rest, he gives Qin Mo an anti-inflammatory injection, and then tries to feed him Chinese herbal juice. However, there is only so much Chinese herbal juice. No matter how much it is, it will be broken. Su ran kisses Qin Mo''s little face, and Qin Mo has Su ran by his side, The mood is much more stable than last night, plus the injection took medicine and had a good sleep. Except for the pain and the cage and shackles that people don''t like very much, people are the most comfortable in these days. When they have a fever again, Sura gives him another injection to reduce the fever, and then she falls asleep with Sura in the cage.


    Su ran hopes that Qin Mo will fall asleep, or at least fall asleep. She feels more sensitive and less painful when she is not awake. She wraps her clothes around Qin Mo, eats bread and drinks water. According to Lao Chan, what race meeting will be held today. Since afatu wants to invite Xu Yunlu to attend, she will definitely take advantage of Qin mo. she has to eat and drink enough, I''ll have the strength to protect Qin mo later. After eating and drinking enough, Su ran put the antipyretic and anti-inflammatory drugs on her body. Then she sucked a tube full of anesthetics with a needle, and then put them on her body with the surgical scissors. Then she waited for the result quietly beside Qin mo. When Su ran was a little dizzy and sleepy, he finally heard the sound of opening the door. Several Goa people with guns came in and said something to Su ran, they were going to drag her out. Su ran grabbed the cage with her hand and resolutely did not leave. After a long time, Lao Chuan came in. Behind him was a man of medium height, not particularly outstanding in appearance, who didn''t look very kind. It seemed that the man''s arm was still tied with bandage. Su ran immediately said: "boss, you tell them that if you want to kill silence, you can kill me and silence together." Lao Chou turns around and says something to the man. The man squints and looks at Su ran very unkindly for a while. He laughs and says something to Lao Chou. Then he pats Lao Chou on the shoulder as if he''s joking again. Lao Chou turns to Su ran and says, "ah Ku agrees." Su ran knew that the man in front of her was Aku. Then some Goa people came in to open the iron cage and the shackles on the wall. Originally, the GOA people wanted to use the shackles to shackle Qin Mo''s hands. Su ran was afraid that Qin Mo''s hand was hurt and the shackles hurt, so she asked to shackle herself and Qin Mo, one by one. ACU thought this method was more appropriate, so she nodded. Qin Mo wakes up after such a toss. As soon as he opens his eyes, he sees Aku and immediately shouts to jump on him. Su ran grabs Qin Mo quickly. Qin Mo immediately makes a whimpering sound. Aku takes a big step back, hides behind Lao Chan and takes out his gun. As soon as Su ran saw that Qin Mo wanted to summon the snake, she quickly stopped Qin Mo and said, "listen to mom silently, listen to mom. Don''t call it little snake, don''t call it little snake." Qin Mo doesn''t understand what Su RA means. It seems that Aku must have tortured Qin Mo, so in Qin Mo''s eyes, he is a super villain. Why doesn''t Su RA let himself be bitten by a snake? However, knowing that Su RA is a mother and won''t hurt himself, Qin Mo lowers his voice and stops. Su ran hugs Qin Mo and taps Qin Mo gently. Qin Mo relaxes and finds himself chained to Sura. Like a new toy, he pulls the shackles and makes him laugh. Ah Ku was relieved, put the gun back in the holster, and said something to Lao Chou. Old noisy then said: "little girl, take quietly come out." With that, he reached out and lifted up Sura, who was holding Qin Mo, and whispered in Sura''s ear, "his hand seems to have been bitten by a poisonous snake."ˇ° He must have done something wrong, otherwise he would not be easily bitten by a snake in silence. " Su RA knows her own Qin Mo too well. If she can kill people with her eyes, she really wants to kill the man who is obviously not a good thing with her eyesˇ° You should be careful, and take action when you see the opportunity... "But after saying this, Lao Chan only thinks that this sentence is superfluous. Su ran, such a weak girl, and the three-year-old guy in her arms, can be more careful in the face of so many fierce and cruel men. Su ran felt that Lao Chuan didn''t finish his sentence. After waiting for a while, she whispered: "boss, although you took me to the mountain, I don''t hate you. Even if I can''t go out alive, I don''t hate you." Lao Chan doesn''t speak any more. Holding Su ran, he walks out of the cave in the laughter of Qin Mo playing with the shackles. Su RA, who hasn''t seen the sun for a long time, doesn''t adapt to the sudden light in front of her. When she closes her eyes, she quickly reaches out to cover Qin Mo''s eyes. Then in Qin Mo''s dissatisfied voice, Su RA opens her eyes and releases her hand. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 495

    As soon as Su ran got used to it, she saw Xiao Song sitting on a stone shaking his legs. When Qin Mo saw Xiao Song, he immediately pointed to him and called out, "bad guy!"


    Su ran pulls Qin Mo''s little hand down and holds Qin Mo''s little face in her arms.


    Xiao Song jumped down from the stone and asked with a smile: "Aku, all the racing meetings of Aku are arranged properly. What do you think is the possibility that Xu Xiaolu will come to the racing meeting?"


    ACU squinted at Sura and said, "it''s natural for him to come. If he doesn''t come, there''s such a woman, and the brothers are not busy."


    "Oh, this little guy, when I brought him, his face was clean and he was fat for nothing. He lost so much weight in ten days." Xiao Song stares at Qin Mo, shakes his head and says, "ah Ku, do you know why there are more and more people under Xu Xiaolu''s hand in Goa area for more than ten years?"


    Aku looked at his hand bitten by a snake, snorted and said, "you can make a superficial remark, can''t you?" With that, Aku motioned for people to leave the cave with Su RA and Qin mo.


    Qin Mo has Su ran. Naturally, she doesn''t cry and doesn''t make any noise. She crawls in Su Ran''s arms. However, from time to time, she steals her hatred to ah Ku.


    Su ran feels that Lao Chou and Xiao Song are stopped by Aku''s people, and Aku doesn''t allow them to follow. Su Ran is a little nervous. Seeing Qin Mo, she naturally knows that she doesn''t even have a hair to move. The reason is that Lao Chou protects them all the way. Now Aku doesn''t allow Lao Chou to follow them. What does this obviously cruel person want to do, Sura subconsciously touches the anesthetic syringe she secretly prepares.


    Sura was pushed into another cave by several Goa people with guns. When she came to the end of the cave, she saw a simple elevator. When she was pushed out, it was like a simple warehouse. There was a sports car in the warehouse. Sura had a Ferrari in name, and saw Xu Yunlu drive by. She knew the car was not bad, So he said, "it''s a good car, but I can''t drive."


    Aku came up and patted the car and said, "little beauty, it doesn''t matter whether you can drive or not."


    "I can''t drive. How do you want me to race?"


    "You don''t need to play." As soon as Aku reaches out his hand and pushes Su RA and Qin Mo into the driver''s seat of the sports car, Su RA has not yet understood. Two Goa people have come up and tied her with safety belts. This safety belt is not the same as that of ordinary cars. In other words, Su ra and Qin Mo are directly tied to the driver''s seat with safety belts.


    When the two Goa people finished the inspection and stepped aside, Aku patted the car and said with a very unfriendly smile: "little beauty, you are the most surprising prize in today''s racing meeting. I''m sure Xu Xiaolu will be very interested in it..."


    Before Aku finished speaking, there was a commotion on the other side of the main stadium. Aku looked up and motioned with his eyes. At once, someone took a tape to seal the mouths of Sura and Qinmo, and covered Sura''s eyes with black cloth. Sura could not make it.


    A simple podium was set up on the racetrack, and the colored flags were flying around the racetrack. Although it was a bit vulgar, it really had the meaning of competition.


    Sitting on the rostrum, a man with a little girl in his arms, surrounded by a lot of people, has a small telescope in his hand. On the left, a man in a white casual suit and wearing gold rimmed glasses also has a telescope. Looking at the track, he says, "brother GUI, you can build a racetrack of this scale in this deep mountain forest. It''s not cheap."


    On the right, a man in a plaid shirt shook his head and said, "for brother GUI, this is nothing."


    "Have you heard that brother GUI likes racing or something?"


    "Lao Pu, you don''t understand that. Brother GUI knows that Xu Xiaolu likes it, so he specially built a place for Xu Xiaolu to show his style."


    "Is it possible for Xu Xiaolu to be invited by brother GUI?"


    "It depends on the weight of the woman and child that kugo brings back." The plaid shirt man was holding a cigar and a telescope for a while before he said, "darling, I''m right."


    Plaid shirt to see the direction came with the noise of riots, white casual suit man also raised his telescope, and then said: "brother GUI, Xu Xiaolu seems to really come."


    After a while, Xu Yunlu, with a low tower and a small government, appeared in the racetrack, with a chair on his side.


    The man with plaid shirt said: "Xu Xiaolu, that woman and child, it seems that you really take it seriously."


    Xu Yunlu went to the viewing platform, and the one who held the chair quickly put the chair in the middle of the stand. Xu Yunlu sat down in the chair and waved to several people on the platform: "Hello, who invited Ben Lu?"


    White casual wear and plaid shirt men are forbidden to speak, eyes to a law.


    Xu Yunlu took a lighted cigar from Xiaozheng and took a big puff in his mouth. He pointed to a law and asked, "is that you?"


    As soon as he saw that the pig''s teammates were not very reliable, the slightly more reliable Aku was bitten by a snake, and his mood was not particularly stable. Now he didn''t show his body, so he had to deal with it by himself. He said with a smile: "Xu Xiaolu, if it were me, women and children would be in other people''s hands, so he would be more restrained."


    Xu Yunlu made a sudden realization. He held his cigar behind him and hooked it a few times. The low tower immediately bent down. Xu Yunlu asked, "do those on the stage have any parents, wives or children?" After hearing this, dwarf immediately took out a book from his armpit. We didn''t pay attention to it just now. So he took it out and everyone realized that this thug came from a family background. When did he change to secretary work. The low tower opened a regulation, listened to the face a change to ask: "Xu Xiaolu, what do you want to do?" Xu Yunlu smoked his cigar, blinked his eyes, and said innocently: "there is an old saying in our country that we know ourselves and the enemy, and we are invincible in a hundred battles. No, you are curious about benlu''s woman and son. Benlu also wants to know you and your family deeply, and express his great friendship and warm invitation to your family." With that, Xu Yunlu turned to white casual wear and plaid shirt. Short tower then turned a page, just ready to read with loud and affectionate voice, white casual wear immediately called up: "Xu Xiaolu, Master Lu, this has nothing to do with me, I came here to know that brother GUI invited your woman and son to be guests." Plaid Shirt also raised his fingers and swore that he did not know. Xu Yunlu raised his fingers for a while, then suddenly put down his hands and asked, "don''t you know the situation?" Both of them didn''t care about ah''s eyes, so they shook their heads several times. Then Xu Yunlu took back his hand and took the snow eggplant. Bai Wu said, "that''s ah''s law. You invited the woman and son of Ben Lu to be guests." He wiped the sweat on his head and said, "Xiaolu, you and I are brothers. I want to get to know my sister-in-law and nephew. What''s wrong?"ˇ° Well, do you know each other? When we got to know each other, Ben Lu was going to take their mother and son home. They were still waiting for dinnerˇ° Xiaolu, it''s like this. You know, I just want to get to know them, but others are more interested. I just want to stay for a few more days, and I want to join the car race with Xiaolu. What can I do Xu Yunlu just wanted to speak. He heard a Ku''s voice and said, "a few cowards, I don''t know how to walk in the GOA forest." Xu Yunlu didn''t turn his head. Listening to the voice, he knew it was Aku. Aku then said: "Xu Xiaolu, I won''t beat around the bush with you. If you win the car race, women and children are your prize. You can take them home for dinner and do things, but if you lose..." Xu Yunlu turned his head and said: "I heard that Aku is a racing expert. When he was young, he especially liked to play in the capital. It seems that I killed many young people like you at that time."ˇ° Don''t talk nonsense. Do you dare or don''t you dare? " Xu Yunlu threw his cigar on the ground and said, "OK!" You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 496

    The stands and the people around them were excited.


    After a while, two sports cars, one red and one yellow, raced up on the racetrack. Xu Yunlu was the red car, and Aku was the yellow car.


    Xiaozheng asked OTA nervously, "will brother Lu win?"


    Low tower gently shakes his head, small politics asked: "won''t win, why still bet with him?"


    "Lose or win, he will not let go of Xiaoran girl and silent."


    "Is it difficult for Aku and brother Lu to have a marriage when they were young?"


    "Brother Lu didn''t mention it, but brother Lu''s life has always been wonderful, so..."


    "So anything is possible." After Xiao Zheng finished, he found that the two cars ran to the last lap in the shouting around. Originally, the red car was still a little fast. Suddenly, the yellow car speeded up and overtook the red car. The red car wanted to speed up, but it couldn''t add up. Finally, the yellow car took the lead and rushed to the finish line.


    In the surrounding voice, Xiaozheng angrily said to the low tower: "it''s obvious that the red car will be manipulated. Aku, it''s called invincible."


    When the red car arrived at the end, Aku got off the yellow car with complacency and said, "Xu Xiaolu, you lost!"


    Xu Yunlu shook the car window and asked, "did Ben Lu lose? You know clearly in your heart. How do you want to deal with Ben Lu''s women and children?"


    "I know you will not be easily convinced. Even if you lose, you will say that you will not try your best to deal with me. Then I will give you another chance to race." Aku said, pointing to the runway leading to the mountain and saying, "your woman and illegitimate son will drive from this runway to compete with you. There is no road at the end of the runway, so I believe you will try your best to participate in this race." With that, Aku pressed the remote control in his hand, and a dazzling sports car rushed out of nowhere and ran onto the track that Aku pointed to.


    Short tower and small government heard a scream around: "good big hand, no one sports car."


    Xu Yunlu looked at the speeding car. He was not in a hurry at all. Instead, while Aku was elated, he suddenly reached out and grabbed the remote control in Aku''s hand. Aku laughed and said, "Xu Xiaolu, I expected you to have this move. Let me tell you something, I didn''t ask people to install the stop command. It''s useless for you to get the remote control, so you''ve lost the chance, You''re a woman and an illegitimate child. That''s a no return road. "


    Aku thought that his plan was perfect enough to defeat Xu Yunlu in spirit, so he was overjoyed with laughter and was not prepared at all, so when he was pressed to the ground by Xu Yunlu''s backhand, he still didn''t wake up: "Xu Xiaolu, what do you want to do if you don''t chase your woman and illegitimate son?"


    "At that time, in natuo''s territory, you arranged for someone to cut me off secretly. As soon as I was looking for a chance to cut me back, the emperor was able to do what he wanted. I finally found him!"


    "You are not Xu Xiaolu!" Aku gave a cry. His hand was a little loose. As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the man in front of him was actually Li Gui. So he screamed and asked, "where''s Xu Xiaolu?"


    Li Gui''s hand was a little looser, and Aku saw a Dodge Tomahawk rushing down from the side of the track where there was no way to return. The rider stopped with a sharp brake, twisted the handle, and gave the accelerator again, and raced to the dazzling sports car.


    Both the sports car and the Tomahawk disappeared in the eyes of the public with a sharp turn at the speed of nearly 300 miles.


    Xu Yunlu felt that Su ran and Qin mo were frightened. In front of him, the runway built on the edge of the cliff passed a sharp curve and went straight to the cliff. As soon as Xu stepped on the accelerator, he raised his speed to the top, rushed to the sharp curve and caught up with the sports car. Suddenly, he stopped the sports car on the edge of the cliff with a Tomahawk.


    The two cars collided violently and made a loud noise.


    Xu Yunlu, who nearly fainted after being hit, climbs down from dodge and grabs the wrench in Dodge''s trunk. As soon as he raises his hand, he smashes the glass window of the sports car to pieces. Then he reaches out his hand to open the car door and sees the air bag pop out. Sura is also knocked unconscious. Qin Mo is tied in Sura''s arms, his mouth is sealed with adhesive tape, and his little face is red and wilting.


    Xu Yunlu takes out a Swiss Army knife from his boots and cuts off the safety belt that binds Su ran and Qin mo. he reaches out to take Su ran and her son out and pours on the nearest grass. He presses Su ran and her son under his body with his body. With a loud noise behind him, the sports car blows up. Together with Dodge, it blows up and starts to burn.


    Xu Yunlu quickly picked up the mother and son and hid far away. When he got to a safer place, he tore the adhesive tape that sealed Su Ran''s and Qin Mo''s mouths. Qin Mo coughed several times, then cried and coughed. Xu Yunlu hugged him and said, "dad knows how to suffer in silence. Let''s see what happened to mom first."


    Qin Mo, who is crying and coughing, picks up Su ran. The handcuffs on her hand make a sound. Xu Yunlu takes a look at her, hugs her and calls her "little lazybones". After a while, Su ran opens her eyes and thinks she is going to die. When Su ran sees Xu Yunlu, she can''t react. After a while, she realizes that Xu Yunlu has saved Qin mo.


    Su ran cried and slapped Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu laughed, hugged Su ran, put his face on Su Ran''s face and said, "I''m scared to death!"


    "It''s all you!"


    "Yes, uncle is not good, uncle is sorry for you and silent, fight enough, want to bite two more."


    Qin Mo''s cough interrupts them. Xu Yunlu hugs Qin Mo, kisses his little face with finger print, and says, "don''t cry, little man."


    After kissing, Xu Yunlu frowned and said, "little guy, it''s so hot."


    "He had a fever. He coughed last night. He had his mouth sealed with adhesive tape just now." With tears in her eyes, Su ran hugs Qin Mo and touches her pocket. The medicine she brings is still there, but there is no water. She says, "listen to my mother silently. If you don''t cry, your throat is swollen."


    Seeing the injuries on Qin Mo''s face and body, Xu Yunlu clenched his fist and said to his ear pulse, "Heng bin, little sluggard, they''re OK."


    Xu Yunlu heard that Heng bin was relieved and asked, "Qu Peng and Yun Zhan are here, and Xiao Ming is also here. I''ll let them pick them up."


    "Tell Xiao Ming that he has a fever in silence."


    "Qu Peng said they came up by helicopter."


    "OK, just let them take the lazy and the silent away." Xu Yunlu finished, unclosed his fist, pointed at the wound on Qin Mo''s face, and asked, "who did it?"


    Su ran held the crying Qin Mo and shook his head and said, "that''s what happened when I saw him. The little guy seemed to hate the man named Aku. Aku''s hand was bitten by a snake."


    "Come on, Dad, give me a hug." Xu Yunlu takes Qin Mo from Su ran. Qin Mo thinks Xu Yunlu''s arms are safe. He grunts and coughs, but he doesn''t cry.


    When Xu Yunlu sees that Su ran takes out the syringe containing anesthetic injection from his bag, he hands Qin Mo to Su ran, pulls the syringe off, and uses the needle to open the shackles on Su ran and Qin Mo''s hands.


    Qin Mo opened his mouth, and then he was full of adoration. As soon as he stretched out his hand, Xu Yunlu picked it up again and held it in his arms.


    Qin Mo, who has been tortured for more than ten days and is burning, just worships Xu Yunlu too much, but his energy doesn''t support him to worship. He curls up in Xu Yunlu''s arms, faintly, coughs and grunts from time to time.


    Xu Yunlu pastes Qin Mo''s hot little face with his face. Su ran hears him say in a low voice: "I''m sorry for you, Dad. If you feel bad, just bite dad."


    Su ran quietly wiped her eyes to give Qin Mo some water, but everything was in the car and exploded.


    Xu Yunlu hugged Qin Mo for a while and asked, "are you all right, little sluggard?"


    Su ran shakes her head. Suddenly she hears gunshots coming from the other side of the racetrack. Xu Yunlu says to her ears: "Hengbin, ah Ruan and ah Ku, don''t let him run."


    "I know, Aku has been given by ghosts... And, Xiaolu, dishajie has arrived with Goa''s police, and they have arrived at Heiyan, Shankou."


    "No matter how much, you keep a close eye on Xiaosong."


    "I didn''t see Xiao Song and Lao Chou as soon as I got together. Be careful."


    "I know." On hearing this, Xu Yunlu holds Qin Mo and takes Su ran to the hidden place.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu takes Su ran to hide, he sees Lao Chou and Xiao Song come up in a hurry. Xiao Song grabs Lao Chou and says, "ah Yu, you''re dying. Hurry to leave here with me."


    Lao Chou doesn''t care, but as he approaches, the two burning cars explode again. Xiao Song ignores him and grabs Lao Chou and rolls over the grass.


    Su ran didn''t expect Lao Chou to come up to her. She didn''t hate Lao Chou, but Qin Mo was tied by Xiao Song. Lao Chou and Xiao Song Ming were together. She didn''t know what kind of feelings to treat Lao Chou.


    Xu Yunlu flicks his mouth and looks at Qin Mo, who is sleeping uneasily in his arms. Then he looks at the place where Xiao Song rolls down with Lao Chan. Finally, he is not willing to let go of the little guy in his hand.


    Su ran looks at the place where Xiao Song and Su Ming have fallen down. She hasn''t seen them back for a long time. It''s estimated that Xiao Song has taken Lao Chou away. She is a little relieved, but she hears a whistle. Then Qu Peng and Su Ming appear.


    Xu Yunlu whistles back, and Su Ming immediately runs over. Xu Yunlu then hands Qin Mo to Su Ming. Su ran also calls "brother" and says, "silence may be pneumonia", and then tells Su Ming the simple treatment Qin Mo has done since last night.


    Su Ming hands Su ran a bottle of water, asks her to feed Qin Mo some water, and then opens the medicine box.


    Xu Yunlu went to Qu Peng, who was on guard at one side. Qu Peng took a look at him and said, "leave with me later. This is the repeated request of the four old people."


    "I''m more familiar with this forest than my grandfather and grandfather''s yard. Brother Peng, if you take away the lazy and the lazy, I won''t worry about it."


    "Xiaolu, what do you want to do? Don''t forget your identity. Don''t violate the rules."


    "I know."


    "If you don''t go, I won''t either."


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 497

    "I''m good at it, but you''re not good at it. Besides, you''re a soldier. It''s not easy to mix up at this level."


    "Nothing to discuss."


    "Ah, they have rockets in their hands. Even if you have helicopters, you may not be able to leave safely."


    "Our plane didn''t stop here."


    "Who is responsible for the safety of the little lazy and silent all the way?"


    "You


    "You are not familiar with them, nor are you familiar with the forest. You are not their rival. You send the little lazy and their mother and son away safely, and then come back to help me."


    Knowing that Xu Yunlu''s words were true, Qu Peng said, "you must be careful. If you have anything to discuss with Xiaozhan, you can do it."


    "I see. You''ve been waiting on the old man for a long time. Just like him, rolibasso."


    "Don''t move too fast. You''ll get everyone done. At least you''ll leave two for me." Seeing Su Ming holding Qin Mo out of his hiding place, Qu Peng said, "brother Lu, brother Dapeng, it''s pneumonia in silence. I only gave him simple treatment, so I have to send him to the hospital as soon as possible."


    "And the little sluggard was knocked unconscious just now, so we should have a good check." Xu Yunlu said and patted Qu Peng, "brother Dapeng, brother-in-law, wife and son, please."


    Qu Peng nodded and took Su Ming to the side road. Su ran wanted to say something. Xu Yunlu opened his mouth first: "if you want something in silence, uncle can''t spare you."


    You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. It''s really a test. Now, Su RA is more worried about Qin Mo, who is burning and coughing. She nods and catches up with Qu Peng and Su Ming, who are waiting for her.


    Xu Yunlu and other people went away, then he took a look at the place where Xiao Song and Lao Chou rolled down, and jumped down.


    When Qin Mo put on a drip, Su ran immediately cooled Qin Mo''s physics. While she was busy, Su Ming patted her. From the plane window, she saw a huge fire rushing up with smoke in the direction of the racetrack. Then the plane was shaken twice. However, the helicopter rose rapidly, and Su ran looked at the smoke that hadn''t dispersed for a long time, This is much bigger than the noise of black rock explosion in Shankou at the beginning. She hopes that Xu Yunlu will slow down and still hasn''t returned to the racetrack.


    The helicopter landed directly in the people''s hospital. Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu were waiting there. Qin Mo got off the plane and was immediately sent to the emergency room. Su ran almost collapsed in front of the emergency room. Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu held her and helped her to the next chair to sit down. Old lady Xu sighed and read: "poor girl, and my poor great grandson, What evils have you done in your previous life? When you meet such a heartless man and father. "


    When Qu Peng delivered the man safely, he turned around and was about to board a helicopter to return to the mountain. However, his ears rang, and there came the voice of yunzhan: "brother Dapeng, they have buried more than ten tons of explosives in the mountain, and they haven''t seen fawn at the moment."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Song Jie detonated the explosive, we all pulled out, but we didn''t see the deer."


    Su ran opened her eyes. When the news came that Xu Yunlu had been killed, she fainted. When she woke up, she saw Xu Wenshan standing in front of the hospital bed with a sad face.


    Su ran wanted to sit up. Xu Wenshan pressed her down and said, "Xiao ran, lie down."


    "Granddad, how''s uncle Lu?"


    Xu Wenshan slowly said: "silence has been out of danger."


    Su ran believes that with Su Ming, Qin Mo will be OK. She looks at Xu Wenshan again and waits for the following. Xu Wenshan says with a smile, "the doctor says you are pregnant. It''s been two months."


    Su ran in front of a black, and fainted: Xu Yunlu you son of a bitch! Why every time I die, I don''t want to be quiet!


    Lu Xingshen was born prematurely or by caesarean section. After five months of hard work, Su ran gave birth to Lu Xingshen. She only felt that her energy and Qi had flowed away with her body. She knew that Lu Xinghe and Lu Xingshen would not be short of people to take care of them. Without herself, they would be spoiled like Xu Yunlu, so she let them be dazed, sometimes sober and sometimes confused.


    Sura knew that many people had come to see her, but the one she wanted most had never come, and would never come again.


    Later, he knew intermittently that NATO''s plan was to blow up all the drug lords, Aku and Xu Yunlu. But in the fight, the detonator fell from the hands of Xiao Song to Lao Cho. Lao Cho didn''t press the detonator at the time set by NATO. Yunzhan and Xu Yunlu all used this gap to escape, but Xu Yunlu and dishajie didn''t escape. At that time, they and a-cho, Xu Yunlu and Xu Yunlu and di shajie didn''t escape Xiao Song entangles with each other. At last, Xiao Song grabs the detonator, and all the people left on the mountain are killed.


    Su Ran is very angry. Why did Xu Yunlu die when he died, and why did he die with dishajie? Last time it was Shankou black rock, this time it was dishajie.


    Of course, Xu Wenshan didn''t want to accept this fact. He did DNA testing on all the bodies that could be found on the mountain, and finally confirmed that a body that was blasted and charred was Xu Yunlu.


    The news that Xu Yunlu''s body was found came that old lady Xu, who had fainted twice, fell down again.


    Su ran had a very beautiful dream. She had a dream of Xu Yunlu when she first met her. Xu Yunlu was so willful that she laughed at her and called "little lazy" tenderly. Then she suddenly kissed her, a lingering and gentle kiss. After a long time, she almost smothered.


    But when she woke up and opened her eyes, Su ran found that she was still lying in the luxurious and cold single ward of the hospital. The curtain was open, and the night scene outside was as beautiful as before. She didn''t know what time it was in the middle of the night. The room is very quiet. Su LAN, who takes care of Su ran, sleeps very well on the bed. Su ran doesn''t know if her dream is too real. She is a little thirsty and doesn''t want to disturb Su ran, who has been worrying for her. She stands up and tries to reach for the water cup of the bedside table, but she sees something beside it. Su ran was stunned for a moment, and took the things beside the water cup. It was actually a tube of scar removing medicine and a Buddha''s bead that was not much left in Vasi. Holding the plaster, Su ran looked at it for a long time. It was a new one. At that time, she injured her hand and took one tube with her. The remaining two or three tubes were left in the old nest of Xu Yunlu. She didn''t know whether Xu Yunlu had brought it out. Is it difficult for her to have a caesarean section, and someone sent it to her for scar? Who will this person be? And the Buddha bead. Xu Yunlu''s body was burnt and burnt. The string of Buddha beads on his hand was burned to the bone, so where did this Buddha bead come from? This kind of luxurious single room escort bed is no worse than the bed at home, but Su LAN never sleeps comfortably. In case Su ran has something to do, she sets herself a two-hour wake-up alarm clock, Rare sleep sweet, even the alarm clock vibrated twice to wake her up. So Su LAN opens her eyes, closes the vibrating mobile phone and sits up, but sees Su ran pressing something on her chest with her hands. She has a smile on her face. Su Lan was a little surprised. She thought she was wrong and rubbed her eyes. She didn''t see the smile on Su Ran''s face. She just wanted to ask her why she didn''t go to bed in the middle of the night, but she said, "sister-in-law, I''m so hungry!" Su Lan was so surprised that she almost didn''t fall out of the bed. Since she gave birth to Gu Xingchen, Su Ran has been forced to eat every meal like a walking corpse every day, which is less than that of a cat. So more than half of it is maintained by nutrient solution. Suddenly, she heard Su ran say that she was hungry. Su LAN almost doubted her life, but she jumped out of bed as fast as she could and said, "yes, His grandfather has prepared two or three kinds of nutritious porridge for you. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry. " Say, Su LAN again with the fastest speed Sheng a bowl of warm porridge handed Su ran. Looking at Su Ran''s effort to drink porridge, Su Lan''s eyes turned red and her nose became sour. She quietly turned her head, wiped her eyes and cheered herself up. She said: I finally open my mouth to eat. As long as I''m willing to eat, I believe it will be better! You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 498

    Su ran stands up from Xu Yunlu''s tomb. Xu Yunlu''s tomb is not too far away from Su Yue and Yu Jingming. When Su ran sweeps Su Yue''s tomb, she sweeps Xu Yunlu''s tomb with her. She sweeps Su Yue''s tomb twice a year before, but now she sweeps it once a month.


    After su ran was born to Lu Xingchen, she was so sick for a long time that she had to suspend school for a year. So Lu Xinghe was almost six years old, and she only went to graduate school for a year.


    Not far away comes the noise of Lu Xingshen and Qin Xingxing. Qin Xingxing is the daughter of Qin Xing and Su LAN. Because Su Lan was taken care of by Qin Xing as a giant panda when she was pregnant, the birth time difference of Xing Xing is 9 Jin. When she comes out of her mother''s womb, she is twice as healthy. She is only half a year older than Lu Xingshen, but she looks at least one circle bigger than Lu Xingshen, while Lu Xingshen comes out of her mother''s womb, It''s either this disease or that disease. I like to cry. I''m very delicate.


    However, in general, Qin Xingxing likes to bully Lu Xingshen at home, but he is still very protective of Lu Xingshen outside. He is a little bit of a nephew and has the style of an aunt.


    The cemetery is surrounded by beautiful scenery. Every time Su ran comes to visit the tomb, the stars and the stars will make trouble together. It''s like an outing for them. Su LAN supports two little guys to make trouble with each other. With these two little guys making trouble, Su Ran''s sad mood is often broken by the two people, so he brings two little guys here more than ten times, Su ran did not have that kind of sad to die mood at the beginning.


    Su ran sighed, turned his head and saw Lu Xinghe sitting on the steps in front of Xu Yunlu''s tomb. He was reading a comic book. When Lu Xinghe woke up in the people''s Hospital, he called "Dad" for the first time, but he didn''t see his dad since he woke up. Su ran could feel his uneasiness and disappointment, and he didn''t like to talk when he was discharged. Su ran did not dare to stimulate him and said about Xu Yunlu.


    Qin Xingxing often bullies Lu Xingchen''s little nephew, but she is afraid of this nephew. Lu Xinghe stares at her, and she can turn into a lady from all kinds of crazy cool.


    Su ran looked at the sky and said: "silently, call my sister and brother, we''re going home."


    "Good." Lu Xinghe picked up his comic book and stood up. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw several people coming to Xu Yunlu''s tomb. The first one, Lu Xinghe knew, was Lu Lianqing, his grandfather. He often wanted to take him and Lu Xingchen to Beijing for a few days, so he called "grandfather".


    All the people who followed Lu Lianqing stayed in the distance. Lu Lianqing came over, squatted down in front of Lu Xinghe and asked, "Xinghe, my mother and I have come to see my father again."


    "My mother said she came to see my grandfather."


    Lu Lianqing smiles bitterly, touches Lu Xinghe''s head and asks him to play. Originally, Su Ran''s mood is normal. Lu Xinghe''s words make her eyes sour again. She rubs her eyes and says: "Uncle Lu, come and see..."


    "I''ve already said that you''re not allowed to call uncle!"


    "Lu... Dad." Su Ran is a little embarrassed. Although she has Lu Xinghe and Lu Xingshen, she hasn''t married Xu Yunlu. Sometimes she really doesn''t know how to call these elders. She''s too far away. She''s afraid of hurting each other''s heart. She''s too close. She''s afraid that the other party will laugh at herself in her heart.


    "That''s right. My grandparents brought some food for the children. I had them put it in the milk tea shop."


    "Thank you, grandparents."


    "With so many outsider words, dad thinks that grandparents'' suggestions are very good. Let Xinghe and Xingchen go to school in Beijing. The teaching quality there is much better than here. Of course, we will respect the opinions of you and their grandparents."


    Su ran nodded, and Lu Lianqing asked, "I just went to see them. Grandma''s body should be more careful."


    Su ran nodded again and said, "the doctor said, grandma, she needs to rest. She can''t be stimulated too much."


    Lu Lianqing sighed and said: "it''s just that Xiaolu is the stem in her heart."


    Lu Lianqing went to Xu Yunlu''s tomb. There was no photo on Xu Yunlu''s tombstone. Su ran didn''t want to put any photo of Xu Yunlu''s life on it. She was afraid that Su ran would be stimulated again, so everyone had to give up.


    Lu Lianqing stood for a while. Su ran felt that Lu Lianqing was very uncomfortable emotionally, but she wanted to scold Xu Yunlu more seriously. Before she left, Lu Lianqing said: "let''s go and see your father."


    "We''ve seen it."


    "My father, what''s the loss of seeing it more?"


    Su ran had to follow Lu Lianqing to Su Yue''s tomb. Lu Xingshen and Qin Xingxing saw that they could still play. They didn''t have to go home. They immediately ran all over the cemetery. Baiguo quickly asked people to follow them closely.


    Lu Xinghe sat back where he used to be. This time, instead of reading comic books, he stared at Xu Yunlu''s tombstone. There was nothing on it, no photo, no name.


    In front of Su Yue''s tomb, Lu Lianqing also stood for a while, then reached out and patted the tombstone: "Xiaoyue, Yu Jingming didn''t bully you, you are an honest man."


    Lu Lianqing finished, sighed, did not speak, and stood for a while, then asked Su ran to leave, Su ran carefully asked: "Dad, Captain Guo said my dad was killed by Uncle Lu..."


    Lu Lianqing said with a smile: "the deer can''t kill his brother SuYue any more."


    "Uncle Lu has a good relationship with my father."ˇ° Your father served me as an orderly for six years. He''s the longest of all the orderly Sura was a little surprisedˇ° Xiaolu was only one year old when he first came to the army to visit his relatives. He was with your father. Later, every time he came to the army to visit his relatives, he only recognized your father. He was your father''s little tail. When he came back to the capital from the army, he would call his brother Su Yue. " Su ran breathed a sigh of relief. The thorn that had been stemming in her heart was not so flustered. Lu Lianqing continued, "and your father saved the deer''s life." Su ran was a little surprised. Lu Lianqing nodded and fell into memory: "when he was seven years old, which was also the third year when I was sent to the grassroots training station in Xueshan. He missed me very much, and I also missed him very much. My father and son had been on the phone for two or three hours, and he was shouting to come to see me. I really thought about him, so I agreed. It was winter and it was not suitable to visit relatives, But because of our missing, his mother put down her experiments and papers and brought him to the snow mountain. I had a special urgent task to carry out at that time, so I sent Su Yue to pick them up. They would come two or three times a year, but this time... "Su ran felt that a kind of sad and dreary breath was produced in Lu Lianqing''s pause, and the sadness continued to expand for a long time, Lu Lianqing came out of the sadness and said, "my task at that time was to join hands with the GOA government to hunt down the drug lords and arms smugglers in Goa. We have known all about the hiding place, entry personnel and firepower allocation of the regulations for a long time, and it would have been easy to get rid of that nest, It was only in order to increase the intensity of the crackdown and the international significance of the joint action that we joined hands with Goa. Who knows that Ben Li, the person in charge of Goa, unexpectedly, when we were about to finish encircling the law dens, the gun went off. The group of criminals in a''er''an were habitual criminals. When they heard the gunshot, they immediately attacked and fled from the encirclement that had not been completely closed. The gunshot of Bingli not only informed a''er''an, but also caused an avalanche. Su Yue then went to Xiaolu''s mother and son to have a rest in the area just in time. Xiaolu was just the age when dogs were tired of people. He had been panning since he was a child. As soon as the car stopped, he ran wildly around. Xu Yun naturally had to look at him and just arrived at the edge of the avalanche. He was buried. Su Yue digs away the snow that buried her mother and son, and reaches for the fawn that Xu Yun is pushing with his hand. But Su Yue pulls up the fawn, but he can''t pull it up. Xu Yun asks Su Yue to bring the fawn to me to save her. Su Yue is afraid that none of them can be saved, and wants to put the crying fawn in a safe place to save Xu Yun, But he carried the deer to a safe place, put the deer, just want to go back, the second avalanche buried Xu Yunshen in Su ran just knew that her father and Xu Yunlu had such a deep relationship. From Lu Lianqing''s stable but very depressed memories, she felt that the pain of losing Xu Yun was no worse than that of losing Xu Yunlu. The memories of the past had a huge impact on him. She stopped here. Lu Lianqing was calm for a while, and Su ran said carefully: "Dad, It''s uncle Lu who runs around all by himself, and he''s always blaming you. "ˇ° Since then, we have been enemies. I have lost my wife and Xiaolu has lost her mother. Xiaolu is a child who has been spoiled by his family. Inside, he must constantly blame himself for why he wanted to kiss his father at that time. His mother, who was so much closer than his father, was gone. Outside, he acted against me, He even resented Su Yue''s failure to save his mother. Seeing Su Yue, he beat him and scolded him. He also asked me to expel Su Yue and prevent Su Yue from serving as an orderly for me. At that time, Yu Jingming went to the army to find a person with excellent skills to cooperate with him. In order to teach Xiaolu a lesson, I fired Su Yue, but secretly asked him to report to the South Yunnan Police Station with Yu Jingming. Su Yue really left, and Xiaolu was anxious again. All day long, he either cried for his mother or wanted to find Su Yue''s brother. Of course, I couldn''t follow his small temperament and transfer Su Yue back. But without Su Yue, I became his only target of attack and imaginary enemy. What happened to our father and son later can be recorded in the Guinness World Records. I have no mood and no time to care about Su Yue again. And Su Yue should be afraid that as soon as he appears, our family will fall into the sadness of losing Xu Yun again. He came to Beijing or passed by Beijing several times, and he didn''t even call me. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 499

    Su ran was stunned, and Lu Lianqing continued: "no matter how noisy the deer is, he found that his mother couldn''t come back. Suddenly, he broke away from all his family, moved outside, changed his surname to Xu, and was fostered in the name of a distant relative of his grandfather''s family. We didn''t have to disturb him. I was frustrated by him, Knowing that his grandfather''s money is tight, he can''t lack anything. Let him go. He should also meet you at that time. I heard from Professor Xiaoling a long time later that he arranged a hospital for your mother and asked Professor Xiaoling''s wife to do the operation for your mother. It seems that he has come to realize how much he did in those years. "


    Su ran was stunned for a while. She felt that she had to digest this version of the story for at least one year. No, she had to digest it for three years!


    After a while, Su ran said: "so uncle Lu, he can''t..."


    "Although Xiaolu and I had a lot of trouble, my understanding of my son showed that he couldn''t do that kind of thing, at least for Su Yue. Later, I learned that after he changed his name to live abroad, he actually overheard the phone conversation between his grandfather and me. At that time, we inadvertently mentioned that the Bingli gun had gone off."


    "Bingley is still alive."


    "Bingley is Aku''s father."


    Su ran understood a little, and Lu Lianqing continued: "Xiaolu overheard the phone call. No one knows what he thought. But after that, everything he did was not purposeless. He was admitted to university, but he gave up his studies and carried out special training. He worked so hard that I didn''t believe that he was my son who was against me all day, Then he mysteriously disappeared. We finally found out what he was engaged in. Those jobs were not what we expected. Especially his grandparents, who almost didn''t vomit blood because they were angry. However, he secretly colluded with Yu Jingming and became Yu Jingming''s undercover agent. After that, he successfully mixed into Goa and raised himself in Europe for a period of time after a big mission, We were all relieved to think that he had finally come to an end. As a result, he quietly left Europe, went back to Goa and cleaned up Aku''s sworn brother. We found out that the sworn brother was actually Bingli''s illegitimate son; In fact, he is the biggest drug kingpin in Goa with the support of Binli. But since then, his power has gradually weakened over NATO, and then it is not as good as NATO. Later, you know, it is almost a nest; In addition, after ah Ling''s weakness, NATO''s three brothers died suddenly. It''s said that these three brothers appeared at the scene of your father''s accident that year... "


    Su ran said for a long time: "Dad, if you continue to doubt it, I think uncle Lu is a little hypocritical."


    Lu Lianqing had no choice but to smile bitterly and say, "whatever these people do, they should be punished."


    "Uncle Lu has become a great Xia in my mind."


    "Let''s go. It''s cold on the mountain. I''m afraid I can''t stand it. Let''s go back." Lu Lianqing looked at Su ran, who was a little shaken by the cold wind, and said, "the winter here is very cold this year. It didn''t seem so cold before." With that, Lu Lianqing went over and picked up Lu Xingshen, led Qin Xingxing and called Lu Xinghe to go outside the cemetery.


    Su ran and Lu Lianqing arrived at the gate of the cemetery. Lu Lianqing put down the three little guys. Su ran put the three little guys in Baiguo''s car. As soon as she was about to go up, Lu Lianqing suddenly said, "I heard your uncle Zhu once said that when Jingming arranged for an undercover, he made a report. The report said that in order to make the period lurk deeper, he wanted to sacrifice the stop or colon, Your uncle Zhu naturally refuses to criticize. Xiaolu knows about this, and Yu Jingming almost turns over. "


    Su ran was stunned for a moment. Lu Lianqing straightened his clothes and said, "it''s confidential. It''s absolutely confidential. I just want you to know that Xiaolu can''t be the kind of person who will shoot his brother Su Yue."


    Su ran suddenly felt that the thorn in her heart had disappeared without a trace, but Lu Lianqing''s sadness infected her. Uncle Lu didn''t do that kind of mutual indignation. He couldn''t hate him, so he had to think about him. But when he hated him, he wanted to feel so painful. What can he do if he didn''t hate him.


    Su ran doesn''t know how to get back to the milk tea shop with three kids. Fortunately, she hasn''t got her driver''s license, otherwise she will fall into the ditch with her.


    As soon as he arrived at the milk tea shop, Zhao xiaohen came.


    In addition to Xu Yunlu and dishajie, the people Su ran knew were Li Gui and Hengbin, both of whom were killed by the explosion. However, Xu Yunlu and dishajie were killed by the explosion when they were on duty. They also set up tombs in their respective countries and wrote inscriptions. However, Li Gui and Hengbin were only killed by the explosion. When Xu Wenshan found Xu Yunlu''s DNA, he was in a coma, No one will look for the bodies of Li Gui and Hengbin. When Shaodong finds something in the place where Li Gui and Hengbin live, the bodies are all disposed of. Li Gui and Hengbin don''t know where they are: they are swept away by the people who clean the battlefield by Goa, and they burn all the fire; Or abandoned in the mountains, was eaten by beasts as breakfast and dinner, are not known.


    Besides, Shao Dong is not particularly sure that the hair he found must belong to two people, rather than two people dating each other. There is no corpse, and there is no need to check whose hair he has.


    Shao Dong is even more angry that they have played such a big ticket together. Before playing, they all die without telling him. He is very angry. Not to mention the graveyard, he doesn''t even want to set up a tablet for Li Gui and Hengbin. However, for more than two years, there is no news from them. Shao Dong is not sure. Last month, he talked to Su ran about whether he should give it to Li Gui and Hengbin Hengbin set up a clothes tomb or something. Zhao xiaohen went up the mountain and was suspended when he came back. Su ran thought Zhao xiaohen would die, but he didn''t think he was more concerned about the disappearance of Li Gui. Instead, he didn''t care so much about whether to stop or not. After a period of depression, he didn''t go back to the police station to remove the punishment. He became a DJ in Li Gui''s bar, and Shaodong simply threw the bar to Zhao xiaohen, Save Zhao xiaohen daydream, but Zhao xiaohen in addition to like every night in the bar to sing a few "drunk Millennium", "standing waiting for you three thousand years" and so on, all depends on Su Ran''s milk tea shop. In fact, Su ran doesn''t spend much time in the milk tea shop now. She doesn''t know whether the plaster and the Buddha''s pearl are Su Ming''s, or the people who know the love story between her and Xu Yunlu put them on purpose. The purpose is to make her think that Xu Yunlu is still alive, but in the end she is alive. There are two crying babies that make her have no face to continue to depression. When Lu Xinghe came out of the hospital, he became silent. He liked to hide in the billiards room of the milk tea shop to play computer games and do manual work. Sometimes he could do it all day, and it was getting better and better. Su ran, Su Ming and Su ran used all kinds of methods, but they could not change Lu Xinghe''s behavior of hiding under the billiards table, so they had to buy all kinds of new billiards room, In the end, the billiards room became Lu Xinghe''s studio. Su ran saw that there were more and more handmade, and the added shelves were not enough. He wanted to remove the two billiards tables that no one played. Lu Xinghe disagreed, but more and more handmade had no place to put them. He finally agreed that Shaoxi and Lu Yuqin would dispose of them online. Hand to do a put on the Internet, did not expect someone really want, Su ran had to give Lu Xinghe opened a bank card. Lu Xingshen has a minor illness in three days and a serious illness in two days. She loves illness more than old lady Xu. Besides finishing her schoolwork, 90% of Su Ran''s mind is on Lu Xingshen, and half of her mind is on Xu Wenshan and Lu Feng. Both of them are very old. After this incident, they are very sick, especially old lady Xu. In less than three years, the notice of critical illness was given twice. Su Ran is busy with the illness of the two old ladies. Lu Xingchen is uncomfortable and noisy. She finds that the number of cards she has opened for Lu Xinghe has reached six, and she has become a little apprentice to Shaoxi and yunzhan. Su ran takes Su Ming''s call and returns to the milk tea shop from school. Sulan took a look at the time on the wall and asked incredulously, "is this the sun coming out of the West today?"ˇ° My brother said he had something to discuss with me. "ˇ° Oh, I''ll tell you. I''m still charming. "ˇ° "Aunt," Su ran angrily climbed on Su Lan''s back. Su LAN patted Su Ran''s hand and said, "well, just now, I was asked, when will you come back today." Su ran sighed, went to the billiard room, and called "Silence" at the door. Lu Xinghe crawled out from under the billiards table and took a look at Su ran. Su ran asked, "listen to my little aunt, you''re looking for your mother." Lu Xinghe nodded, and Su ran asked, "what can I do for my mother?"ˇ° Why hasn''t dad come back yet? " Su Ran has been listening to this question for nearly three years. Lu Xinghe asks it once a day, and she also answers it very smoothly like a robot: "Dad has gone on a business trip, and it will take a long time to come back."ˇ° Is it true what grandfather said? Every time we go to see it, it''s dad? " Su ran stopped and couldn''t speak. Lu Xinghe looked at her for a while and then said, "I''m going to school." Su ran almost knelt down. Lu Xinghe came out of the hospital. He didn''t like to talk, and he didn''t even go to the kindergarten. Although Xu Wenshan sent someone to teach him how to read and write, he learned all about it, but he refused to leave the billiards room. He told him about going to kindergarten and school, but he didn''t accept it. He didn''t cry or make any noise. He easily didn''t leave the billiards room until he had dinner or went to bed, Su Ran has a headache for this matter. Unexpectedly, Lu Xinghe took the initiative to mention school today, so she was surprised and stuttered and asked, "really, really?" Lu Xinghe nodded. Su ran put her arms around Lu Xinghe and said chokingly, "in silence, mom is going to go to school for you now." You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 500

    Lu Xinghe didn''t speak and wanted to climb back under the billiards table. Su ran grabbed him and said anxiously, "if you don''t want to go to school, it doesn''t matter. We''ll be late."


    "Uncle Xiaoxi said that his computer was not the most powerful, or he didn''t go to school at the beginning; Qin Gu said that her hand is not the best, that is, she didn''t work hard when she went to school. I''m better than uncle Xiaoxi and aunt Qingu. "


    Su ran was relieved. Lu Xinghe didn''t like to talk, but he listened attentively to what others said.


    Su ran touched Lu Xinghe''s head and came out from under the billiards table. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Su Ming standing at the door. Su ran stood up and asked, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    When Lu Xinghe heard this, he climbed out from under the billiard table and jumped into Su Ming''s arms. Su Ming picked up Lu Xinghe and asked, "what do you want to say to your mother?"


    Lu Xinghe buried his head in Su Ming''s arms. Without answering, Su ran said, "he said he would go to school."


    "In silence, tell your uncle if you really want to go to school, or did your mother force you?"


    Su ran immediately protested and said: "brother, I want to go to school silently. I say I want to surpass Xiao Xi and Yu Qin."


    Lu Xinghe raised his head from Su Ming''s arms, nodded a few times, then climbed down and went back to the studio under his billiards table.


    Su ran pulled Su Ming outside and asked in a low voice, "brother, do I want to take you to see a psychologist?"


    "He had two kidnappings before he was three years old, and both of them suffered from inhuman torture. He was very strong enough to do this. The reason why he chose billiards room was that it was his favorite place to stay in. Xu Yunlu saved his two kidnappings, so he felt that the place with Xu Yunlu was safe, In this situation, he still knows that going to school is an artifact that can defeat Shao Xi and Yu Qin. There must be no psychological problem. He just feels that everything around him is too unsafe. When he grows up, his strength increases and it''s more and more inconvenient to climb under the billiards table, he will give up. "


    "I hope so." Su ran sighed and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you calling me back?"


    "Well, the hospital has been built, and the equipment has also been put in. I have contacted all the doctors in charge of various departments, but now there are many things. You have to be responsible for those idle people. For the rest of the doctors, you should discuss with the doctors in charge of various departments and employ them together. You also need to recruit nurses, cashier, medical director, security guard, cleaner, etc."


    Su Ming is now running errands for Xu Wenshan. At the beginning, Xu Wenshan still has a belt. Now an old brain is thrown to Su Ming. Su Ming is young, and the senior officials of Shilong group, big and small, who follow Xu Wenshan, are not easily convinced by one person. In addition, Zhang baizhiliu makes small moves from time to time. Su Ming works very hard, However, Su ran saw that Xu Wenshan was quite satisfied with Su Ming''s progress.


    When Su ran heard that she had to do so many things, she pursed her lips discontentedly and said, "brother, they are still students."


    "I''m not making you pay for nothing. You''re a student with two children. Do you really want your aunt to pay for the milk powder of the two children all the time?" Su Ming said and stuffed a briefcase for Su ran. Su ran angrily slapped Su Ming and said, "brother, when will you find me a sister-in-law?"


    "Your brother is so busy that he doesn''t even have time to go to bed. He can''t find your sister-in-law."


    "Brother, time is squeezed out."


    "Well, I''ve put up the shelf of the hospital, and I''ll teach you the rest." Su Ming patted his briefcase, then looked at his watch, then looked up at Zhao xiaohen, who was sitting at the bar and got drunk. He asked Zhao xiaohen, "can milk tea make him drunk?"


    "Brother Dongdong said that he broke up with his family last month and officially announced that he came out of the cabinet, which nearly knocked over the Zhao family."


    "Men and men''s love, your brother really can''t understand, brother went to the airport, for a while fly to the United States, call me if you have anything."


    "Brother, pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, the short tower is following. Except for time, your brother is very rich."


    After seeing off Su Ming, Su Ran has to open her briefcase. Besides the hospital information, there are all kinds of seals and so on.


    Su ran was looking through a lot of information when Gao Honggang came in. Three years ago, it was dishajie who took Goa''s police officers to the mountain. Although he exterminated the criminal group, Goa''s police officers were also seriously injured, and the person in charge, Aku and dishajie, were killed. However, Gao Honggang, who did not go up the mountain but was known as the joint action of the two countries, became the biggest beneficiary of this time''s crackdown on the criminal group of Arab law and regulations. After returning home, he was promoted to his official post and replaced Xu Yunlu as director.


    It is said that Gao Honggang is also very angry because the director is not clear. He has refused to be appointed twice. But from his experience, there is a truth that can''t be true any more, that is, people have to live first, only when they are alive can they have all kinds of possibilities and miracles.


    Su ran sits on the small sofa, which is not far from the bar. She hears Gao Honggang and Su LAN say hello, and then she says to Zhao xiaohen, "hate, almost."


    "Go away!" Zhao xiaohen was not polite to his brother Honggang, whom he once respected very much. Gao Honggang said, "if you don''t go back and show your face, I can''t protect you."


    "I didn''t ask for your protection."ˇ° Hate son, although the police position is very dangerous, and working overtime day and night is really not a good occupation, but the police have a special convenience, other professions may not have his advantage. "ˇ° What''s convenient. "ˇ° It''s that they''re very well informed. "ˇ° It''s not convenient to be well informed. " Zhao Xiao hate words with don''t muddle my mood, Gao Honggang said, "do you know that Tuo was seriously injured."ˇ° Even if he is dead, it has nothing to do with me. Besides, it has nothing to do with you! "ˇ° Do you know how he got hurt? " Gao Honggang asked for a cup of warm water and took a sip. Seeing Zhao xiaohen staring at him, he continued, "fight with Binli and get seriously injured." Zhao xiaohen is still a happy expressionˇ° Binri is Aku''s father and the actual controller behind the GOA government. NATO fights with him, and the result is that NATO is seriously injured and binri is killed by NATO. " Gao Honggang patted Zhao xiaohen and explained with deep understanding, "I know you still don''t understand the music in the middle. Binli is dead, and no one will trace the death of Aku. At least it''s impossible to issue more than ten orders to investigate the murderer like him."ˇ° What can he trace? His son Aku, he doesn''t know that he is a devil who has done all kinds of bad things. He doesn''t know how many people want to eat his flesh and drink his blood. Ghosts kill him to kill the people of Goa. Well, he should thank ghosts and trace it. " Zhao xiaohen hummed a loud voice and choked up, "people are killed by ghosts, but ghosts didn''t..." speaking of this, Zhao xiaohen suddenly asked, "do you mean ghosts are not dead, the reason why they don''t show up is to avoid this guest."ˇ° I didn''t say that Gao Honggang drank water, and when he saw Zhao Xiao staring at him, he had to say, "but these guys are also cruel. Bingli and natuo can''t fight for no reason. In a word, Bingley is dead. Even if Li Gui is still alive, no one will bother him. " Su ran even felt that when Gao Honggang said this, her eyes were still floating towards her. But Su ran really doesn''t want to think about those things any more. She and Xu Yunlu realize that it''s seven years now. It doesn''t matter if the baby has two children, and it doesn''t matter if he gets together and leaves more. The problem is that he always dies once. She''s just a mortal. She doesn''t even have the attainments of old lady Xu. Old lady Xu is so angry that she has to bring up two children. She really can''t afford it. Of course, the money Xu Xiaolu gave Su ran was enough to raise Lu Xinghe and Lu Xingchen as the second generation of the top rich. When yunhang group began to make money, Shaodong could not separate Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and Hengbin when it paid dividends, so he gave Xu Yunlu''s bonus to Su ran, Li GUI''s to Zhao xiaohen, and Hengbin''s to save it separately. Su ran did not lack the money to raise Lu Xinghe and Lu Xingchen, But she wants to support herself by her own hands to support two children who are rich in material but have no father. Su Lan''s milk tea shop, because of Wang Dingyi''s departure, invited a few refreshment masters behind, all of which could not reach Wang Dingyi''s level. The business was plummeting. Every month, she could only keep her balance. From time to time, she also relied on Qin Xing to help her. Su ran had the idea to close it more than once, but Su LAN refused to say what to do when it was closed. Without a billiard room, where to hide; When people from Yunxing come here to drink milk tea and chat, she is used to listening to it. When it''s turned off, where can she listen; What''s more, this is Lu Xingshen''s and Qin Xingxing''s paradise. It''s closed. Where do they go to find the paradise? In a word, Su LAN has a lot of excuses. Even if she refuses to close it, Su Ran has to let her go. But Qin Xing''s express company is getting bigger and bigger. Under Shaodong''s guidance, it has become very large-scale, and even recruited two accountants. It seems that she is struggling to go public. Su ran finally finished the stack of materials Su Ming gave her. The conclusion is that there are only shelves, and the rest are blank, waiting for her to add meat and blood to the shelves. Of course, Su Ming didn''t set a time for Su ran to recruit all the people and start business. So Su ran got busy. He didn''t want to think about Xu Yunlu''s busy schedule any more, but he had no time to mourn. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 501

    Guoling community was bought by Shaodong and others at the beginning, and gradually became a new consumption center. After several years of tossing, it has become more and more large-scale. For safety, maozi is responsible for all the security in the area, but for the large scale of yunhang, Shaodong let Baiguo and a security deputy team leader recruited from outside be responsible for the safety of yunhang for the convenience of employment; After Zhao xiaohen was in the bar, Huang Jitou just retired and was recruited by him to be the vice captain; Xiaozheng didn''t have Xu Yunlu to follow, so he ran errands behind Qin Xing and became the security vice captain of the express company and milk tea shop.


    As soon as Shaodong saw that this mode was very good, he acquiesced, and the hospital was totally external, so it must have its own special security. In order to be safe, Shaodong also asked Su ran to recruit the security guards first, and let Mao Zi follow the guard. The first requirement for hospital security is that they must be veterans, and they must have a Veterans'' certificate or something. The requirement for the Deputy security captain is even higher.


    Su ran knows that running a hospital is not a joke. If it''s not done well, it''s going to cost her life. She has to be full of spirit and have a chat with Su Ming''s two vice presidents and several attending doctors. The vice president is invited from a top three hospital. She is very senior and has a lot of experience. The worst attending doctors are all masters with more than five years of professional experience, Moreover, Su Ming''s goal for this hospital is to make it a brain authority in Southwest China. Su Ming, the God of brain science, has a little confidence in this hospital. However, professionals like Su Ming are always striving for perfection in their own specialties, but they are not particularly interested in those chores, so they soon divide the work, They are responsible for finding the professionals themselves, and then they can decide after Su Ming''s interview. Su Ran is responsible for the rest of the people.


    Su ran immediately asks for help from her teacher''s mother. Song''s mother agrees to help her share the job of recruiting nurses and medical guides in the hospital. As for the security and cleaners, Su ran will do it by herself.


    With the joint efforts of several parties, the hospital soon became a large-scale hospital. The staff came to the hospital one after another, and the security guards recruited seven or eight people. Su ran, the Deputy security captain, never found a suitable one.


    So when Su ran walked into the milk tea shop, she heard Zhao xiaohen say: "Su Xiaoran, is she recruiting security guards or boyfriends? I introduced her to her brother last week, but she didn''t like it. She has been working in the field for six years in the police station, OK?"


    Then Ning Xiaohai''s voice came: "then why does he put a good policeman to be the security guard of any hospital?"


    "It''s just a little bit of a situation. I''m not satisfied with the fact that I''ve been attacked by K on the top."


    "Then you are not harming Su Xiaoran. Your friend may work for Su Xiaoran for one or two days."


    Sura didn''t expect Ning Xiaohai to be here. After Xu Yunlu had an accident, he was angry and angry with Xu Yunlu. Then he never came to southern Yunnan again, but he would call Lu Xinghe from time to time.


    When Ning Xiaohai sees Su ran, he greets her. Both sides don''t ask each other why they haven''t been here for so many years. Are you OK these years? Some polite words are a kind of real concern for people like them who really treat each other as their relatives instead of saying them.


    Ning Xiaohai only said: "Su Xiaoran, listen to hate dull said you are recruiting security team leader, if there is really no suitable candidate, I have a few retired brothers who can play together can be introduced to people, character does not have to say, capture and fight are won the prize."


    "It''s not a waste. If they don''t have a good job and really want to, you can ask."


    "All right." With Ning Xiaohai''s words, Qin Xingxing comes in with a toy car pulled by a rope. Lu Xingchen, who holds the steering wheel, sits on the car. Ning Xiaohai says, "what''s this? How can a young man ride in the car and a little girl pull the car?"


    Qin Xingxing threw the rope in his hand and said, "I''m his aunt. Of course I have to cover him."


    Ning Xiaohai laughs, reaches for Qin Xingxing and puts it on the bar. He says, "this little girl is so capable that she will not worry about getting married when she grows up."


    Qin Xingxing said with a fork: "although you are very handsome, I already have someone I like."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Ning Xiaohai came back and asked hesitantly, "do you mind if my uncle asks, which young man do you like?"


    Qin Xingxing immediately pointed to the billiard room and announced: "it''s Lu Xinghe. I want to marry Lu Xinghe when I grow up."


    After hearing this, everyone fainted with laughter. Su LAN tut made more than a dozen noises, took Qin Xingxing down from the bar and said, "this shameless girl is really used to by her father. She doesn''t look like a girl."


    When Lu Xingshen heard that Qin Xingxing called "Lu Xinghe", he wanted to get out of the car. Without turning it over, he opened his mouth and spurted at Qin Xingxing. Qin Xingde, who was interrupted to express his confession to Lu Xinghe, turned Lu Xingshen out of the car with a look of disgust. Lu Xingshen started to run to the billiard room with short legs and called "gege" while running.


    But Lu Xingshen stopped when he ran to the door, because Lu Xinghe was pointing his finger at the door. Lu Xingshen called "gege" affectionately at the door, but he didn''t get the permission to enter the door. He called for a while, ate his fingers for a while, and then ran to Qin Xingxing with short legs. He took Qin Xingxing to the billiard room, and Qin Xingxing said, "I''m not in a hurry to marry him. What''s your hurry, Don''t worry. When it''s time to eat, he will come out naturally. "


    Everyone was happy again. Ning Xiaohai stroked his forehead and said, "my aunt is going to marry my nephew. You dare to raise them together, Sulan."


    "How do I feel like you''re coming from the Middle Ages?" Sulan said scornfully.


    The milk tea shop hasn''t been so busy for a long time, which makes Su ran feel as if it''s back to three years ago when Xu Yunlu and a group of friends were drinking here. She asked for a cup of milk tea and had a drink. Coco and Li Li were here because Xu Yunlu needed her to protect Su''s family. Now the battlefield doesn''t know where to turn, No matter what way, it''s not suitable to delay them any more. Shaodong also put them in a more important place, so this milk tea makes Su ran really uncomfortable. No wonder there are fewer and fewer people and the snacks are poorly made. Even the milk tea is not as good as cocoa and granula.


    Su ran put the milk tea aside, Zhu Zhu riding Suzuki with Xu Zihao came, Xu Zihao into the shop, saw Su ran asked: "Zhu Zhu said you want to see me."


    "Yes, our hospital is about to open, and my brother has set up a department of traditional Chinese medicine. He said that you are responsible for that, including the pharmacy of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "But I''ve only been working in a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine for two years, and I want to do it a little longer."


    "My brother said that there is no shop in this village. He thinks it''s better for you to get in place earlier and learn to find more professional people to do it instead of being more professional."


    "I think Su Ming''s thinking has changed a lot now."


    "I think so, too."


    "He has succeeded in becoming a doctor and a businessman."


    "If it''s a conscientious businessman, it''s possible that a successful businessman has more people to help than a doctor, cousin. They are all treating diseases and saving lives, but there are differences in quantity."


    "There is no bottom line for you to help Su Ming." Xu Zihao asked for a cup of mineral water and Zhu Zhu asked for a cup of milk tea. After hearing this, he immediately said, "is she helping Su Ming? Is she helping herself? Who is Xu''s family property?"


    Xu Zihao said: "Zhu Zhu, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhu Zhu snorted and said, "I don''t believe that Mr. Xu will give it to others rather than to the two sons of Xiaolu."


    Zhu Zhu drank a mouthful of milk tea and cried: "Su Xiaoran, my God, what kind of milk tea is it? How can it be made worse and worse? Even you can''t make it as well."


    Zhao xiaohen nodded his head very heavily, and recognized Zhu Zhu''s courage to tell the truth. As soon as her new milk tea sister blushed, Su LAN quickly made her a cup and took a drink, saying, "how can it be so exaggerated?"


    "Aunt LAN, open your beautiful eyes and have a look. Are there any guests here?"


    "That''s because there are several milk tea shops around."


    "If it''s a dessert shop, I''ll listen to Zihao. In order to protect your milk tea shop, boss Shao doesn''t allow anyone to have a second milk tea shop on this street. As a result, you are so popular that you can''t be worthy of boss Shao."


    "If I haven''t torn your mouth for a long time, you owe it again, don''t you?"


    "By the way, LAN Gu, xun''er is going to have a holiday. It''s all in May. What military academy do you think he got such a good result?"


    "His military academy is not bad, 985 is the best."


    "Oh, oh, when it comes to your son, it''s almost the same as your son. I won''t say it, I won''t say it. By the way, I saw Wang Neng a few days ago."


    "You can see it when you see it." Su LAN snorted. Zhu Zhu asked for a plate of chicken rice lace to eat and said, "you said that Wang Neng and Wang Xun are not the same mother. At least they are a father. How can their character be so far from each other? When he was so kind to Su ran, how did Su ran help him? Bu Yu Yi Li, do you understand? He asked Bu Yu Yi Li to help him. What happened? Hum


    Ning Xiaohai immediately asked: "what has he done to make people angry?"


    "He robbed Su Ming of his girlfriend."


    "Ah Ning Xiaohai immediately said, "I''ll kill him. It''s nobody."


    Su ran quickly said: "Zhu Zhu, don''t talk nonsense. My brother and Chen Zhuo haven''t come to the step you said."


    "If Su Ming didn''t like Chen Zhuo, why did he help her so much at the beginning? Except for her grandmother''s brain tumor, Su Ming paid 80% of the operation fee."


    "My brother said that Chen Zhuo is a very independent and strong girl. When he saw her, he had the feeling of seeing me in those days, so if he could help, he would help."


    "No, Su Xiaoran, you and your brother cheat ghosts. I think your brother is too busy. Wang Neng takes the opportunity to get in and take Chen Zhuo away."


    "Oh, you think Chen Zhuo is a young girl. She''s a sophomore, and she earns all her tuition. She''s seen the world. OK?"


    Su LAN took another sip of milk tea and said, "I talked to xun''er on the phone a while ago. He told me that Wang Neng and others had built a hardware and Electronics Street. It''s said that the price level is good and the business seems to be very hot. What kind of agent do you want to be these days?"


    Xu Zihao said: "is a large laser cutting machine agent."


    "Yes, anyway, it''s said that there''s a lot of money. One machine costs more than one million yuan. So when I went to the north to see the machine, I went to see xun''er by the way. I spent 20000 yuan on his living expenses, which almost confused him."


    When we think about the scene, it''s really gratifying. We can''t help but feel happy. Su ran shakes her head. She is satisfied that Wang Neng''s son-in-law Chen Zhuo has been pried by him. She is very depressed. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 502

    Su Ran''s most urgent task now is to find a suitable Deputy security team leader, so without going to school on Monday, she went straight to the hospital, walked into the office, took several application materials from Xiao Qi, Su Ming''s secretary, and asked, "Qi Er, are these all transferred soldiers?"


    Xiao Qi immediately nodded and said, "Miss Su, these are all candidates from yesterday. I have a look at them. Two of them are not bad. It seems that they are from Mr. He."


    When Su ran heard Mr. He, she realized for a while that he meant maozi. She couldn''t help laughing. It was only the person maozi was looking for, which made people feel relieved. So she said, "let them in."


    Because it was recommended by Mao Zi, Su ran was very relieved that she did not go to read the materials. She put down her bag, put down the materials, sat down in the office chair, opened the computer, put on her glasses and looked at the profiles of various departments passed by Xiao Qi. When she heard a knock on the door, Su ran said, "please come in." she saw that there were two bad words, frowned, heard the sound of pushing the door, and someone came in.


    Su ran did not raise his head to stare at the computer and asked, "what''s your name


    After su ran asked for a long time, there was no response. She took off her glasses, picked up the phone and asked, "Xiao Qi, this profile, don''t you say it was written by the top students in various departments?"


    "Yes, the worst is master''s degree," he said with certainty


    "How do these Ph.D. students pass the exam when they write theses?" Su Ran is very dissatisfied to return to du to shout a, just feel the person that comes in hasn''t made a sound, then put on glasses, more dissatisfied ground asks, "how to return a responsibility, ask you words."


    However, the man had already approached the desk, and the bright, elegant, avant-garde and trendy man who used to be turned into ashes, Su ran didn''t need to wear glasses, and could recognize him, so Su ran was stunned, and couldn''t even focus her eyes for a moment.


    In front of him, after another three years, I don''t know whether he has lived a very comfortable life or a cheerful life. The years still don''t leave any traces of time on his face. Just like I knew him at the beginning of that year, he is fashionable and avant-garde, romantic and uninhibited. It doesn''t seem that we should add a word more fashionable and avant-garde, romantic and uninhibited.


    The man waved his hand to Su ran and called "little lazy".


    Su ran just came back to her senses. She didn''t look at the man again. Instead, she turned out the information of the two candidates who Xiaoqi had sent in and were recognized by maozi. The first name on the information was Xu Yunlu.


    Su ran looked up at Xu Yunlu after reading the materials. Without blinking, Xu Yunlu shook his hand in front of Su Ran''s eyes and asked, "little lazy, are you scared?"


    Sura put down the information, directly took over HR''s work, very business to ask: "are you a transferred soldier?"


    Xu Yunlu immediately stretched out his hand to pull Su Ran''s face and answered seriously, "yes, Miss Su."


    "On your resume, you retired from the special forces?"


    "Yes, Miss Su!"


    "Your identification."


    Xu Yunlu Oh, and quickly reached out to touch the certificate, touched for a while before saying: "sorry, Miss Su, I forgot to bring the certificate."


    "You''re here to apply for a job. You don''t even have your ID. do you think our hospital is a playground?" Su Ran''s tone became unfriendly. Xu Yunlu said, "no, Miss Su, I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry to apply for the job, so I''ve lost my certificate. I''ll ask someone to bring it for me."


    Su ran stares at Xu Yunlu. Seeing Su Ran''s irresistible attitude, Xu Yunlu quickly retreats to the door and shouts: "maozi, go and get your brother Lu''s certificate. Miss Su wants to check it."


    Su ran heard several people''s laughter outside. Besides Mao Zi, there should be Li Gui.


    After Xu Yunlu finished his command, he turned around and said, "Miss Su, my friend has helped me get my certificate."


    Su ran nodded, took off her glasses and said: "the hospital is a place where all kinds of people will appear. There are not ten times, eight times, three or four times in a year like medical trouble. As a soldier, you may be qualified, but as a security guard, do you know what you should do to be qualified?"


    Xu Yunlu immediately straightened up and said: "Miss Su, you can rest assured that I have participated in a number of large-scale anti riot and anti evil work in the army, and I have been sent out to maintain peace. I don''t think the medical troublemakers can be compared with these big traitors."


    Su ran felt that Xu Yunlu''s answer was very reasonable. She nodded and called "Xiao Qi".


    Xiaoqi, a pretty and quiet girl, just graduated from college. Originally, Su Ming arranged for Guan Meng to be her assistant. But because of Yu Jingming''s vicious plan, Su ran didn''t want to see Yu Ye. She was afraid that when she saw Yu Ye, she would think of the report that his father arranged to sacrifice her father, So Su Ming asked people to choose a secretary major Xiao Qi from the newly graduated college students to be her assistant. Of course, for the sake of safety, maozi investigated all the eighteen generations of Xiao Qi''s ancestors, and found a clear, simple and well paid family.


    Xiaoqi was brought in by maozi. They looked like they were watching a good play and laughing unkindly. They were puzzled. When they heard Su ran calling her, they quickly went in and asked, "Miss Su, what''s the matter?"


    "I have a look at Mr. Xu''s information. The person is recommended by Mr. He, and there is no problem with the information, but he didn''t bring his certificate. After a while, you can check the certificate. If there is no problem, you can let him serve as the Deputy security team leader. The probation period is three months. If he is qualified, he will stay. If he is unqualified, he will be fired!"


    When Xiao Qi heard the sound of quick laughter coming from outside, he didn''t know what was funny about it. What''s more, he answered: "OK, Miss Su!" Su ran finished, turned his head back to the computer to continue to read the profile, did not hear the news, very dissatisfied with raised his head and asked: "Qi Er, you take this Mr. Xu to go through the formalities." Xiao Qi said to Xu Yunlu, "let''s go, Mr. Xu. The procedure is in the personnel department." This man was brought by maozi. Although Xiaoqi didn''t come for a few days, he could see that the man named maozi was not from the hospital, but he seemed to be in charge of things, and his relationship with the hospital was not simple. He didn''t dare to neglect Xu Yunlu, and he could keep basic politeness. Xu Yunlu takes a look at Su ran, who is still working hard. He nods and obediently follows Xiao Qi to leave Su Ran''s office. Sitting on the sofa outside, Li Gui and Hengbin are too happy to see Xu Yunlu come out of the room. Maozi is just like a dream. They can''t accept the fact that Xu Yunlu, Li Gui and Hengbin, who have been dead for nearly three years, are alive again. Xu Yunlu glared at Li Gui. Li Gui finally stopped laughing and said, "master of the deer gate, people are not happy or angry when they see you." Xu Yunlu gave Li Gui''s head and said, "your Master Lu has successfully employed the post of deputy leader of hospital security. You don''t have a good place to hang out. I''ll hire you to be a security guard for the moment." Xiao Qi said, "Mr. Xu, you haven''t passed the probation period yet." Xu Yunlu said with an elegant smile: "Miss Qi, as the Deputy security captain, I have to have some of my own staff. Otherwise, if I have no staff, how can I pass the probation period?" Qi thinks so. Besides being handsome, Xu Yunlu and Li Gui both have a kind of temperament, which can''t be fully described. That kind of ruffian seems to have another kind of temperament: they are fashionable and avant-garde, and they don''t like to apply for security. Besides being fashionable, the fur coats Xu Yunlu and Li Gui wear look very valuable and have a good figure, If it''s not for the temperament that Xiao Qi can''t describe, it looks like a playboy. In a word, it''s the type that girls like when they see it. She''s a girl, and she doesn''t dislike it either. Moreover, they seem to have a very shallow relationship with Mao Zi. If they can''t get rid of their former comrades in arms, they have to remind them, "Mr. Xu, if you can''t pass the probation period, The person you hired will be the same... "Xu Yunlu immediately compared his" OK "action with his hand, indicating that he understood it, and went to the personnel department with maozi. Qi looks at the people who left curiously. After a while, he sees Shaodong and Shaoxi come in in a hurry. Qi is a newcomer and doesn''t know Shaodong and Shaoxi. As soon as he comes up with a voice to stop him, Shaodong has opened the door of Su Ran''s office and asked, "Ranran, I heard from Baiguo that Xiaolu is back." Su ran said without looking up: "I''ve looked at his resume. He''s qualified for the post of deputy security captain. I''ve agreed to employ him. Now I''m going to report to the personnel department." Shao Dong was stunned for a moment, then laughed, nodded and said, "OK, you think he can do it." Shao Xi blinked several times and touched Shao Dong: "is she sure there is no problem?"ˇ° It''s more adaptable than us. We''ve been struggling for so many years to get used to it, and she''s only been struggling twice to get used to it completely. "ˇ° Let''s go to the personnel department. " As soon as Shao Xi finished, Su Ming came over in a hurry. Shao Dong asked, "you are not abroad."ˇ° I heard maozi say that brother Lu has come back. I''m afraid of Xiao ran. I just said, "Ran Ran looks very calm." Shaodong said that Su Ming was worried and said, "she''s noisy. I can rest assured that it''s calm..." after that, Su Ming knocked on the door with his fingers and asked, "are you OK, Ranran?"ˇ° What I can do is, brother, these department directors are really doctors. It''s so naive to write a department profile. I''ve already found a good company to do the profile. "ˇ° Even if it''s bad, use it first. If it''s not good, change it later. " Su Ming was a little worried. Shaodong patted Su Ming and said, "let Xiaoran be quiet. Let''s go to see if Xiaolu is disfigured or disabled." Su Ming takes a look at Su ran and nods. He and Shaodong leave the office and go to the personnel department. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 503

    Su ran read the brief introduction of each department and let Xiao Qi send it to the manufacturer who made the brand. The talent elephant came to life.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t have an accident. It''s clear that Xu Yunlu put the Buddhist bead and the medicine. Su ran was just relieved. She didn''t know if she was too sad. She couldn''t be happy until she got off work.


    Su ran waited for Xiao Qi to clean up and leave the office before covering her face with her hand. But after a while, Xiao Qi ran back and whispered, "Miss Su, President Su is at the door. It seems that she has been standing for a long time."


    Su ran came back to see Xiao Qi''s eyes filled with curiosity. She nodded and said, "I know. You can get off work."


    Qi left the office again.


    Su ran picked up the bag and went to the door. Sure enough, she saw Su Ming standing at the door and couldn''t help asking, "brother, why don''t you come into the office and what are you doing here?"


    "Let''s go." Su Ming takes the bag, takes Su Ran''s hand and leaves the office.


    After getting off the elevator and walking to the gate of the hospital, Su Ming said, "I''m kneeling for grandma. Grandma doesn''t pay attention to him."


    "You deserve it!" Su ran said with tears in her eyes that Su Ming didn''t continue this topic, but asked, "go to Su LAN for dinner, or go home to eat?"


    "Go to my aunt."


    Su Ming leads Su ran to the milk tea shop. Qin Xingxing doesn''t know what she''s done. She bullies Lu Xingshen and cries. She''s wiping Lu Xingshen''s tears and says, "Shen Shen, you crying bag, can you stop crying?"


    Lu Xingshen is a little girl. She can''t make it clear. She pulls hard, wipes her eyes with her hand and pedals her legs. Qin Xingxing has to catch Lu Xingshen and wants to carry her back. But she is only half a year older than Lu Xingshen. She still doesn''t have enough strength, so she carries her back to the store. Su LAN crosses her waist and asks, "Xing Xing, you bully Shen again."


    "No, mom. I fell down." Qin Xingxing is not satisfied that he has been wronged.


    Su Lan also wanted to train, so she saw Su Ming and Su LAN coming. Su LAN put down her hand and said, "I''m struggling."


    "Auntie, what are you tangled about?"


    "Do I want to take your girl''s food or not?"


    "By the way, auntie, why are you the only one in the shop?"


    "Well, it''s not a holiday, it''s not a weekend, it''s cold, there shouldn''t be any guests, so I''ll let them all go home."


    "Ah, sister-in-law, let one or two people be your helpers, three children. You can''t be too busy by yourself."


    "My mother-in-law and shanpao Gulu''s mother are still there, and they cook these meals." As soon as Su Lan''s words came to an end, Lu Xingshen had already struggled from Qin Xingxing and rushed to Su ran. Su ran had to quickly embrace Lu Xingshen, who was walking unsteadily. When Lu Xingshen saw Su ran, he even forgot to cry and immediately cried with joy: "Ma, Ma!"


    Su Ming reaches out his hand and picks up Lu Xingshen. Lu Xingshen immediately calls him "chirp". Su Ming says with a smile, "although he doesn''t speak clearly, he speaks early. It''s not like silence. He''s more than two years old and doesn''t speak much, but generally speaking, he speaks early and clearly. By the way, Shen Shen, brother."


    Lu Xing sank to the billiard room and pointed to it and called out: "gege."


    Su Ming walks to the billiards room with Lu Xingshen in his arms. When he sees Lu Xinghe sitting under the billiards table, he is doing the work with his heart. He shouts, "silent, have a meal."


    "Uncle." Lu Xing did not lift the head of the river. He continued to be busy. Su Ming said, "I''m eating in silence."


    Lu Xinghe just stopped working, climbed out from under the billiards table and rushed to Su Ming''s arms. Su Ming reached for Lu Xinghe, shook his head and said, "you don''t need to earn money at home. What are you doing so hard?"


    "It''s really unreasonable," Su Lan said as she set out her meal. "It''s so big. It''s more than I earn. How can I spend it in the future?"


    Su Ming put down the two little guys with a smile and said, "it''s not good to make money. In the future, the stars and Shen will be covered silently. We don''t have to worry about it."


    "That''s true. After that, the dowry of my star will be silent." Su Lan said, looking at Su ran with the remaining light of her eyes, "by the way, you three little guys haven''t washed your hands yet."


    "Auntie, I''ll take them to wash." Su ran hurriedly leads the three little guys to the bathroom. The three little guys have a good habit of washing their hands before meals, and they all follow. Su LAN washes his hands and says, "how can I feel abnormal?"


    Su Ming shakes his head and doesn''t speak. Su LAN says angrily, "if you say you''re going to die, you''re going to die perfectly. It''s always like this. Who can bear it if you come back every few years."


    "It should be something you have to do."


    Su LAN sighed: "I''m still young and have a good heart. How can the old lady''s heart bear it? What a sin."


    As they were saying this, Su ran came back with the three little guys. Lu Xinghe put down the bowl as soon as he was ready to eat. He stood up and looked at the door. For a long time, he called: "Uncle Tu."


    Su ran saw Xu Yunlu, Li Gui, Hengbin and Lao Tu walking into the milk tea shop under the support of Shaodong, maozi, Baiguo and Aita. Lao Tu didn''t expect Lu Xinghe to remember himself. He was a little surprised: "remember me silently."


    After calling Lao Tu, Lu Xinghe turned his eyes to Xu Yunlu. After a while, he choked and called "Dad".


    Xu Yunlu came over and held Lu Xinghe in his arms.


    Lu Xinghe began to clap Xu Yunlu with tears and said, "where have you been? Where have you been? It''s been a long time! "


    Lu Xingchen, who holds a small job, is completely confused. In his less than two-year-old life, he has no father.


    Qin Xingxing bit a small spoon and asked curiously, "Mom, how did my brother have a father?"


    "He doesn''t have a father. Is it difficult that he jumped out of the crack in the stone?"


    Qin Xingxing is also confused: "but isn''t elder brother born by Ranran''s elder sister?"


    "What a mess." Su LAN patted Qin Xingxing''s head, afraid that Xu Yunlu couldn''t get off the stage. She went to pick up Lu Xinghe, but Xu Yunlu took Lu Xinghe to the bar, put Lu Xinghe on the bar, put his hand in his arms and asked, "silently, how can I forgive dad?"


    Lu Xinghe just cried, buried his head in Xu Yunlu''s arms and refused to speak.


    Xu Yunlu touched the small body of the landing Star River, looked at the milk tea shop with his eyes, and said with a little sadness: "Sulan, how come you don''t even have a person in this shop, and the things are so old."


    "Boss Lu, this shop was opened before you left. It''s more than two years since you left. It''s almost three years. It''s the same as the new one. You think it''s a movie and TV play."


    "Your business doesn''t look very good."


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, what do you mean by that? Look, it''s just that the shop is old. As for people, both Ranran and Xiaoming are old and their children are big. But you still look very well-off. People are as young as they were three years ago, and they are still so fresh and handsome!" Su Lan was a little angry because of the bad business in the store. Xu Yunlu was angry and incoherent.


    Xu Yunlu smiles and reaches down to the bar. He doesn''t touch anything. He doesn''t even touch the empty wine bottle. Su LAN says, "I''ve thrown it all away. Those with wine and those without wine have thrown it all away. Anyway, there''s no one to drink."


    "Sulan doesn''t bring such a thing. She''s trying to sow dissension."


    Lu Xingchen stares at a pair of big eyes and observes. He thinks something''s wrong. He doesn''t like to eat, so he should put aside his job and pounce on Su LAN. Su LAN has to pick him up.


    Lu Xingshen curiously looks at Lu Xinghe who is nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu sees him and reaches for Lu Xingshen.


    Lu Xingchen immediately felt that something was wrong. This father was different from Qin Xingxing''s father. Although he had a smile on his face and a gentle expression, he was still angry. There was a fierce and fierce air between his eyebrows, which was not particularly friendly. So he shrank back into Su Lan''s arms and peered at Xu Yunlu secretly with his black gem eyes.


    When Xu Yunlu saw Lu Xingshen''s acceptance of his life, he was afraid of using his power. The little guy cried and laughed. He took his hand back and continued to ask Lu Xinghe: "quietly, Dad, remember you''re going to school soon..."


    Lu Xingshen sees that Xu Yunlu really ignores him. He just talks to Lu Xinghe. He feels aggrieved again. He frowns and his eyes are red. He grabs Su LAN with his hand and pats him discontentedly.


    Su LAN put her arms around her and patted her several times. She was very dissatisfied and said, "Xu Xiaolu, I think you are big and light."


    "Children''s minds are so complicated." Xu Yunlu is happy and reaches out his hand to lift Lu Xingshen from Su Lan''s arms.


    Lu Xingchen immediately felt that something was wrong again. The father''s body was so hard that he was not as soft as his aunt and mother. It was uncomfortable to hold him.


    However, Lu Xingshen still pushed Lu Xinghe aside, hesitated for a while, and then whispered "eight ah."


    Xu Yunlu answered happily, and then touched Lu Xingshen''s head. Su LAN called again: "this is a delicate bag. Don''t touch it blindly. You''ll feel sick later."


    "If you are ill, it has nothing to do with me. What''s your name? I''ll change it tomorrow."


    "Change your name?"


    "It''s changed. It''s changed into a star. It''s called a star sink." Xu Yunlu pointed at Li Gui and said, "what are you laughing at? Zhao xiaodai doesn''t know how to deal with you. Go away and do it for him. Don''t pestle here."


    Lu Xinghe called to Hengbin and Li Gui: "Godfather!"


    "This boy has a good memory." Heng bin came over and pinched Lu Xinghe''s little face. Li Gui also pinched Lu Xinghe''s little face. Then he threw his gloves on the bar and said, "Xu Xiaolu can''t speak human language. He still cleans up my master. When I see him, I have to throw myself in my arms and give him a hug." As soon as Li Gui finished speaking, everyone saw Zhao xiaohen appear at the door, and then scream wildly. As expected, he threw his arms to Li Gui. But he threw Li Gui to the ground and swung his fist to fight wildly. He still scolded, "son of a bitch, you are still alive, you are still alive. I don''t want to kill you today, let you really die."


    Everyone looked at each other for a while. Maozi laughed first, so everyone laughed.


    Lu Xing looks at Li Gui in a daze. Seeing that Li Gui is beaten by Zhao xiaohen, she is happy and claps her hands. Su LAN, a little worried, rushes to Su Ran''s direction and asks: "Xiaolu, your grandma and grandfather will let you go?"


    "Where is it?" Xu Yunlu sighed a big tone, "said, this time I don''t kneel for ten days and nights, don''t talk to me."ˇ° How do you... "ˇ° I promised them that I would go back to kneel after I coax the little sluggard, and kneel for 100 days and nights. " Su LAN turned her eyes, and then poked Xu Yunlu''s forehead with her fingers. She said, "you''re a mouth. You can be coaxed alive if you die."ˇ° By the way, Sulan, no one has come to argue these years. Let''s plug up the little lazy. "ˇ° I do not know! Better coax your son first Su LAN snorted, straightened himself up, turned to leave the bar, and Xu Yunlu cut and said, "how come it''s the same as before, stingy." Xu Yunlu waved his hand to maozi and others and said, "they''re all pestling here. It''s not right to see my brother''s jokes. What should I do?" Hengbin then hugged Shaodong''s shoulder and left. Shaodong planed to open Hengbin''s hand and said discontentedly, "you''re not interesting enough. This time, it''s time to break up with each other."ˇ° Ah, it''s urgent. I''ll give you a good explanation. " Li Gui finally persuades Zhao xiaohen to hold his hand and takes Zhao xiaohen away. So Shaoxi immediately becomes weak and goes back to sleep. Maozi, Baiguo and others retreat to the small rest room and sit around without disturbing Xu Yunlu to coax their son. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 504

    Finally, Xu Yunlu is quiet and can hold Lu Xingshen and Lu Xinghe in his arms and talk quietly. However, Qin Xingxing, who is unwilling to be lonely, quickly eats a big bowl of food. After throwing down his spoon and rice bowl, he goes to the bar and pats Xu Yunlu''s legs. Xu Yunlu then holds Qin Xingxing to the bar. Qin Xingxing asks: "who are you?"


    "I am Chen Chen and silent father."


    "Dad?" Qin Xing asked suspiciously, "why haven''t I seen you all the time?"


    "Because if I want to support them, I have to give them money to eat."


    Qin Xingxing was even more suspicious: "my father also wants to earn money for me and my mother. He is a courier. How about you? What do you do? "


    "Me?" Xu Yunlu didn''t expect Qin Xingxing to be so funny. He laughed and thought for a while before he said, "I''ll be a security guard, security captain."


    Qin Xingxing''s eyes brightened, patted Lu Xinghe and said, "brother, your father is the captain of the security team. It''s very impressive."


    Lu Xinghe raised his head and asked, "really, dad?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded, but Lu Xinghe was a few years older than Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingshen. In his Zhihai, the security captain didn''t seem to be a great job, but he finally knew what his father was doing. He was not as hard to grasp as before, and he was happy.


    Xu Yunlu saw Lu Xinghe smile, said with emotion: "really, in the blink of an eye, a small urine baby has become a stable baby, really, I lost a lot." As soon as Xu Yunlu finished speaking, he heard Ning Xiaohai''s voice, "cousin, it''s really you. You''re not dead!"


    Lu Xinghe said: "uncle, my father is not dead. He is the security captain."


    Qin Xingxing immediately strengthened his tone: "it''s the security captain!"


    Lu Xingshen was a little bit small, but it was necessary to protect his elder brother and little aunt. He immediately added a heavier tone and said very seriously, "Captain!"


    Ning Xiaohai, who was eager to walk, almost laughed. He came over and pinched Lu Xingshen''s serious face and said, "Oh, it''s amazing, Captain!"


    Lu Xingshen nodded very seriously.


    Xu Yunlu reconciled with Lu Xinghe. Lu Xingchen was obviously too small to fool around. It was too easy for him. His heart went to Sura''s side, so he pushed several children to ningxiaohai and said, "you and maozi take them to dinner."


    "Ah, cousin, are you sure you are so cruel that you don''t tell me where you died these years?"


    "It was."


    "Cousin, don''t blame me for being so talkative. I''ve been to your grave at least three times a month for the past two years. Since last month, I''ve only been there once at last. Are you sure that if you provoke her now, there will be results?"


    "Well, I''m not sure about it. How about telling me about her years first?"


    "How do I know? I just came here yesterday to work with my uncle."


    "I came here yesterday. How do you know that she went to my grave three times a month? By the way, your uncle''s childhood is still beautiful."


    Ning Xiaohai rolled his eyes: "your grandfather is old, and his temper is very bad. Your grandmother has a serious illness in three days, and a minor illness in two days. It''s no better than your grandmother. Where do you think my uncle''s childhood can be beautiful?"


    "My grandfather''s temper is still the same."


    "Also said, it''s not all your noisy, originally from here to go back, a lot better, now back, no, it''s worse."


    Xu Yunlu looked at the ceiling for a while and said, "if your uncle can''t manage it well, I''ll take care of him."


    "I''m sure your grandmother would like to."


    "With this little baby, they are still struggling." Xu Yunlu pulled Lu Xinghe''s little face and said discontentedly, "my big baby, do you have this little baby? Do you have this baby


    "You grew up with them. This baby is better than you. But if you send it, it won''t kill your little slob."


    "That still tangled so much, do what, all take over to me, raise together, everyday I annoy to death them." When Xu Yunlu finished, Su LAN asked everyone to have dinner.


    Xu Yunlu just wanted to take Lu Xinghe off the bar. Lu Xinghe himself had come down. Xu Yunlu was a little disappointed and picked up Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingshen and put them on the ground. He took Lu Xinghe back to the bar and said, "silent, what''s the hurry? Dad will take you down."


    Ning Xiaohai took two little guys and shook their heads and said, "you can toss."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t care so much. He took Lu Xinghe down again. Ning Xiaohai rolled his eyes and said, "when you left, you were walking on the ground in silence on this bar. You think you can make up for the past two years."


    "You are still as bad as before. I can''t find it."


    "Why don''t you just pick up the sluggard and then take it down."


    Xu Yunlu is happy. He opens his hand to Su ran. Su ran ignores him and lowers his head. Xu Yunlu has to stop his hand and holds Lu Xinghe up again. Lu Xinghe says, "Dad, I''m a big boy. I can go by myself."


    "Can''t dad hold you?" Xu Yunlu holds the landing Star River to the table and puts down Lu Xinghe. Ning Xiaohai also comes with two small ones. Su LAN catches the two small ones on the children''s chair. Xu Yunlu asks, "Qin Xing, he''s still so busy."


    Su Ming said: "his company is going to go public. The most worrying thing every day is that he doesn''t have enough time."


    Su LAN sighed and said, "I told him that you are not dead. When you come back, he didn''t believe me. He thought I was teasing him and hung up my phone."


    "It''s true." Xu Yunlu took off his fur coat and threw it on the sofa. "It''s not bad. Qin Xing has listed an express company. Xiaoming, how about you, who have been enslaved by my grandfather?"


    Xu Yunlu asked and took Su Lan''s rice bowl and chopsticks. Su Ming shook his head and said, "my grandfather didn''t enslave me."


    Xu Yunlu took a look at the food on the table. It was obvious that there was no ration for him and Ning Xiaohai. He frowned discontentedly and said, "Sulan, the food here is measured by cups and weighed by scales, isn''t it?"


    "No, Xu Xiaolu, it''s hard for three adults and three children to eat, but it''s better for ten people."


    "Don''t you even prepare Qin Xing''s food?"


    "He said that he would accompany some accountants who came to examine this evening. Why should I take him?"


    "It''s true."


    Su ran put down the bowl and chopsticks and said: "sister-in-law, brother, I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat. You eat."


    Xu Yunlu grabs Su ran who is ready to get up and says: "little lazy, we used to talk about it. It''s OK to kneel down on durian when we go home, but we have to be consistent outside."


    Su ran wants to get rid of Xu Yunlu''s hand, but she doesn''t succeed. Xu Yunlu doesn''t work hard. She''s not an opponent. Besides, Xu Yunlu uses two parts of her strength to grasp her hand like a pair of pliers. Su ran holds back tears for a while before saying, "I''m a family with my sister-in-law and brother, and you''re an outsider."


    "By the way, lazy boy, you are not still studying." Xu Yunlu didn''t take Su Ran''s heartbreaking words. Ning Xiaohai was happy when he heard them. "Cousin, you are really anticipating."


    Su Lan said: "Ning Xiaohai, you can say such a thing. Maybe Xiaolu''s urination has made it clear what everyone has done in recent years. You don''t eat it. I''m hungry. I have to eat it. Some kids are hungry. I have to eat it."


    Xu Yunlu simply dropped his chopsticks and took Su ran out to the milk tea shop. Su ran earned money and called, "what are you going to do?"


    Lu Xinghe looked at it nervously, and Lu Xingshen also widened his eyes. In his less than two-year-old Zhihai, it seemed that no one had ever treated Su ran like this, so he couldn''t help shouting: "beat him, bad guy!"


    Su LAN took a look at Su Ming: "don''t go and have a look."


    Su Ming shook his head and said, "I''m hungry."


    "It''s true that they are all reincarnated with starvation, isn''t it?"


    Ning Xiaohai said: "Su LAN, the couple haven''t seen each other for three years. Naturally, they have a lot to say and a lot to do. What do you want to see? Do you want to see their intimacy?"


    "What are you looking at! I''m afraid your cousin will bully my little girl! "


    "Oh, it''s too late for me to be bullied because I have two babies." Rather small sea pulled Lu Xing to sink serious small face to say, Su LAN a listen to more gas, "I also get angry with this!"


    Su ran felt that she had almost used her great strength to break away from Xu Yunlu''s inlay. As soon as Xu Yunlu let go, she picked Su ran up again. Su ran yelled, "Xu Yunlu, what are you going to do?"


    "Xu Yunlu, you actually call me Xu Yunlu. It''s really wrong." Xu Yunlu said, holding Su ran in his arms and hugging him tightly, he said, "do you know how much my uncle has missed you and Chen Chen these years?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know!"


    "Well, uncle promised you that it would not be like this in the future!"


    "What does it have to do with me? What do you want to do with me?" Su ran wants to break away from Xu Yunlu again. Xu Yunlu doesn''t let go. Su Ran is so angry that she bites Xu Yunlu''s shoulder.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t let go. Su ran bit Xu Yunlu. She only wore a shirt in her fur coat. Su ran bit hard. Through her shirt, a rusty smell filled her mouth. She suddenly let go and cried. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran. When Su ran had enough crying, she stopped and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "Xu Yunlu, even if I starve to death, I don''t need you to care."


    "Lazy, you hate me so much this time!" Xu Yunlu turns into a cartilaginous animal. Su ran nods and says with a cry, "you are wrong. I don''t hate you at all. I don''t know you. Why should I hate you?"


    "Lazy, lazy..." before Xu Yunlu finished speaking, Su ran pushed his face away and said, "in the past two years, I''ve seriously considered what I''m saying now. Su Ran is an ordinary and ordinary person and wants to live an ordinary and ordinary life. Therefore, your wonderful life should have more excellent and suitable talents, So please don''t disturb my life any more. "


    Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran was serious and had to let go.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 505

    Su ran finally got her feet on the ground, and she didn''t even cry: "I''ll give you all the cards and money you gave me, and I''ll still live in the room on the 17th floor before I find my foothold..."


    "Uncle Dishen, the more you say it, the more outrageous it is. Uncle probably understands that you dislike uncle. You think uncle is not worthy of you. You want to abandon uncle. Well, you don''t have to find so many high sounding reasons. Uncle will not bother you."


    "I''m serious!"


    "Uncle is not serious. Uncle understands everything. Uncle is a man who wants to support his family and has no other skills. He can only run around and do some dangerous business. You feel lonely and empty. Uncle understands, uncle understands..."


    "You, you try to be reasonable, but you can say whatever you like!" Su ran was determined not to be fooled. Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "don''t interrupt my uncle. My uncle is old and can finally get rid of his wounds and half of his life''s hardships. He can protect his beloved woman and lovely children. Alas, unexpectedly, the beloved woman hates his uncle who has nothing, My uncle''s heart is broken. "


    "I''ll give you back your cards, your money and your house."


    "There''s no reason why you can get back what you send out and what you pour out. OK, uncle gave up his career for you. Of course, that career is not a very promising thing, and it''s also dangerous. But uncle has given up, and it''s useless to regret it. After that, uncle will have to live a life, so first work as a security guard in the hospital for a period of time, Think about what you can do to make a living in the future. You don''t object to that


    "You," Su ran could not understand that she had used the most serious and serious tone in her life, but as soon as Xu Yunlu answered, it was like playing, "anyway, these are your grandfather''s property. You can do whatever you want!"


    Xu Yunlu immediately saluted and said, "I''m still a lazy kid in my family. I''m willing to take in my downcast uncle."


    Su ran pushes Xu Yunlu away and turns away.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Li Gui and Heng bin languidly slumped in the sofa. Shaodong supported his chin with his hand. Looking at Xu Yunlu, who had changed into a security suit, holding a mirror, he kept tossing his unruly hair. He shook his head and asked, "Xiaolu, you used two bottles of styling water today, right?"


    "There''s no exaggeration." Xu Yunlu tossed his hairstyle and said to Li Gui, "you should change your clothes quickly. You are the first person recruited by the hospital security team."


    "Xu Xiaolu, are you crazy? Do you think the problem between you and the little slob is that two bottles of styling water can make it flat?"


    "Ben Lu has decided to formally pursue the little slob from today on. What else does Ben Lu have now is his image." Xu Yunlu looked in the mirror for a long time, then he snapped his fingers and said, "handsome!"


    "Are you going to conquer the little sloth with beauty?" Li Gui reluctantly got up and changed into a security suit. "I really want to help you, but it''s useless to use beauty. Su Ming, the brother of little lazy, is much more beautiful than you. He surrounds her all day. Little lazy is afraid that he will have aesthetic fatigue for a long time."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth and get dressed!" Xu Yunlu pointed at Li Gui with a mirror, then put on the security hat. Wang Bing shook his head and said, "once you put on the hat, two bottles of water are not wasted."


    Shao Dong looked at his watch, shook his head and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I have two meetings in the morning. I have to be busy. Do you want to come with me?"


    "What am I going to do to help you town?"


    "Binbin, if you all correct and return to evil in the future and stop fighting and killing, are you ready to let me work and support you all?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    "Binbin''s gone. I''ll arrange two beauties to take care of you."


    "This line, this one is alluring."


    After Shaodong and Hengbin leave, Li Gui grabs the mirror in Xu Yunlu''s hand: "Xu Xiaolu, I have a lot of big things to do. I can be a prop for you for three days at most. I can''t be a little lazy in three days. I won''t play with you."


    Xu Yunlu snatched back the mirror and said, "it''s the same as the truth. How can you be so angry? Last night, Ben Lu was shut up, but it''s hard for you to be shut up too."


    "Damn, you think people are the same as you. What kind of treatment did you enjoy last night? I was just waiting with my mouth in the whole process. That''s the gentle solution..."


    "Blow it, people''s eyes are bright. Maozi told benlu early in the morning that you can''t stand steadily today. It looks like you''ve been cleaned up by Xiaodun."


    "Maozi, he''s tired of life."


    "Did you kneel down on durian or glass slag?"


    "My family is the most gentle solution, you think everyone is the same as Su Xiaoran


    "Ah, what a gentle little fool." Xu Yunlu threw down the mirror, pulled the security suit twice, waved his hand and said, "let''s go, slag respect."


    Of course, compared with Xu Yunlu''s military uniform, the quality of the security uniform is acceptable, but the other grades are far inferior. However, this does not affect Xu Yunlu and Li guishuai.


    Maozi called out the security of the hospital. Xu Yunlu came over and looked at it with his eyes. There were about ten of them, some of them with big arms and round waists. When Xu Yunlu came to the middle, maozi introduced them and said, "this is Xu Lu, your future vice captain. Your work will be arranged by him."


    Then someone asked: "team Mao, if you don''t say to work as a security guard for the hospital, you have to change jobs, right?"


    When Xu Yunlu and Li Gui heard that someone called maozi "maodui", they almost didn''t laugh. Maozi waved his hand and said, "you''re all from the army. I don''t want to find a new one. Can you serve me?"


    "Then vice team Xu, where did you transfer from?"


    "Keep it secret for the time being." Xu Yunlu saw a platform behind maozi, so he leaned on the platform and rowed forward and said, "I have a look. There are two big and one small doors in the hospital. There are eleven security guards. Eight of you work in the morning and night for the two gates, and the two of you work in the night for the small gate." Said Xu Yunlu pause, pointing to the last weak small said, "you are responsible for staring at the monitoring, first you a person on top of the Mao team, and then recruit someone to rotate with you sooner or later."


    After another pause, Xu Yunlu touched his chin and said, "Li tianchu and I are in charge of the patrol. I work day shift and he works night shift."


    Li Gui is almost petrified. Why should he respect the night shift.


    Xu Yunlu patted Li Gui thoughtfully and asked, "do you understand me?"


    Everyone said they understood. Xu Yunlu nodded: "three departments are divided into three groups. You recommend a group leader. The group leader is responsible for giving me a list of the working hours of your group. Is there any problem?"


    Everyone shook his head. Xu Yunlu took his eyes and swept them for a while. Finally, one of them raised his hand. Xu Yunlu nodded: "you ask."


    "Vice captain Xu, what''s the difference between a team leader and a team member?"


    "For example..." Xu Yunlu touched his hairstyle which was suppressed by the security hat, and the man said, "is whether the bonus and salary will be a little higher."


    "What''s your name?"


    That person leng for a while, for a while just say: "I ask so one ask."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gui Dahu."


    "Gui Dahu, right? It''s the group of zhengdamen."


    "Yes


    "You are the leader of this group." Xu Yunlu touched his hair again and said, "I will fight for hundreds of allowance for the group leader."


    GUI Dahu almost cried with joy: "vice captain Xu, is it true?"


    Xu Yunlu touched his hairstyle again and said, "if you believe me, just follow me. You don''t believe in changing people."


    GUI Dahu immediately nodded, just like chicken pecking rice: "believe, believe, of course believe, brother Lu!"


    Maozi couldn''t help asking Li Gui in a low voice: "brother GUI, why brother Lu is always touching his hair today."


    Li Gui gently raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s a hairstyle that he spent two hours getting up early in the morning with two bottles of styling water. It''s used to seduce little lazy people."


    "Ah, does this hat still have shape?"


    "The shape is in his heart."


    Xu Yunlu waited for a while, no one asked, then waved his hand and said: "well, if there is no problem, go back to the post immediately. If there are any problems, report them to Gui Dahu. If GUI Dahu can''t solve them, call me." With that, Xu Yunlu reported a phone number.


    When maozi heard that the phone number was the number of ginkgo, his mouth turned up.


    When Xu Yunlu finished, he sent all the 11 security guards away. Then he left the table and straightened up. Li Gui asked discontentedly, "Why are you on the day shift and I am on the night shift?"


    Xu Yunlu looked up at the sky is not particularly dazzling sun, said: "you are a half of the body is buried in the soil of the ghost, daytime work is not afraid to let the sun to bask in."


    Maozi immediately laughed. Li Gui snorted and said, "I''d like to thank you for your care."


    "It was." Xu Yunlu then pointed to the left corner of the hospital and said, "maozi, it looks very cold over there. It''s far away from several doors. It''s hard for the security guard to see. It''s like a dead corner."


    "Brother Lu, the hospital put the morgue and some things that need environmental protection there."


    "Is there a camera?"


    "Ann."


    "You need to send two more people to watch, and you need to send two more people to the back of the hospital office building. The building over there is not finished, and it''s still a construction site. The security measures are certainly not particularly ideal."


    Mao nodded and said, "the dean is from Xiaoming, not from the circle. Xiaoming seldom comes here, and the lazy boy has just come to deal with something recently."


    "I think the little slob is afraid to come often."


    "I''ll send more people right away."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and turned his head to see Lu Xinghe, Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingshen at the gate of the hospital. Lu Xinghe stood in the middle, holding Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingshen in two hands. Qin Xingxing was all red. Lu Xinghe''s scarf and Lu Xingshen''s fur and boots were red. They all had high looks, so it was very festive to go to the gate, People in and out of the door must have a look.


    "Whose baby is this? It''s so cute!"ˇ° Oh, I feel like it''s going to be Chinese new year when I see them. "ˇ° How big is the parents'' experience when they don''t have their parents with them. "ˇ° That''s to say, I can rest assured. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 506

    When Xu Yunlu saw the three little guys, he waved his hand. When Lu Xinghe saw it, he immediately took the two little ones to come over.


    Xu Yunlu squatted down, hugged Lu Xingshen in his arms and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Qin Xingxing immediately said, "brother ginkgo told us that you work here."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, pulled his coat to Lu Xingshen, and picked up Qin Xingxing: "it''s windy outside. Don''t freeze you. Come in and play."


    Li Gui saw that Xu Yunlu took three little guys into the security room. He rolled his eyes and asked, "are you brother Lu serious about being the security captain?"


    "Brother GUI, brother Lu said he had to support his family. It seems that he should be serious."


    "Let''s go and find a place to catch up. I didn''t sleep for two hours last night."


    "Ghost brother is back to yiranju or..."


    "Isn''t my room occupied by xun''er?"


    "Xun''er was admitted to university last year, and little fool moved back all the ghost brother''s things."


    "Oh, even xun''er has gone to college. By the way, is your little brother in yiranju?"


    "I''m usually in a bar during the day."


    "What is he doing in the bar in broad daylight?"


    "He has a lot more talent for playing drums than for being a policeman." Mao Zi praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    "Go away!"


    "Really, DJ or something, it''s all up to him."


    "I''ll go to the bar then."


    "I''m sure I can sleep there. Please help me. Maozi, I have a lot of things to do."


    "By the way, Ning Xiaohai will come over for a while and ask him to go to the bar to find him. Don''t affect his brother''s earning money to support his family."


    "Good."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu brought three little guys into the security room. There was only a thin security guard staring at the camera in the security room. He was very satisfied with Xu Yunlu''s arrangement of such a light job. As soon as he saw Xu Yunlu coming in, he immediately nodded.


    Lu Xinghe''s three little guys have never been to the hospital. Most of them are only in yiranju, plaza and milk tea shop, so no one knows them here.


    As soon as Lu Xingchen saw that the thin security guard was so obedient to Xu Yunlu, he immediately felt that Xu Yunlu was so tall and stronger than Qin Xingxing''s father, so his little tail cocked up and gave Qin Xingxing a kick.


    Qin Xingxing was so angry that his beautiful eyebrows stood up. Lu Xingchen''s little tail drooped immediately and hid behind Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu chases the thin security guard out, grabs Lu Xingshen''s few foetuses and warns him against bullying his sister. He holds the two little ones on the table and Lu Xinghe on the chair. He pulls a chair and sits down opposite the three little ones. He asks, "why don''t you play in the milk tea shop and the square? What are you doing here?"


    Spokesperson Qin Xingxing immediately opened his mouth: "brother said to come to find dad, brother ginkgo said you are here."


    Xu Yunlu looked at Lu Xinghe and asked, "come to me in silence? What can I do for Dad? "


    "You," Lu asked nervously, "why didn''t you go home last night?"


    Xu Yunlu shaved Lu Xinghe''s nose, supported his head with his hand and said, "mom is angry with Dad, and won''t let dad go home."


    Lu Xinghe was relieved, and then very seriously asked: "did dad do anything wrong?"


    Xu Yunlu nodded, and Lu Xinghe immediately gave some advice: "Dad, if you have done something wrong, quickly admit it to your mother. If you do, your mother won''t be angry."


    Qin Xingxing very supportive raised his hand, said: "Ranran sister is the best, never hit people."


    Xu Yunlu was happy again: "the star''s mother beat people."


    Xu Yunlu this question, even Lu Xingshen understand, a small face collapsed, Qin Xingxing has interface: "super violence."


    Xu Yunlu is more happy. Suddenly he thinks of something, dials maozi on the phone and says, "who is in charge of the local police station where the little slob is now?"


    "It''s Yu Ye who is also the director of the Institute. In fact, he has a name. His main work is the deputy director."


    "Ask him if it''s inconvenient to change Chen Chen''s name in the afternoon. If there''s no problem, you can help me get the account book. By the way, don''t tell him about my coming back."


    When maozi answered, Xu Yunlu put down the phone and saw Lu Xinghe staring at him without blinking. He held Lu Xinghe in his arms and said, "quietly, don''t worry, Dad won''t leave. This time, we must protect you from growing up to the size of dad."


    Lu Xinghe''s eyes lit up at once. Xu Yunlu''s eyes were a little sour. He pressed Lu Xinghe''s head in his arms and rubbed it for a long time. Mao Zi pushed the door and came in. Seeing Lu Xinghe, he was a little surprised and said, "how is silence here?"


    "Bring Chenchen and Xingxing to find dad, can''t you?"


    "No, it''s just that he doesn''t eat or sleep in the table room of the milk tea shop. He usually refuses to leave there at all."


    Xu Yunlu felt his eyes more sour. He gave Lu Xinghe a kiss on his forehead and said, "this child is too precocious."


    Lu Xinghe suddenly pointed to the monitoring screen and called: "Mom, it''s mom!"


    Xu Yunlu also looked in the past, and sure enough, saw Su ran walking into the hospital door while answering the phone, nodded and said, "yes, it''s very clear. Do you want to go to my mother''s place to play?"


    Qin Xingxing immediately clapped his hands and said "OK", while Lu Xingshen clapped his hands with fart, but Lu Xinghe shook his head and said: "mom said, we are not allowed to disturb her to work in the hospital office."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "it''s the same as the truth. I haven''t finished my book, and I still go to work. Well, since my mother doesn''t allow me, my father will take you to play. Maozi, tell Sulan, I''ll take it with me, and let Xiaozheng drive a trolley."


    Maozi didn''t leave until he called Xiaozheng.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t meet Yu Ye at the police station, but he said hello to the people below.


    So it''s very smooth for Xu Yunlu to change his name to Gu Xingchen for Lu Xingchen. Of course, the household register has been taken out. He went to the Civil Affairs Bureau by the way to do another thing. After that, Xu Yunlu took three kids to a fried chicken shop and bought them coke, fried chicken and doughnuts.


    Lu Xinghe was very excited. He felt that he went back to skating, drinking coke and eating fried chicken with Xu Yunlu and Su ran. So he drank a large coke and ate a lot of fried chicken wings.


    Xu Yunlu waited for Lu Xinghe to finish eating, and then he took three little guys back and forth to the milk tea shop. When he was about to enter the gate of the milk tea shop, Lu Xinghe suddenly hugged Xu Yunlu''s leg. Xu Yunlu squatted down and asked, "silent, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, you quickly admit your mistake to your mother. If you admit your mistake, you can go home."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, shaved Lu Xinghe''s nose and said, "don''t worry, mom will be taken down by Dad sooner or later."


    Lu Xinghe released his hand and rushed into the milk tea shop with Gu Xingchen and Qin Xingxing.


    Su LAN looked at the three little guys rushing in with her arms around her chest. She shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s different to have a dad. She doesn''t even stay in the billiards room."


    Xu Yunlu walked into the shop behind the three little guys and saw that there were several more salesgirls at the bar and the shop, and two masters were busy in the snack room. Then he nodded and said, "well, it''s almost the same. Last night I almost thought I was in a ghost shop."


    "Xu Xiaolu, don''t talk nonsense with your crow mouth." Su LAN looked at Xu Yunlu for a while, nodded and said, "it seems that only you, Xu Xiaolu, can support the clothes. I don''t know what maozi''s eyes are. The fabric is superior. The style really needs more soil."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, went to the bar and said, "Su LAN, you are not as good as Qin Xing in business."


    "Xu Xiaolu, what do you mean! How many useless people do I have to raise in this shop? Chef, Qin Xing Ma, shanpao Ma, Gulu Ma, and Wang Shouyi. If you don''t let me give him 3000 yuan a month to that blind old woman in the countryside, let alone change Qin Xing, it''s just for you to run it. I''m afraid... "Su Lan said twice," I''m afraid it''s not as good as me. "


    "The chef still has them?"


    "Come on." Su LAN sighed and said, "Xiao ran wants to close this shop more than once. I''ve been helping you to hold it. I won''t let her close it. I''ll kneel down to thank you. You can''t say it. I''m sarcastic."


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Su LAN wipes the bar with a cloth and says, "by the way, Xu Xiaolu, there''s something else to remind you."


    "You said


    "That little son-in-law, whose name is Shankou or something, has come here to see you several times. I''m afraid that Ran Ran will be angry, so I don''t dare to tell her." Su LAN stopped her work and lifted her cheek with her hand. She sighed bitterly, "my poor little niece, I think it''s a disaster for her to spread out your deer."


    "Sulan, almost."


    "I don''t even care about you." Su LAN took a look at Lu Xinghe, who ran in and out with Qin Xingxing and Gu Xingchen, and sighed again, "the baby is so big, what''s more, it''s useless."


    Xu Yunlu raised his fist to make a look of not looking for a fight. Su LAN snorted and turned to leave.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu took back his hand, Ning Xiaohai came over, sat down beside him and asked, "no, you''re going to toss the old one over to see you."


    "Tell them I''ll go back a year ago."


    Ning Xiaohai nodded, then raised his face with his hand and asked, "how can I see that this time you are different from last time?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I''m a little tired of the world."


    "I have a lovely wife and children waiting for me. My life is just beginning. Don''t curse me."


    "I really won''t die again." Ning Xiaohai asked for a cup of mineral water while drinking.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth." Xu Yunlu also asked for a cup of mineral water.


    "I don''t feel like I need to die. You look lonely."


    "Everyone is here to fight, isn''t it?"


    "I said cousin, Sulan is going to spend it in this milk tea shop?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Free, free. "


    "In fact, I think she has some skills. It''s a pity that she spends so much time here."


    "It''s very good. If Qin Xing can''t manage the express company well, she has no less suggestions." Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are poor. The noise of children outside the milk tea shop is getting louder and louder. At last, there is Lu Xingchen''s cry. When Su LAN hears it, she goes out in a hurry. Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai follow. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 507

    When they got to the door, they saw a lot of children making trouble. A child half a head taller than Lu Xinghe was pushing and landing. Xinghe said, "why don''t we take you to play? I don''t want to play with you. My mother says you don''t even have a father. You''re wild kids. "


    Lu Xinghe pushed back angrily and said loudly, "we have dad."


    Lu Xingchen clenched his fist and said: "yes!"


    The child snorted and said, "who doesn''t know if you don''t have it here? Where''s your father? How come we''ve never seen him take you out to play."


    Lu Xinghe pointed to the hospital and said, "my father is the security captain there."


    Qin Xingxing affirmed with increasing momentum: "yes, it''s the security captain!"


    Lu Xingchen clenched his fist, nodded his head and farted very seriously: "it''s the captain!"


    Seeing this, Su LAN shook her head and sighed, "I''ve been hiding in the billiards room all day. It''s not easy to get out of the room. I''m going to fight with people."


    How can the child believe it: "you''re talking nonsense. I know the security captain there."


    "Do you know him?" Lu Xinghe saw Xu Yunlu only yesterday. He felt as if he had heard a big joke. Ning Xiaohai shook his head and cried, "silent!"


    As soon as Lu Xinghe saw Xu Yunlu, he immediately said to the child, "that''s my father. He is wearing the clothes of the security team leader."


    Xu Yunlu''s eyes are sour again. He squats down and waves to Lu Xingchen. Lu Xingchen, who is eating a small fist, immediately staggers to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu hugs Lu Xingchen, and Lu Xingchen cries "eight" happily.


    But after all, it was only once, this time it was the second time, so Lu Xingchen was a little hesitant and suspicious.


    Xu Yunlu kisses Lu Xingchen for a while. Those noisy children are a little scared of people in uniform. Xu Yunlu''s security uniform and Ning Xiaohai''s military uniform make them hesitate for a while and then run away to play.


    Qin Xingxing immediately pulled the landing Star River to the milk tea shop and said, "brother, don''t play with them. Let''s go back and play the family. You are the bridegroom and I am the bride."


    Xu Yunlu was so happy that he picked up Qin Xingxing and asked, "Xingxing, do you know what the bride means?"


    Qin Xingxing pointed to the landing star and said, "yes, I want to be a bride for my brother, but I don''t want to be a bride for my little fart."


    "Star, if you want to be your brother''s bride, have you ever asked for his permission?"


    "Mom said this kind of thing, I''ll make my own decision."


    Ning Xiaohai almost laughed: "Oh, Qin Xing is so interesting."


    Xu Yunlu put down Qin Xingxing and saw that Lu Xinghe was going to the billiard room, so he said, "quietly, help dad do something."


    Lu Xinghe stops at the door. Xu Yunlu waves at him. He runs back to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu holds Lu Xinghe up and says, "Mom''s going to get off work. Dad''s going to admit his mistake to mom. You have to help dad."


    As soon as Lu Xinghe''s eyes brightened, he immediately nodded. Xu Yunlu put Lu Xinghe on his shoulder and said to Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingchen, "wait for my father here. My father will take my brother out to do something."


    Lu Xingchen can''t understand what Xu Yunlu is talking about. He is eating his hand attentively, but Qin Xingxing''s eyes are wide open. Xu Yunlu takes Lu Xingchen''s little hand down and takes him out of the milk tea shop.


    Ning Xiaohai shrugged his shoulders and said to Su LAN, "it''s like the feeling of winning."


    "I''m angry with him, but I wish him success."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu landed in Xinghe and returned to the hospital. When the security guard at the gate saw him, they said hello to each other, but GUI Dahu didn''t look very happy. He didn''t say hello to Xu Yunlu like others.


    Xu Yunlu smiles. Instead of entering the security room, he carries the landing Star River to the hospital and goes straight to Su Ran''s office.


    The door of Su Ran''s office is closed, and the Secretary of Xiao Qi by the door is not there. Xu Yunlu looks into the office through the glass window and sees that the person in charge of the personnel department and Xiao Qi are both in the office. The person in charge is very angry and confides with Su ran. Xu Yunlu can understand the lip language. The person in charge is complaining to him: "Miss Su, Xu Yunlu, your new Security Deputy captain, He actually, actually... "


    However, Xu Yunlu felt that his lip language was not brilliant, and he preferred to listen to Su Ran''s voice and tone, so he gently opened the door and heard Su ran, who was busy, ask, "what did he do?"


    "He actually mentioned three group leaders."


    Su ran said, "three."


    "Yes, Miss Su, there are only 12 security guards and him. Oh, I heard that he also brought an assistant. He is the vice captain and three team leaders. Is he going to carry two bags at the security guard? Mr Su is not as pompous as he is."


    Su ran said with a pause: "he is the Deputy security team leader. His job is to maintain the order and safety of the hospital. As long as he completes the work with his method, you don''t care what the team leaders do."


    "Miss Su, I understand this truth. I also understand that different people have different management methods."


    Su ran nodded and said that he didn''t understand why the other party was angry. The person in charge then said, "but Xu Yunlu secretly promised to give his team leader a few hundred yuan allowance without any approval. GUI Dahu asked the clerk of my department for several times to know how much the allowance is."


    Xu Yunlu was happy. Su Ran''s eyes jumped, pressed her forehead with her hand and said, "well, I know about this. When I hired Xu Yunlu, he mentioned the plan at that time, but I''m too busy to listen, so I''ll understand it again."ˇ° Miss Su, if all the department heads are like him and increase their posts and allowances without approval, it''s not a complete mess. " The person in charge is a southerner. The dialect is very heavy and the ending is slow. It sounds funnyˇ° I know. I''ll take care of it. " The person in charge then said, "Miss Su must be dealt with seriously. Su will never allow this kind of thing to happen."ˇ° Mr. Su now fully entrusts the work of the hospital to me. If you don''t trust me, you can directly report it to Mr. Su. " The person in charge must know that Su Ming and Su ran are brothers and sisters. After being stabbed for a while, he is unwilling and leaves in a low voice. At the door, the person in charge bumps into Xu Yunlu, who is carrying the landing Star River. He stares at Xu Yunlu and leaves angrily. Lu Xinghe immediately climbed in Xu Yunlu''s ear and whispered, "Dad, he spoke ill of you in front of his mother."ˇ° It''s not bad words about Dad, it''s dad who really made a mistake. Dad will admit his mistake now. "ˇ° Dad, you must have a good attitude and be good. Mom will give you a chance to correct your mistakes. "ˇ° Well, there is a silent God you assist, in front is a sea of fire, dad has to break through Xu Yunlu and other Xiao Qi come out, smile at Xiao Qi, and then take the landing Star River in. Xiao Qi Ai Ai Ai two: "Deputy Xu, you didn''t make an appointment." Su ran rubs his forehead and sees Xu Yunlu carrying the landing Star River. Xiao Qi follows him and says, "it''s OK. I''ll deal with it." Xiao Qi nodded, hurried out, and closed the door. Su ran and so on the door closed, then staring at Xu Yunlu, Lu Xinghe stretched out his hands and called: "Mom."ˇ° I can''t remember what mom told you and your younger brother and sister! " Lu Xinghe immediately withdrew his hand and lowered his head. When Xu Yunlu saw him, he sat down opposite Su ran and said, "OK, little lazy. If you are angry with me, you can spread your anger on me. What can you do with your child?" After that, Xu Yunlu put down Lu Xinghe and said, "in silence, I play in my room. My father and mother say a few words." Lu Xinghe nodded and glanced at Su ran uneasily. Xu Yunlu and other Lu Xinghe ran to the sofa beside the tea table to play, and then said, "little lazy, what are you doing? Do you want to stay in the billiards room all day long in silence?" Su ran didn''t speak and turned his head to one side. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to hold Su ran and said, "little sluggard, after listening to uncle''s words, you can decide whether you are angry with uncle or not Su ran held back tears and didn''t resist any more. Xu Yunlu said: "many years ago, my mother died in an avalanche. At that time, Bingli fired a shot, which caused the avalanche. The mainland suspected that he was trying to inform NATO. However, there was no evidence. At that time, I was only seven years old. My father was a soldier, and I had a good relationship with my mother, I can''t accept that she''s gone so plainly. I''ve hated the mainland for many years, and I hate him for not taking revenge on my mother. In fact, it''s not entirely his fault to think about it now. He''s in an important position. There are too many rules and regulations that have trapped him to death. There''s no evidence. In different countries, the Bentley family is the actual manipulator of this crime paradise. The bad deeds of the Bentley family can''t be described as too many to write. As soon as I arrived at their boundary, I was targeted by them. Of course, I didn''t know at that time that it was your father''s sacrifice that made me famous. It was widely said that I killed your father, an insider. It turns out that Yu Jingming''s plan should be a failed one. Bingli didn''t trust me because of this. They soon set me up and almost killed me. " Seeing that Su Ran''s mood calmed down, Xu Yunlu took out his cigarette box and pulled out a cigarette. However, after looking at Su Ran''s office, he consciously put the cigarette back into the cigarette box, and then said, "uncle can''t explain to you all the entanglements that happened after that. It''s just that both sides hate each other more and more, and they all want to drink each other''s blood and eat each other''s meat, but both sides are on guard, I didn''t find the next cell phone meeting. They kidnapped silently that time, really touched uncle''s bottom line, uncle really can''t tolerate them any more, just didn''t expect to be cut off by ghosts halfway, he killed Aku Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu suspiciously. Even if she is simple, she doesn''t think that Xu Yunlu and Li Gui will not discuss it. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 508

    "Although Binli is cruel and licentious, his brain is still very useful. He is meticulous, good at strategy and good at balance. Aku''s brain is even worse than Binli''s. especially, he is cruel and vicious. In our eyes, he''s a loser. Dongdong has said more than once that he doesn''t have to wait for Binli to go back to the West, Revenge is omnipotent. Of course, such a black sheep in Binli''s eyes is a treasure, or no only two treasure, naturally will not let us go. Before going up the mountain, my uncle promised URI to do something for him as an exchange. He was responsible for cleaning up the Binli family. Out of secrecy, my uncle was not good enough to tell you all about it. But my uncle can honestly say that he absolutely didn''t want to do that exchange at that time. At that time, he and Gao Honggang went to clean up the big drug lord, a law and regulations. Unexpectedly, they kidnapped him, But I also received the task temporarily. The task and Wu Li''s exchange were the same, so my uncle changed his mind temporarily... "


    "So you don''t care about grandfather, grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, me and me, whether you accept it or not."


    "Little sluggard, how can it be? If it''s just my life and death, I will tell you, but it''s related to the lives of many people..."


    "Don''t talk about it. I don''t care about other people''s lives. Your life is what we care about most."


    Xu Yunlu holds Su ran from the back of his desk with both hands. Su Ran is just about to cry. Xu Yunlu has already put her on his leg: "little lazy, uncle knows that he is wrong, so you can forgive him. You don''t know that uncle misses you so much and grandma and grandfather have to stay away. So as soon as the task is over, my uncle can''t wait to come back. "


    "Are you retired or not?"


    "I didn''t come back. I didn''t have time to recover my life, but my uncle promised you that if they dare to let my uncle do dangerous things again, my uncle would retire immediately and never hesitate a bit."


    Su ran looks at Xu Yunlu suspiciously again. Xu Yunlu wipes her eyes with her hand and says, "what do you mean, don''t believe uncle?"


    "But how did my father die, my uncle still didn''t find out?"


    "This matter is more troublesome. My uncle followed the rumor to find out. Later, he said that the rumor that my uncle killed Su Yue was spread by NATO''s third brother. It''s a bit of a back story."


    "Why?"


    "It''s not so coincidental that the third brother died before his uncle didn''t know that your father had an accident."


    "So when he died, no one asked about it. It was out of touch."


    "It''s almost like this. He''s a dead man. He can''t come out to defend himself or tell the truth. However, the third brother of Tuona Jieyi is a powerful and resourceless man. Even if he actually killed Su Yue, he must have been instructed. If it wasn''t for..." Xu Yunlu said to himself, "If yu Jingming didn''t disobey the orders of his superiors and did nothing, I doubt that the person who designed the matter was Lao Shentou, the second brother of the alliance of natuo."


    "The adoptive father of boss Guo?"


    "When your father had an accident, Lao Chou showed up at the scene."


    "What did he do?"


    "Lao Zi was as old as me at that time, but he was also a super upright leader. His relationship with his father was not very good, so he was not easily manipulated."


    "Boss Guo, where is he? We can find him and ask him. If he is on the scene, it''s not right..."


    "I''ll wait for my uncle to find out about this. Lao Chou is not so easy to deal with. It''s more difficult to tell the truth from him than to ascend to heaven."


    "As long as it''s not uncle..."


    Xu Yunlu laughs and touches Su Ran''s head. He suddenly feels that he is being watched behind him. He turns his head. Sure enough, he sees Lu Xinghe nervously looking at him and Su ran. Xu Yunlu waves to Lu Xinghe. Lu Xinghe runs to him. Xu Yunlu holds him in his arms. He nervously asks, "Dad, did you admit your mistake with your mother?"


    "Of course."


    Lu Xinghe immediately turned to Su ran and said, "Mom, please forgive dad. Dad must be better than Qin Xingxing. You can forgive Qin Xingxing. Dad, you can also forgive him, right?"


    Su ran hugged Lu Xinghe, tears could not stop flowing down, Xu Yunlu quickly released a hand, took out a few paper towels and handed them to Su ran, said: "well, don''t be scared to be silent."


    Lu Xinghe looked at Su ran nervously. Xu Yunlu smiled and said, "by the way, little lazy, your second uncle''s lost Ziying, Xiaohai has found out that it is Professor Ling''s daughter, Ling Hua. After the couple who adopted her divorced, the child was left unattended, and Professor Ling, who returned home from the hospital, met Professor Ling. Professor Ling saw her poor, and his weak daughter was gone again, Simply adopted, don''t know the real name of Ziying, directly used his daughter''s name


    "Ah, I''ll tell my second uncle in a hurry."


    "Let''s take a long-term view of this. Xiaohai found out and didn''t tell Professor Ling, so..."


    "I understand, I understand. I''ll talk to my second uncle when you''ve arranged."


    Children''s nature is still active. As soon as Lu Xinghe sees that Su ran and Xu Yunlu are reconciled, he can''t sit still. If he wants to play, Xu Yunlu puts Lu Xinghe down. Lu Xinghe climbs back to the sofa and continues to look through a picture album of human anatomy that Su Ming left here.


    Xu Yunlu looked at Lu Xinghe and asked, "didn''t you go to kindergarten in silence?"


    Su ran nodded and said, "when he came out of the hospital, he sat under the billiards table all day waiting for you. He refused to talk to anyone. Later, Yu Qin came and sat under the table with him for a few days before he did the work with Yu Qin. Xiao Xi, Da Peng and Xiao Zhan also went to the table to accompany him. They started to talk to everyone, but they didn''t talk much except sleeping and eating, Basically hiding under the billiards table. "


    "It''s all uncle''s fault."


    "My grandfather also said that he was bad and didn''t protect himself well."


    "The old man''s sense of responsibility is too strong, which has nothing to do with him. However, my uncle believes that he will get better day by day."


    "He has agreed to go to school. After the new year, he will be sent to preschool first, and then to school in September."


    "I''ll take him to school sometime." Xu Yunlu just doesn''t care whether Su ran agrees or not. He is duty bound to fulfill his duty as a father. Su ran stares at him. Just as he stares, the phone rings. Su ran sees that it''s su LAN who is calling. She answers quickly and listens to Su LAN saying, "ran ran, little guy is a little hot."


    "I''m going back." Su ran turned off the phone and said, "Shen Shen is a little hot. I have to go back and have a look."


    "The little guy looked good just now."


    "He''s not in good health. Maybe it just blew."


    "What''s the name of Xingchen? Your mother dares to name her son. I''ve changed him to Xingchen."


    Su ran pursed her lips and said nothing. Xu Yunlu then said, "I hate my uncle because I hate my uncle. My grandparents are really used to it. They don''t object."


    After that, Xu Yunlu got up and picked up Lu Xinghe, who was playing on the sofa. "Son, my younger brother seems a little uncomfortable. We have to go back and have a look."


    Lu Xinghe asked: "my brother has a fever again?"


    "It seems to be the case."


    "Then let''s go back quickly!" Lu Xinghe left the anatomy book, thought about it and then grabbed it back and asked, "Mom, can I take this away?"


    "It''s my uncle''s. you just remember to give it back to him, but can you understand it?"


    "Of course, I know that this is the heart, this is the lung, and these bones. My uncle told me that if you want to do a good job, you have to learn painting. In painting, people are the worst. If you want to draw a good person, you have to know the structure of the human body..."


    "I have a good memory. I remember all my uncle''s words for such a long time." Xu Yunlu came out with Lu Xinghe holding the anatomy album in his hand.


    Seeing that Su ran didn''t follow, Lu Xinghe crawled in Xu Yunlu''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Dad, does Mom forgive you?"


    Xu Yunlu turns his head and takes a look. Su ran, who is coming out to explain things to Xiao Qi, takes a look and whispers: "who''s dad? I can''t decide. How dare you be a dad in silence?"


    When Lu Xinghe heard that Xu Yunlu had been forgiven by Su ran, he was so excited that he shook his legs. Xu Yunlu patted his little ass and said, "mom is thin skinned. Let''s keep quiet. You just know dad knows. Now let''s wait for her outside."


    Lu Xinghe immediately nodded in support.


    Xu Yunlu came to the gate of the hospital carrying the landing Star River. The phone rang. As soon as he saw that it was Xu Wenshan, he answered and asked, "what''s the matter with Grandpa?"


    "What happened to what you told your grandmother? She read to the sky


    "Grandfather, if you look down on your grandson''s ability, what else can you do? Of course, it''s more than enough."


    "Oh, in that case, in the evening, I''ll bring Rana and some little guys to dinner."


    "Ah, Grandpa, I just received a phone call from Su LAN saying that Xiao Chenchen has a fever. I and little lazy are going back to see what''s going on."


    "I''ve got a fever again. Ah, this little guy is sick twice a day."


    "Don''t bother. Grandma is coming. I''ll go and have a look first. It''s nothing. I''ll take her to dinner."


    "Be patient with children, and be quiet. Be careful."


    "Ah, Grandpa, I know. I''m all kinds of slaves now. Your grandson is still riding me."


    "You owe me. Let''s talk to me in silence."


    Xu Yunlu handed the phone to Lu Xinghe, just about to say "your grandfather''s phone", Lu Xinghe already asked: "is it your grandfather?" Then he took the phone and talked to Xu Wenshan.


    When Xu Yunlu listens to the childish voice of Lu Xinghe and Xu Wenshan, he sees Su ran come out riding a little ninja. He can''t help laughing. He goes over and hands Lu Xinghe to Su ran. He rides a little ninja and takes them back to yiranju.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 509

    After parking the car, Xu Yunlu took Lu Xinghe from Su ran and asked, "how can I still ride a little ninja? I haven''t got my driver''s license yet?"


    "At such a distance, it''s not convenient to drive a little ninja. It''s not like a car. If you don''t put it in the garage, it''s always in the way." Su ran doesn''t want to tell Xu Yunlu that she hasn''t passed the road test twice.


    "Oh, in such a big place in front of Yiran house, do you need to park your car in the garage?" Xu Yunlu was happy. Su ran suddenly thought of Su Lan''s words. Before Xu Yunlu came back, he might have made everything clear. He blushed and pursed his lips.


    "Anyway, my little uncle, brother, Xiaoxi, maozi and Baiguo all like to park the car in front of me."


    "How many cars are there?" Naturally, Xu Yunlu no longer exposes his wife''s embarrassment.


    "Xiaoxi has five by himself, which makes Dongge consciously put his car in the garage and give up his parking space to him."


    "Xiao Xi is such a fuss. How come he''s not infatuated with instant noodles and getting on the bus these years? Are these cars good? This one''s still colorful. "


    "He''s a luxury car now. He likes instant noodles."


    "Xiaoming is still driving that range rover."


    "He said he was already very proud. My grandfather gave him a driver and two modified gustes. He still likes to drive range rover himself. If you put down silence, he will not go. "


    "The old man is controlled by Rolls Royce. I just want to hug him. Can''t I?" After Xu Yunlu finished, he saw a Ferrari that was more colorful than Shaoxi''s. after the car was parked, Qin Xing and Su Ming got out of the car. Xu Yunlu gave Qin Xing a hand. Qin Xing came over and looked at him for a while. Xu Yunlu said, "Lan Lan sent me a message saying you''re back. I thought she was teasing me. It looks like she''s angry. It''s not from the coffin."


    "Go away!"


    "But, fawn, my uncle is still amazed by your clothes."


    "I''m tired of living. I don''t have time to live with you. Chen Chen has a fever." Xu Yunlu carries the landing Star River and goes forward. Qin Xing hums and says, "my mother has said more than once that Xiao ran didn''t take a good name for Shen Shen. It''s dirty."


    "Ben Lu has changed his name. Later he will be called Xingchen, not Xingchen."


    "Damn, this name is not good either. It''s too big. It''s too light to hold."


    Xu Yunlu snorted and said, "the name of Xinghe is not bigger. My family doesn''t hold well."


    "Silence is not an ordinary child. He''s so young that he can earn money. He''s like a bull. Who''s bothering him? It''s easy to recruit ten or eight snakes. I heard Xiao Xi say that he''s very good at playing computer games. He''s very gifted. How amazing the computer is. I still don''t understand your uncle, So your uncle, I think the name "Star River" is a bit hard to hold


    Xu Yunlu and Su Ming are both happy. When Lu Xinghe, who is more than five years old, hears Qin Xing praising him so much regardless of his cost, he quickly buries his little face in Xu Yunlu''s neck socket.


    Xu Yunlu touched Lu Xinghe''s head and said, "my son is more shy than you."


    A few people talk, into the elevator, to the 17th floor.


    Xu Yunlu looked at the stairwell and said, "this one hasn''t changed much."


    Qin Xing has reached out to open the code lock. Xu Yunlu sees Xu Wenshan in the living room through the crack of the door. Su LAN holds the wilting Lu Xingshen and says to him, "what are you doing here, grandfather? If you knew, I would not tell you and grandma."


    "The little guy is not feeling well. I can''t relax if I don''t come to have a look."


    "If he doesn''t toss about three or five times a month, please don''t let Grandma toss about. She''s not in good health."


    "I didn''t tell her. I didn''t tell her."


    Su Ran has hurriedly walked in, and said hello to Xu Wenshan, and quickly picked up Lu Xingchen from Su Lan''s hand.


    Xu Wenshan saw Xu Yunlu bring Lu Xinghe in and said, "don''t let him come in silence, be careful of infection."


    Lu Xinghe earned money from Xu Yunlu and said, "grandma, I want to see my younger brother."


    "Just look at it from a distance and play with the stars."


    When Lu Xinghe looks at Lu Xingchen, Qin Xing takes Lu Xinghe to Sura''s residence. As soon as Qin Xing sees Lu Xinghe, he rushes up and hugs Lu Xinghe. Qin Xing can''t help saying, "girl, girl, we are girls. Be reserved, be reserved."


    As soon as he heard the voice of Qin Xingxing, Lu Xingchen stretched out his little hand and cried, "Xingxing, Xingxing."


    Qin Xingxing released Lu Xinghe and said, "Chenchen, you''re good. You don''t have a fever. Let''s play together."


    Lu Xinghe also ran back.


    Lu Xingchen immediately does not want to kick up his short legs. While driving Lu Xinghe and Qin Xingxing to the opposite door, Su ran touches the forehead of landing star and says, "OK, OK, darling, when the fever subsides, then play with my brother and sister."


    Lu Xingchen didn''t feel well. Seeing that he couldn''t play with Qin Xingxing, he called for Xingxing and pushed his legs harder. Qin Xing had to come and take Lu Xinghe and Qin Xingxing away.


    Su Ming shakes his head, picks up Lu Xingchen and carries him into the room. He doesn''t let him see Lu Xinghe and Qin Xingxing. After a while, Lu Xingchen stops making noise.


    Xu Yunlu sat down beside Xu Wenshan and asked, "grandma is in a hurry. Do you want me to take Chenchen to show her?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Let Xiaoming and Rana take good care of it. Ah, this little thing has to worry about it every once in a while. That little hand doesn''t have any meat. According to Rana, when it''s so big, it''s at least 10 jin heavier than him." Xu Wenshan said painfully. Seeing that Su ran followed Su Ming in, he asked in a low voice, "isn''t she angry with you?"


    "Grandfather, your grandson is not out of the horse just now, a horse..." Xu Yunlu felt his hair, found that he was blocked by the security helmet, just ready to take it down to play cool, Su ran hurried out, he quickly stopped talking, Xu Wenshan was very happy to see it, Xu Yunlu was not satisfied to push Xu Wenshan, "old man, almost, Where is the elbow going


    "Old man, I can see now that whether the grandson is unreliable or the granddaughter-in-law is reliable, so it''s much safer to turn to the granddaughter-in-law."


    "Old man, you traitor, wait a minute. Chenchen doesn''t cry any more. I''ll give grandma a video so that she won''t worry there."


    Seeing that Lu Xingchen was asleep in Su Ming''s arms, Xu Yunlu gave Mrs. Xu a video for a while before taking Lu Xinghe, a shield for free of abuse, upstairs with Xu Wenshan.


    Sure enough, old lady Xu forgot to scold Xu Yunlu when she saw her landing in Xinghe.


    Lu Xinghe obviously often comes to accompany Xu Wenshan and his wife, so after making out with old lady Xu, he goes to play his own game.


    Xu Yunlu is paralyzed in the sofa and talks with Xu Wenshan for a while. Xu is afraid that Lu Xingchen will be ill. Su ran can''t help herself, so she drives Xu Yunlu away.


    Xu Yunlu took the landing Star River back to the 17th floor. Just as Lu Xinghe wanted to press the code lock, Xu Yunlu said, "Dad''s coming." then he put his finger on the code lock, and the door lock was opened.


    Xu Yunlu took the landing Star River into the room. After taking a bath and changing her home clothes, Su ran saw him, frowned and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Lu Xinghe became nervous as soon as he heard it. Xu Yunlu shrugged and said, "come and see Chenchen. Chenchen is burning. Can I rest assured?"


    "Chenchen doesn''t have a fever today..." before Su ran finished, Xu Yunlu hugged her and said, "OK, OK, uncle knows that you still have gas in your heart. Now Chenchen is not comfortable. Let''s focus on him first. As for angry quarrels, let''s wait for him to go on, OK?"


    "You, you are a rascal."


    "Yes, uncle is a rogue, otherwise how can you get such a good bug as a little lazy."


    "You, you are not allowed to live here!"


    Because he was so close, Xu Yunlu smelled the fragrance of Su Ran''s body just after bathing. He couldn''t even move half a step away. He continued to say: "uncle doesn''t live here, where do you live?"


    "Of course, this house belongs to you. If you must live here, I will take you to another place."


    "Well, smelly girl, uncle just came back, very tired, and Chenchen uncomfortable, from the body to the heart, do not want to quarrel with you, wait for uncle rest well, Chenchen is good again, we break again, how?"


    "And you?"


    "Well, well, if you really hate your uncle so much, how can you keep his fingerprints in the combination lock?"


    Su ran was stunned for a moment, and her eyes turned red. Xu Yunlu quickly turned into a mollusk, pestering Su ran and saying, "uncle has already explained the reason in the hospital. Don''t you blame uncle?"


    "After that, they will arrange tasks for you?"


    "They dare. Uncle wants to go back to the field now."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "How can I cheat you? In the future, I will have to rely on the little slob to cover me before I have a bite to eat, OK?"


    "The hospital was originally invested by your grandfather. You just manage it yourself. You don''t need me to give you a bite to eat."


    "Nonsense, your grandfather, that''s not your grandfather. Besides, if you ask your uncle to chop two people with a knife, he won''t blink. If you let your uncle run the hospital, you can just chop your uncle."


    "You are full of nonsense."


    "Little sluggard, my uncle didn''t cheat you except for something he had to do. Besides, my uncle turned the hospital around several times. It seems that the job of security captain is suitable for my uncle. You have to give me more allowance. Otherwise, my uncle can''t support you and Chen Chen!"


    Su ran was so angry that he punched Xu Yunlu several times. Lu Xinghe coaxed Su ran after seeing Xu Yunlu several times. He was relieved to see that Su ran finally cried in Xu Yunlu''s arms. However, Xu Yunlu turned his head and secretly extended his hand to him to make an OK gesture.


    Lu Xinghe climbed onto the sofa and shook his head. You adults are too upset!


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 510

    Just as Lu Xinghe wanted to read comic books, Su ran suddenly wanted to earn money from Xu Yunlu''s arms and said, "it''s too late. I have to go to sleep in silence. I have to take a bath for him."


    Xu Yunlu grabs Su ran back to his arms and says, "what are you doing? It''s not like there''s no nanny."


    "Now the nanny is not allowed to take a bath for him, and I can''t wash myself clean."


    Xu Yunlu was happy: "before he was six years old, he knew he was shy. OK, I''ll take him to take a bath, and you''ll take care of that little girl."


    After a while, Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe go into the bathroom. Su ran feels that he hasn''t forgiven Xu Yunlu yet. He steps into the room and takes the responsibility of her husband and father as he should.


    But Su Ran is more worried about the one who is burning. She goes back to her room. As soon as she sits down beside Lu Xingchen, she hears the sound of opening the door. Su ran knows that it''s Su Ming or Su LAN. She doesn''t trust that she has two children by herself. But Su Ming is the one who doesn''t make any sound when she enters the door. She says, "brother, it''s OK. The temperature is the same as just now."


    Su Ming just wanted to answer, but he heard Lu Xinghe''s cheerful voice coming from the bathroom. He was a little surprised: "do you let me take a bath alone?"


    Before Su ran could speak, Su Ming heard Xu Yunlu''s voice again: "son, didn''t dad teach you how to draw water? Why, I forgot."


    Su Ming takes a look at Su ran, shakes his head and says, "some people didn''t say yesterday..."


    "Brother, I," Su ran felt that she was too wronged, but with what explanation, the father and son''s laughter in the bathroom made her look so pale and powerless.


    "Well, well, quietly someone with, brother is relieved, heavy temperature, you pay attention at night, abnormal, call brother."


    When Xu Yunlu heard Su Ming''s closing the door, he said to Lu Xinghe, "silent baby, my younger brother is not comfortable. We won''t play today. When my younger brother is ready, how about Dad taking you and my younger brother to the seaside to play with water?"


    "Really?"


    "It can still be cooked." Xu Yunlu saw Lu Xinghe get up from the bathtub, also came out, pulled two bath towels, wrapped himself and Lu Xinghe, and then took Lu Xinghe out of the bathroom.


    Lu Xinghe put his hands around Xu Yunlu''s neck and was very excited. Xu Yunlu even hushed several times to make him not wake up his younger brother. Lu Xinghe covered his mouth with his hands and his eyebrows were full of laughter.


    Into the bedroom of Lu Xinghe and Lu Xingchen, in addition to a small bed, and then the layout did not change much.


    Xu Yunlu dries Lu Xinghe''s hair and body. Seeing the pajamas on his pillow, Lu Xinghe climbs over and puts on his pajamas. Hearing Lu Xingchen''s cry from the master bedroom, he shouts "brother" in the direction of the master bedroom.


    Xu Yunlu said: "I heard that I don''t usually play with my younger brother and sister, but I still miss my sick younger brother."


    With that, Xu Yunlu went to the master bedroom.


    Su Ran is feeding water to the awakened Lu Xingchen. Like all feverish children, Lu Xingchen doesn''t want to drink any water because he is not comfortable. He cries and refuses to drink.


    Hearing the sound at the door, Lu Xingchen stopped crying and looked at the door. Seeing Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe, he immediately stretched out his hand to Lu Xinghe and began to cry.


    When Xu Yunlu saw it, he said, "after drinking water, my brother will play with you."


    Crying Lu Xinghe very dissatisfied with the horizontal Xu Yunlu one eye: you are which onion, why tube me and my brother.


    Su ran patted the crying Lu Xingchen and said discontentedly: "Chen Chen is ill. What do you bring silence to do? It will infect silence for a while."


    "Oh, how can I be so delicate? My family is a strong baby when I look at it silently."


    "It''s easy to say that if Chenchen gets sick twice, the stars will get sick once."


    "That''s the star." Xu Yunlu put Lu Xinghe on the bed and said to Lu Xingchen, "see, my brother has put it here for you. After drinking water, you can play together."


    Lu Xingchen looked at Xu Yunlu and Su ran. After a while, he finally stopped crying and drank water.


    Xu Yunlu reaches out to touch Lu Xingchen''s forehead. It''s very hot. While Lu Xingchen is distracted by Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe, Su ran takes the opportunity to feed him some water and milk to cool him down.


    Lu Xingchen has a fever and is uncomfortable. When playing with Lu Xinghe, it''s also a matter of reaching out and grabbing Lu Xinghe''s hands, feet, or kicking Lu Xinghe''s feet.


    Xu Yunlu pinched Lu Xingchen''s foot, shook his head and said, "it''s still a little devil!"


    Lu Xingchen grunts discontentedly, but he doesn''t feel comfortable. After su ran cools him down physically, he feels a little more comfortable, yawns a few times and falls asleep. Su ran says, "you should be quiet. Be serious. The child''s immunity is very low. It''s not a joke. You should take him to bed quickly."


    Xu Yunlu picked up Lu Xinghe and said, "well, uncle is the leader. In fact, uncle is more worried about you little sluggard."


    This three bedroom, plus the free area of 150 square meters, is arranged by Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu likes spacious bedrooms, so people can wrap in all the free balconies of the master bedroom, so the master bedroom is very big, and the furniture is also arranged by Xu Yunlu. In addition to the spacious bed, there is also a sofa which is very convenient for lying and sleeping.


    Su ran just came in and complained more than once that the master bedroom could be separated by another room.


    Xu Yunlu put the sofa flat, put Lu Xinghe on the sofa, and then went to take Lu Xinghe''s small pillow and quilt.


    Lu Xinghe is very excited to see the rhythm of living in a room with his mother and brother.


    Su Ran is anxious: "Chen Chen is ill, afraid of infection, silent, you don''t mischievous, quickly take silent back to the room."


    "Take good care of Chenchen. I don''t need you to take care of me and me."


    Lu Xinghe immediately nodded his head and lay down in Xu Yunlu''s arms, saying that his son firmly supported you, Lao Dou!


    Xu Yunlu touched the small head of Xinghe and was very proud.


    As a doctor, Su ran can''t accept the susceptible people like Lu Xinghe. But since Xu Yunlu came back, Lu Xinghe has a child who should have a smile and a look. To be exact, a child should be naughty and naughty.


    And Xu Yunlu''s action is clearly to get closer to her and Lu Xingchen.


    Su ran hates Xu Yunlu and has to put all her energy back on Lu Xingchen.


    At this time, it was past Lu Xinghe''s usual sleeping time. Although he was very excited, climbing on Xu Yunlu made him feel that Xu Yunlu would not disappear suddenly, so he was excited for a while and fell asleep in Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu turns his head and sees Su ran nestling beside Lu Xingchen. He also falls asleep, but his hand is still on Lu Xingchen''s forehead.


    Lu Xingchen, who is very thin, is very domineering. He holds Su Ran''s pajamas with a small hand and puts one leg on her.


    Xu Yunlu put Lu Xinghe carefully, went to the bedside, took Su Ran''s pajamas out of Lu Xingchen''s little hand, and then held that little hand. Although there was no meat, it was soft, small and hot.


    The sleepy Lu Xingchen feels uncomfortable with his hands and smashes his mouth discontentedly.


    Xu Yunlu couldn''t help laughing. Su ran, who was not asleep, woke up and looked at Xu Yunlu discontentedly. Xu Yunlu let go of Lu Xingchen''s little hand, sat down beside Su ran, hugged her to her arms and whispered, "how nice it is for a family to be together."


    "There are so many opportunities for a family to be together that we have to choose when Chen Chen is uncomfortable."


    "Uncle can''t wait."


    "Uncle bullies people." Su ran suddenly turned over and said, "Oh, I forgot. I have to go to school tomorrow. I can''t go to the hospital. I didn''t tell my brother."


    Su ran reached out for her mobile phone. Xu Yunlu grabbed it in his hand and said, "it''s OK to say it tomorrow morning. In the middle of the night, you suddenly make such a call. He thought what happened to Chenchen. It''s a miracle that he hasn''t scared you to death for so many years."


    Su ran thinks it''s the same. She reaches out to touch Lu Xingchen''s forehead. Xu Yunlu and other su ran try Lu Xingchen''s temperature. She hugs Su ran back to her arms and says, "don''t perform these little tricks in front of your uncle. Does your uncle make you so uncomfortable?"


    "I, I don''t have it."


    "More and more light, uncle did not abuse you in money, these years do not eat or drink, come on, let uncle help you get back comfortable." With that, Xu Yunlu picked up Su ran and left the room.


    Lu Xinghe opened his eyes and immediately saw Xu Yunlu, who was looking at his mobile phone. He got up and jumped on Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu pointed to the big bed and hissed. Then he whispered: "my younger brother woke up twice at night, but my mother didn''t sleep for a long time at night. Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Lu Xinghe nodded. Xu Yunlu reached out and took Lu Xinghe to the bathroom.


    Xu Yunlu takes Lu Xinghe out of the bathroom. He hears the sound of opening the door and goes out to have a look. It''s the baby sitter who''s coming to make breakfast. Xu Yunlu goes back to the room again and sits on the sofa bed with Lu Xinghe to read comic books together.


    When nanny was about to make breakfast, Su LAN came in. As soon as she came in, she asked, "how was Chen Chen last night?"


    "It''s a little hot in the first half of the night, it''s 39 degrees, and the temperature comes down in the second half of the night." Su ran woke up and rubbed her eyes.


    "Ah, it''s really strange this time. It''s not even hotter in the middle of the night." Su Lan said and walked into the bedroom. Seeing Xu Yunlu, her eyes jumped, "Xu Xiaolu, don''t you think you are too quick to use it?"


    "Su LAN, remember to knock on the door when you enter. This is the most basic courtesy." Xu Yunlu didn''t lift his head. He continued to stare at his mobile phone. Su LAN hummed and said aloud, "you still haven''t come back."


    "I''m tired of it!"


    Lu Xinghe had already thrown down his comic book, jumped down from the sofa bed and jumped into Su Lan''s arms. Su LAN hugged him for a while and said, "my aunt wants to see my younger brother."


    Lu Xinghe followed Su LAN to the big bed.


    Lu Xingchen was woken up, feeling very upset to pedal the calf, small mouth also cooperate, a pai a pai.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 511

    Su LAN picked up Lu Xingchen and asked, "aren''t you going to school today?"


    "Yes, time is a little slow."


    "It''s an afternoon flight."


    "My cousin said he would pick it up."


    "Zihao has no time."


    "It''s more likely that Zhu Zhu will go."


    "I''ll give him a pee first. Look, it''s wet through."


    "He was watered twice in the evening."


    "Bed wetting bag, I''ll see how my aunt serves you." When Su LAN pats Lu Xingchen and goes to the bathroom, Xu Yunlu hears Lu Xingchen''s unhappy cry, and then Su Lan''s rebuke, "Yo, yo, yo, my aunt is still crying, and she doesn''t look at your sister Xingxing. She goes to the bathroom by herself."


    Lu Xingchen, who had been trained, was even more reluctant to cry, but he didn''t know what method Su LAN used. After a while, he was coaxed and washed by the way. Anyway, when he was taken out, Lu Xingchen always laughed with his legs on.


    Su LAN put Lu Xingchen on Xu Yunlu and said, "nephew son-in-law, don''t pretend to be so diligent in playing with your mobile phone. Have breakfast."


    Xu Yunlu hugs Lu Xingchen, but Lu Xingchen doesn''t like it. At this time, he prefers soft women to hard men. He immediately jumps back to Su Lan''s arms and relies on her.


    Su Lan said: "then I''ll take it to eat. Anyway, in the early morning, the stars will come."


    "Don''t infect the stars."


    "It should be OK. After a while, I''ll take the milk tea shop directly." With that, Sulan left with the landing star in her arms.


    Su ran felt uncomfortable. Xu Yunlu stood up from the sofa bed and said, "don''t read comic books. Have breakfast."


    "Yes Lu Xinghe immediately put down his comic book and ran to the dining table. Xu Yunlu took him to a chair and turned his head to look at Su ran. "Little sluggard, I don''t want to go to school. What else do I want to grind?"


    "It''s too late for me. Just take it with me on the way."


    "It''s too late. Uncle will see you off. Come and have dinner."


    Su ran grinned for a while. Seeing Xu Yunlu staring at her all the time, she had to pass by. Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand to open the chair for her. When Su ran sat down, he asked, "I remember you like to eat egg cakes. Why don''t you?"


    "Yesterday." Su ran quickly took a bowl of porridge. Xu Yunlu laughed, reached out and stroked Su Ran''s hair, saying, "it''s less than three years. Can you share this with your uncle and not drink porridge in silence?"


    "I like milk."


    "What kind of porridge is it today? Give uncle a bowl."


    "It''s like pumpkin porridge." As soon as Su ran finished a bowl, she pursed her lips discontentedly and handed it to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu took the porridge and said, "it''s cold these days. Don''t ride a little ninja. Later, my uncle will see you off."


    "Don''t you go to work?"


    "I''ll send you there after that."


    "Well, how do you manage the other security guards?"


    "It''s also true that you are late for work on the first day. It''s not very decent. In this way, you take your food with you and your uncle will send you to school first."


    Xu Yunlu asked the nanny to take care of Lu Xinghe. No matter how much Su ran said, she took Su ran away.


    Green community to the hospital of traditional Chinese medicine is not particularly far, but can not resist the traffic jam all the way, blocked in a traffic light, Xu Yunlu gently tapping the steering wheel with his fingers, said: "before this road is not very smooth, now it is also blocked into a dog."


    Su ran did not speak, Xu Yunlu asked: "what are you thinking, little lazy?"


    Su ran shook his head. Xu Yunlu put his hand around Su ran and sighed, "uncle, I really miss you."


    "You, you are always like this..." Sura leans on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder, tears flow out.


    "If you forgive uncle, hold uncle."


    Su ran hesitated for a moment, then reached out and hugged Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu hugged Su ran and said, "Uncle knows that insects don''t blame uncle."


    Su ran shook his head, tears quickly soaked Xu Yunlu''s shirt, Xu Yunlu gently patted Su Ran''s back and said: "well, in the future, my uncle will pay more attention to the little lazy like or not, eat breakfast, and then it''s all cold."


    With that, Xu Yunlu gently rubs Su Ran''s forehead with his lips, and feels that the little slob who is attached to him is back.


    After a while, Su ran wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and began to eat breakfast. Xu Yunlu brought her two milk yellow bags and a box of milk. She liked milk yellow bags, not milk in particular.


    Looking at the appearance of Su RA''s concentration on the milk emperor''s bag, Xu Yunlu''s mouth slightly tilted.


    Soon, a smell of milk filled the car.


    After seeing Su ran off, Xu Yunlu returns home. Lu Xinghe has finished eating and is reading comic books. Xu Yunlu enters the bathroom and begins to wash.


    Lu Xinghe has read two new comic books bought by Uncle Shaoxi, but Xu Yunlu hasn''t come out of the bathroom yet.


    Lu Xinghe went to the bathroom and asked curiously, "Dad, how long do you need?"


    "It''s hard for mom not to get angry. Dad has to dress up handsome, so mom likes dad more."


    "But didn''t mom go to school?" Lu Xinghe asked knowingly.


    "It''s not that mom won''t come back from school."


    "Oh." Lu Xinghe heard Xu Yunlu''s phone ring. He ran to pick up the phone, looked at it and said, "Dad is a ghost phone."


    "It''s your Godfather. Help him get it."


    Lu Xinghe put the phone to his ear and heard Li Gui''s voice: "Xu Xiaolu, I don''t want to live..."


    Lu Xinghe asked: "godfather, why?"


    "Silent, how is it you? Give your father the phone." As soon as Li Gui heard Lu Xinghe''s voice, he almost choked to death with a mouthful of old blood.


    "Dad''s dressing up."


    "Damn, is Xu Xiaolu transformed by a woman''s soul this time? He''s going to use up all the hairspray and styling water in the world. Tell him that godfather is waiting for him in the milk tea shop."


    Lu Xinghe put down the phone and said, "Dad, godfather said he was waiting for you in the milk tea shop."


    Xu Yunlu came out of the bathroom and said, "come on, baby, go to work with dad."


    "Godfather said he would wait for you in the milk tea shop."


    "Let him wait. Those who speak ill of others behind his back will become dumb, not to mention those who speak ill of other people''s sons behind his back. Curse him for having no chest and no bottom."


    Lu Xinghe said that he was very confused. Xu Yunlu had already carried him in one hand and went to Xu Wenshan first. Xu Wenshan and his wife were having breakfast.


    Xu Yunlu threw Lu Xinghe on the sofa, then sat down at the dining table, took the silver knife in Shen Wan''s hand, smeared jam on the bread and asked, "old man, do you look energetic?"


    "No big, no small." Xu Wenshan shook his head, also took a piece of bread with jam, "eat quietly?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to talk to my grandfather about something."


    Xu Yunlu handed the bread smeared with jam to old lady Xu, and then said, "if you don''t want to take care of Shilong, your grandson will decide some things for you, so that Xiaoming won''t be tied up."


    "Xiao Ming is too young, and he studies medicine and law. I dare not let the rules go too far. Now that you''ve come back, after so many years of training, it''s OK to think that you''re on your own. You''re going to have a fight in the future!"


    "It depends on what''s going on. It''s not the sun''s strong point to manage the business."


    "It''s not normal for me to think that what you''ve been through for so many years. You can''t live in Shilong. You''ve been fooling around all these years."


    "Old man, you really like your grandson." Xu Yunlu reached over Xu Wenshan''s shoulder and said, "although my grandson doesn''t understand business management, don''t worry, old man. My grandson will help you to control Shilong and make her more stable than the old tortoise with four pillars."


    "You monkey."


    "But before grandson moves, I still want to say hello to you."


    Xu Wenshan waved his hand and said, "just deal with it."


    Xu Yunlu laughed: "well, if my grandfather wants to be lazy, my grandson won''t tell me. Grandma, what are you doing there secretly? My aunt laughs. The bird''s nest is getting cold. Drink it quickly."


    "I have to feed my great grandson a drink. Come here quietly."


    "As a child, he is not afraid to drink too much bird''s nest. He has nosebleed."


    ˇ­ˇ­.


    After breakfast with Xu Wenshan and his wife, Xu Yunlu took Xinghe to the hospital.


    At the gate of the hospital, Xu Yunlu saw the person in charge standing at the gate with his hands behind his back. Several security guards were all shivering.


    Xu Yunlu strode over the landing Star River, waved his hand to the person in charge and said, "manager Zhao, it''s so early!"


    Manager Zhao, the person in charge, listened to a small report and came to stop Xu Yunlu who was late. He didn''t expect that other people didn''t take him seriously at all. Unlike other people who were late and left early, when he saw him blocking people, they all walked around. He took the initiative to meet the muzzle of the gun. Zhao Jing angrily pointed to Xu Yunlu and said, "how long are you late, more than an hour, you can deal with it as absenteeism, you know, absenteeism."


    Lu Xinghe became nervous. Xu Yunlu patted Lu Xinghe''s PP and put him on the ground. Then he said, "OK, you can deal with it whatever you want."


    "Xu Yunlu, I can tell you..."


    "Well, manager Zhao, Mr. Su is looking for you."


    As soon as manager Zhao looked back, he saw Su Ming coming, so he had to throw Xu Yunlu aside and brush his hair to welcome him. Before he got there, he began to bow and bow: "Mr. Su, good morning, Mr. Su, why do you have time to come to the hospital today to inspect the progress of the hospital work? President Su just rest assured that everything is going on step by step, orderly and absolutely orderly. "


    When Lu Xinghe saw Su Ming, he just wanted to call him "Uncle". Xu Yunlu covered his little mouth and whispered, "uncle will affect dad''s work."


    Lu Xinghe also quickly put his hand on his mouth. Xu Yunlu was happy, so he didn''t see Su Ming. He picked up Lu Xinghe and asked GUI Dahu, "the work I arranged for you yesterday has not been completed."


    GUI Dahu licked his lips and said, "I asked manager Zhao. He said that I am not a team leader and I can''t get any allowance. I dare you are teasing me."


    Xu Yunlu listened to the thin guard in the security room and said, "well, the leader of GUI Dahu''s group is you now. How about you do it or not?" Thin security hesitated and said: "I, I can''t beat them, they won''t listen to me." There was a roar of laughter from the security guards aroundˇ° Just ask you, do it or not. " Xu Yunlu was very dissatisfied, and the thin security guard hesitated for a while before saying, "then try, try."ˇ° OK, what GUI Dahu didn''t do yesterday, do it now. " Just as Xu Yunlu wanted to leave the security room, he stopped and asked, "what''s your name?"ˇ° My name is Sun Wei. " As soon as the thin security guard''s words fell, a security guard started to boom and said, "his name is monkey." Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "Sun Hou, this name is good and easy to remember." Having said that, Xu Yunlu took Xinghe into the security room. Lu Xinghe earned money from Xu Yunlu and asked curiously, "Dad, are you going to work?" Xu Yunlu sat down on a chair and said, "Dad has to wait a while before he can work."ˇ° Oh, is Dad going to do the preparatory work? "ˇ° Yes, dad didn''t sleep well last night, so I''m going to catch up first. " After that, Xu Yunlu handed the comic books he had brought to Lu Xinghe and said, "I''ll read the comic books myself. I''m not allowed to leave my father. My father will sleep first." Lu Xinghe didn''t expect that Xu Yunlu''s preparation was to make up for sleep, and as soon as he lay down, he fell asleep quickly. Lu Xinghe was a little disappointed, so he had to climb on the table and read comic books. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 512

    While Lu Xinghe was flipping through the comic book, maozi came in. As soon as Lu Xinghe was about to call someone, maozi saw Xu Yunlu sleeping and made a hush to Lu Xinghe. Lu Xinghe immediately shut up.


    Maozi took Lu Xinghe to the door and asked in a low voice: "silent, is it cold?"


    Lu Xinghe shook his head and pointed to the room. Maozi saw that Xu Yunlu was standing up and looking at them. He quickly carried him into the room and said, "brother Lu, how can I sleep here? What can I do if it''s frozen?"


    "Brother Lu is so delicate. Worse than that, I haven''t been sick. What can I do for you


    "Dongge is looking for you."


    "Let''s go to the lazy boy''s office. I think Xiao Ming is there, too."


    "All right." Maozi took out the phone with one hand and arranged it quickly.


    Xu Yunlu just stood up and took Lu Xinghe to his arms and went to the hospital. Lu Xinghe curiously asked, "Dad, do you want to use mom''s office?"


    "Dad borrows mom''s office to chat with your uncle and uncle."


    "Chat." Lu Xinghe was a little disappointed, and Xu Yunlu was happy, "son, what should father do?"


    "Work, mom said the office is to work, work can earn money to support me and my brother." Lu Xinghe said seriously that Xu Yunlu was happy. He patted Lu Xinghe in his arms and said, "don''t worry, it''s my father''s business to support my mother in the future. By the way, silent, dad asked you one thing


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your grandmother..." Xu Yunlu suddenly stopped, "forget it, dad or ask mom."


    Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe quickly come to Su Ran''s office and push the door in. Sure enough, he sees Su Ming. As soon as Lu Xinghe sees that there is no one in the office, he cheerfully calls "Uncle" and pours into Su Ming''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu sat down and asked, "Xiao Ming, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Lu, what does he mean now? It seems that he doesn''t want to take care of Shilong''s affairs."


    "It''s normal for people in their eighties to rush to their nineties and don''t want to take care of them."


    "What should I do? You''re not all right now. You''d better take care of it."


    "Are you kidding? It''s OK to let brother Lu fight and kill. Let brother Lu run the company. Are you crazy. Come on, there''s something difficult going on. "


    "A few words can''t make it clear."


    "OK, you don''t have to say anything about Zhang Bai and his daughter, but the rest."


    "The company''s future investment direction, business model..."


    Xu Yunlu immediately interrupted and said, "those are all your business. I only help you deal with people''s troubles. Energy, mining and real estate should be operated according to my grandfather''s old model, and the rest should be done freely. "


    "You know, it''s not just Zhang Bo and his daughter."


    "Those old antiques are all my grandfather''s ministers. I don''t need to treat them badly in terms of money, but I don''t need to listen to them in the management of the company. Of course, they are sincere and constructive. You can also listen to them. You can list all the nonsense and trouble. In addition, people''s affairs include not only the family, the company, but also the outside. "


    "Brother Lu''s words make people feel safe." Su Ming jokingly said, "grandma Guang''s younger sister, under the banner of grandma, goes to the company every once in a while to ask for money. When dealing with this matter, do you want to ask grandma first."


    "How did you do it before?"


    "Only give her one tenth of the amount she wants at a time. In a word, the maximum is not more than 100000 yuan."


    Xu Yunlu asked with a smile, "how many times a month will she have?"


    "Give me more, three times, give me less, four times. Every time I threatened to go to grandma''s to sue me."


    "Well, on the first day of each month, she can pay her 500000 living expenses, but the premise is that she is not allowed to appear in the company. If she doesn''t agree, she won''t give her any money in the future, so there''s no need to tell Grandma. Anyway, she won''t see grandma easily."


    "But you don''t say grandma has given her a lot of family in a year."


    "When we young people are filial to her, old age and old generation are trumps."


    "OK, the prince said something. I won''t be afraid when I face my grandmother."


    "Zhang Feiping and Zhang Feiqi didn''t come here to talk nonsense."


    "How can it be, but they are Grandma''s younger generation, and I''m not afraid to offend them."


    "These two are also the owners who can''t help. It''s estimated that the money Ning Shu got from the company will eventually fall into the hands of these two black sheep, but that''s their business."


    "By the way, brother Lu, your laboratory and pharmaceutical factory have already been built."


    "All the time?"


    "The laboratory is always on, but the pharmaceutical factory, I arrange to produce some conventional drugs, drugs this kind of thing has sales channels, the profit is still considerable."


    "It can''t be used here now." Xu Yunlu pointed to the hospital.


    "That''s how much."


    "I''m very confident about the production capacity of my pharmaceutical factory. OK, you can arrange these things. The first thing is to give me a detailed list of the projects that are not particularly ideal under the name of Shilong group; Second, I want the statements of each subsidiary and the consolidated statements of the head office at the end of this year; The third thing is to sort out the real estate purchased by my grandfather in the name of the company and give me a detailed list. "


    Su Ming nodded and said, "OK, I can send the last two materials right now."


    As they were talking, Shao Dong pushed the door in and saw them. He asked: "Prince Lu, I heard that you have time to call me. I almost run. What''s the matter?"


    "If it''s nothing, I can''t call you."


    "Anyway, I remember you three. Every time I do something abnormal, I keep it from me. This time, it''s the most extreme. I''ve been abnormal for so long."


    "By the way, how is yunhang now?"


    "Oh, Prince Lu, you finally remember a cloud line." Shao Dong sat down and made out with Lu Xinghe for a while. Then he angrily reported the business situation of yunhang in the past three years to Yineng, and said, "I''ll call the little lazybones for your Master Lu ''


    "Look what you''ve got. You''ve swerved at me. You feel comfortable."


    Su Ming laughs. When Shaodong complains again, Xu Yunlu asks, "by the way, what''s Zhao xiaohen doing to ghosts? I have to think twice when I answer his phone. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll stand up and let him explode."


    "Anyway, before he showed up, Xiao Dai sang" drunk for a thousand years "and" standing for you for three thousand years "every day in the bar. After ghosts showed up, he sang" heart like water "every day."


    Several people were happy again. Shao Dong said, "by the way, Gao Honggang, who is not always dealing with you, has heard that he is engaged to Ling Hua."


    "The two of them?" Xu Yunlu nodded and said, "don''t say they are a good match."


    Shaodong takes a look at Su Ming. Su Ming says discontentedly, "brother Dong, what''s your look?"


    "That Ling Hua doesn''t like you. Chen Zhuo has been prized by Wang Neng. The little sluggard seems to be staring at Ling Hua with all his eyes and heart."


    "Rana is just worrying."


    "It''s not hard."


    "I don''t know what I feel. I always regard her as my sister."


    Xu Yunlu said, "she is really your sister."


    Su Ming and Shao Dong are a little surprised. Xu Yunlu gives a brief account of the process of finding Xu Ziying. Su Ming is both surprised and happy. However, knowing that Ling Hui is Professor Ling''s treasure, he also supports Xu Yunlu''s idea. When it comes to time, he will find a chance to tell his second uncle.


    After chatting for a while, Xu Yunlu knew that Su Ming and Shao Dong were busy, so he broke up.


    When Su Ming and Shaodong leave, Xu Yunlu leaves Su Ran''s office with Xinghe in his arms. As soon as he arrives at the gate of the hospital, he sees Sun Wei with a bruised face. Xu Yunlu is happy: "Monkey Sun, what''s the matter?"


    "GUI, GUI Dahu, they fight."


    "Why hit you?"


    "They, they don''t agree with me?"


    "You can''t finish what I''ve arranged for you."


    Sun Wei took out a small book and said, "I''ve arranged everything, but they don''t carry it out."


    Xu Yunlu was in a good mood. He took over the little book with oil stains and turned it over. Sun Wei arranged a group leader for all the three groups he was assigned. He also wrote out the division of responsibilities between the group leader and the group members one by one. If it was like that, Xu Yunlu read it and picked out two points at random, Just asked: "when did you change your job, army number?"


    Sun Wei gave a pause and answered Xu Yunlu''s question. Xu Yunlu looked at him. Sun Wei immediately lowered his voice and said, "Captain Xu, I''m not changing my job."


    "Doesn''t it mean that security guards have to change jobs?"


    "I, I borrowed my friend''s card and got a fake one." Sun Wei answered with a little guilty, "Captain Xu, don''t tell manager Zhao. I don''t think it''s difficult to do this, and I''ll listen to you 100 percent."


    "OK, I won''t tell manager Zhao." Xu Yunlu hit Sun Wei on the head with a small book. Sun Wei gave a thumbs up and said, "uphold justice."


    "Do well. Call me if you have anything."


    "Don''t worry, Captain Xu."


    Xu Yunlu saw Sun Wei enter the security room, and then he left the hospital with Star River in his arms.


    Lu Xinghe''s eyes were wide open and asked, "Dad, are you finished working?"


    "No, the middle number. Don''t tell mom."


    "Dad, it''s wrong for you to do this. Mom will be sad when she knows." Lu Xinghe is very worried that his father is so bad and will disappoint his mother. Xu Yunlu reaches out his hand and pinches Lu Xinghe''s little face and says, "OK, OK, dad knows. It''s not the next case."


    Xu Yunlu came to the milk tea shop with landing star river when he spoke. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw Lu Xingchen sitting in the electric car with his little hand on his back. Su Lan was beside Qin Xingxing: "star, you feed Chen Chen something in a mess again."


    "No!" Qin Xingxing also hides xiaopang''s hand behind his back, and Lu Xingchen is more nervous.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 513

    Su Lan was even more angry when she heard Qin Xingxing''s words: "you all want to annoy my rhythm. Yesterday, your brother-in-law, a big man, didn''t know anything. What fried chicken and coke would you like to eat? No, Chen Chen has a fever. He''s comfortable. You''re going to enlarge his moves today, right?"


    "No, coke is delicious, fried chicken is delicious!" Qin Xingxing is very firm in his taste, "so delicious things, you don''t give us to eat!"


    Xu Yunlu twisted his waist and put down Lu Xinghe. He walked over and said, "Sulan, I don''t want to stir up the relationship between me and the children! It''s not as good as a child like the star to admit that he dares to tell the truth. "


    "I don''t care about you." After Sulan finished, she went back to the bar.


    Xu Yunlu just took Lu Xingchen to the bar and asked, "darling, what''s good to steal?"


    As soon as Lu Xingchen turned his little mouth and put his little hand on his back more tightly, Xu Yunlu came to Lu Xingchen''s little face and smelled it. He said, "Dad has smelled it. It''s the smell of roast goose. Look at this little mouth, it''s oily, and there''s oil on his little face."


    Lu Xingchen didn''t expect to be seen through by Xu Yunlu. His big eyes looked at Qin Xingxing confusedly. His eyes were full of six words: I didn''t betray you!


    Xu Yunlu stretched out his hand and pulled out Lu Xingchen''s little hand behind him. As soon as he saw that his little hand was holding a crisp roast goose skin tightly, Xu Yunlu said with a smile, "it''s delicious. The stars are for you."


    Lu Xingchen immediately laughed so that his eyes narrowed, nodded his little head and called "Star".


    "Don''t eat it quickly. After a while, her mother will have to confiscate the stars."


    As soon as Lu Xingchen heard this, he quickly put it into his mouth and chewed it happily with his few baby teeth. Xu Yunlu pulled a paper towel and wiped Lu Xingchen''s oily hand. He wiped Lu Xingchen''s saliva and said, "don''t choke. Take your time. Dad will help you stare at the stars


    After hearing this, Su LAN glared at Xu Yunlu: "since you spoil your son so much, you should come back early to spoil him. But people have set down the rules for the dolls. You''re a good man again. You''re so bored. How can you manage it later?"


    "Sulan, it''s the same as true. If you eat a piece of roast goose skin, are you on the line?" Xu Yunlu takes Qin Xingxing to the bar. Su LAN turns on a warm towel and grabs Lu Xingchen in her arms. She wipes her mouth and hands and says, "Xiaolu, I tell you, I don''t allow big things to be small."


    "When did I put more emphasis on small ones than on big ones? I think you can hold the small ones." Xu Yunlu said and grabbed Lu Xingchen, who had been wiped clean. Su LAN threw away the towel and put her arms around the stars and said, "joke, I have such a good girl. What do you do with your son? It''s not to see him pitifully having a mother and no father. Besides, you''re not allowed to take small things lightly!"


    "My fairy, you are not their aunt, you are my aunt." Xu Yunlu said and saw Lu Xinghe waving at him at the door of the billiards room.


    Xu Yunlu put Lu Xingchen back into Su Lan''s arms and went to the billiards room. At the door, he saw Li Gui lying on the sofa inside, so he said, "I say you respect him. No wonder Master Lu felt great resentment as soon as he entered the door. It turned out that you are here to get drunk."


    "Go away, Xu Xiaolu. I''ve drunk a few bottles of wine. You just came." Li Gui turned over on the sofa and said very discontentedly, "don''t you get down on your knees to thank me!"


    "You put your nose on your face." Xu Yunlu goes in, takes the bottle from Li Gui''s hand, and asks Lu Xinghe to find a cup for himself. As soon as Lu Xinghe runs away, he sees Shaoxi come in. Xu Yunlu can''t help but ask, "Xiao Xi, you''re in a deep house. You''re willing to go out."


    "I''m convinced. It''s said that in those years when you died, I had a lot of things. As soon as you survived, I lost two bags of instant noodles."


    "Damn, it''s really you. I''ve been competing with your bags of instant noodles for so many years."


    "Li Laogui, is it you or Zhao xiaodai who stole my instant noodles?"


    Xu Yunlu shook his head. Lu Xinghe ran over with the cup. He took the cup, but saw a beautiful girl running in. She ran to the bar and asked Su LAN, "aunt, where''s my brother?"


    "Yuxuan, look for the plane in the afternoon."


    "Ah, he told me that he would come back today. I thought he had already come back. As soon as the ceremony was over, I came quickly."


    "When you come, you''ll come. You''ll have lunch here at noon. It seems that your cousin will go at two o''clock in the afternoon. After eating, he will do his homework, and he will arrive."


    "Well, auntie, let me help grandma Qin pick vegetables for them."


    "No, there are so many people. The kitchen can''t be opened any more. Don''t mix in. Play by yourself."


    Xu Yunlu turned his head, but saw that Li Gui, who was lying just now, half stood up and was looking at the bar. His eyes were like "Gui Ye seems to have found a new world". Xu Yunlu raised his foot and kicked Li Gui and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "The little girl is beautiful."


    "Damn it, let''s beat it up. The little girl is the little cousin of the little sluggard. She''s only 16 this year!"


    "I''m not sure someone really wants to be beaten." Li Gui turned over and sat up, lit a cigar and looked at Shao Xi, "what kind of power let you go out of the house."


    Shao Xi cut: "old devil, you think everyone is the same as you."


    Xu Yunlu propped his chin with his hand and looked at Shao Xi. Then he looked at Xu Zixuan beside the bar. Li Gui said with pride, "how about Xu Xiaolu? Do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    "What a coincidence, what a coincidence!"


    Shao Xi cut again: "you two are really imaginative, think everyone is as abnormal as you."


    Xu Yunlu poured the wine and touched Li Gui''s cup. Li Gui said, "Xiaolu, this kind of behavior that sister-in-law is busy looking for his daughter-in-law before she knows where it is. Is it popular in your ten lines? We will think that this younger brother is not very righteous and wants to be spit on."


    "Mr. Li, you are really abnormal there. Why do you have to marry your brother before your brother."


    Li Gui told Xu Yunlu: "well, I''m right. Xu Xiaolu, you need to pick one more."


    Xu Yunlu finally took a sip of the wine and said with a satisfied belch, "Xiao Xi, Xuanxuan is still in high school. Don''t be a fool!"


    "Go away with all of you. It''s true." Shaoxi left angrily. Xu Yunlu wanted to stop, but finally gave up. He took out a cigar from Li Gui''s cigar box and put it on his mouth. Li Gui hugged his chest with both hands and said, "it seems that the dead mansion really moved everyone."


    "The little girl is really pretty. She''s not annoying. It''s normal for her to move when she''s dead in a deep house. It''s just that the little girl is not mature. Don''t worry about it."


    "Damn, I have a fart to do with you. I can only let a little fool go now!"


    "Well, you don''t sell your loyalty here. Loyalty is half a cent to you. It doesn''t matter."


    "Xu Xiaolu, you look down on others, I will fight you." As soon as Li Gui''s words came to an end, Ning Xiaohai, half leaning on the doorframe, said, "cousin, I support you!"


    Xu Yunlu touched his forehead and said, "one by one, it''s all problem youth. Is it so difficult to be emotional?"


    Li Gui supported his chin with his hand, looked at Xu Yunlu, blinked his eyes twice and asked, "Xu Xiaolu, I don''t think Su Xiaozhi has let you go."


    Xu Yunlu shakes his legs and pushes Lu Xinghe''s head aside. He vomites a mouthful of white fog and grunts again. Li Gui relies on him and says, "how can su lazy be so unruly? Can''t life go on without a man? Such a rubbish man is so easy to let go!"


    "Old devil Li, you want to die!" Xu Yunlu nodded down Ning Xiaohai with his cigar. "Why, I can''t bear Lu Yuqin''s flower."


    "It''s true. If it''s not because she''s your sister, I won''t even look at it."


    "Blow the handle." Xu Yunlu saw Lu Xinghe go to the sofa and read comic books. He didn''t want to go out to play, so he put out his cigar. "Why don''t you use your uncle to have a look."


    "You think everyone is like you. You can''t live without women."


    "Cut! I''ve got to pick up the lazy boy! " Xu Yunlu called maozi, gave way to a Harley and said to Lu Xinghe, "let''s go, let''s take mom home for lunch."


    This matter, Lu Xinghe likes, happily followed Xu Yunlu ran out of the billiards room.


    Xu Yunlu takes Lu Xinghe to Harley, puts a helmet on Lu Xinghe, and then steps on the motorcycle. With a step on the accelerator, he lands and leaves the milk tea shop.


    One of the reasons why Xu Yunlu likes riding motorcycles is that he doesn''t have to be afraid of traffic jams, so he avoids the main road and goes through the alleys. Lu Xinghe, who is sitting in front of him, is very excited. Suddenly, Lu Xinghe turns around and points to the front. Xu Yunlu stops for a moment. When he sees that Lu Xinghe is actually Shaodong''s car, he stops, Lu Xinghe pointed to the Rolls Royce not far away again and said, "East dad''s car."


    "Oh, it''s a good little thing. I can recognize father Dong''s car." Xu Yunlu gently tapped the accelerator and slid the car to the driver''s seat of Rolls Royce. Shao Dong was sitting in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel, but looking at a stall not far away.


    Xu Yunlu looked in the direction of Shaodong, and saw Shaoxi sitting at a table eating string.


    Xu Yunlu blinked a few times. The owner of Shao Xi''s turtle hair, who had to drink water from Japan, would sit on a street stall and eat a bunch. But Lu Xinghe said, "it''s sister Xuan''s, that''s second uncle."


    Sure enough, Xu Yunlu saw Su Ran''s second uncle put the string he had just ironed for Shao Xi. Then he sat down and talked with Shao Xi. It was obvious that Shao Xi had not come to the stall for the first time.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 514

    Xu Yunlu laughs and knocks on the window with his fingers. Shaodong hears it, turns his head and sees it is Xu Yunlu. Rolling down the window, Xu Yunlu rushes to the stall and says, "when has Xiao Xi''s taste changed? This thing from the second uncle of little lazy can make people cry."


    "Xiaolu, at first maozi said, I don''t believe it, but now I believe it. It''s true. You can send a message to Xiaoxi to settle the matter."


    "I can''t decide this. It''s Xiao Ran''s cousin, the daughter of the second uncle''s family."


    "Tell me, the second uncle of the Rana family will certainly listen to you."


    "She lost a big girl in her family. This little baby has to deal with something. The most important thing is that she is not yet an adult."


    "I''ve seen that little girl. She''s good-looking. When she grows up, she''s certainly no worse than your little slob. If she''s not an adult now, decide first. Otherwise, when she''s an adult, I don''t know how many opponents there are. My little girl is still very forward-looking. Besides, you don''t know little girl. He''s also excellent. You should think about it quickly."


    Xu Yunlu smiled: "Dongdong, you think I need to think about how to do this. Xiaoxi fooled her father-in-law so well. Xuanxuan''s little girl is very simple and obedient, so you don''t have to worry at all."


    "Can I not worry about it? Xiao Xi has never liked a girl since he was so old. Now he finally has something to like. With his arrogant temperament, he succeeds at one stroke. Everything is OK. If he fails, what can he do in the future?"


    "If you don''t succeed, just try your best to find a sister-in-law for him, which can also pacify his injured heart."


    "Go away, it''s a mistake to be serious with you."


    Xu Yunlu stepped lightly on the accelerator and suddenly slipped to the stall, listening to Su Ran''s second uncle saying: "you don''t eat spicy, these are clear soup. My clear soup is actually more delicious."


    "It''s delicious, second uncle. It''s so cold in the open air."


    "It''s not open-air. It has stores. It used to be open-air."


    Shao Xi looked at the sky and the shed, and his second uncle explained, "this is to occupy more space, so he put out the shed. Otherwise, there will be several tables in the store."


    "Why don''t you rent the store a little bigger? It''s so cold outside. "


    "How much more will it cost? You''re good at everything, but you don''t eat fireworks."


    Xu Yunlu laughed, and Lu Xinghe called out: "second uncle! Uncle Xi


    Shao Xi was startled and stared at Xu Yunlu.


    "Oh, silent, how do you want to come to the second uncle?" The second uncle was a little surprised after seeing Xu Yunlu clearly, "isn''t this director Xu? I haven''t seen him for many years."


    "Yes, second uncle."


    "Second uncle, I want to eat rice cake."


    "Well, second uncle, I''ll iron some for you."


    Lu Xinghe opens his hand and wants Shao Xi to hold him, but Shao Xi stares at Xu Yunlu all the time. After a while, he takes out his mobile phone and sweeps the money on his second uncle''s collection code. Then he stares at Xu Yunlu and leaves.


    Lu Xinghe took back his little hand disappointedly. Xu Yunlu began to laugh. However, he saw that his second uncle came out in a hurry with five wrapped rice cakes and said, "Alas, what''s the matter with Xiaoxi? Last time he said he had swept more than zero, but this time he swept more than zero."


    Xu Yunlu took the New Year cake for Lu Xinghe and said, "second uncle, since Xiao Xi has paid more, the silent New Year cake is even on his head."


    "No, no, I don''t charge you how much I eat. Where are you going?"


    "Let''s pick up the lazy boy." Xu Yunlu handed the rice cake to Lu Xinghe, then stepped on the accelerator and left the stall with him.


    The second uncle looked at the motorcycle leaving and said to himself, "how can director Xu go to pick up Ranran in silence?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu took Lu Xinghe to wear clothes from east to west, and soon arrived at the school gate. Xu Yunlu stopped his car and took off his helmet for Lu Xinghe. Lu Xinghe handed Xu Yunlu a bunch of New Year cakes: "Dad, the New Year cakes of the second uncle''s family are very delicious."


    Xu Yunlu had to eat a bunch and said, "it''s really delicious!"


    Lu Xinghe happily began to eat several other strings of rice cakes.


    Xu Yunlu took out the phone and called Su ran. When he got through, he said, "little bug, uncle is waiting for you at the school gate."


    "I have something else to do!" Su ran said in a low voice, and Xu Yunlu continued, "it''s silent."


    "It''s so cold. Why do you bring me here?"


    "Come on, wait for you." Xu Yunlu then hung up the phone. He was afraid of freezing Lu Xinghe. He turned to ride on the car and wrapped Lu Xinghe in his fur coat, revealing only his face and hand.


    Lu Xinghe has just finished eating two strings of rice cakes. Su Ran has already hurried to the door. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "the treatment of this son is different from that of Laozi. My uncle thinks that you have to eat four strings of rice cakes in silence before you can finish it."


    "Really, on such a cold day, let him eat in the street, cold air all into the belly."


    "It''s not the north. It''s dozens of degrees below zero. Where can it be coldest?"


    "He''s a kid, not an adult. It''s easy to freeze on a motorcycle."


    "OK, OK, OK. I''m afraid it''s freezing. If we don''t get on the bus, we''ll go back."


    Xu Yunlu takes Su ran and Lu Xinghe back to the milk tea shop happily.


    As soon as Su LAN and Zixuan had arranged their lunch, Su LAN saw three people coming in and frowned and said, "I don''t know if you will come back for lunch. I didn''t prepare your lunch."


    "Sulan, we won''t come back for lunch. Where do you want us to eat?"


    "I didn''t prepare for you anyway."


    Lu Xinghe immediately ran over and called "aunt". Su LAN squatted down, hugged Lu Xinghe and said, "darling, I have your lunch, but not them."


    Ning Xiaohai dragged Li Gui out of the billiards room, and Xu Yunlu said, "you two should stop eating and go to the bar."


    Ning Xiaohai snorted and said, "I think it''s only lively to call Xiao dundai and Xiao Xi to eat together."


    Su LAN immediately called out: "my temple is small, but I can''t stand your trouble."


    "Stingy." Li Gui picked up the phone and dialed maozi''s phone. "Maozi, I heard that your East brother added barbecue in the staff restaurant. You can get some. Brothers, check your level."


    Ning Xiaohai giggled happily and quickly dialed Zhao xiaohen and Shaoxi. Then he said he had something to tell Li Gui and dragged Li Gui to the back of the milk tea shop.


    Su Lan was afraid that when the barbecue came, several little guys would not eat. She quickly served them with rice. Lu Xinghe and Qin Xingxing ate by themselves. Lu Xingchen was held in her arms and fed them.


    As soon as Shaoxi and Zhao xiaohen arrived, maozi and Baiguo appeared with two big boxes each.


    Zhao xiaohen didn''t see Li Gui, so he sat down. As soon as everyone sat down, Ning Xiaohai pulled Li Gui out from behind. Zhao xiaohen was about to leave. Shaoxi quickly grabbed him and said, "why, I''m going to interrogate you and Li Laogui. Who on earth ate my instant noodles?"


    Zixuan knew that instant noodles had been eaten, and some people were very concerned about it. She opened her mouth curiously.


    Ning Xiaohai pushed Li Gui to sit down and said, "that''s right, Xiao Xi, these two are here. You''re so good at judging. You''re such a big man. You can''t even let go of instant noodles. Qingtian, Dayi, how can this be?"


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "his own business is a mess, but he worries about other people''s business."


    "What do you mean, cousin? Is that what people say?"


    As soon as maozi and Baiguo open the food box, Lu Xinghe and Qin Xingxing stop eating the rice in the bowl. Su LAN is very angry: "children get angry when they eat these. I''m really angry. My family Chenchen is the best. They eat our rice and don''t learn from them."


    Lu Xingchen, who is difficult to be good at lunch, is praised. He kicks his legs a few times with great pride. In order to show that he is really good, he eats a big spoon of rice from Su LAN.


    Then Lu Xingchen felt that something was wrong. Why did his brother and Xing Xing take the things in the food box? It seemed that they were very delicious, so they refused to take Su Lan''s big spoon of rice and put their little paws in the direction of the food box.


    Sulan was even more angry: "it''s all you, it''s all you. As soon as you come back, it''s all in a mess."


    Everyone was just happy, and they all went to barbecue. Lu Xingchen was even more reluctant. He cried, and his little paw pointed to this and the thing in his hand. Su ran had to take a roasted shrimp, peel off the scorched shell, and then give it to Lu Xingchen, who snatched it.


    Su LAN had to put down her job and patted Lu Xingchen''s face discontentedly: "you just had a fever yesterday, and today you eat such hot food. Be careful."


    Lu Xingchen thinks that the shrimp is much better than Su Lan''s rice. He doesn''t care if Su LAN is angry. He laughs while eating.


    Everyone is eating lively, heard someone say: "Wow, no, eat what delicious, do not call me."


    Xu Yunlu is sitting right in front of the gate of the milk tea shop, so he sees Wang Neng coming in. He hasn''t seen him for several years, but he looks like that a few years ago. He was not much shorter than Su Ming, but he was as thin as a bamboo pole.


    Su LAN saw that Wang Neng frowned and said, "Wang Neng, you all know that we don''t welcome you. You''re always here. Are you bothered?"


    "Sulan, I don''t like your stingy Bala''s character. Originally, Sula was pretty good, and you''ve ruined her."


    Su ran almost choked the prawns in her hand. As soon as she let them go, Wang Neng rushed to the door to hook his fingers. Xu Yunlu saw Qi Li and two people carrying several boxes of things in. After putting them away, Wang Neng said, "this time I went to the U.S. to bring some food for the children. Su LAN, don''t say it''s not rare. It''s for the children, not for you."


    "It''s rare." Su LAN just wanted to send someone to carry Wang Neng back to the car, and Wang Neng said, "Su LAN, I didn''t send all this, and your sister-in-law also made some food for the children, so I mixed it up and took it."


    Ning Xiaohai couldn''t help laughing, but Wang Neng sat down next to Ning Xiaohai and said, "isn''t this xiaohaige? When did you come? I haven''t seen you for a while."


    "How many times have you been here as a busy man?" Wang Neng immediately pointed to Su ran, who was about to change her face, and said, "Su ran, your mother said that xun''er will come back this afternoon. She will go to dinner in the evening, and the whole family will get together."ˇ° Wang Neng, you are so annoying. " Su ran rolled her eyes discontentedly. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 515

    Wang nengcai didn''t care if Su LAN and Su ran were not happy with him. He said to Zixuan enthusiastically, "Xuaner, you come too. Tonight is to meet xunger. Your sister-in-law is cooking delicious food at home."


    Zixuan secretly glanced at Su LAN and Su ran, and Wang Neng was dissatisfied: "look what they are doing, two small bellied people. Qi Ligang and I said hello to your father when we just went to your stall to eat string."


    "Oh."


    Zhao xiaohen shook his head and said, "Wang Neng, you''re really thick skinned. You robbed Su Ming''s girlfriend and came to hang around in front of his aunt and sister every once in a while."


    "Zhao xiaohen, you don''t like your righteous style. I asked Su Ming in front of you whether he liked Chen Zhuo or not. He said no, right? He didn''t like others. Can''t I even chase him?"


    "You think Su Ming is as cheeky as you. I can''t even look down on him."


    "There''s so much you can''t see." Wang Neng picked up a few strings of roast chicken wings and handed them to Qi Li. Then he saw Xu Yunlu. He was so scared that he almost scared off the strings in his hand. "Xu Xiaolu, it''s you!"


    Xu Yunlu knocked Wang Neng on the head with his signature and said, "you called Xu Xiaolu."


    "Xu Xiaolu, aren''t you dead? Is this a game of reincarnation?"


    Li Gui pushed Wang Neng aside and said, "it''s not big or small. Play at the same time."


    "Sura, I''ve brought your mother''s words here." Wang Neng took another handful of roasted shrimps and left with Qi Li. Su LAN angrily snatched a bunch of roasted shrimps from Lu Xingchen''s paws and said, "I really doubt that Wang Neng''s face is made of iron."


    "That''s why he''s doing this business very well. I heard that he''s pushing a large laser cutting machine in southern Guangdong. It''s very successful. With the price difference in the middle, he can make millions a year. What kind of small property right houses can he build with people?"


    "Small property right house is not illegal, he is not afraid to take all the money." Asked ginkgo, chewing the baked gluten.


    "At the beginning, the government offered 10 trillion yuan of profits and encouraged people with some money to do it. In order to solve the problem that migrant workers in Nanpiao do not have housing, of course, it is not allowed now. Instead, it costs a lot to take back the land. I heard Huang guitou say that a distant relative of him lost more than 2 million yuan. I knew earlier that I would borrow some money from brother Hongshan and get some houses. Now he is underdeveloped." Zhao xiaohen said enviously, "Sulan, you have to change your view on him."


    "Xiaodundun, what do you mean? He robbed Xiaoming''s girlfriend. You asked me to change my opinion of him." Su LAN pats the landing star and reaches out to grab the small claw of the roasted shrimp.


    "Su LAN, your family''s Xiao Ming has no feelings for Chen Zhuo. The meaning of that direction is that you and Su ran are tugging at each other here." Shaoxi is very rare to stand on the side of Zhao xiaohen.


    "Just look at Wang Neng. After he cheated Chen Zhuo, how nice he was to him. He wrote Chen Zhuo''s name in several apartments he bought, and only Chen Zhuo knew how much money he had in his family; And Chen Zhuo''s cousin Jiang Gang can skate. Originally, he could only cheat the mothers who thought their children were all-around to pay for the skate fees for their children. Now Wang Neng is arranged to take charge of things in the hardware street. It''s said that there are tens of thousands of them a month. Like some people... "


    I had a good time eating. Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, and then secretly looked at Li Gui. He was so stupid that he was very angry. It was clear that there was something in his words.


    Li Gui puts down the string, embraces Zhao xiaohen across Ning Xiaohai, and says, "OK, I''ll change all the houses into your name now, and I''ll give you all the savings. If Gao Honggang thinks that the director''s job is making less money, and he''s still holding back, I''ll arrange a job for him and start 500000. Do you want it or not?"


    "Get out of here!" Zhao xiaohen wants to pull Li Gui''s hand, but his strength is far from Li Gui''s.


    Su LAN immediately covered Lu Xinghe and his eyes and said, "what are you two doing? Two big men are pulling around here, and they are not afraid to affect the children."


    Lu Xinghe pulled Su Lan''s hand discontentedly and said, "Auntie, they are small stars."


    "They''re not afraid of small things, but they''re afraid that you, half of them, don''t know something. No Su LAN suddenly thought of something else and quickly covered Zixuan''s eyes. "My Xuanxuan has to pay more attention than silence."


    Everyone laughed so hard that Li Gui took the opportunity to abduct Zhao xiaohen.


    Zixuan finally pulled Su Lan''s hand away, and her face turned red.


    Lu Xingchen has taken the opportunity to grab the roast shrimp from Su LAN. He takes a bite with his mouth open. As a result, the peeled roast shrimp has chili and cumin, which makes him spit immediately.


    Lu Xingchen threw away the roasted shrimp and threw it into Su Lan''s arms, crying and crying. Su LAN wiped his mouth with a paper towel and patted him. "Don''t eat, don''t eat, I think it''s harmful to you."


    Su ran brings the orange juice, and when Su LAN cleans Lu Xingchen''s mouth, she passes it. Su LAN feeds Lu Xingchen several mouthfuls of orange juice, but Lu Xingchen stops making noise. She points her little hand at the roasted shrimp in the star''s hand and forbids it.


    Qin Xingxing is very angry and stares at the landing star. Lu Xingchen withers again. He nests in Su Lan''s arms and pedals his legs desperately.


    Xu Yunlu patted Lu Xingchen''s little PP across Su ran and said, "I only dare to cross with my aunt and mother!"


    Everyone was happy, and Wang Xun''s voice came: "Wow, delicious!"


    Then Wang Xunfeng ran over: "sister-in-law, you miss me so much."


    As Wang Xun said, he took the barbecue from Su ran and stuffed it into his mouth. At the same time, he handed some to Zhu Zhu. Zhu Zhu snorted, "it''s all junk food. Wang Xun, don''t you? I heard that Wang Neng went to see you last month and gave you 20000 yuan of living expenses. How much barbecue do you have to eat to finish it?"


    "Our school is like a prison. Even if we have money, we have no chance to spend it."


    Zhu Zhu shook his head and said to Xu Yunlu, "I told my old Zhu that you are back. He asked you to see him quickly."


    "I don''t work for him anymore. Why do you see him?"


    "I''m sure I''m going to beat you up. Don''t you know it?"


    Wang xunziancai saw Xu Yunlu and exclaimed in surprise: "Uncle Heng!"


    Xu Yunlu stood up, touched Wang Xun''s head and said, "it''s still this sensible man."


    "Uncle Heng, are you not dead?"


    "You don''t deserve praise!"


    "Uncle Heng, I don''t want to play like this. My sister has suffered a lot in recent years."


    "Xun''er, he''s so tall."


    Wang Xun stood up straight and straightened his chest. He drew in front of Xu Yunlu and said, "Uncle Heng, you don''t have any advantage in your height."


    "It''s as tall as uncle."


    But Zixuan shook her head and said, "Uncle Heng, my brother wants to be higher."


    "You see, uncle, you are not as good as Xuanxuan to admit it."


    "Son of a bitch."


    Wang Xun greets Ning Xiaohai, Shaoxi, maozi and Baiguo, and makes out with Lu Xinghe. He tells him that he has brought a gift and teases Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingchen. Then he runs to Zixuan and sits down and asks, "have you finished all the tasks I told you?"


    "Of course, I''m going to visit my aunt once a week and on holidays."


    "Did Wang Juan come to be a demon?"


    "How can I not? I''ve made my sister-in-law cry for several times. I''ve also quarreled with her. She said I was nosy."


    "Wang Juan is really boring. Even Wang Neng has grown up. Why hasn''t she grown up yet?"


    "I listen to my sister-in-law and my uncle talk secretly. It seems that her mother lost money in her business. Isn''t her mother running a beauty shop? She had two accidents and almost smashed the shop. It should be that she couldn''t run the business any more. After a period of time when the storm of smashing the shop passed, she held a promotional activity. Members charged ten thousand to get ten thousand free, cheated many people into charging money, and then ran away."


    "It''s true. My mother is not miserable. If Wang Juan can''t get money from her mother, she will go home all day."


    "It should not be a rumor. I used to go to my sister-in-law''s place several times before I met her once. Recently, I went there once and met her once. "I," Zixuan said hesitantly, "don''t even want to go."


    "Xuanxuan, it''s wrong for you to be like this. It''s not only my mother, but also your sister-in-law."


    "I know, Wang Juan is very annoying, and your brother-in-law, who always looks at people in a shady way. Later, I asked Qin ya to go back with me."


    "That''s a good idea. Anyway, Qin Ya is running errands for uncle Xing. He can spare time, but you have to pay attention to that. You are so beautiful. Don''t let Qin ya have any wrong ideas."


    Su LAN pushed Wang Xun and said, "what do you mean, Xiao Ya is also very handsome."


    "Sister-in-law, we have to be honest about this. You can say that Qin Ya''s study is a mess, and he still likes to make girlfriends."


    "When did he like to have girlfriends?"


    "You don''t believe it. You ask Qi Li. They''ve seen two of them. One of them has been to Qi Li''s mother''s clinic. By the way, Xuanxuan, I don''t trust Qin Ya''s character when I ask Qin Fang to accompany you."


    "Hey, my family Qin Fang is also a little beauty. I think the best way is to let your mother leave your father, which has nothing to do with the monster Wang Juan."


    "Auntie, you are so cruel." Wang Xun was so angry that he took Su ran and said, "sister, tell me, tell me, how dark is my heart."


    Su ran said with a little headache: "I think the best way is to let Wang Juan break up with Shen Hong first."


    "Well, even if Wang Juan breaks up with Shen Hong, she will go to find Liu Hong and Zhang Hong. Her eyes for men are set there. Others look at them as a piece of stinky dog excrement, which is a precious flower in her eyes."


    Su LAN quickly gave it to Wang Xun and said, "you''re disgusting to eat."


    "Alas," Wang Xun said with a sigh, "in school, like in prison, I die lonely; It''s all a hassle to come back and worry to death. "


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 516

    Su ran poked Wang Xun on the head and said, "it''s true. By the way, mom must miss you very much. Go back quickly. Wang Neng asked us to have dinner in the evening. Mom and Chen Zhuo should be busy at home. "


    "Is that brother going?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll call him later."


    "If he is not on a business trip, let him go. How nice it is for the family to get together. Xuanxuan and I will go back first."


    "By the way, mom, they just moved to a new house. Don''t go back to your old house."


    "I gave the decoration fee again."


    "Wang can do it."


    "Wow, Wang Neng is really different. It''s different to marry a good woman."


    "By the way, I saw your girlfriend that day."


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    "You were the first in your grade, and you had fried chicken with her." Zhu Zhu immediately asked.


    "Elder sister, can you still have a little privacy, people have never liked me, we are the friendship between classmates."


    Several women suddenly realized, very profound "Oh ~ ~" and "Oh ~ ~" voice.


    Wang Xun was worried: "really, I called her and she said that she had already made a boyfriend."


    "In fact, it''s a pity that she was so poor in health that she fainted during the college entrance examination."


    Everyone sighed for the girl. After two more barbecues, Wang Xun said goodbye to everyone. He asked Zhu Zhu for the car key and left with Zixuan.


    Zhu Zhu raised her cheek with her hand and said, "Ranran, don''t mention it. I found that finding a good woman is a difference in essence. You can see how stupid Wang Neng used to be. At that time, I felt the same as yesterday. Now he is so sensible."


    Su ran pinched Zhu Zhu and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t let Chen Zhuo listen."


    "Oh, it''s killing me. You''re so cruel. I''ll talk about it here. When Chen Zhuo is here, can I talk about it! I''m stupid! I''m stupid


    "By the way, do you and your cousin want to go in the evening?"


    "Of course. I like to eat and drink for free. I don''t work any more."


    "Why don''t you work? I want to kill my mother and Chen Zhuo."


    "You can''t let me do it anyway."


    "Why?"


    Shaoxi interrupted and said, "I''m going too!"


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu blinked: "Xiao Xi, what are you going to do when we have dinner together?"


    "Brother Lu is going. I''ll be his bodyguard."


    Xu Yunlu, who is choosing a spicy kebab for Lu Xingchen, lies down with a gun. Ah, Su Ran''s heart clatters.


    Shaoxi immediately said, "why don''t you go, brother Lu?"


    "Of course I want to go. I have to go. I''ll go with Chen Chen." Xu Yunlu languidly should finish, Su Ran''s heart just slightly better.


    Qin Xingxing immediately raised Xiao Pang''s hand and said, "I''m going too."


    As soon as Lu Xingchen saw it, he quickly raised his little hand. Su lancai said, "Chenchen, how did you eat it again?"


    Lu Xingchen quickly hid his little oil hand behind his back, and then quickly hid in Xu Yunlu''s arms.


    Xu Yunlu pulled a wet paper towel to Lu Xingchen to clean the oil mouth and hands, and said: "after lunch, Sulan, do they want to take a nap?"


    "Of course."


    "Then take it back to sleep, or you won''t sleep at night, and you and the little sluggard won''t have a rest. Last night, the little sluggard didn''t sleep much."


    "I know, I know." Su LAN holds Lu Xingchen who has already started rubbing his eyes.


    Su ran, Su LAN and Zhu Zhu leave with the three little guys. Shao Xi likes to go out at night and day, so he goes back to make up for his sleep.


    The milk tea shop soon quieted down. Xu Yunlu said to Ning Xiaohai, "let''s go. In the evening, I can''t wear this dress. In the afternoon, we will accompany my grandfather to play chess."


    "At the moment, they''re not on lunch break, too."


    "It''s supposed to be lunch break. When we arrive, we''ll probably get up." Xu Yunlu stood up and said as he got up and went out, Ning Xiaohai chased him up and asked, "cousin, I heard that the security department has a special department, which is directly under the management of the central government. The highest level of the Department is the director, but the administrative level of the director is the main hall level, which may be higher than the main hall level."


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me now. But I''ve heard that people in this special department may not wear uniforms, but in addition to the trump card of the * army, Daniel is more powerful than the trump card, so I''m also looking forward to this department. "


    Xu Yunlu shook his head helplessly and said: "Ning Xiaohai, elder brother, I advise you to do something within your ability. Even if you go to such a department with the support of your uncle, do you think you have the ability to live out? So elder brother, I advise you to be pragmatic, or focus on how to turn Lu Yuqin into your wife. Don''t be so unrealistic all day."


    "Cousin, you always don''t like me."


    "That''s because I know you so well, brother."


    "Cousin, I have finally figured out why I am always so self abased and sensitive, because I was always denied by you and grew up. You have caused psychological shadow to my childhood, youth and youth."


    "Then you should grasp the middle age quickly. Don''t let your middle age be destroyed by my brother."


    "Cousin, I killed you..."


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai came in, before Xu Wenshan got up, Xu Yunlu called Lao Zhu on the balcony. Lao Zhu hummed a dozen times as soon as he answered the phone, and then asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t want to explain it to Lao Zhu."


    "That''s it."


    "Don''t think you''re not the public security system. I can''t control you. Which department will you be in in in the future."


    "I don''t care about those things. My grandfather has a lot of things to do here. Little lazy is more willing for me to be a security guard for her hospital."


    "Go away, you don''t even care about the emperor''s grandson of Shilong. You can be a security guard for a little lazy."


    "Really, I''m working as a security guard in their hospital right now."


    "Then I have to seize the opportunity to see your security style."


    "Lao Zhu, come to me when you have time. I''ll buy you a drink."


    "Can''t I drink here?"


    "Drink in your house, and you cook? How dare you drink in your unit? Really, make time. I''ll take a few bottles of good wine from my grandfather. Let''s have a good drink. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu finish talking on the phone, Xu Wenshan gets up. He and Ning Xiaohai play chess with Xu Wenshan for a while. After being poor with old Xu for a while, they go back to the 17th floor.


    Xu Yunlu opened the door and heard Su LAN talking to Qin Xingxing: "Xingxing, you should go with your brother and Chenchen at night. How lonely your mother is. It''s better for you to accompany your mother."


    Qin Xingxing, who pulled the landing star, thought carefully for a while, then released Lu Xingchen, put his arms around Su LAN and said, "OK, mom, the star will accompany you."


    "The stars are so good. They are my mother''s good daughter."


    Zhu Zhu took a small coat and gave it to Lu Xingchen. She said with disdain, "Su LAN, you really cheat your daughter."


    "It''s a lie. It''s a fact. After you''ve finished packing up, get out of here. It''s not easy for my daughter to agree to accompany me. I''ll go back later. What can I do?"


    "What can we do? If it''s a big deal, we''ll take it with us. It''s strange if we don''t take it with us."


    "Go, go!"


    Su ran and Zhu Zhu both took their coats and took them to Xinghe and Lu Xingchen to say goodbye to Qin Xingxing. Lu Xingchen was told by Qin Xingxing not to do this or that for at least ten times before he finally did.


    They met Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai at the door with their two children. Lu Xinghe immediately called out: "Dad, don''t you go to my brother''s house?"


    "Dad''s going."


    "Let''s go, Dad. Dad drives a car."


    "Dad change clothes, Dad see brother ginkgo waiting for you below, go first."


    "Dad, hurry up."


    Lu Xingchen with the toy duckling also said to fart: "hurry up!"


    Xu Yunlu squatted down, pulled Lu Xingchen''s coat and said, "OK, dad will hurry up. You should listen to mom on the way."


    Lu Xingchen nodded obediently and said, "be obedient."


    Xu Yunlu smiles, kisses Lu Xingchen on the forehead, and then stands up. Zhu Zhu says, "by the way, Xiao Xi has come to see him three times. What''s the matter with him? How can he be more active than you?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll wait for him."


    "Xu Xiaolu, in what name are you going?"


    "Old Zhu, his daughter, you hurry."


    Zhu Zhu had to smile, just and Su ran took two little guys out of the door.


    Su Lan also took Qin Xingxing back to the room.


    Xu Yunlu takes a bath and changes his clothes. Shaoxi has already arrived. Ning Xiaohai looks at Shaoxi without blinking. Shaoxi pushes aside and stares at him. Ning Xiaohai says, "brother Lu, you are really ink stained. It''s almost half past six."


    "Let''s go."


    "Is Haige going with us?"


    "He''s going to be our driver."


    "Haige, I find that as soon as brother Lu comes back, you stick to him all day, just like the homeless people."


    "I''d love to. It''s none of your business."


    "You can''t just stick to brother Lu. You have to stick to brother Lu and his sister."


    "Don''t you stick to brother Lu''s, too?"


    "Go away!"


    "Who wants him to have more sisters? One is his own sister, and the other is his cousin. By the way, after dinner, we go to the bar to have a drink. If we can''t make it right, we''ll still have to pick and choose."


    Xu Yunlu felt that the days when he came back were too much fun.


    Ningxiaohai was Shaoxi with mobile phone command, the car into the community just said: "darling, this place looks good, very high-end."


    "Xiao Ming bought it for his mother."


    "It costs a little money. Xiao Ming didn''t buy a house himself. He''s still willing to give it to his mother."


    Shao Xi said: "old Li Gui said that the more he thought about the house Xiaoming and I lived in, the more he lost. He didn''t live in it several times and planned to sell it to Xiaoming."ˇ° That''s a good idea. On that floor, the little sluggard''s family is just one person. You said that old ghost Li put his foot in the middle, but old ghost Li only bought it for more than one million. Now he''s afraid of three million. "ˇ° Li Laogui means not to take advantage of Xiaoming, but to sell it to him at the original price. "ˇ° Wow, old ghost Li is still very interesting. Xiao Ming agrees quickly. "ˇ° Here, here, this one. "ˇ° Oh, this is a duplex building. It looks good. "ˇ° Haige, there''s a parking space over there. " You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 517

    Ning Xiaohai was just about to stop the car. A car suddenly came to grab their parking space. Ning Xiaohai didn''t expect it, but the reaction was still very fast. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator and advanced into the parking space, the car almost rubbed up. However, Ning Xiaohai calculated the speed of the other party, which might rub himself, so he drove into the car and rubbed the car next to him.


    Ning Xiaohai knocked on the steering wheel with his fingers and was about to open the window to curse. The car that was rubbing the car suddenly ran away with a dozen handlebars.


    Ning Xiaohai leaned on him and said, "they ran away after rubbing other people''s cars."


    "There''s no other car here." Shao Xi, sitting in the front row, grabs the armrest on his head and frowns discontentedly.


    "I don''t want to see who is driving, but I dare to grab the parking space." Ning Xiaohai patted the steering wheel and retreated the car a little further. "Shall we call the security room to cure the car?"


    "You are still young. After a while, the owner comes and finds that the car has been rubbed. He will find it himself." Xu Yunlu rushes to the camera above and says, "let''s go. The license plate is very clear. People just need to find the security room to find out who rubbed the car."


    "Who are these people?"


    Shao Xi see Ning Xiaohai also get off the car, curious to ask: "Haige, how do you want to go up?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid it''s too embarrassing for you, so I''ll give you a company."


    "Thanks. I don''t feel embarrassed."


    Xu Yunlu suddenly turns to the front, and Ning Xiaohai and Shao Xi see that it''s a car. The car door is opening, and a man and a woman come down. Ning Xiaohai sees the person clearly and says, "isn''t this Wang''s best daughter Wang Juan and her better boyfriend Shen Hong?"


    Shao Xi didn''t see it and didn''t express his opinion. Xu Yunlu laughed a little and said again. Shao Xi saw the license plate and said, "it was their car that wanted to rob our parking space just now."


    "It''s really the best. There are lots of places here. Why do you want to grab our parking space?"


    "They might think they didn''t, so..."


    "Cousin, this is the stupidest one of the little lazybones. Every family has one or two of them."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t speak. He didn''t want to meet Wang Juan and Shen Hong, so he lit a cigarette and said that he would go up after smoking. Ning Xiaohai was not addicted to cigarettes, and Shaoxi didn''t smoke, but they all understood Xu Yunlu''s meaning. Thinking of what Ning Xiaohai had said, Shaoxi asked, "Haige just said we are one dan Tiao. How can I not figure it out? One dan Tiao is not my sister''s husband? But Yu Qin and Zixuan are not sisters


    "What a fool. Just now you hacked into the security system. You look very smart."


    Shao Xi blinked several times. Xu Yunlu just didn''t want to touch Wang Juan. When he saw someone enter the hall and then enter the elevator, he put out the smoke and put his hand around Shao Xi, who didn''t understand. He said, "go, can you be so serious about this kind of thing? It''s more reliable to find out who stole your instant noodles. "


    "Brother Lu, you said that the old devil and the little fool, who stole my instant noodles?"


    "Both are stealing."


    "Then why only one bag is missing."


    Ning Xiaohai immediately took over: "that''s because they ate a bag."


    "It''s so economical to eat a bag for two?"


    "Save you money."


    "Really? The old devil will be so kind. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Ning Xiaohai rang the doorbell. After the doorbell rang for a while, Zhu Zhu came and opened the door. He saw the three people humming and said, "I came so late. I''ve opened the door for you several times in silence."


    Xu Yunlu sees Lu Xinghe standing not far from the door with his lips pursed. He sees that three people are coming in, but he doesn''t move. Although Su Ran is busy inside, she keeps sweeping Lu Xinghe with her eyes.


    Xu Yunlu immediately understood that Lu Xinghe had been waiting at the door, trying to open the door for himself, but before them were Wang Juan and Shen Hong, and Wang Juan must have been buried again.


    Xu Yunlu hurriedly walked over, squatted down, put Lu Xinghe in his arms and whispered, "it''s all dad''s fault. He''s late."


    Lu Xinghe pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Xu Yunlu asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s mom, mom." Lu Xinghe rubbed his eyes. Xu Yunlu asked puzzled, "why does Wang Juan bother you? My mother scolded you?"


    "My mother doesn''t allow me to call her mother or uncle at Grandma''s house." Lu Xinghe was very upset. He nestled in Xu Yunlu''s arms and rubbed his eyes hard. Xu Yunlu said, "no, I''m not sad. The reason why my mother asks for this is because of my father. My father will soon be able to solve this problem."


    "Dad doesn''t cheat."


    "Of course not. My uncle is here, too? "


    Lu Xinghe points to the hall. Xu Yunlu sees Su Ming and Xu Zihao sitting in the sofa by the window. Lu Xingchen is put on his lap.


    Lu Xingchen doesn''t know anything, except for him and Lu Xinghe. There are no children. Qin Xingxing doesn''t come, which makes him very unhappy. After a while, he eats his little hands. Su Ming doesn''t allow him to eat his little hands, so he bites Su Ming''s hands, which makes Su Ming''s mouth water.


    Su Ming is probably also afraid that Wang Juan or Shen Hong will hurt Lu Xinghe. He takes the landing stars with him and looks at them. When he sees Xu Yunlu coming, he is relieved.


    Ning Xiaohai took a look and said: "darling, Xiaoming is really good to his mother. The double entry of more than 200 square meters, even if it''s not a first tier city, it''s worth five million. It''s really generous."


    Shao Xi shook his head and said, "Haige, people who don''t know think you don''t know where the poor guy from."


    "I found that you have changed, Xiao Xi. I haven''t heard of you before."


    Xu Hui, who was busy chatting with her first and second aunts, saw that it was Xu Yunlu and stood up in surprise: "ah Heng, it''s you, you''re not..."


    "I''m fine, sister-in-law. I''m fine." Xu Yunlu led the landing Star River, helped Xu Hui sit down and asked, "how have you been these years, sister-in-law?"


    "Well, it''s very good. Look, Xiao Ming bought me such a big house to live in. I can''t live in such a big house."


    "Very good. There are many people at home. It''s bigger and not crowded."


    "Xiao Ming, a doctor, can afford such a house. How much does he have to earn in a month? I''m really worried. "


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. Xiao Ming is a man of sense."


    "Ah, you say I can''t worry about it. You see, Wang Neng is married, while Xiao Ming and ran ran refuse to get married. They know that young people get married late now, but at least they all have partners. Isn''t that right? How are they? One doesn''t have a girlfriend, the other doesn''t have a boyfriend. Can I be in a hurry?"


    Xu Yunlu laughed: "sister-in-law, your son and daughter need talent and appearance. I really don''t know what you are in a hurry."


    "Xiaoming will be thirty years old, and twenty-five years later. He has talent and looks, but he can''t keep growing bigger every day."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "sister-in-law, since you are in such a hurry, I''ll discuss something with you."


    "Why do you have the right person?" Xu Hui thinks that Xu Yunlu''s friends are quite brilliant. After hearing Xu Yunlu''s words, she immediately looks at Ning Xiaohai and Shaoxi secretly with her eyes. She is thinking about which one Xu Yunlu is referring to. They both look pretty good.


    "It depends on whether my sister-in-law thinks it''s suitable or not."


    Xu Hui was puzzled for a moment. At present, the two young men really couldn''t pick out anything wrong. She really didn''t know which one to choose. One of them seemed to care more about the size and decoration style of the house, and the other didn''t seem to care about Su ran. At least Su ran served food twice, but they didn''t go there, So a little indecisive to say: "that also has to boys to my home Ranran have that meaning."


    "Of course I mean what my sister-in-law said."


    "Who is that?"


    "If my sister-in-law doesn''t think he''s a little older than a little lazy, she''ll be near and far away."


    Xu huileng looked at Xu Yunlu for a while and then said, "ah Heng, you''re not kidding. You''re a big director. You''ll take a fancy to my family


    "Sister-in-law, you said that big directors and small directors don''t all have to get married. What''s more, I''ve been away from my post for nearly three years, and I''ve been out of office for a long time. I''m not a director any more..."


    Instead, Xu Hui was relieved and said, "ah Heng, you''re not kidding."


    "Does my sister-in-law think I''m joking? Besides, little lazy is your own daughter to Su Yue''s brother. I won''t make fun of anyone I make fun of."


    Xu Hui nodded and said, "I think it''s OK. I''ll ask Rana later to see what she means."


    "Sister-in-law, the little sluggard looks thin. Don''t ask. If you agree, I''ll find a chance to talk to her."


    Xu Hui suddenly looked at Lu Xinghe and thought about it. She turned her head to look at Su ran and Xu Yunlu. She almost fainted: "ah Heng, I won''t..."


    "Sister in law, you''re right. I''ve long been in love with little slob, just because my job is more dangerous. I''ve been afraid to talk about marriage with her. Now I''ve finally finished my dangerous job, and I don''t want her to be wronged any more."


    "I, I, my daughter, how can she have such a miserable life? I said, I said that when you had an accident, she was with me... Now I understand that you really don''t have to bear the loss of my family. These children are the most sensible, the most bitter, the most wronged..."


    Xu Yunlu quickly pulled a tissue and handed it to Xu Hui, saying, "sister-in-law, there are so many people."


    Xu Hui pressed her eyes with a tissue, nodded and said, "don''t let my daughter down."


    "Definitely not, or brother Su Yue will let me go."


    Xu Huiping calmed down and finally could think about the problem normally: "according to your meaning, if you are not the director, there should be something wrong, that is, there is no work, and Ranran is still studying. What do you and Ranran depend on to live on?"


    Xu Yunlu was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, as soon as Xu Hui''s mood stabilized, she immediately considered such a practical problem. Hearing Ning Xiaohai''s unpleasant laughter behind her, she gave Ning Xiaohai a punch and drove her aside. Then she said, "sister-in-law, you must have spent a lot of effort and energy to raise Ranran. I won''t be short of betrothal gifts."


    "What more betrothal gifts." Xu Hui hugged Lu Xinghe and said, "you and Ranran are in a hurry. How pitiful they are in silence. I said that this child is congenial to me. He was congenial when he was young." Xu Yunlu saw that Su ran had been looking this way worried. He was afraid that Xu Hui would be excited again, so he didn''t continue this topic. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 518

    Xu Hui obviously has a very good impression of Xu Yunlu. In addition, she remarried and didn''t provide Su Ming and Su ran with a good life. She felt guilty. Her daughter didn''t object to this kind of unmarried pregnancy, which made Xu Yunlu feel relieved.


    Xu Hui pities her daughter and Lu Xinghe in her heart. She has taken Lu Xinghe many times and has always liked her. So Lu Xinghe and she are close. Now she knows that they are her own grandson. That''s not the same. She simply takes the stewed vegetables from the kitchen and gives them to Lu Xinghe.


    As soon as Xu Yunlu looks back, he sees Ning Xiaohai secretly giving him a thumbs up. He goes back to Ning Xiaohai and looks at the duplex house Su Ming bought. But he sees Wang Juan and Wang Neng coming down from the upstairs room.


    Wang Juan wanted to hold Wang Neng as she walked and said, "Wang Neng, you''re out of your mind. You have a lot of money. You spend two million to decorate someone''s house."


    Wang Neng shook his head and said, "Wang Juan, what do you mean by someone else? Doesn''t dad live in this house?"


    "Oh, don''t mention him to me. I think it''s an accident that he didn''t change his name to su."


    "Wang Juan, I think you''d better not come back. If you don''t come back, everyone will be fine. As soon as you come back..."


    Wang Xun and Zixuan also came out of the room upstairs. Seeing that Wang Juan and Shen Hong were walking side by side, they were still walking slowly. He said discontentedly, "can you let us go down?"


    "Go away, little boy. It''s great to be admitted to university. Everyone in this family has been to university except Wang Neng."


    Wang Neng was angry: "Wang Juan, I didn''t go to university. What''s the matter?"


    "Now it''s too late to regret it. At that time, I asked you to work hard. Do you listen to me? If you take a good university like Su Ming''s, will this family be the king in the round?"


    "Even if I didn''t work hard and didn''t go to college, I don''t regret it now. Besides, when did Su Ming and Su ran dominate?" Wang nengting was depressed and helpless.


    Wang Xun said: "that is, Wang Neng''s social university is more effective than the University. Anyway, after graduation, I''m sure Wang Neng won''t make any money."


    "Oh, Wang Xun, I''ve learned to lick fat. What kind of face you used to have towards Wang Neng is really fast now. I don''t want Wang Neng to pay for your living expenses."


    "Wang Juan, you''ve been following Zhang Xingli for several years. How come you haven''t made any progress." Wang Xun heard Zixuan say that Wang Juan was very angry when she came home from three different places, so he didn''t show mercy. Zixuan gently pulled his sleeve.


    Wang Neng was also afraid that when the family got together, Wang Juan would make trouble. He asked Wang Xun and Zixuan to go downstairs and said, "well, Wang Juan, it''s rare to go home once. Now that she''s back, I''ll be happy. Half a million. I don''t have that much. I''ll lend you 100000 first."


    "It''s only one hundred thousand. Send me away." Wang Juan''s face was even worse. Wang Neng said quickly, "that''s all. You have to give me a loan slip."


    "No, Wang Neng, you are my own brother. Are you the same as some people?" Wang Juan beat Wang Neng hard. Wang Neng blocked Wang Juan''s hand and said, "I''m your brother, and the money didn''t come from the sky."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give it back to you and double it."


    "Oh, Wang Juan, I''ve heard that for many years. Now I regret that I didn''t let you type an IOU before. I''m waiting for you to return it to me."


    Seeing that Xu Hui has left, Ning Xiaohai and Shao Xi sit down next to Xu Yunlu and watch Xu Yunlu sweep Shen Hong several times with Yu Guang. Shao Xi says, "Gao Honggang has been checking him in recent years, but I don''t know if he was scared out of his wits and didn''t do anything. Last year, he met Xiao Peiming secretly and thought he would make a comeback in Zhang Xingli''s beauty shop, I don''t know how I didn''t do it in the end. "


    "Xiao Jincheng and Xiao Peiming have been living well these years."


    "Originally, Xiao''s family had a big business. They had this high profit black business. It was icing on the cake. Without it, they also had mines. It was impossible for them to live in an ugly life. Anyway, Gao Honggang didn''t catch hold of them. My brother is good at it. You don''t know that his mind is all about yunhang. If you don''t have Mr. Xu''s Shilong to support it, you won''t leave any strength to attack yunhang."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Gao Honggang really makes me look up."


    "Gao Honggang is solving a case, not making a case. Is it hard for them not to commit a crime? Gao Honggang insists on getting one for them?"


    "Hey, it''s not necessarily your brother-in-law. You''re going to help now."


    "Go away, brother deer!"


    Ning Xiaohai laughs quickly. Seeing that Chen Zhuo and Su ran push Xu Hui, the eldest aunt and the second aunt out of the kitchen, the eldest aunt says, "ah, Ran Ran, let''s come here. How can you young girls do these things? And pearl, she won''t..."


    "Auntie, you''ve done almost everything. Let''s finish." Chen Zhuo married Wang Neng. Obviously, Wang Neng was nice to her. She looked more beautiful and energetic than a few years ago. Su ran also said, "big aunt, we are here to grab the fruits of victory, so you can give them to us. After a while, grandma came and praised that we can do it. Mom, you take silence away, he is a little troublemaker."


    "OK, OK, OK, I know you guys." My aunt took a look at Zhu Zhu in the kitchen and said to Xu Hui as she picked up her apron. "Xiao Ming is really capable. You can buy such a big house for you, so many people are busy in the kitchen, and your daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law are so filial. You''ve done your best."


    Xu Hui also picked an apron for herself and her second aunt and said, "it''s hard for Zihao and Zhuzhu not to be filial."


    "That''s right. My family bought such a large pile of tonics for me yesterday, but I haven''t finished my last one." They found that their second aunt''s expression was not particularly good. They were afraid that it would stimulate her to think of her lost daughter. They quickly stopped and waved to Lu Xinghe with a small piece of fried rice cake. Lu Xinghe ran out of the kitchen.


    Wang Juan said with disdain: "the flatterer of the family, Wang Neng, did Su Ming meet some high energy in the front? How could he be so lucky than you?"


    Wang Neng said helplessly, "Wang Juan, come here and I''ll tell you something."


    Shen Hong was going to follow him. Wang Neng said, "Wang Juan, I''ll talk to you alone."


    At this time, the doorbell rings. Lu Xinghe looks at the door and hesitates. Xu Yunlu looks at Lu Xinghe. It''s hard to open the door. He gets up and takes Lu Xinghe to the door. Lu Xinghe happily opens the door. In fact, he''s not much higher than the door handle. It''s hard to open it. But he just wants to open the door, so he tries hard to open it. Xu Yunlu meets Su Ran''s uncle The second uncle helped Su Ran''s grandmother into the door.


    The second uncle had already seen Xu Yunlu at the stall, so when he saw Xu Yunlu, he was just a little surprised, but his big uncle was very surprised: "director Xu!"


    "I''m not even a director. Grandma, uncle, uncle, uncle, come in."


    Grandma obviously remembered Xu Yunlu. After a few words with Xu Yunlu, she came into the door from the porch. The eldest uncle and the second uncle were a little surprised.


    It is obvious that Wang Weiguo and Xu Hui have just moved here. When Wang Xun came back today, they simply invited their family to get together. In addition to receiving the wind for Wang Xun, they also meant warming up.


    The second uncle even praised Su Ming and said, "this child is really capable. It''s really big to buy this house for my sister. It''s good that Wang Neng didn''t pay less for the decoration."


    Wang Weiguo heard the voices of several old people, and then he came down from the stairs. It is obvious that these few people have been getting along well, so it''s hard for everyone to get together and laugh.


    Uncle Xu Yunlu''s second uncle was already very surprised. When he saw Ning Xiaohai and Shaoxi again, he was even more surprised. Shaoxi always took care of his second uncle''s business, so he still knew him, but he didn''t even know him.


    Ning Xiaohai took the initiative to introduce him, and found that everyone looked at him and didn''t seem to remember him very much. He patted Xu Yunlu on the shoulder and said, "uncle, uncle two, I''m Xu Ju''s cousin."


    They thought about it for a long time, and then they remembered that they had seen it once. However, they still didn''t understand why Xu Yunlu appeared at the family dinner, and they didn''t understand why Ning Xiaohai appeared at the family dinner. Of course, Shaoxi was the one who didn''t understand.


    But grandma likes to be crowded and busy. If she doesn''t understand, she doesn''t understand either. Su Ming and Zihao bring the landing star over to greet everyone. Grandma sits down, takes Lu Xingchen over and asks, "Xiao Ming, this is your child. They are all so old."


    After hearing this sentence, Xu Yunlu looked at her grandmother with some doubts. Shaoxi whispered, "listen to Xiao Ming, grandma''s Alzheimer''s disease is just an early stage."


    Xu Yunlu nodded, obviously no one paid attention to grandma''s question, only Lu Xingchen called "Star" and "Star Star" in her arms


    Su ran heard grandma and uncles coming, came out to say hello, and then said: "brother, is the table ready to serve?"


    "Zihao and I have done the peripheral work well for a long time."


    So Su ran and Chen Zhuo brought out the dishes one by one. Zihao was a little curious and asked, "how can Zhu Zhu hide? She''s afraid that she''s playing bowls and plates again."


    Su ran looked around for a while, then whispered: "Xu Da, TCM, it seems that you are really confused, you want to be a father."


    "Really


    "I vomited in the kitchen just now. Go to the bathroom on the balcony and have a look."


    Su Ming patted Xu Zihao for a while, pushed him and said, "hurry up, I''m so happy."


    Xu Zihao just got up and ran to the bathroom on the other side of the balcony.


    Because there were three more people, Xu Yunlu, Wang Xun was banished to the women''s and children''s table. Xu Zihao came back with a mysterious appearance of Zhu Zhu. He was willing to go to the table and sat down beside Zhu Zhu. When he saw Zhu Zhu frowning at what he was eating, he immediately pulled away.


    Wang Juan snorted. She didn''t know what Wang Neng had said to her. She was unhappy.


    Chen Zhuo and Su ran know what''s going on, like the fish, shrimp and crab that Zhu Zhu doesn''t like. They try not to put them in front of Zhu Zhu.


    Zixuan said to Wang Xun in a low voice, "Wow, how come my sister-in-law is just like a giant panda all of a sudden."


    Wang Xun, who was holding chopsticks, also noticed: "yes, but she''s usually the same as a giant panda."


    Su ran took over Lu Xingchen and pushed Wang Xun: "if you talk more, have a meal!"


    "Elder sister, so many delicious, Chen Chen all drools, this shrimp, he can eat, I give him peel."


    "I''ll peel him, too." Zixuan also quickly joined, and Su ran said, "where can he eat so much? By the way, xun''er, you can still adapt in school."


    "I can''t adapt any more."ˇ° It seems that you are really suitable for prison managementˇ° Elder sister, if I say that I''m not used to it, you don''t have to worry about it. " Wang Xun peeled the shrimp, dipped it in a little soy sauce and fed it to Lu Xingchen. Lu Xingchen grabbed it with saliva and bit it with his baby teeth. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 519

    Wang Xun pinched Lu Xingchen''s little hand and said, "you are a little greedy. They usually abuse you."


    Zixuan said, "he''s so small, so many things can''t be eaten. I think the gifts you bought for him and me are either candy or chocolate. I think I''ll cry."


    "Oh, what a pity. By the way, xuan''er, you are good at arts. Why don''t you apply for arts?"


    "I''m a liberal arts major, but I have to finish the physical chemistry examination, otherwise I won''t be issued a high school diploma."


    "Even if you''re confused, you won''t get 17 points in physics."


    "But brother, this physics, our teacher said super difficult."


    "No matter how hard it is, you''ll get 89 if you''re the first in the grade."


    Zixuan immediately put her hands together and said, "God bless me, when I finish the exam, I can be more confused."


    "That''s too far from passing. You said your father used to study and play, especially in science. Why don''t you have any heredity?"


    "My father said that everyone is good at different, I can test English more than 130 points, he used to pass are difficult, I have been very good."


    Wang Xun patted his head and said, "your father is so good. He''s like my brother. I scored 85 in my geography test. In his eyes, it''s all: learning dregs. Can you be more dregs?"


    Zixuan happily covered her mouth with a smile: "that''s why you can take such a good university."


    "Well, you know, I haven''t worked hard yet."


    "But I just can''t understand."


    "Your father won''t make it up to you."


    "Dad is so busy. I really can''t bear him to go home so tired that he has to make up lessons for me."


    "Well, this winter vacation, I''ll make up for your physical and chemical, starting tomorrow."


    "All right." Zixuan answered reluctantly.


    Ning Xiaohai moved Shao Xi''s head back to the right direction and joked in a low voice: "genius, even if you are a genius, you haven''t taken the exam in our country, so you can''t expect to give little girl any tutoring."


    "So hard?"


    "In any case, it''s hard to learn anything, except for non-human like Xiao Ming, who can get full marks every time."


    Shao Xi snorted and Ning Xiaohai immediately corrected: "of course, Xiaoxi, you are also non-human. It''s just that you and Xiaoming''s non-human projects are not right. If you are all non-human, then you are really not human."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head.


    The location of the room is roughly divided into the old man''s table and the young man''s table. Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are inexplicable in the eyes of their great uncle. The family respects guests, so they are forced to be arranged at the old man''s table. Ten people just gather together and sit around a big round table.


    Although the young people put together a big table, it is still a little crowded.


    Wang Juan is obviously not particularly satisfied with this arrangement. She was surprised to see Xu Yunlu, but now she is more worried about money. Zhang Xingli ran away with her money, and the court sealed the beauty salon and Zhang Xingli''s house. Wang Juan had to rent a house. Over the years, she got a lot of money from Wang Xingli, thinking that she could live a good life with Zhang Xingli, Zhang Xingli is not particularly satisfied with his work. Shen Hong, who also spends money lavishly, is not so happy with his money. As soon as Zhang Xingli runs away, Wang Juan has no money left in her pocket.


    Su ran looks at Lu Xingchen, and Su Ming naturally lands in Xinghe. Lu Xinghe usually hides on the billiards table and is unwilling to participate in such crowded activities. Today, I''m a little excited to follow my parents. Those who usually don''t take food seriously all feel delicious. I hold out my little hand and point to this and that one by one, and Su Ming gives it to him one by one.


    Wang Juan was not satisfied with this way of sitting, and she was even more dissatisfied with it: "it''s really strange, Su Ming. You can take a wild child from someone''s family. Everyone didn''t move the chopsticks. You and Su ran are very good. You can take one for each person, and everyone is fed up with it. How can others eat it?"


    Zhu Zhu is not su Ran''s kind of tolerant temper, immediately hit back: "you are too tired to eat."


    "Oh, don''t forget this is my father''s house."


    Wang Neng quickly called out: "Wang Juan, have a meal!"


    "I know it''s your father''s house, but Su Ming bought it, OK?"


    "The decoration fee is what my Wang family can afford, so you have to eat and drink for nothing here and face up to it."


    "I eat and drink for nothing. Did you give gifts or money?"


    "I eat wangneng! It''s none of your business


    "I eat Su Ming''s! It''s none of your business


    Everyone quickly advised, Shen Hong also pulled Wang Juan several times, finally put things down.


    Lu Xinghe was a very clever child. It''s rare for him to have his parents at the same time. So she acted like a spoiled child. When she heard that Wang Juan had a quarrel with Zhu Zhu, she was no longer interested in this or that. However, Lu Xingchen only knew the master of "stars", but she couldn''t understand. She finally finished eating the shrimp Wang Xun peeled, Su ran felt that the taste was good, so he got up from Su Ran''s arms, climbed up to the table, stretched out his hand stained with saliva to grab the food in front of him. Su ran was scared, afraid that the food would burn Lu Xingchen. Fortunately, it was a cold dish, so he quickly grabbed Lu Xingchen''s hand back, patted his hand gently and said, "today is not good, I want to be beaten."


    Lu Xingchen immediately rushes into Su Ran''s arms, his drooling mouth rubs against Su Ran''s body, his soy sauce stained hand grabs Su Ran''s clothes, and he calls "Ba Ba" in his mouth.


    Zhu Zhu pinched Lu Xingchen''s small face, wrinkled his nose and said, "little nuisance, come and wipe your hands." Then he pulled a wet paper towel to wipe Lu Xingchen''s hand. As a result, he pulled Lu Xingchen''s hand too close. Zhu Zhu smelled the shrimp and soy sauce on Lu Xingchen''s hand, and a stream of sour water poured up. Zhu Zhu quickly put down Lu Xingchen''s hand and ran to the bathroom.


    Lu Xingchen, a cute treasure that everyone loves to see flowers blooming, simply doesn''t understand that Zhu Zhu, who wiped half of her hand, suddenly let go of her hand and ran away.


    Meng Bao is completely confused.


    Xu Zihao quickly put down his chopsticks and ran to the bathroom.


    This change, let big uncle big aunt a little nervous, Su ran whispered to big aunt: "big aunt, you are afraid to be a grandmother."


    This is simply happy, big aunt also quickly got up to go to the bathroom.


    The eldest uncle said incoherently: "well, these two children are so big, they don''t even tell us."


    Xu Hui said: "you and sister-in-law did not find any signs?"


    "We raised some money for them. They mortgaged two rooms. Zihao is very busy these days, so he seldom goes home. Your sister-in-law said yesterday that she would go to have a look and help them clean up by the way. Now she''s back, and you''re buying us a drink."


    "It''s mine, not mine." Xu Hui''s words are full of jokes. She didn''t expect that Su ran would let her become a grandmother secretly. In a flash, her eldest brother would be promoted to be a grandfather again. This kind of recruitment has always been a happy thing. Grandma didn''t understand it. Xu Hui and her second aunt whispered patiently to her grandmother. It took her a long time to figure it out: "Oh, Chen Chen is the eldest grandson, No wonder he looks like Zihao. "


    Ning Xiaohai and Shaoxi almost laughed. Ning Xiaohai managed not to laugh. He whispered, "as soon as Zhu Zhu spits out, how can you feel that you suddenly grow a green forest on your head?"


    "I''m full of courage."


    When the smiling aunt comes back with Zhu Zhu, everyone is afraid that Zhu Zhu''s face is thin. They ask the vegetable eaters to eat vegetables and drink wine cups.


    Su ran once again moved all the things Zhu Zhu didn''t like and changed them into cold dishes, which made Zhu Zhu have a little appetite. When she looked up, she saw Wang Neng sneak up to Chen Zhuo and asked in a low voice, "are you tired?"


    "Auntie, they''ve done a lot. I''ll just start."


    Wang nengcai is relieved. Wang Juan turns her mouth with disdain. Su Ran''s mouth should be Wang Neng''s wife slave.


    Wang Neng gave Wang Juan a push and said discontentedly, "eat your meal."


    Su ran whispered to Zhu Zhu when no one was around: "there are so many people today. You can find a chance to talk to Chen Zhuo. I''m always worried about Shen Hong."


    Zhu Zhu and Su ran had been talking about everything for a long time. Naturally, they knew Su Ran''s meaning. They nodded and said, "OK, when you wash the dishes later, you can get rid of your aunt and aunt."


    Su ran nodded.


    Except for Wang Juan and Shen Hong, Xu Hui and Wang Weiguo did not like the warm room with the dinner. Everyone was very happy.


    After dinner, Su ran sent Xu Hui and her two aunts away as agreed. They cleaned up the leftovers in the kitchen with Chen Zhuo. While they were putting them in the dishwasher, Zhu Zhu came in. Chen Zhuo jokingly said, "cousin, what are you doing here? Don''t vomit again. Now you are a first-class protected animal in our family, which is more precious than giant panda."


    Zhu Zhu held a paper towel, covered her mouth, waved her hand and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. If you don''t let me eat, I''m not so upset."


    Chen Zhuo laughed: "don''t you say that it''s too uncomfortable to smell?"


    "Then I''m risking my life to talk to you."


    Su ran also has to echo two sentences: "we use the dishwasher to wash, and soon, we will share the happy mood with you, a pregnant woman."


    "Well, well, I thought those two would leave after dinner, but I didn''t expect that they would not leave for a long time. I don''t think they will come here."


    Chen Zhuo did not understand, Su ran quickly cooperate with the Acting: "what''s the matter?"


    "Of course, I''m here to remind my beautiful and kind Zhuo Zhuo."


    Chen Zhuo some don''t understand, Zhu Zhu said: "your husband that elder sister, usually don''t contact too close."


    "That''s Wang Neng''s sister." Chen Zhuoming, who has not had a good life since his parents divorced, cherishes his family.


    Su ran used to like Chen Zhuo very much, and even hoped that Chen Zhuo would be her sister-in-law. She was always worried that Wang Neng had robbed her. What''s more, before Chen Zhuo graduated from University, Wang Neng gave her marriage certificate, which made Su Ming no chance. But she still hoped that Chen Zhuo and Wang Neng would be well and happy.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 520

    Zhu Zhu covered her nose and mouth and approached her and said, "if it''s Wang Neng, I don''t want to do anything more. It''s all you. I just want to remind you. After years of careful observation, Wang Neng seems to be very stupid and unreliable. He''s not doing his job properly. But in fact, it''s because he doesn''t have a chance. He won''t let it go easily."


    Su ran didn''t expect Zhu Zhu to give Wang Neng such a high evaluation. When Chen Zhuo heard Zhu Zhu praise Wang Neng, his eyes were bright and he had to interrupt and say, "you risk your life to enter the kitchen. You don''t just come to praise people. If there is anything that you have to risk your life to enter the kitchen, hurry up."


    "What I said before is that Wang Neng is very clever. He is right in judging the general direction when he is a man. Besides, he is also a gambler of death and posterity. But he may not be so defensive to his elder sister. After all, he is the only elder sister."


    Chen Zhuo nodded and said, "his elder sister has come to our house several times recently. She has come to borrow money. Wang Neng says she has no money."


    "Wang Neng is not stupid, but we can see that he still has this sister in his heart."


    Su ran also said: "his elder sister is a little ambitious, not too considerate and fussy. In fact, she is an ordinary common people. If she likes to make friends, if she doesn''t like it, she should stay away from it. Keep a close eye on the money in her pocket. Don''t let her talk too much and cheat her by playing emotional cards. It doesn''t hurt her. But her boyfriend, you must be careful."


    "I, I," Chen Zhuo hesitated and said, "anyway, he and Wang Juan came home twice, I think he is a little overcast, and his eyes are a little fierce, but usually it seems that he is very down-to-earth."


    "Because there is no evidence, it''s hard for us to say too much. In a word, he is a dangerous man. You should be careful and try to make Wang Neng be wary of this man. No matter you and Wang Neng, don''t be alone with him."


    Chen Zhuo nodded, and Su ran said, "Zhang Xingli has run away with money, and Wang Juan has no source of income. They rent a house now, and the house you live in is very big. Maybe, I mean, maybe she may propose to live in your house for a period of time, and then move out when she finds a job. You must not agree, because they can''t find a job at all, Not only will they not move out in a short time, but they may also lead wolves into the house. "


    "She has already mentioned it, but Wang Neng didn''t agree. His sister is very angry about it."


    "Don''t irritate them, either." As soon as Su ran heard that Wang Juan was really desperate and speechless for a moment, Zhu Zhu said, "Zhuo Zhuo, I''m not going to make a particularly good suggestion."


    "Sister in law, you say."


    "Wang Neng doesn''t have several houses now. Why don''t you just change places and don''t tell them."


    Su ran sighed and said, "Wang Neng has spent 800000 yuan on their new house. Those are all simply decorated. I''m sure I can''t bear to live in a good house without my wife."


    Zhu Zhu also said: "if you don''t have a choice, you can forget it. If you have a choice, it''s a real accident. You''ll regret much more than if you don''t have a choice."


    "Zhuo Zhuo, anyway, we tell you what we know. Even if we think too much, we won''t lose anything."


    "Sister in law, sister in law, I know what you mean. I''ll take it to heart."


    Zhu Zhu said: "anyway, Wang Neng''s life is very nourishing now. We hope that he and you will always be nourishing."


    Chen Zhuo nodded.


    Su ran was relieved to see Chen Zhuo listen.


    When they had finished, they went out of the kitchen. In the living room, the eldest uncle, the second uncle, Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai opened a table of mahjong near the balcony of the living room, while Wang Weiguo watched the battle; Xu Hui, her two aunts and grandmother are sitting on the sofa in the big living room, talking about their daily life; Su Ming, Shaoxi and Xu Zihao take landing Xinghe and Lu Xingchen to play in the open small rest room next to the big living room. Lu Xinghe crawls on the carpet to read comic books while Shaoxi makes coffee on the small table; Wang Xun and Zixuan were next to them to discuss tutoring; Wang Juan is pestering Wang Neng at the stairway. She should be talking about borrowing money. There is no Shen Hong around.


    Without Shen Hong, the whole family has countless conflicts. Generally speaking, they are happy now. However, Su ran should be flustered by Shen Hong. She is a little nervous because she doesn''t see Shen Hong. She is afraid that what the three people said just now might make Shen Hong eavesdrop on her. She takes a look at the kitchen and doesn''t see Shen Hong.


    But listen to the second aunt is saying: "it is not, sister-in-law and brother in order to give Zihao they pay down payment and decoration, the deposit is empty."


    The eldest aunt said triumphantly: "my Zihao can marry a daughter-in-law like Zhuzhu, not to mention empty, but it''s not enough to borrow. I''m also happy. I wanted to borrow some to buy a bigger one, but Zhuzhu didn''t agree to spend all our savings. I bought a smaller one and gave us more than 100000 yuan."


    "Zhuzhu is a sensible girl." Xu Hui also said, "when I meet you outside, I''ll call you an aunt, just like my daughter."


    "That girl Chen Zhuo is also a good one. She is much better than Wang Neng. She doesn''t know what fortune the boy has cultivated in his previous life. She has such a good life."


    "It''s a modern version of the snail girl."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Su ran goes to Su Ming and sits down. She takes Lu Xingchen in Su Ming''s arms and asks in a low voice, "where''s Shen Hong?"


    "Just chatting with Zihao, I answered the phone and went down."


    Su ran was relieved, but still asked uncertainly, "didn''t you hear anything?"


    "It seems to be from the management office. He said that his car had rubbed other people''s car. He didn''t admit it. They asked him to watch the video."


    "When he was in college, he used to drive his car on the campus and scrape other people''s cars."


    "No old driver will have a traffic accident if his family stipulates it." Su Ming can''t help laughing. He doesn''t have Lu Xingchen in his arms. Just as Shao Xi has made a cup of coffee, he pours a cup for himself and Su ran.


    When Xu Zihao saw that Zhu Zhu was busy with the "big event", he quickly stuck to it. For fear that Zhu Zhu was tired, he escorted him into a guest room and forced him to have a rest.


    When Wang Neng saw Chen Zhuo come out, he immediately left Wang Juan and pestered Chen Zhuo, which made Wang Juan angry.


    Su Ran is sure that Shen Hongzhen is not in the room. She is still not at ease. She knows that Lu Xinghe is very attentive in reading comic books, playing games and doing chores. As long as she has nothing to worry about in her heart, she can really ignore things outside the window no matter what occasion, so she asks Su Ming to hold Lu Xinghe closer.


    Su Ming took Lu Xinghe over and put him on the rug at his feet and asked, "what''s the matter? You just said something terrible in the kitchen. It''s very insecure, because the one named Shen."


    "Anyway, every time he appears, I feel uneasy at the thought that he might have done those cases. I also told Zhu Zhu that she and her cousin could not relax their vigilance. Shen, who is surnamed Shen, should have no chance to be so restrained now."


    "I also told Zihao, but what he meant was that Shen Hong was not innocent in those cases at that time. Because brother Lu had an accident, Shen Hong might be backed by Xiao Jincheng and his son. He couldn''t judge Gao Honggang''s determination to deal with the gang. He was afraid that he would bring disaster to his family, who had only had a good life for two days. Of course, he was afraid that he would affect uncle Zhu, I''ve been afraid to act rashly, but now Brother Lu is back. He highly praises brother Lu''s handling of Ma Laoliu and his gang. He wants to be a bait to lure Shen Hong and Xiao Peiming out, and get rid of these evils as soon as possible. "


    "Brother, these people are cruel masters. You should not make your cousin act rashly. You''d better discuss with Uncle Lu."


    "That''s what I mean, too."


    "What kind of vision do you think Wang Juan has?"


    "You see them once and say that."


    "Well, I don''t care about them. Let''s talk about you."


    "Stop, I know what you want to say."


    "Brother, please find me a sister-in-law quickly ~ ~"


    Lu Xingchen, who is playing with the duckling in his hand, is amused when he hears Su Ran''s coquettish tone, and giggles. Su ran kisses Lu Xingchen, puts her forehead on her forehead, and pretends to be angry and asks, "what are you laughing at, little villain?"


    "Gege." Lu Xingchen pointed to Lu Xinghe, who was reading a book, and then yelled, "star, star star."


    "This little guy can''t do without Qin Xingxing. I regret that I didn''t bring Qin Xingxing by force." Su ran takes out her mobile phone and connects with Su LAN. Two little guys who haven''t seen each other for nearly three hours finally meet in the video. It''s just that Qin Xingxing, like a very small adult, solemnly tells us this and that. Lu Xingchen doesn''t know whether he understands it or not. He keeps on "oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    After a while, Xu Yunlu and his second uncle were replaced by Wang Weiguo and his great aunt.


    Su Ran''s great uncle, the second uncle, could have talked with Xu Yunlu. Several people could talk about fishing for a day. They wanted to smoke, so they went to the balcony while talking. When Ning Xiaohai saw him, he waved to Su Ming and asked him to replace him.


    Su Ming had to walk over, and Su ran asked Lu Xinghe to sit beside him.


    As soon as Lu Xinghe saw that Lu Xinghe was close, he immediately climbed up to Lu Xinghe. Lu Xinghe had to use his tablet to find animation for Lu Xinghe. However, he was not satisfied with several of them. Lu Xinghe looked for them for a while. Finally, Lu Xingchen stopped on Teletubbies. He was very happy to watch them. He slapped and called "stars".


    Lu Xinghe has several tablets, but Su ran knows that this one is Lu Xinghe''s favorite. There are all kinds of hand-made patterns carefully selected by Lu Xinghe, small programs compiled by Shao Xi and snake pictures compiled by him.


    In the eyes of adults, these may be nothing, but for children like Lu Xinghe, it''s his super baby. Because Lu Xingchen is his younger brother, he doesn''t like to talk, but he dotes on his younger brother, so he is willing to show Lu Xingchen the most precious thing.


    Of course, to show his younger brother is to see, Lu Xinghe is still worried about Lu Xingchen''s random press to delete or destroy it for him.


    Su ran waited for Lu Xingchen to be excited for a while, then he took the tablet from Lu Xingchen''s hand and said, "Chen Chen, this is my brother''s treasure. Don''t look at it."


    Where is Lu Xingchen willing? He pours on the tablet and refuses to let Su ran take it away. Su ran waves to Wang Xun and asks him to save the field. Wang Xun goes back to the house to get his tablet and hands it to Lu Xingchen. Lu Xingchen looks at Wang Xun''s tablet and Lu Xinghe''s tablet. Wang Xun''s is a black protective shell and Lu Xinghe''s is white. He thinks the black one is not good-looking, Push it away.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 521

    Wang Xun grinned and pinched Lu Xingchen''s little neck and said, "Oh, do you have to rely on my brother''s" Teletubbies "or uncle''s?"


    "I''ll find it for Chen Chen." Zixuan took the tablet and quickly found "Teletubbies". Lu Xingchen looked left and right, hesitated for a while, but still held on to Lu Xinghe''s tablet.


    Wang Xun pinched Lu Xingchen''s neck and said, "it''s so stubborn. Come on, xuan''er will find him a better animation than Teletubbies."


    Lu Xingchen is finally attracted by "grey wolf and happy ocean" and "cat and mouse" that Zixuan is looking for, and releases Lu Xinghe''s tablet.


    Su ran quickly took it and put it into Lu Xinghe''s backpack. "Put it away. After a while, my brother saw it and came to rob it again."


    "But he''s a brother." Lu Xinghe took over his baby.


    "My younger brother doesn''t understand anything now, and when people are tired of dogs, he doesn''t understand to reason with him. If it''s broken, you don''t cry." Su ran touched Lu Xinghe''s head and said, "in the future, in front of my brother, I''ll play other boards. Of course, I also need to pay attention to my eyes. Today, you''ve been playing for a long time. Now, it''s time to have a rest."


    "Well, mom, where''s dad?" Lu Xinghe can''t play tablet, so he turns his attention back to the world, and then he doesn''t see Xu Yunlu.


    "If you smoke on the balcony, don''t go. Second hand smoke is harmful to your health."


    "I''ll wait for dad there." Lu Xinghe jumped off the sofa and ran to the balcony door.


    On the balcony, Xu Yunlu handed the cigarette to Su Ran''s second uncle and lit it. The second uncle took a breath and said, "Oh, it''s easy to smoke. What''s the smoke?"


    "You''re used to this cigarette. It''s a lucky draw."


    "Oh, it should be very expensive. I have to smoke slowly."


    Xu Yunlu laughed and took out two boxes of plugs from his pocket. Second uncle said, "if you''re used to smoking, I''ll ask Xiao Xi to bring you two when he comes to eat the strings."


    "Xu Ju, how can this make them say that the cigarettes cost tens of thousands, and these two packages are all..."


    "Well, second uncle, don''t be polite to me."


    The second uncle had to take the two packs of cigarettes, took another puff of the cigarettes in his hand, and said, "you bribed me so much. Don''t you want me to say something nice for you?"


    "What to say!"


    "Are you interested in my little girl?"


    "Second uncle, your eyes are really bright. You can see that."


    "Oh, if you young people think carefully about that idea, we can''t understand it. It''s not such an age for nothing."


    "Second uncle, Xiao ran and I are both adults. I like her and she likes me, so we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with our ID card and become a family every minute."


    "When are you going to turn Xiaoran into your family?"


    "I have to agree with her. I''ve been racking my brains these two days trying to propose. How can I move her once and for all, so that she will not marry me in this life."


    The second uncle was so happy that he laughed straight. Xu Yunlu also said with a smile, "we adults are easy to handle. But the second uncle, you have a daughter who is so beautiful. You can''t take it lightly."


    "That''s natural. My daughter doesn''t live in school, lives at home, and studies by herself next night. I''m not at ease. I go to pick her up every night."


    "That''s right. It''s just that the second uncle is too hard to do this. No one is looking at the stall, and the second aunt is not looking at it. It''s not very reassuring."


    "Life is pain and happiness. No matter how hard it is, it''s worth it to see a smiling face and a caring greeting from my son Xuan."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu wanted to speak, Ning Xiaohai came out and said, "second uncle, if I were you, I would find my daughter-in-law''s family earlier. Anyway, her daughter will get married sooner or later. It''s really urgent to give her husband-in-law''s family. It''s convenient and easy to let Zixuan''s fiance pick her up


    "What are you talking about? My Xuanxuan is still under age."


    "The underage and adulthood are only two years. I think Xiaoxi is good among so many people around Xiaolu. His appearance is outstanding enough. His work is the most popular program ape now. I suggest that your second uncle choose Xiaoxi first. His income is stable and his character is first-class. Besides, his main job is to deal with machines. I can rest assured."


    "Xiao Xi is a good child." Second uncle sincerely boasted, but soon turned around, "but my daughter is still young."


    "Come back again, second uncle. I think there are many men in the world, but there are fewer and fewer men like Xiao Xi. For the sake of your daughter''s bright future, the safest thing is to grab them first." Ning Xiaohai clapped his second uncle and said, "it''s so happily decided. Xiaoxi is your future son-in-law. You don''t have enough hands in that stall. We''ll arrange Xiaoxi to fight for you tomorrow."


    When Xu Yunlu was happy, Ning Xiaohai asked, "cousin, can this work?"


    "I think it works."


    "Second uncle, I''ll tell Xiao Xi what you approve now." Finish saying rather small sea then hurriedly entered a house, two uncles half a day just returned to a God, "director Xu, I have promised?"


    "Second uncle, I have a feeling..." Xu Yunlu said very deeply, second uncle staring at Xu Yunlu, Xu Yunlu deep end had to say, "feel you have been routine, but, second uncle, you don''t worry, anyway, free labor, useless, useless, used not to take advantage of, try to get rid of, don''t you say?"


    The second uncle stares at the hall, looking at Lu Xingchen, who is held by Su ran in his arms and is not allowed to touch Lu Xinghe''s bag. After a while, he asks: "is my Xiao ran also given a routine by you?"


    "Second uncle, aren''t we talking about Xiao Xi? How did it come to me?"


    "No, this little one is also the baby of you and Xiao ran, isn''t there anyone who doesn''t know except us old ones?"


    "Second uncle, you can''t hide this from your elders. No, it''s a little cold outside. Let''s go in and talk."


    When Xu Yunlu and his second uncle came into the room, Lu Xingchen was making trouble with Su ran. He resolutely refused to use Wang Xun''s board to perfunctory his behavior. Wang Xun was saying, "smelly boy, after watching cat and mouse, you will tear down the bridge immediately. How old are you? You have so many thoughts. When you grow up, what''s the matter. I''ll tell you, there are many episodes, and you''ve only seen one


    Lu Xingchen didn''t know what Wang Xun meant, and he didn''t intend to understand it. He wanted to climb out of Su Ran''s arms and rush to Lu Xinghe''s backpack.


    Su ran was a little angry. She took a picture of Lu Xingchen''s little PP and said, "I''ve told you so much. If you don''t listen to me, my mother won''t be polite."


    Lu Xingchen didn''t expect that she would be beaten when she was loved by others. As soon as she turned her mouth, her eyes would turn red. She wiped her eyes with her little hand and sobbed.


    Seeing this, Lu Xinghe quickly took out the board from his bag and handed it to Lu Xingchen, saying, "brother, don''t cry, just play."


    Lu Xingchen peeps at Su ran from his fingers as he smokes. Seeing that Su Ran''s face doesn''t get better, he doesn''t have the color of permission. He closes his fingers and then smokes.


    Su ran angrily holds Lu Xingchen away from his arms and puts him on the sofa.


    Lu Xingchen sees that even his mother''s arms are gone. How can he be willing to cry and rush back to Su RA? Su RA pushes away.


    Lu Xingchen was very sad. Xu Yunlu walked over with a smile, picked up Lu Xingchen and asked, "what''s the matter? I shed tears again. When my brother was a child, he didn''t like you. He always dropped golden beans. What wrongs have you suffered? Tell your father that he will make the decision for you. "


    Lu Xingchen hesitated for a while before pointing to the small bag that landed in Xinghe. However, he was afraid that Su ran would continue to be angry. He hesitated to finish pointing. As soon as he turned his hand, he turned to Su ran.


    Xu Yunlu pulled Lu Xingchen''s nose and said, "it''s necessary to be criticized by your mother. It''s your honor to be beaten by your mother." Xu Yunlu reached for Lu Xinghe''s bag, took out the board and asked, "do you want this?"


    Lu Xinghe stopped sobbing and stared at Banban. He screamed twice. Wang Xun couldn''t help but say, "children are really strange animals. It''s clear that both Banban and Banban can watch his favorite cartoons. How can he choose the silent one?"


    Xu Yunlu used mobile phone as like as two peas as like as two peas. He used the mobile phone to shoot the Lu Xing River''s flat and sent it to the wool. "Buy a identical one. When you deliver it, you will take the package off, and the icon on the interface will be exactly the same."


    Wang said, "as like as two peas, we''ll make a bet. Even if you buy the same piece, Chen Chen will still be silent."


    Ning Xiaohai immediately said: "what are you gambling on?"


    "All the lucky money this year."


    Ning Xiaohai "Ho Ho" sneered three times: "I''m afraid your poor lucky money will be defeated by your uncle. My cousin won''t win."


    Xu Yunlu sent a text message to maozi and then received the phone. He asked Lu Xinghe for his power on password. Lu Xinghe climbed up to Xu Yunlu and whispered to Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu turned on the phone and said to Lu Xinghe, "don''t worry, dad is here. You won''t mess up the things inside."


    Su ran snorted: "you are used to it."


    "Why don''t you buy one for Chen Chen?"


    "It''s from Xiaoxi."


    Xu Yunlu frowned, kicked Shaoxi and said, "it''s not so stingy. It''s just silence."


    Shao Xi returned to Xu Yunlu for a health ball eye, and was not willing to answer. Su ran said, "Xiao Xi bought all three little guys, but Chen Chen is not interested. Oh, five, and xun''er and xuan''er. "


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai heard it, they both gave a few unkind hehe. Shaoxi looked at them discontentedly, took a sip of coffee and said, "it''s ok if you don''t drink!"


    "It''s blue mountain. If it''s cat dung, forgive me for not having that kind of interest." Ning Xiaohai poured a drink and said, "Xiaoxi, you say how your hobbies are so different."


    "That''s because you don''t have enough taste." Xu Yunlu took the coffee from Shao Xi. Ning Xiaohai snorted, "anyway, I''m a rough man. I really don''t have that habit. No matter how fragrant the cat is, forgive me for not having the courage to drink what it brings. The crux of the problem is that I need hundreds of meters of gold a pound. I''m crazy."


    "Xiaohai, you''re here to be funny." After drinking coffee, Xu Yunlu put down his cup, pinched Lu Xingchen''s small face and said, "I think of it today. I must rob my brother to play with him."


    "Incense!" Lu Xingchen with a fart word, with the end of the fart also slapped himself, said with good. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 522

    With a smile, Xu Yunlu held Lu Xingchen in his arms and said, "son, when we go to see my grandfather, my father will take you and my mother to the seaside for a holiday, OK?"


    "Good!" Lu Xingchen, who couldn''t understand what Xu Yunlu said at all, didn''t hesitate to answer in the affirmative. Qin Xingxing taught him this. It''s all about saying well that people will be happy. Lu Xingchen clapped his hands as he said yes.


    As like as two peas were talking and laughing, the hair came in with the same flat as Lu Xing River. When passing the flat to Xu Yunlu, he handed a small leather bag with a key to the car, and then threw a car key to Shaw.


    After delivering things, maozi leaves. Xu Yunlu is trying to show his unique skill in his life with his tablet. Lu Xingchen is attracted by the videos on Wang Xun''s and Zixuan''s mobile phones, but he has no interest in Xu Yunlu''s tablet.


    Xu Yunlu threw away the tablet and said discontentedly: "son, you are actually your father!"


    "By the way. Shen Hong should have called her Ning Xiaohai said, rushing to the stairs, Xu Yunlu saw Wang Juan answered the phone, and left in a hurry.


    "You said there were so many empty spaces in the parking lot. How did Shen Hong think of robbing our parking space and scraping other people''s cars?"


    Shaoxi said faintly: "as far as I know, although he has been very quiet in the past two years and has no longer participated in those drug businesses and murder games, he is buying drugs."


    "Let''s go. He won''t be taking drugs. He just robbed us of parking spaces and scraped other people''s cars. He won''t be taking drugs." Ning Xiaohai blinked his eyes several times, and Xu Yunlu said thoughtfully, "it seems that Dongdong has not been idle in the past two years except that he has managed yunhang well."


    Shao Xi sighed and said, "some bad guys have got away with the loopholes of the national law and escaped punishment. There are always some people who want to save the earth and don''t let them stop."


    Xu Yunlu just wanted to talk, Lu Xingchen suddenly came over and withered in Su Ran''s arms. Su ran hugged Lu Xingchen and asked, "Chen Chen is sleepy?"


    Lu Xingchen grabs Su Ran''s clothes with a small hand. He just answers Su Ran''s questions, but he is listless and doesn''t close his eyes. Su ran says, "it''s a wake-up call. Xuan''er, help me change the milk bottle. The milk powder and the milk bottle are all in my bag, 200 milliliters."


    Wang Xun and Zixuan quickly open Su Ran''s bag and take out the milk powder and bottle. Zixuan doesn''t spend a few minutes mixing a bottle of milk. After testing the temperature with her hand, she hands it to Su ran and says, "cousin, can Chenchen still drink it?"


    "If he doesn''t drink this milk, he won''t sleep." Su ran said and handed the bottle to Lu Xingchen. Lu Xingchen immediately released her small hand holding Su Ran''s clothes. She held the bottle in her two hands and drank it without opening her eyes.


    Wang Xun said, "sister, I''ll hold it."


    "I guess I''ll have to sleep if I can''t finish it." While Su ran was talking, Lu Xingchen''s speed of drinking milk slowed down obviously, and then the little guy fell asleep with a pacifier.


    Wang Xun said, "how can you be so sleepy?"


    Zixuan said, "yesterday I had a fever. Today I''ve played for a long time. My aunt knows. My cousin has to be disciplined."


    "My sister-in-law is more than my sister''s mother. She can pick out a bunch of thorns whatever my sister does. Yo yo, elder sister, my eyes are dead. Do you want to milk them silently? "


    Zixuan said, "I''ve been drinking milk for a long time."


    "Then I''ll get him a glass of milk." Wang Xun ran to pour the milk.


    Ning Xiaohai shook his head and said, "it''s really a tedious thing to take care of children. It seems that xuan''er and xun''er help little lazy people take care of their children."


    "My cousin and I both happen to meet by chance, and occasionally give each other a hand." Zixuan wants to hold Lu Xinghe, but she can''t hold him. So Xu Yunlu picks him up.


    Lu Xinghe was reluctant to give up his comic book. He held it in his hand and wanted to read it. Xu Yunlu said, "I''ll read it tomorrow."


    "Dad!" Lu Xinghe obediently released the comic book and put his little head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder. Xu Yunlu patted Lu Xinghe gently and asked, "why don''t we drink milk and hold on for a while, we''ll say goodbye to grandma and go home to sleep?"


    Lu Xinghe nodded, but his head refused to leave Xu Yunlu''s shoulder.


    Xu Yunlu threw the small leather bag that maozi had brought to Wang Xun and said, "there''s a trolley downstairs. Take it."


    "Uncle Heng, how interesting that is."


    "I''m sorry to borrow it from you, but I just let your brother or brother ginkgo take it."


    "I''m going to fly planes and tanks in the future." Boys have a natural liking for cars, and Wang Xun is no exception. He is so happy that he can''t find his car keys. Xu Yunlu shakes his head and says, "that''s the future. It''s not a holiday. Remember to take the driver''s license test."


    "Well, I only have the road test left. Uncle Heng, it''s very kind of you." Wang Xun immediately expressed his heart, "Uncle Heng, let me help you hold it silently."


    "Go away!"


    Ning Xiaohai almost laughed. He patted Wang Xun on the back of the head and said, "your house is warm today. If you uncle Heng doesn''t give gifts, you can''t see anyone when you go out. But remember, there''s my share and your little brother Xi."


    "It has nothing to do with you and Xiao Xi." Xu Yunlu gives Ning Xiaohai a kick. Ning Xiaohai orders him by the way, "Xiaoxi, you can send the second uncle to their family. They live far away."


    Xu Yunlu landed on Xinghe, patted Ning Xiaohai, sighed and said, "it''s very good to arrange for others, how to get to bear."


    "Xiaoming, you still have to play. Let''s go. You have a lot of things to do tomorrow." If Ning Xiaohai avoids Xu Yunlu, he waves to Su Ming. Su Ming says goodbye to the old people. He comes and takes Lu Xingchen from Su ran.


    Su ran takes Xu Yunlu''s and Su Ming''s overcoats and says goodbye to grandma and Xu Hui. Several people leave.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu was awakened by Lu Xingchen''s slight hum early in the morning. Because it was light, Su ran, who was holding the landing star, didn''t wake up.


    Xu Yunlu thinks that Lu Xingchen wants to pee and doesn''t want to wake Su ran up. He carefully holds Lu Xingchen up. When he sees that his diaper is not wet, he thinks that Lu Xingchen wears a diaper at night. However, with this hug, he feels that the little thing in his arms is a little hot.


    Xu Yunlu didn''t care that Su ran was tired these days. He woke her up in a low voice. As soon as Su ran touched Lu Xingchen''s forehead, she was worried: "ah, I have a fever again."


    Next, Xu Yunlu''s ears have to accept Su Lan''s various languages at any time


    "I said Chenchen little darling, some people don''t know anything, take you to drink ice cola to eat fried chicken, how cold the ice Cola is, how hot the fried chicken is, how big you are, how dare you eat it, now it''s OK, throat inflammation, comfortable."


    "I said Chenchen, don''t cry. If you can control your mouth in the future, you''ll be fooled when others deceive you. You''ll suffer from fever. You know, fever, discomfort and discomfort deserve it, right?"


    "I thought there was a real God coming back, and I could control it. Those ghosts and gods didn''t dare to provoke me. They just had a fever for one day. It turned out that they were not the opponents of ghosts and gods. Chenchen''s disease obviously came from behind. It seems that the ability of the real God is just a legend."


    "I said Chen Chen is a little darling. What''s the point of crying like this? I''ll go crazy with people. I''ll play at night and I won''t sleep after a while."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu climbs on the sofa with landing Star River, and stares at Su LAN holding landing star. From time to time, he "ooh" pats Su LAN walking back and forth. Lu Xingchen is comfortable when he is photographed. When he doesn''t grunt, Su LAN throws out all kinds of abusive words.


    Lu Xinghe and Su LAN took the landing star a little further and asked in a low voice, "Dad, the roast goose skin is also very hot. My mother said it''s too hot. Why does Qin Xingxing give it to my brother? My aunt doesn''t criticize him, but only criticizes my father."


    Xu Yunlu immediately gave Lu Xinghe a thumbs up and said in a low voice after praising him: "although it''s quiet, you see the essence of the matter. Your aunt''s heart is almost out of her heart, but the star is a child, and her father is an adult. Therefore, her father should be criticized for taking you to drink coke and eat fried chicken without knowing Chenchen''s health, which makes Chenchen''s throat inflamed, In addition to such a small fever, throat should also be very painful, and then also can not express, love dead dad, dad will correct it in the future


    "But Dad, stars and I think coke is good and fried chicken is good."


    Xu Yunlu is very protective of his touch, Lu Xinghe said: "good taste, not necessarily good for the body. By the way, today my younger brother is ill. My mother and my aunt will take care of my younger brother together. I''m sure I can''t go to work. But my father still has to go to work to earn money. Do you want to go with my father or not


    "Dad, I want to."


    "Take two comic books you like and your bag."


    Lu Xinghe immediately gets up and follows Xu Yunlu into the bathroom. After washing, he changes into his clothes with the help of Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu wants to hold Lu Xingchen, but Lu Xingchen, who is uncomfortable, waves his hand impatiently. With a cry, Xu Yunlu has to give up. After saying hello to Su ran and Su LAN, he takes Lu Xinghe out.


    Su Ran is afraid that Lu Xinghe will be infected by all kinds of uncomfortable Lu Xingchen caused by a cold. She wants Xu Yunlu to take him away. She tells Xu Yunlu not to freeze and land in Xinghe. She gives Xu Yunlu a small red scarf, and her mind is on the sick child Lu Xingchen.


    Xu Yunlu took the landing Star River out of the door. As yesterday, he went upstairs to see Xu Wenshan.


    Old lady Xu, who was having breakfast, saw that she had only brought one more from Lu Xinghe, so she asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Chenchen?"


    "I had a fever again last night."


    "Ah, this poor little thing has a fever again. It''s not worth tossing about for a few days. By the way, if you don''t have breakfast, you can have some together."


    "That''s a must." Xu Yunlu holds Lu Xinghe to the chair next to old lady Xu. Old lady Xu asks Shen Wan to add a bowl of chopsticks. She brings Lu Xinghe a small bowl of steamed eggs, a piece of beef cake and two shrimp dumplings.


    You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels !


    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 523

    After Xu Yunlu sat down, Xu Wenshan said, "my antiques, calligraphy and paintings, and ancient wooden furniture are put in several places. Wang Gang is in charge of the objects and Shen Wan is in charge of the accounts. When you have time, you can go to a little bit. There are also some real estate, some airplanes, and some cars."


    "Well, don''t you think it''s too easy for me to add so many tasks to me, old man? A year ago, I was going to take the little guys to see their grandfathers and grandmothers, and by the way, I''d put the things in the old house."


    "The collection there accounts for half of my collection, so I have to order it first." Xu Wenshan nodded and Xu Yunlu said, "Grandpa, I''ll let the little lazy bug know these things and report them to you one by one."


    "The little sluggard is a kind-hearted child. Originally, they were just collecting and playing, but the more they put them, the higher the market value. Anything worth a little money is easy to make people evil. Once people are evil, they can do everything. They are afraid that the little sluggard is too kind-hearted to be their opponent."


    "Grandfather, what you say means that all the people who have dealt with grandchildren these years are good people."


    "So, what my grandfather means is that you can leave things to the lazy boy, but you can''t take it lightly."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. If I have to be free, I will arrange several people for her."


    "And your grandmother gave your aunt several houses to live in earlier years, which are not worth a lot of money, and let her live."


    "Well, my grandmother is really a character, the only one who can bluff my grandmother."


    "When she didn''t get married, she was really nice to your mother, really liked her, and had sisterhood for your grandmother."


    "OK, don''t worry about it, my grandson knows."


    "Your uncle and grandfather have not been in good health in recent years, especially after your aunt and grandmother left. When you go to see him, don''t mention your uncle and grandmother."


    "That''s a must." Xu Yunlu poured coffee for Xu Wenshan and put jam on her bread. She said, "how can the old lady have a good bite? From my memory, she likes jam on her bread. Besides changing jam with different flavors, she must eat one every morning. Silent, would you like to join us? "


    "Yes." Lu Xinghe immediately stretched out his little hand. Xu Wenshan touched Lu Xinghe''s head and said to Xu Yunlu, "just give him a small piece. I''ve already eaten beef cake and shrimp dumplings. Who can make it a baby?"


    Xu Yunlu cut a quarter piece of bread with a silver knife, put jam in it and handed it to Lu Xinghe, saying, "Grandpa, you and grandma can eat 50 beef patties in one breath if you change it into a low tower."


    "My family is a little baby. I can''t eat beef cake alone. I want to eat everything. I don''t like coarse cereals porridge, so I''ll give him two crab roe buns."


    Old lady Xu immediately gave Lu Xinghe another two small crab roe bags and a small bowl of coarse cereals porridge and said, "I''m going to change my teeth in silence. It''s better to eat some coarse cereals, otherwise my teeth won''t fall down and I''ll feel bad."


    Lu Xinghe obediently drank coarse cereals porridge. Old lady Xu asked if it was delicious. He frowned and shook his head.


    Everyone was happy, Xu said: "let Ranran add some corn and millet to his usual food."


    "Sometimes it''s oats, sometimes it''s corn. The taste of millet may be poor. Children don''t like it very much, so millet is added less. There''s millet porridge for breakfast."


    "Sweet potato or pumpkin will do."


    "It''s estimated that considering the taste of a few little guys, I haven''t added them. I also ate a five color rice made by Sulan. To tell you the truth, it''s really not delicious."


    "Su LAN has made us stewed chicken rice and stewed bean rice, which is delicious."


    "Then let her make it for you again, but grandma, you must really like it, otherwise she will make it for you endlessly as soon as she hears your praise."


    Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu were happy again. Lu Xinghe immediately affirmed Xu Yunlu''s statement and said with a small hand: "grandma, that five color rice is really terrible. Uncle Xiaoxi frowned and ate it. Politely, she said that she could accept it, so she gave uncle Xiaoxi such a big bowl."


    Both Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu are very happy.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe have breakfast with the elder. Xu Wenshan and old lady Xu are going out for a walk as usual. Xu Yunlu takes the elder downstairs and takes him back to the 17th floor.


    When Xu Yunlu came in, he heard Su LAN say, "I''ll toss you all night. Now, Chenchen is asleep. Do you want to sleep with him?"


    "I had a deep sleep yesterday. Chen Chen had a fever in the morning. His father found out."


    "I''m afraid that if you don''t have a good rest, your eyes will be dark."


    "It was a little bit yesterday. I slept well last night. How could it be dark?"


    "Well, well, don''t look in the mirror, don''t say black eye circles, it''s black eye circles. Your uncle Lu won''t dislike you either."


    "Auntie, you are talking nonsense again."


    "Don''t go to the hospital today."


    "I was going to go, but Chenchen is not comfortable, so I don''t want to go."


    "OK, OK, don''t make excuses for yourself. It''s better for men to take care of their career. It''s better for us women to take care of their children at home."


    When Lu Xinghe wanted to call someone, Xu Yunlu put out his hand to cover his mouth, then fished the person in his arms and went out quietly.


    After entering the elevator, Xu Yunlu released his hand. Lu Xinghe asked, "Dad, have you done anything wrong?"


    "It has nothing to do with doing something wrong."


    "Then why can''t I call Mom and auntie?"


    "They''re whispering, whispering, you know?"


    "Yes, mom and aunt often whisper."


    "The purpose of whispering is not to let other people hear it. If we hear it carelessly, we should not hear it, you know?" As the father and son talk, the elevator reaches the first floor, and Xu Yunlu lifts Lu Xinghe up and rides him on his shoulder.


    Lu Xinghe was very happy to hold Xu Yunlu''s head, suddenly asked: "dad just said to see his brother?"


    "My aunt said that my younger brother fell asleep. If I had a cold like illness, I would get better after a few more sleeps."


    Lu Xinghe immediately nodded, very small adults said: "when I have a cold, my grandmother asked me to rest more and drink more water, said more rest and drink more water, do not need to take medicine, the cold can be cured."


    "That''s to say, my younger brother is too young. I told him to drink more water. I''m sure he couldn''t understand, so I''d better sleep more."


    "Dad, that''s your boss."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw it, he was the manager surnamed Zhao. With his hands behind his back and a gloomy face, he clearly showed that he was blocking his late arrival here as he was yesterday.


    The ten or so security guards stood behind the manager surnamed Zhao. Sun Wei looked very wilted, and GUI Dahu scratched his head.


    Lu Xinghe busy whispered: "Dad, you have to be K, silent or first down."


    "No, my dear son, just sit down." Xu Yunlu said with a smile and went up to ask, "manager Zhao, have you come to check your work again?"


    "No, deputy Xu, do you want to see the time? What time is it?"


    Xu Yunlu raised his hand, looked at the watch and said, "Oh, it''s almost ten o''clock. What''s wrong with manager Zhao?"


    "What time does your security guard go to work?"


    "Oh, our security guards are on two shifts, from 8 a.m. to 8 p.m. and from 8 p.m. to 8 a.m. the next day. Manager Zhao, what''s the problem?"


    "Of course it''s OK." Manager Zhao said with a sneer, "Deputy Xu, don''t play tricks with me here. I just want to know when you go to work and when you leave work?"


    "Oh," Xu Yunlu said suddenly, "I''m on call 24 hours a day. I divide the security into three groups, and each group has a group leader. I told the group leaders that whenever I have something to call me."


    "You," Zhao Jingli said after being angry for a long time, "in the whole hospital, you are the most unorganized and undisciplined. Why do you divide into three groups and appoint a team leader for each group? I can tell you that the team leader appointed by vice team Xu doesn''t have this establishment in our hospital, and the hospital won''t give you more allowance and bonus."


    The security guard who stands away with one word is even more withered.


    "Manager Zhao, I don''t have the enthusiasm to attack people like this. We were all very aggressive. If you interfere, how can I manage these security guards in the future?" Xu Yunlu said very dissatisfied.


    "It''s the same as the truth. I tell you, Xu Yunlu, if you are late for work for two days in a row and have a child, I will deduct your salary." With that, manager Zhao left angrily, and when he left, he said something that everyone heard very clearlyˇ° I have to let Miss Su fire you, the Deputy security captain! Who recruited them and how did they get in? "


    After Zhao Jing left, everyone was staring at Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu shrugged innocently, then said discontentedly: "really, how can an excellent manager tear down his subordinates'' platforms like this, and how can subordinates work in the future? Therefore, Zhao''s working ability is very questionable. We can''t manage his working ability, so we''ll just be our security guard. Monkey, you can take us around the hospital for a few laps. I don''t think you can exercise much after you change your job. This is not good, not counting the patients and their families. There are hundreds of people in this hospital, including the president, director, chief physician, doctor and nurse, Their safety is in your hands. "


    "I said vice team Xu, manager Zhao is going to fire you. You can save it. Don''t bother us." GUI Dahu has a feeling of being completely cheated, and Sanguan has been destroyed by Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu stared and pointed at GUI Dahu. The destroyed GUI Dahu didn''t agree with Xu Yunlu at first, but he was suddenly frightened and muttered: "who is afraid of running? If you can run past me, I''ll listen to you."


    After hearing this, Xu Yunlu gave a ha, changed the carrying Lu Xinghe to carrying him on his back and said, "I''ll carry my son on my back and compare with you. What if you lose?"


    GUI Dahu felt that Xu Yunlu was insulting him. He smoothed his hair handsomely and said, "if you lose, from now on, you won''t have to be a cow or a horse for you."


    "It''s a bit like a man." Xu Yunlu took an eye to several security guards and said, "you all count, all compare. As long as one wins, I''ll give the vice captain to Gui Dahu immediately." Zhang Weinao scratched his head and said: "vice team Xu, this should not be who ran you to whom, why who ran you, to Gui Dahu."ˇ° Monkey, that''s a good idea. I''ll give it to whoever runs past. We''ll run around the hospital two times with this as the end point. " Xu Yunlu patted Zhang Wei, "you go to find a referee."ˇ° No, I want to compete with you, too. "ˇ° Ah, real people don''t show their faces. " Xu Yunlu looked left and right. He didn''t see an acquaintance. The phone rang. When he saw that it was su ran, he pulled the phone aside and asked, "what''s the matter, wife? They''re at work! Earning money to support the family! "ˇ° Xu Yunlu, what exactly do you want to do? Manager Zhao complained about you just now. "ˇ° What can uncle do? Uncle has only been in office for two days and is busy taming these security guards? "ˇ° Anyway, the hospital is your money. You can play as you like. It''s just too bad. My brother and I don''t have to worry about it. " Su ran hangs up angrily. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 524

    Xu Yunlu looked at the beeping mobile phone, laughed, patted Lu Xinghe''s little PP and said, "mom is so angry now."


    "If my brother is ill, my mother will not be in a good mood. Dad, don''t make my mother angry."


    "It''s really like a little adult. Don''t worry, dad has a sense of propriety. When you compete with them for a while, you should be responsible for holding dad tightly so that we can win them."


    Lu Xinghe nodded, hugged Xu Yunlu''s neck and said, "Dad, don''t worry, I will help you."


    "Oh, really or not, can you help dad in silence? You don''t have to worry. I''ll see my father later. " When Xu Yunlu finished, Zhang Wei found an old man who didn''t understand to be the referee.


    More than a dozen men managed to make the rules clear, so Xu Yunlu landed in Xinghe on his back and ran with a group of security guards around the hospital.


    Since GUI Dahu dares to compete with Xu Yunlu, he naturally has some talent in running. However, compared with Xu Yunlu, he knows what an arrow is. Xu Yunlu is carrying a child around the hospital for only half a circle, so he throws them all away.


    Although Lu Xinghe had confidence in his father, he didn''t expect Xu Yunlu to run so fast. His eyes were staring and his mouth was open all the time. He didn''t react until Xu Yunlu ran for a quick lap and threw GUI Dahu for half a lap. He encouraged Xu Yunlu to "come on, Dad, come on, Dad!"


    "Does Dad need gas?" Xu Yunlu happily patted Lu Xinghe, who held him tightly. Lu Xinghe immediately said warily, "Dad, don''t forget how the rabbit lost to the tortoise."


    "My son is a genius." Xu Yunlu was happy. He took him to Xinghe and speeded up. He soon finished the remaining lap. At the end of the race, the referee Zhang Wei was looking for was gone. Xu Yunlu put down Lu Xinghe and pulled a chair out of the security room to sit down. He found Lu Xinghe a little depressed and asked, "son, we are the first runner. Why are we not happy? I just gave my father gas."


    "I didn''t even help dad." Lu Xinghe was very disappointed to say that Xu Yunlu picked up Lu Xinghe and said, "Hey, my father just had a good time and forgot to let me participate in it together. I told my father how I planned to help my father."


    At the same time, GUI Dahu and Zhang Wei also appeared. When Xu Yunlu saw them, he said, "Gee, the monkey runs very fast. Although it''s not as good as Dahu, it''s comparable."


    "Dad, I don''t like that tiger. He''s always against you. I''ll help the monkey."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t understand how Lu Xinghe wanted to help. GUI Dahu and Zhang Wei happened to pass by a flower bed. Xu Yunlu saw a snake darting out of the flower bed and blocking GUI Dahu''s way. GUI Dahu yelled and stepped back.


    So scared by the snake, Zhang Wei Ran second, and GUI Dahu fell behind.


    Xu Yunlu laughed, held Lu Xinghe in his arms and said, "Dad, seeing uncle Tu summoning snakes, it takes a lot of energy, so you also need energy. Dad, this kind of thing is purely for fun. You are not allowed to waste your energy for such a thing. Do you hear me?"


    Lu Xinghe pursed his lips and didn''t answer. Xu Yunlu hugged Lu Xinghe and said, "dad knows that he wants to help dad. When dad really needs silent help, he will tell him."


    Lu Xinghe''s pouting lips turned up, and Zhang Wei and GUI Dahu ran one after another.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "Gui Dahu, how about it? I won''t accept it."


    "You, I''m convinced. You''re running. You''re flying." GUI Dahu gasped and said, "but monkey, I don''t agree. How can there be such a big snake in the hospital? I''ll find someone to clean it up. Eh, how can that thing be missing?"


    Lu Xinghe grabs Xu Yunlu nervously. Xu Yunlu pats Lu Xinghe''s hand to show that he doesn''t need to be nervous. Then he hums and says, "people are poor and monsters are given. If they lose, they lose. They complain about snakes. We don''t see any snakes."


    "As for the weak chicken of Monkey Sun, I can crush him with one hand, but I can''t run away from him. I''ll find the snake..."


    "Well, well, well, if you don''t agree, you can compete with the monkey again. It''s a big circle that can make you gasp like this." Xu Yunlu felt that Lu Xinghe''s grasp of his hand was relaxed. Knowing that the snake had gone, he could not help the unconvinced GUI Dahu taking people to look for the snake.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The successful Xu Yunlu arranges for Zhang Wei''s work, and then walks into the milk tea shop with great courage. However, Zhao xiaohen is comparing with Ning Xiaohai and others and says, "your cousin, do you know, your cousin Xu Yunlu, is running a race with a group of security guards for the post of Deputy captain of Bao''an?"


    Li guixiaomimi sat in the small sofa next to him with a cigarette in her mouth. When she heard that Zhao xiaohen needed him to play a duet, she immediately took it. It would be obvious that Zhao xiaohen needed a strong proof, so she said: "Ning Xiaohai, I have a long experience in your cousin Xu Yunlu. He is a deputy security captain. He has put it like this."


    Zhao xiaohen was very satisfied with Li Gui''s cooperation: "I knew this early. When he was the director, why didn''t he serve more snacks? Now it''s good that the director didn''t have to work. He came to fight for the Deputy security captain."


    In this situation, Ning Xiaohai has to maintain the glorious image of his brother Xu Yunlu: "if my cousin has been in the director''s office, then there is nothing wrong with you, brother Honggang."


    "Why not? He can be promoted. Deputy Zhu has been promoted to the main office. He can be promoted to the deputy office. Besides my brother Honggang, is there any other candidate for the director?"


    "Little fool, you are too optimistic about my cousin. If he can be a deputy hall, I can at least be a general. My cousin is the only one. I think it''s better to come back to pick up my uncle''s class. My grandfather has already managed it for him."


    Xu Yunlu walked over to Xinghe and put Lu Xinghe on the bar. He said, "a cup of mineral water with ice, a cup of warm milk and some sugar."


    The little girl at the bar didn''t know what the relationship between these people and Su Lan was, but these days they were all eating and drinking here, so she quickly handed out what Xu Yunlu wanted to drink.


    Xu Yunlu handed the milk to Lu Xinghe and poured a mouthful of ice water himself before he said, "you respect me. I agreed that you would be on duty at night and I would be on duty at day. Did you be on duty last night?"


    Li Gui said: "I think you are just playing. You really want to work on the night shift."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who''s joking with you? Eleven security guards are divided into day shift and night shift. In fact, there are only five people in two shifts. In such a big hospital, what can five people do? First add two security guards to the night shift, so that maozi can find two people I can rest assured of."


    "OK, Mr. Lu, it''s stupid to have more money. Let alone add two security guards to the hospital, that''s 200 more. No one has any objection. Anyway, it''s your own money." Li Gui said while he took out the phone to give orders to maozi, and Zhao xiaohen said, "isn''t there two groups of people monitoring Xiaoxi?"


    "Don''t talk about two groups, there are 20 or 10 groups. You don''t feel at ease. In this case, just take your wife with you every day, and let her run the hospital. As a result, everyone was turned upside down. Is that interesting? "


    Xu Yunlu ignored him. When Li Gui finished calling, he remembered that he still had something to do. Then he said, "by the way, tell maozi that he should send two lucky tickets to the second uncle of the little lazybones, just the kind I smoke."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu''s words came to an end, ginkgo came in. He was wringing two pieces of good fortune in his hand. Even Xu Yunlu, who had seen big waves, was stunned. After a long time, he asked, "how do you know that I asked you to send cigarettes?"


    Ginkgo put the cigarette on the bar and said, "brother Lu, what kind of cigarette do you want me to send? This cigarette was sent by little brother Xi to little lazy uncle 2."


    Li Gui relied on a voice and said: "I didn''t expect that I would play a computer in my dead house. I didn''t expect that I was very good at dealing with my father-in-law."


    Xu Yunlu understood this and asked, "why didn''t you send it?"


    "It has already been delivered, but Xiao Xige asked him to deliver it in your name. As a result, the second uncle refused to accept anything, and he didn''t know where he was. He knew that the cigarettes were very expensive."


    Li Gui was happy again, and then Li Gui said: "my second uncle has ambition. I can''t take anything from the dead house. Once I take it, I''ll lose my daughter. The abacus of dead house is really good."


    "They asked Xiao Xige to give them in the name of brother Lu, so my second uncle didn''t know that this cigarette had something to do with Xiao Xige."


    Several people are poor, Su LAN holding the landing star came in, followed by an angry Qin Xing Xing.


    Xu Yunlu frowned and asked, "Su LAN, how can you take two babies by yourself?"


    Su LAN has not yet answered, but Lu Xingchen, who is sticking antipyretic stickers in her arms, makes a scene: "Po, Po, I want to."


    Sulan dissatisfied with the shooting of Lu Xing''s small PP two said: "what do you want?"


    Lu Xingchen immediately touched the antipyretic paste on his forehead with his little hand. Su LAN poked Lu Xingchen''s little hand with her finger and said, "Oh, I think I have a fever, so I can have anything. That''s a mouse. How dirty is a mouse, you know? "


    Qin Xingxing immediately forked his waist and retorted angrily: "it''s a hamster, not a mouse."


    Lu Xingchen a pair of legs immediately all kinds of dissatisfied move, Su LAN glared at Qin Xingxing: "you are still here to add fuel to the fire, is not, did not see the younger brother so uncomfortable."


    "Then you can''t say hamsters are rats."


    "What''s the difference? The bigger you are, the better you can be. What toys do you have at home? Do you want to raise mice to play with? What do you want to feed your brother snakes?"


    "Mom, you are so cruel. You are such a lovely thing that you want to feed it to the snake."


    Lu Xingchen immediately kicked up his legs, waved his little hand and cried, "no, no, grandma, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Li Gui rubbed his forehead and asked, "are we seeing a human tragedy caused by a mouse?"


    Xu Yunlu went over and wanted to take Lu Xingchen over, but Lu Xingchen, who didn''t get the hamster, hugged Su Lan''s neck with his little hand. Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "well, originally, his throat hurts. What''s his name? Come on, Dad, let''s see what he wants."


    Qin Xingxing immediately said: "little hamster, how lovely."


    Lu Xinghe heard that Xu Yunlu''s tone was not as firm as Su LAN''s. He immediately released Su LAN and threw himself into Xu Yunlu''s arms. Xu Yunlu took over Lu Xingchen and asked, "how can you take two by yourself?"


    "Fortunately, manager Zhao complained to Xiao ran about you early in the morning because of you."ˇ° Sulan exaggerates. It''s almost ten o''clock when I get to the security room. What does it have to do with early morning? "ˇ° Don''t chew words here. We just arrived at the square with our two children. Manager Zhao didn''t know what you were angry about. When Xiao ran saw that she didn''t go, manager Zhao was really angry. Before the hospital opened, he had to die, so he went to the hospital. "ˇ° Don''t they both have nannies? "ˇ° Xiaozheng takes it with him. In the back, I told them not to follow so closely. The whole family really didn''t have any privacy. " As soon as Sulan''s words came to an end, Xu Yunlu saw Xiaozheng carrying a hamster cage and two nannies rushing in. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 525

    Xiaozheng saw Xu Yunlu and others are there, put down the hamster cage, a little embarrassed to say: "brother Lu, brother Ming said Chen Shao is throat inflamed, want to let him drink more water and talk less, I see him crying hard, afraid he cry more pain, bought that little hamster, but if sister LAN doesn''t like, I will..."


    Before Xiaozheng''s words were finished, Qin Xingxing rushed over, grabbed the cage, counted it for a while, and cheerfully called out: "Chenchen, five, five."


    Xu Yunlu took Qin Xingxing, who got the hamster, to the bar. Lu Xinghe saw the hamster clearly, frowned and corrected, saying: "there are six, Qin Xingxing, how do you say five."


    Qin Xingxing worships Lu Xinghe with five bodies. After a while, she reaches out Xiao Pang''s hand and counts her fingers. However, she only has five fingers, so she seldom refutes it. She reaches out Xiao Pang''s hand to Lu Xinghe and says, "brother, there are only five."


    Lu Xinghe shook his head and said, "Qin Xingxing, when will you count more than six?"


    Everyone was happy. Xu Yunlu touched Lu Xinghe''s head and said, "the stars are only two years old. It''s not easy to count five."


    Qin Xingxing immediately raised his fat hand and yelled at Lu Xingchen: "five, five, Chenchen, five."


    Lu Xingchen see hamster also don''t cry also don''t make, want to go down from Xu Yunlu bosom, Xu Yunlu put Lu Xingchen also on the bar.


    Lu Xingchen immediately exclaimed excitedly: "stars, stars!"


    Lu Xinghe can''t stand it. There are six hamsters. Qin Xingxing says that there are five hamsters and five hamsters all the time. He feels that he really has different ideas. So he comes down from the bar and sneaks back to his studio.


    Su LAN looks at the hamsters with disgust, but Lu Xingchen doesn''t make any noise at all, and Xu Yunlu looks at them, so she goes to squeeze juice for two little guys. Qin Xingxing doesn''t refuse the juice and drinks it in a few mouthfuls, but Lu Xingchen refuses. Su LAN makes a great effort to force him to drink half a bottle of juice.


    When Su LAN is forcing Lu Xingchen to drink juice, Su ran comes in with a big bag of fruit. Su LAN is very surprised and asks, "if the fruit is not delivered every day, what kind of fruit is not there? How do you want to buy it? It''s not heavy."


    Ginkgo quickly help Su ran take over, put on the bar, carrying two good luck to find Shaoxi.


    Xu Yunlu asked for a glass of juice and handed it to Su ran. Su LAN had already opened the bag and said, "why do you buy so many pears


    Su ran, who was sweating in winter, took a mouthful of juice and then said, "this is your classmate Wang Dingxiang. I''ll bring it to you. I''ll tell you what it''s from her relatives in the mountains. It''s totally pollution-free fruit."


    "Wang Dingxiang?"


    "My husband collects waste."


    "She, what does she do with the fruit?"


    "How do I know that?"


    "Don''t worry about good intentions."


    "It''s true that she wants to be close to you if she can be kind or not." Su ran took out one, handed it to Su LAN and said, "come on, let''s compensate Wang Dingxiang for the pollution-free pears at home."


    "Ranran, you haven''t eaten pears. You forget that she looks down on your sister-in-law."


    "I thought my aunt really forgot."


    "Hum, what do you mean? No matter how much you don''t like me, you give me a bag of fruit. Unlike some people''s classmates, whose name is sun Mei, they always come to see you, but you are fake. Your brother can''t be more real."


    "Good, good, good, you have a good husband, I have a good brother, we do not nest horizontal, carry so far, how also have to eat." Su ran reaches for the pear again, but Su LAN mercilessly opens Su Ran''s hand and says, "Su Xiaoran, can you have a little integrity? Can''t you eat the pear today? Throw it out to feed the dog."


    "Dogs don''t eat pears."


    Su LAN suddenly turned her eyes, took a fruit knife to cut one, and then found a plate to chop and handed it to Qin Xingxing, saying, "give them to eat."


    Qin Xingxing was stunned for a while, understood, took the plate and asked hesitantly, "Mom, are you sure you don''t want to kill them?"


    Su LAN eyebrow a pick: "your mother I look very vicious?"


    After Zhao xiaohen was happy, she caught a small piece and threw it to the little hamster. Qin Xingxing saw that the little hamster ate it. She immediately cried excitedly: "Chenchen, the rat has something to eat."


    Lu Xingchen didn''t understand anything. Seeing Qin Xingxing happy, he reached out and picked up a small piece of pear. Everyone was waiting for him to feed the little hamster, but he put it into his mouth and chewed it with great joy. He called: "Uncle rat, uncle rat."


    Qin Xingxing was in a hurry and reached out to pick Lu Xingchen''s mouth: "it''s rat''s, how did you eat it?" Qin Xingxing just dug out a small piece and immediately threw it to the hamsters. Lu Xingchen didn''t understand what was going on for a moment. He thought Qin Xingxing was robbing himself of his food, and he began to cry.


    Su LAN quickly hugged Lu Xingchen in his arms to coax him. Lu Xingchen watched Qin Xingxing feed the hamster several pears. He also understood what the plate of pears was for, so he and Qin Xingxing climbed together to feed the hamster.


    Zhao xiaohen heard the two little ones giggle from time to time. He shook his head and said, "ghost, don''t you think people like Xu Xiaolu can really live with one woman and two children?"


    Li Gui said with a smile, "Xu Xiaolu has had enough of everything."


    "Is it enough or not?" Zhao xiaohen is very skeptical.


    Xu Yunlu is too lazy to pay attention to the two people who are so good at singing and singing. He turns around and asks Su LAN and Su ran, "by the way, I don''t have several snakes. Why didn''t I see them?"


    Su ran didn''t speak.


    "Also said," Su LAN snorted, "that time after discharge, said what put his little green and red in a cage, too poor, let go all of them."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t answer, Ning Xiaohai quickly helped Xu Yunlu out: "by the way, Su LAN, Qin Xing is so busy that we can''t see him. If you can''t see him for several hours a day, you just have to be a widow."


    Su LAN snorted and said: "I can still touch a warm one in the second half of the night. My family Qin Xing makes me more widowed than others. I will die for several years."


    Ning Xiaohai wanted to get out of the encirclement, but he didn''t expect to arouse Su Lan''s dissatisfaction. Li Gui laughed when he heard "Puchi", but when he saw Zhao xiaohen staring at him, he quickly broke the corner of his mouth and said: "Xu Xiaolu, I didn''t mean to talk about you. It''s really ridiculous."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t care about Li Gui. He went to the billiards room and knocked on the door. Lu Xinghe, who was busy hiding under the billiards table, just looked up at him and lowered his head to continue. Xu Yunlu asked, "can dad come in?"


    Xu Yunlu came in and sat down at the billiards table and asked, "silently, does this handyman have a name?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Yunlu sat there, listening to Lu Xinghe say hand is Shaoxi a game, how the ability, how strange, how this and that.


    Then Lu Xinghe said how difficult it is to do. The delivery date he made with my aunt may not be completed, but my aunt promised to come and finish it together during the holiday, and so on.


    When Lu Xinghe finished speaking excitedly, Xu Yunlu said: "silently, although my mother installed a lamp for you under the billiards table, the longer you grow, the more inconvenient it will be; There will be more and more hands-on work to be done, better and better, and there will be no room for it. Dad wants to give you a special studio. The studio is designed by you, and dad is responsible for the decoration. How about it? "


    Lu Xinghe didn''t reply. Xu Yunlu hugged Lu Xinghe, touched his little head and said, "dad thinks that your studio is just downstairs. Next to your studio is Dad''s study. The two rooms are separated by glass instead of walls. In this way, dad and I can encourage each other when they work silently, Of course, sometimes it can be a match or something


    After a while, Lu Xinghe asked, "Dad, aren''t you the vice captain of the security team? Do you also need to use the study?"


    "The vice captain''s job, my father just changed his job, the transition, my father to support my mother, you and my brother, can not just rely on this job, so my father is to often charge learning, learning naturally in the study."


    "Dad, don''t cheat."


    "Dad doesn''t cheat anyone except himself." When Xu Yunlu finished, he heard Lu Xingchen crying outside. He took the opportunity to hold Lu Xinghe and said, "let''s go and see what happened to my brother?"


    Lu Xinghe sighed and said, "I must have been bullied by Qin Xingxing again."


    "Then why don''t you protect your brother?"


    "Mother said, I must protect my brother when others bully him, but Qin Xingxing bullys him, even if he does."


    Xu Yunlu happily carried the landing Star River out of the billiards room. Sure enough, he saw Qin Xingxing happily eating a piece of snow cake. Lu Xingchen pointed to Qin Xingxing and cried. Qin Xingxing said while eating: "you have a sore throat and a fever. You can''t eat it!"


    Lu Xingchen is even more angry. In addition to crying, he stomps his little feet on the bar and points his little hand to Qin Xingxing''s snow cake. Su LAN says angrily, "you know that Chen Chen is ill and can''t eat it, but you still want to eat it."


    "He''s going to get sick. He''s sick. Can''t I even eat pancakes? Why


    "I don''t want to talk about you. I usually treat my younger brother as a treasure. In order to eat a snow cake, I immediately treat my younger brother as grass and throw away the cake."


    "I don''t know!"


    Sulan is so angry that she reaches out her hand to fight Qin Xingxing''s little pp. Sulan grabs Sulan''s hand and says, "OK, OK, fight on. You must be too sad to sleep tonight."


    Su ran holds Lu Xingchen in her arms while she talks. Lu Xingchen keeps calling "Ma Ma, Ma Ma."


    "My mother will take you to eat better than Qin Xingxing."


    "Ma Ma, Ma Ma!"


    Su ran takes landing star to the pastry room and selects a piece of mousse for Lu Xingchen. Lu Xingchen likes to eat mousse, so she doesn''t cry immediately. She takes a bite from her hand. When Su ran takes it out, Lu Xingchen takes a big bite of mousse in front of Qin Xingxing. Su ran puts him on the bar and he stomps his little foot.


    When Zhao xiaohen saw it, he covered his face with his hand and said, "my God, every minute can beat the rhythm of the dead."


    The two little ones had their own favorite food, and soon they got together again, one for hamster snow cake, the other for mousse. Su LAN shook her head and said, "by the way, Ran Ran, Zhu Zhu didn''t say that she wanted to come over for lunch today. Did she say what she wanted to eat?"ˇ° No, it''s usually my great aunt who is making it for her, but she can''t eat anything. If she wants to change to PetroChina, I''ll ask her what she wants to eat. If she doesn''t want to leave, I''ll send it to her. "ˇ° It''s true that a person with such good energy has been defeated by pregnancy. " Xu Yunlu puts Lu Xinghe on the bar, and Lu starts to read his comic book. As a result, Qin Xingxing starts to cry again after turning two pages. Zhao xiaohen can''t stand it any more. He and Li Gui leave the milk tea shop and go back to the bar. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 526

    Su LAN quickly stopped her work and came over and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Granny?"


    "Mom, I suddenly thought of a very terrible thing."


    "Well, there''s something that makes my daughter feel terrible."


    "My younger brother has a cold. If he feeds the rats with the food he has eaten, will the rats also catch a cold from him?"


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai almost fainted. Ning Xiaohai patted his forehead and said, "it''s really a very terrible thing."


    Lu Xinghe immediately said: "of course not. Under normal circumstances, people and animals will not infect each other, but..."


    Qin Xingxing blinked and listened. In fact, she didn''t understand what was behind, but the first sentence didn''t infect each other, so she felt very safe and climbed back to feed the hamster.


    Su ran had to worry to remind: "star, you feed like this, you will hold up the little hamster to death."


    Lu Xingchen understood that he couldn''t feed any more. "Oh," he stood up and wanted to put the remaining mousse in his mouth. Sura quickly took it away for him: "can you still eat anything that has been fed to the little hamster? Mom will give you a big piece. Star, you are not allowed to eat anything that you have fed to the little hamster. Let''s go. Mom will wash your hands before eating."


    "I can''t eat after washing my hands. Can I eat after a while? I feel Chen Chen is still hot, but the mental outlook is pretty good. "


    Lu Xingchen understood to touch him hot or not, and immediately put his small head in front of Su LAN. Su LAN liked it very much. He reached over and touched Lu Xingchen''s forehead and said, "it seems that it''s not so hot. By the way, as time goes by, Chen Chen''s throat hurts, and Mu Si doesn''t want to give him too much. It''s so sweet."


    "Yes, his aunt."


    When Su ran took landing star and Qin Xingxing to wash their hands, Xu Yunlu saw a black Toyota parked at the door of the milk tea shop. After a while, Lao Zhu came down from the co driver.


    Xu Yunlu picked up his water cup and asked Lao Zhu, "would you like something to drink?"


    "Nothing to drink during working hours."


    "Ah, Lao Zhu, I''ve never been in your business before. I can''t drink alcohol during working hours. I can''t make mistakes when I drink a glass of water." Xu Yunlu asked Lao Zhu for a cup of warm water, then took the water to a table near the window and sat down.


    Lao Zhu sat down opposite Xu Yunlu.


    Xu Yunlu waited for Lao Zhu to look at himself for a while before he said, "have you seen enough."


    "After identification, it''s not the kind of resurrection."


    "Lao Zhu, you are poor, too."


    "How''s it going?"


    "How about what?"


    "After that, did you come back to work as a policeman?"


    "Well, Gao Honggang has occupied all the positions. What else can I do as a policeman?"


    "What department will it be in after that?"


    "We''ll talk about it then. By the way, Lao Zhu, you have awakened the colon. "


    "People are angry with you when they want to wake up."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "anyway, I''m not a member of your system. I won''t express too many opinions on how you want to play."


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you more because of the principle of confidentiality, but the colon is very good. I sent a message to us a while ago."


    "That''s good."


    "The Department can''t tell me, so tell me how you arrange it next, head office."


    "Chenchen has a fever these two days. When he''s well, I''m going to take them back to see his grandparents."


    "Well, there are some local products. You can bring them to me."


    "It''s better to have some. Don''t fix the two carriages."


    "You think I belong to Baoshan. And after that? "


    "I''m going to take the lazy boy and two children to the South Island for a holiday, and accompany my grandma and grandfather for a while. First, I''ll take my grandma and grandfather to the island, and then I''ll drive them to the seaside. I''ve never taken them out to play


    "About how long."


    "Maybe a year, maybe two years."


    "What about grandparents?"


    "Grandparents, I also want to receive the island, but my grandfather''s identity is special, I don''t know if I can approve, I have let my grandfather in the application."


    "You should be with your family, too."


    Xu Yunlu and Lao Zhu were sad for a while, and talked nonsense for a while. At noon, they left Lao Zhu for dinner. Lao Zhu left. When Su ran and Su LAN took a few little guys to lunch break, Xu Yunlu took Ning Xiaohai to the hospital, but after sleeping in the security room, they woke up and thought there was nothing to do, so they slipped out of the hospital.


    Ning Xiaohai asked discontentedly all the way: "cousin, Yi Ran Ju has a bed and a quilt. Why do you want to sleep in this broken place? I''m freezing to death."


    "I want you to experience the life of a security guard and know how hard it is to make a living."


    "Your brother, even if I''m down one day, I won''t be a security guard."


    "That proves you''re not down."


    "Cousin, next, we''ll do something."


    "Betrothal gifts for my mother-in-law."


    "Ah Ning Xiaohai came back to himself after a long time, "you are sure to wear this security suit to send a bride price."


    "What''s wrong with the security clothes? Isn''t the security service for the people? It''s true."


    "No, you''re going to talk to your mother-in-law about marrying her daughter, not to serve the people."


    "If you don''t go, get out as soon as possible."


    "How can you not go? It''s not too unfair. I''m going to witness your cousin how you were beaten out with a stick today."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai returned to the milk tea shop, it was already five or six in the afternoon.


    The three little guys are all in the milk tea shop. Lu Xinghe is sitting in the sofa reading cartoons. Lu Xingchen and Qin Xingxing are still interested in hamsters. They are crawling on a blanket beside Lu Xinghe and playing with hamsters.


    Xu Yunlu sat down beside Lu Xinghe and said, "by the way, he said in silence that his sister-in-law would come over after a holiday."


    Ning Xiaohai snorted and said, "tell me what to do with this kind of thing."


    "Get up where you fall!" Xu Yunlu patted Ning Xiaohai for a moment. He felt Lu Xingchen''s warm breath in his ear. He turned his head and saw Lu Xingchen standing behind the sofa in a daze. His head just passed the back of the sofa, and his mouth was facing his ear. Xu Yunlu laughed for a moment, stretched out his hand and twisted Lu Xingchen up, then put it in his arms and said, "the little guy is still burning, the breath is hot."


    "Eight!" Lu Xingchen hesitated to call again, Xu Yunlu answered, "good son, what do you want your father to do?"


    "Eight eight!" As soon as Lu Xingchen saw that Xu Yunlu answered, he cried happily again, "Ba Ba, Wu!"


    "Woo Xu Yunlu cuddled the stars and said to Ning Xiaohai, "you''re too big to be small. Hurry up. Don''t you say that Dapeng has become a father?"


    "Dapeng has become a father. How can I hold fast to it? Isn''t Xiaozhan married and has no son or daughter?"


    "If you want to be tough, you can take me for granted."


    "Brother, brother, don''t, don''t, that qin''er can still listen to you, you..." before Ning Xiaohai finished speaking, I heard Lu Yuqin''s voice, "silent, sister-in-law is coming, are you surprised, happy or not?"


    "Auntie." Lu Xinghe jumped down from the sofa and ran to meet Lu Yuqin


    "So I''ll give you absolute support."


    Xu Yunlu said to Ning Xiaohai, "it''s really hard to say."


    Lu Yuqin saw Xu Yunlu Snort and said, "Lu Yuheng, you are really alive."


    "Whether I live or not has nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re alive. Everyone is safe. You''re not alive. My father''s face is black all day. If it wasn''t for my mother, I would have wanted to run away from home."


    "It''s true that your mother and your father are not role models of husband and wife. If the mainland didn''t refuse, all the five good families and model couples in the army should belong to your family."


    "Pull it down, that is, my mother, don''t know what vision, take a fancy to my father, such a big thing also don''t discuss with me, if you discuss with me, I would rather not be born than allow her to marry my father."


    Xu Yunlu and Ning Xiaohai are both amused by Lu Yuqin. Lu Yuqin hums, pulls Lu Xinghe and says, "we still have work. We''ll wait until we finish our work."


    "I managed to get silence out of the billiard room. What are you doing in it?"


    "We''re going to work." Lu Yuqin said discontentedly, "Lu Yuheng, you can''t be an artist. The studio is used for work. You can''t think that its function is only to play ball, calculate, calculate. As an artist, I feel like I''m casting pearls before swine."


    "I said art workers, don''t forget your serious work, don''t lose the watermelon and pick up the sesame."


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Compared with the work of the procuratorate, do you know how boring it is?"


    "I suggest you do less and read more professional books."


    "But Lu Yuheng, do you know how many times I earn as a prosecutor when I do it?"


    "You have to get married sooner or later. If you earn so much money, it won''t be cheaper for your husband."


    Ning Xiaohai quickly said: "no, her husband will not ask her for the money. If she can''t get it right, she will hand in the salary card by the way."


    Lu Yu qinheng takes a look at Ning Xiaohai and enters the studio with Lu Xinghe. Xu Yunlu gives Ning Xiaohai a kick and says, "don''t hurry."


    After that, Xu Yunlu called out: "quietly, dad and Godfather have an appointment to go to the bar tonight to be a drummer for him, so that they will play drummer with dad."


    "Yes!" Lu Xinghe immediately ran out. Xu Yunlu picked up Lu Xingchen and said, "the bar is too noisy. My younger brother and Xingxing are still young, and my younger brother is burning. Let''s take them to find their mother first, OK?"


    "Good!"


    "Where are mother and aunt?"ˇ° Aunt Biao is here. They told her that they had a baby brotherˇ° Ah, we all know that we are going to have a younger brother. Let''s have a look. " Xu Yunlu rushes to Ning Xiaohai to squeeze his eyes, and then takes three little guys to the kitchen. As soon as I entered the back kitchen door, I saw Su ran holding a list. It should be a B-ultrasound list. Su Lan was pulling Zhu Zhu and saying, "Zhu Zhu, it''s good that the first child is a boy."ˇ° My first child really wants to have a daughter. She is good and sensible. If you like your son, you can have another oneˇ° My son and daughter like it. I''m satisfied to have a star now. "ˇ° Anyway, I also gave birth to this baby. I don''t want to have another baby for at least five years. It''s too painful. I really don''t know how Xiao ran can bear it. " As soon as Xu Yunlu heard this, he quickly interrupted: "son, mother, I''ll take you out in silence. Chenchen and Xingxing will be given to you." Su LAN took Lu Xingchen and said discontentedly, "this is going to have dinner soon. Where are you going with me?"ˇ° You don''t have to bring our dinner. "ˇ° That''s all for you. "ˇ° It''s OK. Just leave our meals to the two in the billiards room. " When Xu Yunlu saw Lu Xingchen stretching his little hand to him for a hug, he took it from Su Lan''s hand and said, "by the way, little sluggard, I''ve ordered some tables in the West Building of yueman. Tomorrow, I''ll invite my grandmother, uncle and sister-in-law to dinner."ˇ° Why invite them to dinner? "ˇ° Do you have to have a meal at the weekend for a reason? " Zhu Zhu said: "I know, it is too much money, do not burn a little uncomfortable, anyway, I must come, do not eat white do not eat." Su Lan was happy: "silly girl, it''s not white, but you have to eat it."ˇ° Maybe tomorrow my baby will want to open up and eat and drink. By the way, Xiao ran, you''ve been watching for a long time. I don''t have any problemˇ° It''s not that Xu Zihao can''t understand it. I don''t believe it if he hasn''t seen it. It''s only a few months since he knew it was his son. "ˇ° Anyway, it''s your brother''s classmates who did it, so there should be no doubt about the level. "ˇ° Which classmateˇ° Don''t be so sensitive. It''s definitely not Cheng Zhiyue. I know you don''t want her to be your sister-in-law. It''s said that Cheng Zhiyue and song Shichao are so interesting. "ˇ° Ah, the teacher''s mother is looking for a daughter-in-law who is a doctor. Cheng Zhiyue still meets the requirements of the teacher''s mother on this point. "..." Xu Yunlu holds a warm Lu Xingchen and listens to all kinds of gossip of the three women. This is a kind of life that he never thought of. Of course, this kind of life is not suitable for him who has always made a high profile. But at the moment, he thinks it''s very good. It''s a real life. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 527

    After three women gossip, Su Ran is still worried about Lu Xingchen who is burning. He takes Lu Xingchen from Xu Yunlu''s arms and touches Lu Xingchen''s forehead. Xu Yunlu says anxiously, "I had a fever yesterday. It''s been all day. I''ll let Xiao Ming have a look."


    "It''s not the first time Chen Chen has a fever."


    "Little sluggard, don''t be careless no matter how many times you have a fever."


    "The one who has just taken his temperature is only 38.2 degrees. If the temperature is high, I will cool him physically."


    Xu Yunlu also wanted to speak, Zhu Zhu directly and rudely interrupted his mouth: "I said brother-in-law, Xiao ran still has a certain say in the matter of taking the baby, you see, you don''t have to worry too much. Anyway, my baby, I can trust to give it to Xiao ran in the future. "


    "All right, just give it to me and see how I ravaged him." Su ran tried the temperature of Lu Xingchen''s forehead with her lips and asked, "Chen Chen, what would you like to eat at night? My mother will make it for you alone."


    "Fanfan." Lu Xingchen said obediently, and Su LAN laughed, "Mom asked what you want to eat when you have dinner. It''s not dinner, but steamed eggs with meat foam, fish ball soup with green vegetables, steamed fish and shrimp noodles."


    "Aunt, people have a fever. We have to eat light food, don''t we?"


    As soon as Xu Yunlu saw that Lu Xingchen didn''t care about him at all, he and Lu Xinghe were completely ignored, so he slipped away with him.


    After leaving the kitchen, Xu Yunlu instructs Lu Xinghe to go to the billiard room for a reconnaissance. After the reconnaissance, Lu Xinghe says there is no one in the billiard room.


    Xu Yunlu shook his head, then turned his mouth, took Xinghe out of the gate of the milk tea shop, and called Su Ming: "Xiaoming, Chenchen has a fever again. Is there any problem? Su LAN and the little sluggard are not reliable. I''m not at ease. "


    Su Ming couldn''t help laughing: "I said brother Lu, if Ranran can''t even cure a small cold, then Chinese medicine is really useless."


    "I don''t think little lazy can finish Chinese medicine for a long time, just like he didn''t learn it."


    "Brother Lu, you''re really joking. The fever caused by this kind of cold is treated by traditional Chinese medicine and recuperated. I think it''s better than western medicine, but the effect is slower."


    "Well, if you say yes, I won''t raise any objection. By the way, where are you now?"


    "Switzerland."


    "Come back tomorrow. I''ll treat my family to dinner tomorrow evening."


    "What do you think of eating tomorrow? No, I have two important meetings tomorrow. "


    "No, there are two meetings. One will be held and the other will be held later."


    "You''re going to treat everyone to dragon meat."


    "Anyway, I said, I must come back."


    "Yes, my grandfather said that you are used to them. You are more used to them than anyone else


    "Just know."


    "You think I''m praising you."


    "OK, I''m going to take you to play drums in silence. Do you want to talk to my uncle in silence?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Yunlu picks up Lu Xinghe and goes to the bar as soon as possible. Lu Xinghe and Su Ming finish talking. Xu Yunlu answers the phone and says, "I really talk to my uncle."


    "Dad, I''ll tell you a secret."


    "Oh, what''s the secret to tell Dad?"


    "It''s Qin Xingxing''s secret."


    "Ah, it''s still Qin Xingxing''s secret. Let''s hear it. "


    "Qin Xingxing knows that mother LAN loves her younger brother the most, so every time she wants to do something wrong, she instructs her younger brother to make trouble with mother LAN."


    "Wow, I can''t see that Qin Xingxing is so clever."


    "Every time my younger brother is criticized and beaten by mother LAN, she hides behind, but most of mother LAN relies on her younger brother."


    Father and son are talking and laughing, heard someone called "deer brother".


    Xu Yunlu see is ginkgo with a few security patrol just walked to the door of the bar, Xu Yunlu red ginkgo nodded and asked: "maozi?"


    "He and the short tower are on the other side of the hospital. He said that the project behind the hospital is not finished, so we should watch more."


    "There''s surveillance over there."


    "Yes, Paulie has already arranged for people to dress up."


    Xu Yunlu nodded and took Xinghe into the bar.


    Lu Xinghe came to the bar, but he didn''t follow Xu Yunlu to the stage to play drums as he did today, so he was very excited. Although he had just learned, he was very excited with Xu Yunlu.


    Li Gui, who sat drinking under the stage, stroked his forehead several times and said, "my little ancestor was knocking at random except for an idea."


    Zhao xiaohen then said: "if you can knock out all the ideas, you won''t call it random knocking."


    "Does Xu Xiaolu want to play away all our guests?"


    "It''s strange that Ning Xiaohai has been following Xu Xiaolu very closely. How can he not be willing to be his tail today?"


    Although Xu Yunlu had a good time, he couldn''t put down Lu Xingchen who was still burning. After playing for a while, he left the stage and asked Zhao xiaohen to arrange some food for Lu Xinghe.


    Zhao xiaohen asked people to get the food, while reaching out to touch Lu Xinghe''s back and saying, "dear, I''m sweating so much and my clothes are all wet. You can''t read to your mother when you go back."


    With that, Zhao xiaohen asked people to take a clean towel to pad Lu Xinghe''s sweaty back.


    Li Gui poured wine on Xu Yunlu, shook his fan and asked, "my family is a little dull, isn''t it very virtuous?"


    "You think virtuous is good."


    "Not only virtuous, but also very gentle."


    "If you want to be disgusted, you two should go back to the house by yourself. Don''t be disgusting here."


    "Xu Xiaolu, what you drink is wine or vinegar. It''s so sour. I''ve been in the wind and rain all these years. Now I''ve finally stopped. I can stay with the people I love. Let Xu Xiaolu resist you so much."


    "I think it''s better for you to sing" peace of mind "every day. You don''t have the energy to attract people."


    "Xu Xiaolu, believe it or not, I killed you every minute."


    Xu Yunlu didn''t pay attention. Someone just sent Lu Xinghe''s food. Xu Yunlu took it and handed it to Lu Xinghe, who wanted to play the magic cube. He said, "my brother is still uncomfortable. I''ll concentrate on eating. After eating, we''ll go back to see him."


    Lu Xinghe immediately took the Rubik''s cube and concentrated on eating it.


    When Lu Xinghe finished eating, Xu Yunlu took him back to yiranju.


    Lu Xinghe opened the door, and the father and son crept in, one big and one small, and went to the door of the bedroom. They both looked inside. Su ran was lying on the bed, cuddling the landing star, and patting the landing star gently. While Lu Xingchen shook his legs, moved his little body, and called numbness twice, but he refused to sleep.


    Su ran feels the movement at the door. She looks up and sees Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe. She makes a brag. Xu Yunlu takes Lu Xinghe to the guest bedroom bathroom. She takes Lu Xinghe to take a bath, changes her pajamas, dries her hair, and then goes back to the master bedroom. She sees that Lu Xingchen is still awake, but her hands and feet are much smaller than just now.


    Xu Yunlu picked up Lu Xinghe and walked in, went to the sofa and put Lu Xinghe on it. Xu Yunlu specially ordered that the sofa in the bedroom should not be put away, so the bed he and Lu Xinghe had is ready-made.


    Lu Xinghe is too excited and plays very hard. In Xu Yunlu''s heart, he will soon be lazy and wilting. He tried to wait for the star to fall asleep and have a look at him, but in the end, he didn''t get over Lu Xingchen. When Lu Xingchen was still struggling with his leg, he fell asleep.


    Xu Yunlu shakes his head, reaches out his hand and pats Su ran gently. Su ran stares at him. Xu Yunlu complacently uses his mouth to say: it''s so nice to be silent.


    So Xu Yunlu got Su Ran''s hate eye.


    Xu Yunlu rarely has such a quiet and relaxed life these years. He turns over his mobile phone and soon falls asleep.


    However, Xu Yunlu''s sleep is not too deep because of the habit he has formed for many years, so he just squints for a moment and wakes up. When he turns around, Lu Xingchen''s leg doesn''t shake at last. Instead, he puts it on Su RA. Su RA also falls asleep. But she still taps the landing star without a moment. It looks like she has finally defeated her opponent, Lu Xingchen.


    Xu Yunlu smiles, carefully puts Lu Xinghe down, gets up and walks to the bed, takes Lu Xingchen''s annoying leg off Su ran, and turns off all the headlights, leaving only one bed lamp cap. He also turns the light to the darkest before he falls back to Lu Xinghe.


    Xu Yunlu woke up when Su ran got up to pee for Lu Xingchen. After su ran waited on Lu Xingchen, he went to the sofa and called Lu Xinghe in a low voice: "be quiet, get up and go to the toilet, don''t pee on the sofa."


    The child''s sleep was heavy. Lu Xinghe just turned over and didn''t get up. Xu Yunlu simply picked up Lu Xinghe and went to the bathroom.


    Xu Yunlu made do with Lu Xinghe and put him back on the sofa. Then he went to the bedside and asked, "little lazy, is my son still hot?"


    "It''s not as hot as it was yesterday."


    As soon as Xu Yunlu heard that it was not so hot, he reached out and touched Lu Xingchen''s forehead. Seeing Su ran looking at his behavior curiously, he seemed to doubt whether he could touch it out. Xu Yunlu was very dissatisfied. As soon as he turned his head, he kissed Su ran, who was paying attention to his behavior. Su ran was startled. She came back and patted Xu Yunlu angrily. Xu Yunlu let go of Lu Xingchen, He hugged Su ran and said, "little lazy, uncle wants to marry you. Give me a chance."


    Su Ran''s eyes are wide open. Xu Yunlu presses Su Ran''s head with his hand and says with satisfaction, "yes, uncle knows you will."


    After a while, Su ran put her head on Xu Yunlu''s shoulder and judged in her heart whether Xu Yunlu was impulsive or making fun of her. However, she heard Xu Yunlu say, "uncle, it''s hard to be idle. We''ve done this for a while. Uncle has thought about it. Let''s register here first, have a simple wedding, invite family members and good friends, and then take our grandparents and two little guys with us, Go to the South Island for honeymoon. "


    "It sounds, it sounds like you''re serious." Su ran hesitated to ask. Xu Yunlu patted Su ran and said, "what are you talking about? When is uncle not serious?"


    Xu Yunlu and Su ran were tired of it for a while. Su ran suddenly thought of something to remind them: "uncle, if you want to go to the hospital, you should go to work seriously. Otherwise, if you are such a special case, how can you let manager Zhao manage others?"


    "What a boring bug." Xu Yunlu said, "well, my uncle will go to work early. I have to give a surprise to that Zhao. However, worms, if you want your uncle to get up so early and earn money to support his family, you have to give some motivation. " Xu Yunlu sees Su Ran''s big eyes and looks at him like a monster. He is suffering from all kinds of itching. How can he bear it again. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 528

    Xu Yunlu showed up at the gate of the hospital on time and let manager Zhao, who had caught him, eat a bite. It was as comfortable as drinking ice water on June day. He checked Zhang Wei''s work arrangement, called GUI Dahu to train him, and left the security room with satisfaction.


    When Xu Yunlu walked into the milk tea shop, he saw that Hengbin and Li Gui were rare. He picked his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? It seems that something important has happened."


    Heng bin shook his head and said, "it''s not that you have something important to do. You plan to die with desjie just like last time, and you won''t tell us."


    Xu Yunlu quickly looked around. Hengbin stretched out his hand to pull him over and said, "Su LAN and the little sluggard haven''t come yet. You don''t have to worry."


    "In the future, don''t talk nonsense. What do you mean I''m going to die with desjie?"


    "Since you don''t want us to talk nonsense, how do you want to play this time? You have to say hello in advance. Otherwise, Dongdong will come to us with the last thing that everyone pretended to be dead. We can''t stand it. What''s the relationship with Dongdong? You can''t be ruined."


    Xu Yunlu shook his head and said, "it''s the same as the truth. Ben Lu really doesn''t want to play now, so he wants to have a leisure time."


    "Be a little security guard, earn thousands of ocean a month, raise a wife and son?"


    "Don''t say, bingo, ghost, such a day is really good."


    "If you don''t tell the truth, ghost, do you think we should pass on the good news of the deer''s years here to Shankou, Li Dandan and xiaobaiyu..."


    "There''s a princess of the royal family, or a daughter of the richest man, or a mistress of a leader."


    "Get the hell out of you two. It''s not over."


    "To tell you the truth, you have to believe that he who knows you is not bingo."


    "I want to make it clear to you once again that benlu wants to live a leisurely life now, but I plan to accompany my grandparents to the South Island for a while. Benlu has already had a look at that island. The scenery is beautiful, the temperature is pleasant, the air is fresh, absolutely pure green and pollution-free. My grandfather has built more than 20 villas there, big and small, if you like, Just go together. We''ll play mahjong, fish, drink coffee, make tea or something. "


    Heng bin held his cheek and didn''t speak. Li Gui immediately said, "it''s good. Let''s leave a place for Ben Zun and Xiao Dai Dai. Of course, Hua Hua and her daughter finally have a place to stay."


    "Whether you go or not, you all have a villa. When you are tired, you can go and live for a while to relax. However, before I go, I will go to see the two children''s grandmaster Tainai, and then deal with some personal matters."


    Hengbin and Li Gui were satisfied with Xu Yunlu''s honest explanation. Hengbin asked, "what kind of grade do you want for the banquet in the evening?"


    "Of course, take out all the good things you have there."


    "Do you want me to escort you?"


    "No, the family of the little slob is not here to stage the boa constrictor disaster, but also to protect the boat."


    A few people are poor. They hear the voices of Qin Xingxing and Lu Xinghe. After a while, the two little ones run in with you pushing me, and then Lu Xinghe with a bag on his back. When Lu Xinghe sees Hengbin and Li Gui, his eyes brighten and he calls "Godfather" and runs over.


    Xu Yunlu put Lu Xinghe in his arms and asked, "how''s your brother? Do you still have a fever?"


    "Mom said it''s just a low fever now. It''s estimated that it will be better tomorrow."


    When Lu Xinghe and Xu Yunlu talk, Su LAN and Su ran come in.


    Xu Yunlu then said to Su LAN, "in the evening, please have a meal. You can also call Qin Xing."


    "Really, I''ll have dinner in the evening. As for that, I''ll call Xiaoming back from Switzerland. Xiaoming said that he would stay there for a week and deal with some important things this time."


    "Sulan, just call back. It''s easy for the deer to treat us. We''ve been spending nearly 20 years with him. He doesn''t treat us seriously."


    "Really, Xu Xiaolu is a bully. If he wants to do anything, everyone has to go around him. That''s true." As Su Lan was saying this, Wang Xun and Zixuan ran in.


    Wang Xun pulled Xu Yunlu aside, took out a card from his pocket, handed it to Xu Yunlu, and said, "my mother said, this can''t be collected."


    "Why can''t I accept it? It''s the dowry I want to marry your sister. Why can''t I accept it?"


    Su LAN stretched out her head from behind Wang Xun and asked, "what''s the matter with Xun er? What''s wrong with Xu Xiaolu?"


    "He and Haige came to our house to propose marriage."


    "Ah, that can''t be cheap for him. The betrothal gifts must not be less."


    "Lan Gu, Lu Ge and Xiao Hai Ge are here to give betrothal gifts." Wang Xun handed the card to Su LAN and said in a low voice, "when my mother bought vegetables just now, she checked it by the way, and there was 8.88 million."


    "Aha, that''s lucky." Su LAN finished, frowned and asked, "you take ten thousand as a unit, my sister-in-law didn''t count zero wrong?"


    "My mother was stunned by the zeros inside. Let me confirm it again."


    Su LAN pondered for a while and said: "Oh, you go back to tell your mother that you should count the wrong zero first. Xu Xiaolu is a good face. If you withdraw the card like this, it doesn''t make any difference to hit him in the face."


    "And then?"ˇ° Then give your elder sister a good dowry. Of course, it''s better to discuss with your elder sister when you buy a dowry. "ˇ° Oh Wang Xun took the card, hesitated and put it back in his pocket. Seeing that Xu Yunlu was going to go away, he hurriedly grabbed Xu Yunlu and asked, "please have dinner at night. Shall we take Wang Neng with us? My mother is really embarrassed."ˇ° It''s just a meal. " Xu Yunlu''s phone rang. He took a look at the phone number and went to one side to answer the phone. Wang Xun had to ask Su LAN, "aunt LAN, do we want to take Wang Neng?"ˇ° Wang Juan is sure not to inform. Wang Neng is sensible now. He doesn''t call either of them. Your father must be uncomfortable. Just call Wang Neng and Chen Zhuo. "ˇ° LAN Gu, I''m so hard to do. " Su ran laughed, patted Wang Xun and said, "I''m so big, and I''m still coquettish with my sister-in-law." The adults are gossiping here, and there comes Lu Xingchen crying discontentedly: "Qin Xingxing -" Su LAN patted her forehead and said: "the two little ancestors are making trouble again." Lu Xinghe was so angry that he had to kick Qin Xingxing with his little foot. He also cried out wrongly, "Qin Xingxing, it''s Qin Xingxing." we managed to coax the two little ones. They played with each other and ignored each other. From time to time, they even killed each other with a knife eye. After receiving the call, Xu Yunlu asked, "what kind of stem is this?" The aggrieved Lu Xingchen immediately hugged Xu Yunlu''s leg and said, "eight, it''s Qin Xingxing!"ˇ° Oh, the stars. " Xu Yunlu picked up Lu Xingchen and said, "Xingxing is a girl. It''s right for us young men to let her know."ˇ° It''s Qin Xingxing Lu Xingchen said reluctantly, but his eyes drifted to Qin Xingxing, who was playing with hamsters. Xu Yunlu was even more happy. "Xingxing is a girl. Let''s be generous and tell Xingxing that what happened just now is over. Let''s play together." Xu Yunlu holds the landing star, squats down in front of Qin Xingxing and asks, "star, let''s play together, OK?" Qin Xingxing took a look at Xu Yunlu and Lu Xinghe and said, "he is going to feed cabbage to mice. How can mice eat cabbage?"ˇ° Well, feed it. The mice don''t lose much. The truth comes from trial. " After a while, Qin Xingxing and Lu Xingchen played together again. Qin Xingxing exclaimed excitedly: "Chenchen, the mouse actually ate cabbage. This one ate it, and the other didn''t eat it." Lu Xingchen clapped his hands and hopped: "eat, eat..." Xu Yunlu wiped his forehead. Li Gui quickly pulled a tissue and handed it to him and asked, "is it more tired than chopping two people?"ˇ° Go awayˇ° Xiaolu, why didn''t you see your close and Benning Xiaohaiˇ° Yes, I heard Xiao Xi say, "isn''t your half sister also here? Why didn''t you see her?"ˇ° When you ask, it seems to be true. They haven''t seen each otherˇ° I can''t driveˇ° Go awayˇ° Oh, if you don''t have a license to drive, you''ll definitely have to get a license in mainland Chinaˇ° Go away again You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 529

    Xu Yunlu and Li Gui spent a whole day in the bar. Then they went to the hospital to check the work of the security guards. Then they went back to yiranju to change their clothes and went to yueman West building.


    To be exact, Xu Yunlu didn''t see any guests coming to the restaurant. Xu Yunlu asked the front desk, "why don''t you have any guests today?"


    "Hengzong let the company hang up the sign of no business early in the morning."


    "Why is that?"


    "He said that brother Lu wants to use the restaurant to do business, to do big things, not to let the guests outside affect the atmosphere."


    "That''s true." Xu Yunlu went upstairs with a smile. The biggest private room had been cleaned up. Several waiters and waiters were busy inside.


    Xu Yunlu heard Wang Neng''s voice on the stairs: "I said quietly, don''t be so careful, OK? How long has it been? Three years, you still remember."


    "Just remember."


    "Cheapskate, I told you that it was an accident. You think my uncle likes your mother. How can I sell you to a peddler? If my uncle marries your mother, you are my son. Can I do that to my son? It''s your mother who has no eyes and takes a fancy to your father. "


    "My father is not rubbish!"


    "Security guard, it''s not garbage. There will be times when your mother cries in the future. However, your mother''s face is thin. She won''t say anything when she is in trouble. Remember to tell her uncle!"


    "Hum!"


    "But now your uncle has found a good aunt for you. I don''t care about your mother. Your mother may have a hard life. My uncle can only hope that the garbage security guard can treat her well."


    "My father is not rubbish!" Lu Xinghe firmly defends Xu Yunlu. Xu Yunlu sticks out his head and sees Xiaozheng not far away. He stares at Wang Neng without blinking. Then he turns around and walks into the private room.


    After entering the private room, Xu Yunlu saw Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen and asked, "did you bring them here in silence?"


    "Yes, as soon as he comes here, he meets your rival Wang Neng. If he wants to talk to you in silence, I will let Xiaozheng stare at him."


    "Go away, what kind of rival is he?"


    "The one who fights with you is not called a rival."


    "Call Xiao Xi and have dinner together."


    "Xiao Xi must have fainted with excitement." Zhao xiaohen said while taking out his mobile phone.


    Xiaoxi receives the phone call and comes over in a moment. Sitting down, Zhao xiaohen just wants to make fun of him, Su Ran''s family comes one after another.


    As soon as my aunt and grandmother came in, she asked curiously, "Xu Ju, why do you want to invite our family to dinner today?"


    "Aunt, is there any definite reason for eating?"


    Zhu Zhu helped her grandmother to sit down and said, "you have a lot of money in your family. If you want to spend it, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yunlu smiles and doesn''t speak. Su Ming and Wang Xun come in with him. Lu Xinghe purses his lips angrily.


    Su Ming sat down, put Lu Xinghe on his lap, and together with Wang Xun, he quietly persuaded Lu Xinghe. After a while, Lu Xinghe was soft in Su Ming''s arms and asked, "uncle, why did you come back? Didn''t you say you had to go on a business trip for several days?"


    "My uncle wants to be silent, can''t he?"


    "Silent only big uncle and little uncle." Lu Xinghe suddenly made a statement. Su Ming was happy. He rubbed Lu Xinghe''s forehead with his cheek and said, "we are men. Be broad-minded."


    Lu Xinghe nests in Su Ming''s arms and laughs.


    Su ran and Su LAN took the landing stars and Qin Xingxing to arrive last. As soon as they entered the door, Zhu Zhu asked, "how did you come? Grandma is in a hurry."


    "What''s grandma in a hurry?"


    "Why does grandma want to invite her family to dinner today?"


    Xu Yunlu stood up with a smile and said, "first of all, I''m not a director, so please stop calling me Xu Bureau and call me Yunlu."


    Li Gui patted Xu Yunlu for a while and followed him: "it''s OK to call him a fawn. First of all, I said it. Second, the key point is second."


    "Secondly, I''d like to invite you to come. Besides dinner, I''d also like to announce my marriage to Ranran."


    Su ran was startled, but before she could make a sound, Zhu Zhu said: "marriage? Xu Xiaolu, it''s not like this. You didn''t propose to my family, Ranran. You wanted to announce something


    "Rana has already agreed."


    "Rana agreed?" Zhu Zhu immediately shook her head and said, "if she agrees, you have to propose in front of everyone. We have to witness the moment when Ranran agreed to marry you. Look for her son and xuan''er, don''t you think so?"


    "It must be." Wang Xun and Zixuan returned to their senses and immediately clapped their hands very cooperatively. Then they raised their hands and said, "propose! Propose! Propose


    Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen laugh to a pile, Xu Yunlu also happy: "OK, I propose."


    Li Gui quickly stood up, helped Xu Yunlu and said, "Xiaolu, don''t faint happily. Xiaoxi, where''s the ring? Where''s the ring that Xiaolu ordered last week?"


    Shaoxi immediately took out a small box from his pocket, opened it to everyone''s direction and said: "this is designed by the world''s top jewelry designer RCK, and the diamond is also the top weight. The name of this wedding ring is eternal only. Let''s witness the eternity and uniqueness of brother Lu Xu Yunlu took the ring from Shaoxi and went to Su ran. He knelt down on one leg and said, "marry me! From now on, we will experience poverty, wealth, disease, health, happiness and suffering together; We have silence, Chenchen, in the future we will have three, four, five, six... "Li Gui quickly stopped:" a basketball team plus a substitute, almost, don''t scare the little lazy. " Zhao xiaohen immediately grabbed Shao Xi''s hand and waved his lines: "marry him! Marry him Su ran fainted and was about to open her mouth. Her aunt had come over, grabbed Su Ran''s hand, stretched it out to Xu Yunlu and said, "such a good man, what are you hesitating about?" Xu Yunlu immediately put the wedding ring on Su ran. Then I heard a sound of "Li Cheng", the lights in the private room all went out, and then "Wedding March" sounded. When the lights were on, Hengbin and maozi came in with a huge cake. Xu Yunlu took the opportunity to cuddle Su ran and said in her ear: "the proposal is wholeheartedly, those are their mischief, give her husband some face, go back in the evening, with the insect disposal." Su ran couldn''t say a word. Grandma stood up and took the lead in clapping Xu Yunlu put Lu Xinghe on the child seat of the co driver and asked, "silently, how about you guide dad?"ˇ° Isn''t there a ghost Godfather ahead of them? "ˇ° They are them. They are silent. "ˇ° All right Lu Xinghe quickly grabbed him to pull the flat, positioning the place Xu Yunlu said, searching for the distance. Xu Yunlu is waiting for Su ran and Lu Xingchen to sit in the back row and get ready to enter the driver''s seat. Two men in black suits come in a hurry. Xu Yunlu sees them, stops and follows them to one side. Su Ran''s heart "kicks" for a while. Xu Yunlu says that he has never taken his wife and children on a self driving tour before. This time, he plans to drive to the seaside, and then change to a private plane to go to grandma''s Island. She and the two little ones are very excited. Of course, she and Lu Xinghe are excited, but Lu Xingchen is just excited. Two people in black suits make Sura feel that Xu Yunlu''s good plan may be a mirage. Xu Yunlu stopped and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"ˇ° Lu Chu, the old man you asked us to look for, we have found out his whereabouts. "ˇ° Where is he? "ˇ° He opened an antique shop at a market on the borderˇ° Selling antiques? It''s still on the border, so he''s going to lose money! "ˇ° We suspect that he is carrying and selling some contraband. "ˇ° Don''t doubt it. You need evidence. "ˇ° Yes, Lu Chu, it''s just that the person you asked to check doesn''t belong to the task of the Ministry, and you are not in office..., Feng Bu said that the Ministry is very busy, you see you... "No, Feng Bu said that I would take a vacation for at least one year, and my vacation has just begun." Xu Yunlu immediately stopped them, took out the things Shaoxi found from his pocket, handed them to them and said, "during my vacation, you should check Xiao Peiming carefully. Someone found that he was selling drugs in the dark net. This is the IP address."ˇ° When is the land department going to return to the teamˇ° I''ll come back to the team after my vacation. "ˇ° Feng Bu doesn''t trust your safety. Let''s go with you to protect it. " Xu Yunlu took a look at the car of maozi and others in front, then the car of Li Gui and Zhao xiaohen, then the car of Shaoxi, and then the car of Xiaozheng and others. He didn''t know what was unsafe, so he shrugged and said, "OK, don''t affect our self driving tour." Xu Yunlu said, and the phone rang. He saw that it was Li Gui calling, so he answered. Li Gui asked, "what''s the situation?"ˇ° It''s nothing! "ˇ° So, do you want to start or not? "ˇ° Let''s go! " The motorcade, like a long black dragon, soon left the city and headed for the warm south coast. You can search Baidu for the latest chapter of fan jiutao''s Novels ! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.